My Hero Academia: Marvelous Legacy

The daughter of a living legend, a fangirl, a boy with unatural powers and a mysterious blue girl will soon be attending Japan's top hero school. What lies ahead of them is quite unknown at the moment, but they can discover it soon enough as they work on becoming heroes together alongside their new classmates and teachers... Their story has only just begun. Story imported from Fanfiction.net

Notes:

Main Story of the My Hero Academia and Marvel Comics series

Chapter 1: Until We Meet Again New York

Chapter Text

MY HERO ACADEMIA: MARVELOUS LEGACY

My Hero Academia: Marvelous Legacy

With great power, there must also come great responsibility.

She heard those words for as long as she could remember. Her family motto, a credo for which her father lived by ever since he was her age. So, despite the fact that even till this day she was still not 100% sure of what they truly meant, she's been doing everything she could to live up to it. Because her parents always taught her that above all else, one must always strive to be a good person. To not take advantage of others, but to help them if she could. To not step on the little guy, but to stand alongside them and make sure they weren't step on. To always show compassion and understanding to those who need it instead of pushing them to the sides. To always remain humble and to remember that others deserve to be applauded for their actions just as much as her.

Her sister was always like that. Many considered her a natural leader, a compassionate and caring person that always tried to solve problems through compassion and understanding before lifting her fists. A charismatic person that people always ask for advice. A popular girl that didn't think less of anyone else. For many, there was simply one word that could describe Mayday Parker.

Perfect.

Boys wanted to date her, girls wanted to be her, even though she wasn't as much as a gifted genius like her father or her peers, her grades were still admirable, she was easily the favorite of many of her teachers. Growing up, the young red-headed sometimes felt like she at times lived on her older sister's shadow. That at times, no matter if she did something good, someone would no doubt say: 'I expected nothing less from Mayday's little sister', or something like that.

Still, despite the facts that there were few times in which she envied her sister, the feeling disappeared faster than when it first appeared. No matter what she loved her sister and the relationship that she had with her and she wouldn't allow something as petty as jealousy ruin that for her. For what she felt for her sister above the fleeting feeling of jealousy was admiration.

In her eyes, her older sister was someone strong, kind, smart, among other things. She learned the teachings of her parents and passed them onto her whenever she could. For her, Mayday Parker was an example, someone to look up too besides her parents.

And now, she's on the same boat Mayday once was.

Now, she too, is an older sister of a curious and joyful boy named Benjamin Richard Parker.

Now, it was her job to be someone that he could admire. Someone to pass on the teachings of her parents. To help him learn what it means to help people, to show compassion and to always strive to be a good person above all else…

To help him realize the meaning behind the family motto once she discovers it herself…

That with great power, there must also come great responsibility.

Her name is Anna-May Parker and she too, is the daughter of Spider-Man.

And this… this is her story.

The story of how she followed into the footsteps of her parents and sister and, alongside her friends, became great heroes…

The story of how she, in spite of everything in her life, managed to turn her life into an amazing fantasy turned reality.

January the fourth.

Many things have already happened across the world.

In Japan, a young boy was doing what he could to clean a beach in preparation for the upcoming admition's exam for U.A. His mentor, the number one hero of Japan, All Might was now confirmed to be a staff member and would begin once the school year starts. Doctor Stephen Strange was looking for the best masters of the mystic arts, for he, alongside Doctor Voodoo were working on a certain project of theirs. The Fantastic Four had just returned from a space adventure, accompanied by an alien winged woman that seemed very fond of the Human Torch. Besides that, it's been well over seven months since the identity of the most infamous vigilante of all times was outed and the world (more specifically, the people of New York) were still trying to wrap their heads around it.

A little over a month or two, Peter and his loved ones started to be harassed by the media and a few small time crooks. Why? Because they had the illusion of trying to become the next big baddie that finally managed to beat New York's wall crawler.

It didn't end up well for them.

The arachnid hero was more than capable of stopping the petty thugs and henchmen trying to become full-on-villains with relative ease. While annoying, Peter somewhat treasured those moments. For he knew that the worst was yet to arrive.

Right now, the city of New York seemed to be in peace at the moment. There didn't seem to be any kind of trouble at first sight… that was at least until three hulking brutes appeared out of nowhere near a Stark facility and started to cause mayhem all around them. They were almost three stories high and to the surprise of many, they were speaking japanese.

Close to the three foreigners, multiple armored trucks with the logo of the infamous A.I.M arrived alongside many other A.I.M soldiers. All of whom were carrying energy rifles, sonic cannons alongside a couple of mech suits that were almost as big as the japanese villains.

"Over two months of planning for those idiots to ruin the whole thing. This was supposed to be a discrete operation! They were supposed to act only if necessary!" complained one of the A.I.M scientists.

"You know how those japanese are. They're just so full of themselves, they even call what are essentially lackys villains." said another one.

"Why are they even here?"

"Because we needed some muscle just in case and instead of hiring it, the top scientists decided to instead get some gullible idiots to do just that. Too bad that they ended up being more gullible than anticipated."

While the two scientists were having this conversation, a decent amount of A.I.M soldiers entered the facility while the remaining stayed outside to guard the place. They prepared for the inevitable arrival of a superhero as no doubt, one of them would arrive soon enough after the chaos that the two japanese henchmen caused. Civilians ran in terror while the police arrived and tried their best to slow the giants down while also forming a perimeter to keep the citizens away from danger. Their efforts were admirable, but the japanese laughed at them. Still, they did their job and just as one of them was about to be crushed by the hands of one of the giants, the officer disappeared in the blink of an eye.

In less than a second, the officer found himself well over fifty yards away from the monster. All the scientists flinched as a silver blur rushed towards some of their soldiers and knocked each one of them before they could even process what was happening.

"For a bunch of so-called scientists I thought that you would be smarter than this." commented a hero.

He was a man with white hair in primary blue clothing with white accents that resembled electricity. While the foreigners paid him little care and straight up laughed at his costume, the obviously smarter criminals tensed up, for before them was the silver bullet of the Avengers.

The mutant hero Quicksilver had arrived on the battlefield.

"Dammit! If he's here, then the rest of the Avengers must be close by!" said one of the scientists.

"Well, it's technically a branch of the Avengers, but I guess to you it's all the same." said a female voice.

When they turned to see who it was that said it, they saw a woman with black hair braided in a ponytail. She had a mask that covered most of her face except for both her eyes and hair. Her costume was primarily black with red accents and the torso part being white with a red circle in the middle and a zigzag line running vertically across it.

She was the newcomer hero Emily Guerrero or as most people knew her. The inhuman heroine Synapse.

"Goddamit, they're already here! Fire!"

At the orders from the scientist in charge, the rest of the A.I.M soldiers all aimed at the newcomer, but a few of them started to feel either dizzy or clenched their heads as they felt the biggest headache in their life, courtesy of course from the inhuman telepath. While she affected a decent amount of them, some were still able to shoot at the hero. They would have hit her if not for a purple barrier forming in front of her.

"Gentlemen please, let's discuss this in a civilized manner before things get out of hand." said a man descending from the sky.

The man had grey hair that was actually dyed black, had red shades and was wearing a black uniform with a large red 'W' on the front. He was known for many things; many scientists and businessmen knew him for being the man that ended leading Williams Innovations to bankrupt. Others knew him for his many roles as a famous Hollywood actor, but at the moment the mostly pacifist Simon Williams was not any of that.

No, right now he was Wonder Man, the Ionic hero whose strength matched that of even the mightiest of beings.

Despite his efforts of trying to approach things in a peaceful manner, A.I.M kept on firing at the three heroes. Simon sighed, he was really hoping to resolve things without the use of violence, but as he saw the rest of his teammates arriving that thought was quickly thrown out of the window.

One of them was a woman dressed in a green-hooded costume with white accents and an 'X' on the waist. Another was a towering muscular man with hooves for feet. Another was a man of colored brown hair with a white streak. Another was a woman of Korean descent with black hair and was dressed in a costume with the torso being primarily white with a red web pattern and a red mask covering the lower part of her face. Another was a man in a white and red costume that flew with the help of a pair of red vibranium wings Lastly, was a blonde caped hero with a large 'C' on his chest.

They were the mutant with absorbing powers Rougue, the inhuman Gorgon, the mighty sorcerer Dr. Voodoo, the spider-themed heroine Silk, the flying based hero Falcon and the one and only Captain Celebrity.

"Ok people, you know the drill!" said Rougue as she flew past many soldiers and punched one of the mechs, knocking it down with relative ease. Silk generated webbing from the tip of her fingers, catching ten A.I.M scientists before hurling them all at the hulking inhuman, who knocked each and every single one of them with a swing of his arm before charging at one of the colossal henchmen. Quicksilver got every remaining civilian away from danger while Falcon fought a few scientists that had jetpacks with them.

"While it is not odd to see A.I.M targeting Stark facilities, I am surprised that they are attacking this facility considering that as far as I am aware, there's nothing that could interest them." said Jericho, blasting a couple of A.I.M scientists with a magical blast from his staff.

"Well, I'm surprised that they decided to get three brainless idiots to do what seems to be a discrete operation. Seriously, I thought these guys were supposed to be like genius or something." said Quicksilver, returning to the battle as he punched a few dozen scientists in the time it took for him to say one word.

"哀れな英雄たち、あなたが望むだけ多くのあなたを送ってください！私たちはあなた方全員を粉砕し、王のようにこの国を支配します!" screamed one of the giants as he tried and failed to smash the mutant heroine.

"I think they're not from around here. Was that japanese?" asked Cindy as she evaded multiple energy blasts shot at her before kicking the man responsible in the face.

"It was." said Captain Celebrity.

"Care to tell us what they said sugar?" asked Rougue.

"Of course!" he replied, dodging a mech's blast before punching it into the ground. "Long story short, he basically said that we were pathetic and that they were going to rule the country like kings."

"Seriously? Ok, I know I'm rather new to this and I know that I shouldn't believe everything that I heard, but are the people of Japan really that full of themselves?" asked Synapse, taking down a couple of A.I.M soldiers.

"Not everyone is like that." said Skyline, however most of his teammates looked at him weirdly. "... ok, maybe a little."

"It matters little to me! I'll crush these would-be conquerors beneath my hooves for even daring to underestimate us all!" said Gorgon, charging at one of the villains and to the surprise of the foreigners, the inhuman proved to be strong enough to knock him on the ground.

The battle kept on going, with blasts of both scientific and mystic nature flying around everywhere. While most of Unity Squad fought back the scientific criminals and their massive henchmen Rougue told both Quicksilver and Synapse to get inside of the facility to prevent whatever it was that A.I.M was planning. The duo of the mutant born and the rookie inhuman nodded and headed inside. Outside, the battle kept on raging and to the surprise of only the three foreigners, the heroes were winning. Sure, they outnumbered them more than five to one, but the group of heroes were infinitely superior to them in both an individual matter and in their teamwork. Funny, not that long ago Unity Squad would have been at each other's throat, more specifically, the inhumans and mutants of the group, but now they were a well oiled machine of combat.

They knew it and their enemies did as well. The chances of even beating one of them were practically non-existent. A.I.M needed something, just one slip up on the heroes part and maybe, just maybe, they could gain the upper hand. However, that was a hopeless idea to think of. Outside of the inhuman rookie and maybe both the quirked caped hero and the pacifist-natured Wonder Man that was simply not going to happen. Then, an opportunity appeared in front of them. Suddenly, they all saw a NEWS helicopter flying awfully close to them, at least enough for their weapons to reach it.

As scientists, A.I.M thought that the idea of things like 'luck' or 'miracles' to be simply preposterous. But then again, there were always exceptions.

"Why's a helicopter flying so close from here?!" asked the mutant leader.

"I thought there was a perimeter."

"There should be one Silk. What on earth are they doing?" asked the winged-hero.

"Whatever the reason, we have to-" said Simon, however before he could finish his sentence one of the soldiers used one of their plasma cannons to shoot at the vehicle hitting it on the tail. "NO!"

That was their opening.

The heroes, for a split second were distracted and wide open. Rougue, Celebrity and Wonder Man all tried to reach the helicopter, but while their concentration was on that, they were tossed to the side by full might of the three massive villains. While their attack would barely do any damage to them, it was enough to send them at least a block or two away at most. Jericho tried to cast a spell but was hit by a blast of one of the mechs in the back. Falcon tried to reach the falling helicopter but suddenly his wings stopped working for a maximum of three seconds.

While no one was paying attention one of the A.I.M soldiers shot an E.M.P blast to him. Normally, such tacti would have proven to be futile since his wings were protected from such attack. However, this particular E.M.P blast seemed to be stronger than most. Because of that, the winged-Avenger was quite worried, not because of his own well being, he was very high and it wouldn't take long before his wings reactivated themselves, not that wasn't what was worrying him. What was though, was the fact that if no-one reaches the helicopter in time, then at least three innocents would lose their lives.

But luckily for them, A.I.M was not the only one receiving miracles today.

The crew of the helicopter closed their eyes, waiting for a dead that ever came. When nothing happened, they slowly started to open their eyes and saw that their helicopter was being suspended in the air by multiple thin threads of webbing. They knew that it couldn't have been Silk, for she was currently dodging multiple energy blasts being directly shot at her. Then, a sudden thud could be heard from atop of the helicopter and then a figure appeared before them.

"Talk about flight turbulence, am I right?" said a oh so very familiar face.

The red and blue costume, the web pattern, the large white lenses and the spider logo in the chest. The man quickly took all three of them out of the helicopter and swung to the top of the nearest building, carefully setting them down. "Stay here, it's probably safetier than being inside of that thing, don't you think?" he said before swinging towards where the battle was taking place.

The cameraman, the pilot and the NEWS woman all stared in awe at their savior for a few seconds before the woman pulled herself together. "This just in! Spider-Man has just joined the battle against AI.M!" she said in excitement.

Things like super hearing weren't necessary, for even without such a thing they could all hear it. The citizens that were close to the battle all cheered, for New York's very own spider-themed protector. And from within the crowd, a green-eyed girl with red hair that was covered by a Mets' cap looked at the cracked screen of her phone and smiled upon seeing the guardian of the Big Apple.

The Friendly Neighborhood Spider-Man had just arrived indeed.

"Hey, I know that I came uninvited but I just had to crash the party!" said Spider-Man, landing on top of a Mech and webbing its arms and allowing Gorgon to knock the machine to the side.

"Worry not Spider-Man, there's still plenty of A.I.M scum left for you to stomp!" said the inhuman, turning to another enemy and tossing him to the side.

"Scum? Oh my, what language! You know, Cap certinately would not approve of such strong vocabulary!" said the web-slinger, knocking down multiple enemies and webbing them to the ground. Although, it was quite obvious by the tone of his voice, that he was simply joking around.

"Then it's a good thing he's not here!" said Voodoo, recovering from the attack and blasting his attacker with a magical blast that put the scientist to sleep. "Your aid is greatly appreciated."

"Well, I was just passing by and thought about lending a hand." he said, dodging a swing of the mech behind him before he webbed and knocked it down. "But in all honesty, you guys seemed to have been doing a good job before I came."

"Not sure how good of a job, considering that we almost allowed a NEWS helicopter to crash without any of us being able to do a thing." said Cindy Moon, knocking yet another one of the criminals before landing next to the web-head. "Hi Pete."

Upon hearing her say his real name, Peter flinched. Sure, now everyone knew who he was beneath the mask, but after living more than half his life with a dual secret identity, he was still not used to being called by his real name. "Can you please not call me by my real name when we're super-heroing? It still kind of bothers me."

"She knows, that's why she called you like that!" said Falcon, swinging his wings and sending metallic feathers towards the many mechs. "Besides, it's been months by now, surely you should be used to it by now!"

"To be honest, not really. And besides, don't beat yourselves over the helicopter thing. Things like that happen. Besides, I'm sure you guys could have pulled something."

"Your faith in us is quite appreciated." said Voodoo to the web-slinger.

"それはスパイダーマンと呼ばれるものですか？"

"本当に？これは本当に彼らが非常に高く評価している伝説的な自警行為ですか？"

"この国の悪役は、そのような変な格好の小人に殴られることを許すなら、本当に哀れなはずです！本当の悪役が何ができるかを彼に見せましょう！" said one of the giants, throwing his massive fist towards the arachnid hero. However, to his surprise Spider-Man dodged the attack with ease and ran across his arm and toward his face. "何!"

"Man, you really are full of yourself." Spider-Man said casually, jumping over the head of the giant, shooting a thread of webbing to the back of his head and pulling him to the ground with little to no effort.

This act shocked them all, the fact that he was capable of just casually taking one of them down like that when back home it would take multiple pro-heroes to simply stand up to one of them. Before they could even recover from the shock, Spider-Man jumped over the fallen villain and shot a barrage of webbing, capturing him and easily taking him out of the fight.

"これは何ですか？！なぜ私は自由になれないのですか？！"

"Because my webbing is stronger than steel cables. Even Rhino and guys stronger than him struggle to break free from even less than that, so just knock it off." said Spider-Man.

"When did you learn to speak japanese?" asked Wonder Man, returning back to the battle and knocking one of the other two giants with little effort.

"Why is that surprising? I can speak Mandarine."

"I'm sure Mandarine and japanese ain't the same thing." said Rougue, knocking the last remaining giant in a fashion similar to Simon's.

"Well, I had to." said Spider-Man. webbing the two unconcious giants just like he did the other.

"Why?" asked Falcon.

Just then, Captain Celebrity returned from being sent flying by the villain. For a brief moment, the two looked at each other, for Skyline was able to hear what was happening. "Just… reasons."

"Really?" they suddenly heard. In the blink of an eye, a group of A.I.M scientists appeared before the group all tight up and standing next to them were Synapse and Quicksilver, who was the one to ask. "You won't tell us, but apparently Christopher knows?"

"What's that supposed to mean?" asked Captain Celebrity, quite offended by the words of his teammate.

"Nothing, is just… well, most of us here have more of a history with him than you, so it's odd that you know, but not us." said Cindy, with most of the team nodding.

"Rude."

"Look, I'll tell you after we wrap this up ok?" asked Spider-Man with everyone nodding. "By the way, what took you so long?"

"Gulliver and his brothers sent us crashing into a building and the thing almost fell on a couple of civilians. So, we had to take care of things."

"... Really Rougue?" asked Spider-Man, taking down another criminal.

"What?"

"Gulliver was a normal man that found himself on many lands. The most famous of them was one with small people. So, your analogy clearly doesn't work." explained Voodoo.

"You could have gone with Paul Bunyan or someone like that, but no. You had to go with the guy that's technically not a giant." said Cindy to her team leader.

"Look, what were you expecting, I'm not the literature teacher at Xavier's!" said Rougue, defending herself.

'I'll never understand human culture." said Gorgon before he and the rest of the heroes resumed their fight against their enemies.

It didn't take them long to defeat all of A.I.M's forces until only one remained. To his credit, he seemed to be the bravest of them all, since he fought till the bitter end. Also, he seemed to be the smartest one as well since when the moment he saw that the battle was lost, he simply sighed and surrendered.

"Well, would you look at that! They did have a smart guy with them!" laughed Pietro as Silk webbed his hands behind his arm.

"Hey, look on the bright side. Today's taco Tuesday in prison, that has to count for something, right?" said Spider-Man, tryna to cheer him up.

"I'm a vegetarian."

"Oh… well, then it's a good thing Deadpool isn't here to hear that."

After securing the criminals and aiding the cops in making sure they didn't try anything, a multitude soon arrived and cheered for their saviors. They all waved and smiled at them and even approached them to make sure they were all ok and a few of them even having some small talk with them.

From within the crowd of civilians, the same red-headed girl watched the events unfold with a smile. More specifically, to a certain friendly neighborhood.

"Way to go dad." she said before leaving the scene.

On another part of the city, on a once believed to be an abandoned warehouse the police entered the building and once inside, they saw multiple thugs incapacitated and secured for them to catch. Surprising no one, some of the criminals that were being hunted down for more crimes that one cared to list were covered in webbing and with a letter attached to them. The officers all went to properly arrest the criminals and gather the evidence that would no doubt have them behind bars for quite some time. One of the police officers took the letter in his hand and chuckled after reading it.

"From your friendly web-slinger Spider-Girl and her sensational friends!"

"Alright folks, just because the girl in red and her pals helped out, doesn't mean we don't have a job to do! Let's get going people!" he said as the rest of the officers all went to work.

Meanwhile, while that was going on, in another abandoned part of town, were the individuals responsible for taking down the thugs of the warehouse. One of them had blonde hair, although that was something that one couldn't see due to the fact that his whole body was hidden beneath an advanced tech armor. It was primarily red with parts of the torso, face and the wrist being black. His face was completely covered by the suit's cowl that had a pair of yellow lenses. He also had what looked like a yellow fly on his chest. To many, he was simply Jack "JJ" Jameson, grandson of J.J.J. But only a select few knew of his alter ego. The human fly vigilante, the Buzz.

Another pair look quite identical with a few notorious differences. For one, outside of the fact that one was more athletic, was the fact that one of them was confined to a wheelchair. Courtesy of a madman known as Hobgoblin. This was Regina Morgana, formerly one of the Ladyhawke vigilantes. Whom, despite the tragedy that happened to her, refused to leave her crime fighting career. So, she opted for a different route to fight injustice. She became the tech support genius to her twin sister.

That would be Rosetta Morgana, the current Ladyhawke. Who alongside her sister, was the daughter of a notorious criminal. Yet, the two decided to follow a different path, one inspired by the hero Falcon. She wore a green costume with a few yellow and orange accents. She was of african descent and had short brown hair that was visible through her cowl, just like her brown eyes and mouth. Like her sister and the Buzz she also didn't have any kind of powers whatsoever. Still, she was in top human condition and was a master in hand to hand combat.

Lastly, but certainly not least, was the heroine of a generation. With shoulder length brown hair and blue eyes many used to simply see her as Mayday Parker, the charismatic girl that was always asked for advices. But now, after events that unfolded months ago, people learned that there was something else to the star basketball player.

She... was Mayday Parker, daughter of Spider-Man.

She was the Sensational Spider-Girl and today, may as well be the last day she gets to stop crime with her friends.

"Stopped a dangerous criminal organization before lunch. Are we awesome or what?" asked JJ with pride while eating pizza in the secret hangout place they've been using since highschool.

"But did you have to go so hard on them? I'm pretty sure that if you were a police officer you would be accused of police brutality." said Mayday while eating a slice as well.

"Good thing I'm not a cop. Besides, those scumbags were planning on selling drugs to minors from multiple school districts. I say they had it coming."

"You know, this is the reason why your public image hasn't improved as much as it should." said Regina.

"Meh."

"Outside of Buzz's debatable excess of force, he's right. We stopped a dangerous criminal organization with connections to Magia. One that, might I add, have been searched by the police for months with little to no advancements. I think we deserve a pat on the back just for that. Don't you agree May?" asked Rosetta to the wall crawler.

"Guess you're right. To be honest, if this is the last time I do this here, then I'm glad I went off with a bang." said Mayday, with the group's mood somewhat declining.

"Yeah… still hard to believe that you're leaving." said JJ.

He had his suspensions about her being Spider-Girl, but when he learned that that was indeed true. Well, his world was flipped upside down. The two have known each other for years, being friends and at one point even a couple. But the day he learned of her secret identity was without a doubt, one of the most shocking revelations in the world. Second only to when she told them that she was moving to the other side of the planet.

"I know, but look on the bright side. Next time you see an article about sensations in Japan, no doubt you will see a picture of the future pro hero Spider-Girl." she said, trying to ease the situation.

"Isn't that like a downgrade or something?" asked JJ.

"Realy JJ?"

I'm just saying. For what I know, a lot of pro heroes are just a bunch of glory divas. You're already a better hero than most of them. Hell, I'm a better hero than most of them!" he said.

"Can't believe I'm going to say it, but Buzz's right.

"... I'm sorry what?"

"Don't make me repeat it." said Rosetta to the human fly. "Look, you sometimes tend to lash out at everyone and you're usually easy to anger. But at the end of the day, you still they to do what's right even when you were accused of murder when you first started. I don't think there are many over there that can pull that off. Even on your worst day, you're still probably twice the hero that they are."

Upon hearing the words of the fellow crime fighter, JJ opened a panel on his suit's wrist. He then, to the confusion of the other vigilantes, started to press a couple of controls.

"What are you doing?"

"I want to see if my suit recorded what Rosetta said."

"Already regretting saying it."

"Let's forget that for now. May, how are you going to go pro there?" asked Regina.

"My dad, who wasn't too thrill when I told him of that, talked with Captain Celebrity since he has good connections over there. He got in contact with a pro hero that could help me with that."

"Captain Celebrity? And who did he recomended?" asked JJ.

"Some guy named Ingenium. For what I've heard he seems to be a pretty cool guy. At least enough for dad to give him the thumbs up."

"Ok, that's pretty impressive." said JJ, remembering the first time he picked Mayday for a date. He never thought that Peter Parker could be as intimidating as he was back then and now that he knew that he was Spider-Man all along, he was somehow even more intimidating than before.

"So, we know what you're going to do, we know what your mother's going to do and your baby brother is, well still a baby. What about your sister?" asked Regina.

"Still wanting to apply to a hero school there."

"Really? That's a shocker." said Rosetta.

"Aren't you afraid that they might brainwash her into becoming one of them?"

"Come on JJ, we Parker are as stubborn as stubborn gets." she replied.

That was something that everyone could agree. There has been multiple occasions in which her conviction was practically immovable.

"And what school does she plan on going?" asked Regina.

"U.A!?" asked Quicksilver in disbelief.

After fending off A.I.M, Unity Squad, alongside Spider-Man went to the team's base of operations. An old Theater courtesy of Deadpool, another one of the team's members. Once there, Spider-Man proceeded on explaining why he learned japanese. It wasn't because of a hobby like they first thought, but rather because his family was moving to Japan while he remained in the states.

That was something that surprised them all no doubt. He told them about how his wife was hoping on expanding her boutique once she was there, that Captain Celebrity helped him in Mayday's hopes of becoming a pro hero there so that she could keep doing her superhero work there with no issue and that his younger daughter Anna-May was trying to enroll in U.A.

Suffice it to say, the speed-base hero wasn't too thrilled about it.

"Dear God, call in the Avengers, the X-Men and every other hero in the world to prepare for judgement day! By now Thanos has just assembled the Infinity Gauntlet once again and is heading towards us to destroy the world! The Beyonders are probably smashing universes again all while the gates of the Cancervese are opening as we speak!" said Quicksilver in a dramatic and somewhat mocking manner.

"Really Pietro?" asked Cindy, rolling her eyes at her teammate's behavior.

"Come on, you're telling me that you don't find it weird and odd? Spider-man is the last person you would think when it comes to enrolling his kids in a hero school! And not only is he sending one of his girls to a hero school, but U.A of all places?! Hell, why not send her to Avengers Academy?"

"Or Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters." said Rougue, getting the attention of everyone in the room.

"Seriously? Rougue, look I love you guys, I really do. But let's be honest, when it comes to which one is the best hero school, Avengers Academy easily takes the cake. Besides, Charles created the place to teach mutants. Last time I checked Spidey's kids are probably not mutants and only inherited his powers. And since he's also not a mutant, I think the choice is rather obvious."

"Come on Pietro. Look, I know you've always been more attached to the Avengers than the X-Men and that's probably blinding your judgement, but let's be real. Xavier's is the better choice. Not only has the place been around longer than Avengers Academy, but Annie has already been in a few summer camps that we've hosted already. Plus, not only do we also teach kids that are not mutants, but Spidey has already been a faculty member there, which makes things even more obvious." replied Rougue, a cocky and triumphant smile on her face.

"Webs has also been a teacher at Avengers Academy. Besides, that Miles Morales and Lana Baumgartner kids are already applying there. Seeing familiar faces would probably help Annie more."

"But you know what will help her even more? Been taught how to be a badass by the likes of Wolverine, Cyclops, Beast, Jean Grey and the list goes on. Only a few members of the Avengers are teaching there, while in Xavier's, you can be sure that you're being taught by the best of the best!"

"Well, who's to say you're not being taught by the best at Avengers Academy? Tigra, Wasp, Hawkeye, Ant-Man, Black Knight, myself plus the special occasions in which Thor, Ironman or Captain America come by to drop some knowledge bomb. Besides, our school trips are way better. Just so you know Webs, the next excursion is going to be to the Savage Land."

"As if! Don't listen to him Spidey, we're planning on taking the kids to a Shi'Ar colony soon enough."

"Why does it feel like this stopped being about Peter's current situation?" asked Cindy, as she looked at her teammates bickering about which one was the best school.

"I stopped listening a while ago." said Gorgon, who was standing next to her.

"Guys, come on. You're acting as if Spider-Man chose this." said Christopher to the two mutants.

"Christopher is right. Spider-Man is sending his family away because he believes that that is the best course of action to protect them from danger now that his identity became public. Besides, you're acting very childish about now." the sorcerer told his two teammates.

"That's what I'm talking about! He wants to make sure his daughter is safe, so who better to keep her safe than the best there is at what they do!" said Rougue, saying the last part in a gruff voice in an attempt to imitate a certain small canadian that is easy to anger.

"If you want Annie to be safe then do not send her to Xavier's. Seriously, the place blows up so often that it became an inside joke to every single X-Men." said Pietro.

"Guys, seriously." said Falcon, finally making the two teachers stop arguing. Not without them mumbling something about a statue and the danger room.

"In all honesty, I'm not that fond of the idea either. I even tried to talk her out of it for months but she didn't budge one bit."

"Now, who does that sound like?" said Cindy, a smile on her face and with the rest of the team all nodding and chuckling.

"As I was saying…" said Spider-Man, glaring at the rest of the heroes. "She's dead center on going there and since I can't change her mind, I might as well try to support her."

"Well, if that's the case then tell her she has my support." said Falcon

"As well as mine." said Gorgon with then everyone else nodding as well.

"Thanks."

"So, when are they moving?" asked Synapse.

"The day after tomorrow. The entrance exam is in February so if they want to get used to Japan before U.A's school year starts."

"Then… why don't you take tomorrow off?" said Cindy.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"She's right man, have some R&R tomorrow."

"Quicksilver, since when do superheroes have vacations?"

"They do in Japan."

"I'm not going to Japan."

"You know what Christopher meant."

"And who is going to keep the city safe?"

"You're right, it's not like New York is known for being a city filled with a bunch of heroes going around like Daredevil, the Fantastic Four, the New, New Warriors. Do I have to keep going?"

"No one likes a smart-ass Rougue."

"Oh, but it's okay when you do it?"

"No. No it is not. All of you have told me that at least once."

"Spider-Man, think about it. Tomorrow may as well be the last day you will get to spend with your family. You should take the opportunity before it's too late." said Voodoo, trying to convince the arachnid hero of it.

"... You really think that'll be ok?"

"Well… I know I would." said Captain Celebrity, remembering his own son and wife.

"Look Webs, if there is one thing that most of us can agree on, is that most of us had crappy childhoods. Either be parents dying because of some freak accident, being persecuted for some dumb reason or even being afraid of been who we are. You are no exception and because of that, I'm sure that you have done everything within your power to give your kids the life that most of us never could have had. So yeah, go be with them." said Pietro, with the rest of heroes all nodding to the words of the silver bullet.

Peter himself thought very carefully about what the team of heroes had to say. In all honesty, they haven't been the first people to tell him that. He spoke with the Fantastic Four a couple of weeks ago and they had said similar things. Sue encouraged him to no end while Reed said that if there was one thing he regrets more than anything, was the fact that he sometimes didn't spend as much time with his kids because of work. Sure, they are a surprisingly functional family, but Reed always thought that he could have been there for his kids more. He encountered Hulk once and even though it was one of the more childish versions of the green goliath, he did say something along the lines of 'Bug man, good dad. Hulk approves of that'.

Even Daredevil said the same thing. With him in particular saying something that definitely sticked:

"Peter, we both lost our parents to some dumb criminal with a gun and for dumb reasons. Do you know the one thing that I wanted the day that I buried him?... It was to have one last moment, just the two of us… I'm sure that you felt the same when your uncle was killed and also when your aunt died years ago. So please, spend as much time as you can with them. Give them what we never could have had."

He did want that. He wanted to do that above anything else. But… he had a responsibility to the city as Spider-Man. Was it really ok for him just to not help for just one day? Sure when he was younger he did sometimes on occasions spend a day or two just as Peter Parker, but at the same time he was also thinking about how to stop the big baddie that was loose at the moment. The times he stopped wearing the suit were on multiple occasions when he fell down on himself and temporarily quitted being Spider-Man for whatever reason he had back then. Now those, they felt like dumb excuses that he made to himself not to be a hero. Which is why deep down he was afraid to do it now that his identity became public. That he would somehow find a way to use that as an excuse to quit being a hero.

Sure he thought about that when his daughters and son were born as well. But he kept on using the suit because of them. Because he wanted them to live in a safer world that the one he grew up in. Because he loved his family more than anything else in the world.

And with so many heroes telling to be with his family on what may as well be the last time they get to be together for a long time, well… maybe it really was ok for him to have a break to be with them.

"You know Pietro, you can sometimes be pretty smart." said the wall crawler.

"Indeed. Quite frankly, it amazes me to know that he can use his brain from time to time." said Gorgon.

Everyone chuckled or simply straight up laughed at the comments of both the arachnid and inhuman heroes with the obvious exception of the white-haired speedster, who glared at everyone in the room.

"The hell is that supposed to mean?! Seriously, I'm trying to be helpful and this is what I get?!"

"Sorry, force of habit." said Peter, finally calming down and placing a hand on Quicksilver's shoulder. "But in all honesty thank you, all of you. I needed to hear that."

Pietro sighed and smiled back to the friendly neighborhood. "I guess I had it coming from my earlier reaction, so don't sweat it." he said, with an idea suddenly crossing his mind literally faster than the speed of light. "Buuuut if you really want to make it up to me, you could always ditch the whole 'sending your kid to the other side of the globe' thing and enroll her at Avengers Academy."

"And that's my cue to leave. Well, it was nice to chat with you guys but I have to go. You know how things are; catching thieves just like flies, making plans for tomorrow and making sure that the family pets are all nice and healthy before leaving. Especially considering that one of them is an interdimensional creature with a collar that contains Pym particles that control his size. So goodbye." said Spider-Man before leaving the theater.

"Really Pietro? What exactly were you expecting?" asked Sam Wilson to the season Avenger.

"Yeah, seriously Pietro. If for some reason he suddenly ditches the whole 'sending his family to the other side of the planet to keep them safe' thing then he would obviously send Annie to Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters." said Rougue, crossing her arms with a smug smile on her face.

"The same goes to you!" the other heroes thought in unison.

It was the next day.

Annie was waking up and when she opened her eyes, she saw her and her sister's room almost completely empty. No longer did it have the posters, photos and what have you all around. No, instead her eyes saw the empty walls and their nightstands with nothing but a lamp on top of each.

It was something that did saddened her, for today may as well be the last time she wakes up in that very same room. The same room she shared with her sister all her life, in the same house that they were raised since birth. She was trying to think of something to do for the day to distract her from that thought, but her mind was completely empty. She then turned to the other side of the room to see her sister still sleeping.

Maybe she had something in mind.

Just as she was about to go and wake her up, she caught a quite pleasant smell. Something that a decent amount of people didn't know (and something that she sometimes tends to forget since she has lived like that for her entire life) was the fact that she, her father and sister all had enhanced senses.

While not as enhanced as Daredevil's senses, they could still hear, see, and smell better than the average person. While sometimes having enhanced senses was quite annoying, it was moments like this that made her grateful to have them. It also seems like Mayday must have felt the same since the smell woke her from her sleep.

"Sleep well?" she asked her sister who was rubbing her eyes, finally awake.

"I did. But not as good as whatever that smell is." replied the elder of the Parker sisters.

Annie nodded and then turned her head to her night stand where a certain reptilian resided. "Come on Speedy, let's go down and get some breakfast." she said, picking her tortoise pet.

The two sisters quickly headed downstairs and instantly were greeted by the other family pet. Gog, the interdimensional creature that could best be described as a mix between a monkey, a lizard and probably a troll.

The Tslin creature jumped on top of Mayday's head and then to Annie's. They chuckled at him before he signaled for them to follow him downstairs.

They did since they were still hungry. One on the dining room, they saw the table set up with their breakfast. It was nothing that special, well that is if you think the world's best pancakes, scrambled eggs, bacon, at least two kinds of pies and freshly squeezed orange juice wasn't special.

"Morning girls, hungry?" asked Peter to his daughters.

"Like you have no idea. Did you do all of this?" asked Mayday.

"Well, I did have some help." said Peter, looking at his former villainous giant-monster. "Isn't that right Gog?"

The Tslin nodded and then went upstairs again to see if a certain red-head and baby were now awake.

"This smells amazing dad." said Annie.

"To be honest, I wanted to do more, but I panicked at the last minute and decided to do this."

"Hey, if we can eat your pancakes then who cares." said May with her sister nodding. If there was one thing they did when they were younger was brag that their father made the best pancakes in the world.

It didn't take long before a woman with bright red hair and emerald green eyes came to the dining room with a brown-haired baby in her arms. Those would be the beautiful Mary Jane and the joyful little Ben, who was happily trying to pet the Tslin that was right next to them.

"Well, I was wondering what that smell was." said May Jane, walking to her husband and kissing him on the lips. "Morning tiger."

"Morning MJ." he said before taking his son in his arms and lifting him in the air. "And a very good morning to you little guy!"

His son giggled and the rest of his family smiled at the scene. At the moment, no one thought, nor wanted to think about the fact that this will be the last time the Parker family would enjoy breakfast together. No, right now they all wanted to live the moment.

"I hope none of you have any plans for today, because we're going to have some good old family quality time together."

"Well, I was planning on patro-" said Mayday but got interrupted when her phone rang. Picking it up, she read a text message from JJ that said: 'You better not be thinking of coming today. Because if you do, I'll personally take you back home so that you can spend some time with your family'. Mayday took a glance to her father, who smiled back at her. She simply sighed, a smile on her face before returning her phone. "On second thought, I think I'm free. Where exactly are we going to?"

"Around. The weather is very nice, so I was thinking of simply sight-seeing."

"Sight-seeing? Isn't that something that tourists do?" asked Mayday.

"Yeah, but I thought we could try it. Who knows, it might be fun."

"I'm fine with it. That is of course once I've eaten this!" said Annie about to take a seat, but was interrupted by his mother.

"Hold your horses young lady. Did you wash your hands?"

"Of course I did!" she said, about to take a couple of pancakes. That was at least until she felt her mother's gaze upon her. It was the gaze that only a mother could pull off. The kind that would make even Dr. Doom himself nervous. "... Fine I didn't, but neither did Mayday."

"Snitch!"

"Wash your hands. The two of you." she ordered, with the two girls soon heading for the bathroom.

"If only they listen to me like that."

"You have your powers, I have mine." she told him with a cocky smile.

Peter was right, the weather was quite nice.

The family went around with even Gog and Speedy tagging along. First, they went to Central Park to enjoy the beauty of the park. They got into a snowball fight, made a snowman with what they could find and even played fetch with Gog. Unfortunately for them,he refused to return the stick, so Annie had to try and wrestle it out of his jaws.

Gog ended up winning at the end. Annie laying on the ground with twirling eyes with her sister laughing and taking a couple of pictures with her phone.

Next, they went to the Rockefeller Center so that they could ice skate for a bit. It was something that they rarely did and a normal family would have ended up falling on. Their back quite a lot. Luckily for the Parker they were anything but normal (whether that was a good or a bad thing was still up for debate). Having spider powers did help quite a bit and while they were far from being experts, they had no difficulty whatsoever. Even Mary Jane showed that she was no push over (then again, she was kind of cheating since he was using a special bracelet that allowed her to tap into a small fraction of Peter's powers).

Gog himself was having a fun time, even though he kept on falling a bit at the beginning. He ended up getting the hang of it later on, but decided to rather sit comfortable on Peter's shoulder. Even Speedy seemed to be having fun… maybe… well, at least according to Annie.

They even encountered a family of fans of the arachnid hero. Apparently, Peter saved the mother many years ago. She was pregnant back then and was about to get crushed by a taxi that was thrown in her direction by some villain. Peter, as Spider-Man, caught it, saving both the driver and the soon to be mother and took care of the villain in a matter of minutes. The woman was incredibly grateful by his actions and asked for the name of her savior.

Naturally, he had to decline but the woman insisted. Telling him that she was expecting a boy and that as a way of showing her gratitude, she wanted to name his son after the man that saved her. She wanted her son to be a man of good and so what better way to make sure that happens than by naming him after Spider-Man? Back then he still had his secret identity so of course he once again had to politely decline, telling her that he simply did what anyone in his place would have done.

Still, she persisted and even promised him that she wouldn't tell anyone about his secret identity. Seeing her detention, he finally accepted and so he said: 'It's Ben.'

That was well over a decade ago and now in front of them, was the same woman, her husband and a boy that was almost the same age as Annie. Benjamin, or Ben for short. A boy that was named after a great hero.

It was his second name so he technically didn't lie. Although, known only to those close to him, the boy was not named after the Friendly Neighborhood, but rather he was actually named by the man responsible for raising said hero. Peter knew that the boy was named after a man that he considered greater than him in every way.

His uncle Ben, the strongest man he had ever known.

They had some small talk and even took pictures together before bidding each other farewell.

After visiting a few other places and taking a couple of family pictures, the family decided to go and eat a couple of hot dogs since it was a bit late. It was a simple meal, but one that they all enjoyed.

They all kept on sight-seeing for a bit more. In the meantime, they all saw heroes either soaring through the skies or racing through the streets. But not just any heroes; they all saw the likes of Ironman himself flying with the help of his red and golden armor. Next to him, was the God of Thunder himself. Thor, with his enchanted Uru hammer Mjölnier in one hand.

They also saw the Fantastic Car with the members of the Hero family all flying inside of it, with the exceptions of the Human Torch and that same winged woman that returned with them from their space expedition, flying oddly close to the youngest of the Storm siblings. Some time later, they saw the Black Knight, besting a couple of criminals with the aid of his winged stallion and his mystic sword, the Ebony blade.

After hours of walking and sight-seeing, it was almost dusk. At first the Parker sisters and their mother thought about going back home. After all, they had to catch a plane the next day. But Peter told them that there was one last place that he wanted to take them.

To their surprise, he gave them a pair of web shooters each with the exception of Annie since she refused to use them before passing the U.A entrance exam and Benjy since… well, he's a baby.

Then, he guided them all to the top of one of the tallest skyscrapers of the city, one tall enough for them to see New York almost in its entirety. The orange light of dusk beautifully illuminated the city before everything went dark. Once the sun sunk, the city that never slept became illuminated by its own lights and the Parker family watched in awe at what New York had to offer.

Tomorrow might as well be one of the saddest days of their life, but today… today they simply wanted to enjoy the time they had together.

The next day.

It was early in the morning. The sun had yet to come out and the air was still quite cold. On any normal day, the Parker family might as well be found still sleeping in their beds. Maybe Peter and Mayday would have woken up early and had an early patrol while their family got up. However today was no ordinary day. Today… was the last day of their lives in New York.

They were on the airport about to board the plane, suitcases and everything. Their flight was about to leave in twenty minutes and with them were some of their closest friends who were there to bid the farewell one last time.

From JJ to his grandfather, Flash Thompson and his daughter Felicity. Phill Urich, Matt Murdock, Foggy Nelson, Peter's sister Theresa, the Morales family, Gloria and her son Jermaine as well as Liz Allen and her family. They were all there to try and show their support to the family that was sadly about to split up.

"You sure you have everything?" asked Flash to his long -time friends.

"Yeah, we… we got everything Flash, thanks." replied Mary Jane, taking an obvious glance at her husband, who was unfortunately not going with them.

"You know MJ, we might still have time to get you to first class if you want to. Or we could even lend you our private jet if you want." said Liz, who was currently the C.E.O of Alchemax. Company that once used to be the infamous Oscorp.

"No, it's fine really. We would like to feel normal for today." she replied.

"See you guys." said Annie somberly to the group of people in front of her.

"See you Annie, and don't worry. I'm no longer the kid you had to look after when we were younger. So, just focus on getting in on that U.A thing." said Jermaine to his best friend.

"And if for some reason someone tries to talk shit 'bout you. Well then, I'll simply fly over there and blow the bastard to bits." said Lana.

Excessive, maybe. But that was simply her way to show that she cared.

"I don't think you'll get the chance to do that. By the time you get there, I'm pretty sure Annie would have already settled things down." said Normie.

"Remember the pact that we made?" asked Miles, lifting his right arm and showing the silver bracelet-like gadget on his wrist.

"Believe me, that's something that I'll never forget." she replied, patting her backpack, where the other web shooter was.

"Go and show them what a true hero looks like May." said JJ to his fellow crime fighter partner.

"You bet she will! I can already see the headlines: Spider-Girl! Sensational Heroine that puts All Might to Shame!" said Jonah.

Even till this day, it was still somewhat odd to see the man that constantly belittle Spider-Man being so supportive to his daughter. Then again, not only did he change a long time ago, but he was surprisingly always supportive of Spider-Girl.

"Don't you think you might be exaggerating a little bit mister Jameson?" she asked.

"Nonsense!"

"Well, that only shows just how much he believes in you. The same goes for everyone else and don't worry. I'll keep an eye on your dad." said Phill, the former criminal turned vigilante.

"Thanks uncle Phill."

"If I'm being honest, I whole-heartly agree with mister Jameson. I'm sure that in no time you will become the top hero!" exclaimed the silver-haired girl.

"Just remember that if you ever need something, we are just a phone call away." said Gloria.

"That and an entire ocean." said Theresa.

"She really is Peter's sister, right Matt?" whispered Foggy to his fellow lawyer.

"Definitely." he replied, noting that her comment was something that Peter would have said in any other situation.

Speaking of him, Peter looked at his family with a sad expression. No one could really blame him after all, he was separating himself from his family in an attempt of keeping them safe from his enemies. Knowing that they would probably want to have a moment for themselves, they all bid them one final farewell before leaving the airport, leaving the Parker family by themselves.

"Well then, I guess this is it." said Peter, sadness feeling his voice.

"... I don't want to do this." softly said Annie.

"Neither do I… but who knows, maybe I can try and calm things out over here. And once that's done… then we can be together again." said Peter, trying to ease the situation.

After a few minutes of silence, Peter looked at his elder daughter, fighting the urge of crying as to not make things harder than they already were, he began to speak to her.

"Mayday… when I was fifteen my uncle died because of me. So, I had to become the man of the house at an early age. I got a job all for the purpose of helping my aunt pay the bills. It's a very big responsibility… and when you told me that you were going to try and become a pro to try and help out… I felt awful. I never wanted to drop on you such a burden. I hope you can forgive me for it, but I also want you to know that a part of me did feel proud of you, because it made me see just how much you've grown as a person. It feels like just yesterday you were that sweet little girl that used to lip sync her favorite songs on the radio, but now… now you're a strong, responsible and caring young woman that is always ready to lend a hand to those that need it." he could feel that his eyes would soon start to water, yet he didn't care. He moved closer to her and softly placed one hand on her shoulder and another on her cheek. "I am so proud of being the father to someone like you."

Tears were already forming on the eyes of the elder Parker girl. She placed a hand on top of the hand that was on her cheek and squeezed it just like when she was a young little girl that just had a nightmare. "I-I… I'm proud of being your daughter too." she said, her voice breaking down a bit.

Peter smiled and after a few seconds he moved towards his second daughter. "Annie… being a superhero is not just something that someone does on a whim. It's a lifestyle… a promise to those around you that you will always try to do everything within your power and more to keep them safe. So that they can go back to their loved ones and live another day with them. But it's also a dangerous lifestyle, one with so many dangers with so many awful consequences that I don't want to say. To be a hero is to make sacrifices, which is why I never wanted you to live that live." he said, placing both hands on her shoulders. "But… it does make me happy knowing that I did a good job in raising you to be a good person. Maybe a little too good of a job."

He and Annie chuckled a little bit at that. To think that this will be the last time they get to laugh at one of her dad's jokes.

"If… if you're really serious about becoming a hero, then I'll support you with all my heart. I'll root for you and cheer you on louder than anyone else… with the exception of your mother of course." he said, taking a glance at his wife, who smiled at him with watery eyes. "You girls, along with your brother are my pride and joy and I know for a fact, that U.A will get lucky to have someone as splendid and bright as you as a student." he said, already sure that she would get admitted to Japan's top hero school.

"Not as lucky as I am… for having you as my dad." she said, tears pouring down her cheeks.

Peter smiled, his eyes already crystallized. Still he did not allow himself to cry just yet. He walked towards Mary Jane who placed their son on his arms. The boy was peacefully asleep, unaware of the heartbreaking situation that his family was in. "Benjy… you're still too young to understand anything that I'm about to say and that's ok. Right now, you should just worry about sleeping, playing and being as carefree while you can." he started to say, his voice already starting to break down and the tears already showing signs that they were about to burst. "I'll do what I can for us to be whole again… but if I end up failing then at least you'll get to grow up, hopefully having a life alongside your sisters and mother… If that happens, then you'll probably hate me, but I won't hold it against you. You'll have the right to be mad at me, because there's a chance that I'll end up missing your first words, the first steps you take, overall, there's a chance that I'll miss your life as you grow up… If I'm honest, the only person that'll be angrier at me than you will be me. If that happens then I'll probably hate myself for letting this happen. I'm probably a terrible father… but I just want you to know that no matter what happens... I want you to know that your father loved you, your sisters and your mother so, so, so much." he said, no longer able to contain the emotions within him as he finally allowed himself to cry.

The same could be said about his family as both Annie and Mayday rushed in and hugged their father with all their strength. Tears poured down their faces as their grip grew tighter by the second.

"W-we love you too dad!" they both said as Peter quickly embraced his daughters.

"Y-you guys… you're my jackpot." he said softly, holding the two girls and his son close to his chest. Soon enough, Mary Jane and Gog quickly joined in the family embrace.

Peter's grip on his family was strong, stronger than even that of his daughters combined. He wanted that moment to last for an eternity, to hold his kids and wife and know that he would always be with them in their time of need, not wanting to ever let go. But, unfortunately for him he knew that the moment in which he had to let go of his family would eventually happen soon enough. After minutes together, that moment finally came. They all forced themselves to let go, their eyes red and with tears still running down their faces like waterfalls. He then looked at his wife as she looked back at him, their eyes looking into one another, reading each other like an open book, for they knew the other better than they knew themselves. They then embraced each other once more, connecting their lips in one last passionate kiss.

Words weren't needed, just that action, that simple show of affection and true love was more than enough for them. They remained like that for a little over a minute until finally, they slowly started to separate from each other. Locking into each other's eyes Mary Jane nodded and he nodded back. Hesitantly, they took a step away from each other, for they knew that if they remained that close from each other any minute longer, then they would not be able to allow themselves from separating once again.

Peter then looked at the Tslin, who just like the rest of the family had tears falling down his roguish skin. "Please… take care of them for me." he asked.

Gog nodded back, vowing to himself that he would not allow what happened to his original owner to happen to the family of his new owner.

For another couple of minutes they stared at each other before finally taking their separate paths. Because of the time they spent, the wait for them to enter the aircraft was almost nonexistent. They were silently thankful, knowing that the longer they remained on the airport, the more it would hurt them.

Mary Jane sat alongside May, Benjy and Gog, who was thankfully allowed to fly alongside them. Annie though, she had to seat on apart from her family, being on another row of sits. She was next to the window and with her backpack on hand. She then pulled something out of it, a homemade Spider-Man plush toy that she used to sleep with when she was younger.

Just seeing the image of her father, even if it was his alter ego caused a couple of tears to form on her eyes once again. Yet she quickly dispatched them with her sleeve. 'I cried my fair share today' she thought to herself. What she said before was true, she was lucky to have Peter Benjamin Parker as her father and it was because of that reason that she could not allow herself to cry any longer. She admired her father beyond belief, just like her sister. While most kids grew up looking up to the likes of the Avengers, All Might, Ryuk, the X-Men and so much more, Annie and Mayday looked up to their father and mother. In their eyes, they were heroes that surpassed even the Avengers themselves. In their eyes, they were Earth's Mightiest Heroes. And it was because of that that they had to be strong.

Strong for them, so that they could be strong themselves.

After finally calming down, the young red-headed girl looked at her plush toy and smiled. Today might as well be one of the saddest days of her life, but it was also the beginning of a new chapter in her life. One in which she would work her way towards her dream and make her family proud.

Some time passed and soon all of the passengers boarded the plane. A woman with blonde hair then sat on the seat next to Annie. She pulled out a pair of headphones and connected them on the small T.V screen in front of her. The woman seemed to try and find a way to make the small T.V last for the flight, since once the plane takes off, the T.V would turn off an/or show nothing but airplane commercials.

"Umm miss, do you need help?" she asked.

The woman turned to her and gave her a weak smile. "If it ain't too much trouble. Sorry, but technology ain't exactly my strongest suit." she said in what seemed to be a texan accent.

"Don't worry, it's ok." she said politely before telling her how it worked. "You see here? This is so that you can slide either a credit or debit card there and once that's done the T.V will unlock itself for the remaining of the flight." she explained.

The woman looked at the young girl and then at the T.V. She then pulled out her purse and took out a credit card and slided it where Annie indicated. There was then a red light that flashed for a bit before turning green, indicating that it worked. The woman smiled and just as Annie was about to say something the woman slided her credit card on Annie's T.V as well, much to her surprise.

"Wow… umm miss, thank you, but there really wasn't any need for that." she said.

"Don't worry girl, it was my way of saying thanks for helping this clueless gal. Besides, it's going to be quite the long flight, so I thought that ya could use it."

"Oh… well, thanks but I was planning on sleeping for a bit to be honest."

"I know that ya kids nowadays are known for sleeping a lot, but we'll be on here for what? Ten? Twelve hours? Ya're going to wake up eventually." she explained.

Her logic did make sense, so at the end Annie smiled and accepted. "Well, I guess it would be rude to decline."

"That's the spirit little girl!" she said, giving her a thumbs up. "By the way, if ya need some headphones I have some spare. I don't know if they give off a pair or if they're any good."

"Don't worry miss, I have a pair of my own with me." she said, pulling a pair from her backpack.

"Ok, by the way, I was wondering where are ya from?"

"I'm from here actually. A New Yorker through and through. See?" she said, pulling her Mets cap from her backpack.

"A Mets fan huh? I thought ya would be more of a Yankees fan."

"Well, yeah I can see why most people would believe that, but to be honest my dad was always a Mets fan. So I guess it was only natural that I would become a fan myself."

"Makes sense. Something like that also happened to me and my siblings. Our old man almost indoctrinated us into becoming loyal fans of the Dallas Cowboys. I'm from Texas by the way, if the accent didn't give it away."

"You have siblings?"

"Yup! One of them moved to Japan and started a family there and had a girl. Reason to which why I'm going there. Took a flight from Texas to here and slept through most of it. How 'bout you?"

"Two siblings. An older sister that's about four years older and a baby brother. We're here with our mom and are moving to Musutafu."

"Well, ain't that a coincidence. My niece actually lives there." she said, noticing the Spider-Man plush doll. "For what I see ya seem to be a hero fan, or am I mistaken?"

"Well, you would be right actually."

"Nice! You know, my niece is planning on going to U.A, any chance that ya planing on going there?" she asked.

"I am actually."

"Well, then you might encounter her there. Her name's Pony. Pony Tsunotori."

"Hopefully I can meet her at U.A."

"I could tell her 'bout ya if ya want."

"Oh, well my name's…" Annie started to say, but froze for a moment. Would it be a good thing to tell the woman her name? She already said some things, but would it be really ok to tell her her name? That's without mentioning the fact that there's a chance that the woman would make the connection to her father. Then again, the woman did tell her the name of her niece, so she shouldn't be impolite. Besides, maybe she's just overreacting. "My name is Anna-May Parker, but most people call me Annie."

The woman made a double take on the girl after hearing her name, more specifically her last name. Looking once more at the Spider-Man plush doll the woman smiled at the girl. "Well Annie, I wish ya the best of luck. Hopefully ya and my niece can get along."

"I hope the same and thanks miss." said Annie.

Just then they heard that they were about to take off and were told the safety procedures. Once that was done and after a couple of minutes passed by the plane started to move and after just a couple of seconds they started to ascend. Annie looked out the window as the airport started to become smaller and smaller by the second. She couldn't help but to contemplate on the scenery and about her current situation.

This was it.

The end of her old life and start of a new one on the other side of the world.

What laid ahead of her now somewhat frightened her, but at the same time intrigued her. Yes, she was saying goodbye to some of her old friends, but she was also going to make new ones. Sure, she was going to be able to go to her favorite places, but she could add some new ones once they arrived… Of course she was saying goodbye to her father and there was the possibility that she wouldn't be able to be with him in quite some time… but she was also on her way of making her dreams come true. And one day, she would return to New York and show her father all the progress that she made.

She will make him proud.

Her name is Anna-May Parker… and her story has only just begun.

Chapter 2: New Life

Chapter Text

Annie woke up to the sound of her alarm.

Looking around, she saw the walls of her new room decorated with all of her belongings. A poster of Captain Marvel among others, a few christmas lights, a small bookcase, a glass cage for her tortoise pet, a desk with a science kit nearby, etc…

But what could gain the attention of most, was that on top of her desk was a peculiar silver bracelet. Or at least that's how many could see it. But in reality, it was a single web shooter. The very same that her father wore back when he was her and Miles' age. Next to it, were many papers with either formulas or drafts for web shooters of her own design.

It was still odd for her. Having spent her entire life sharing the same room with her older sister, she was still getting used to having her own room and not seeing her sister there. The new house was nice, but she was still getting used to a lot of things: she was still getting used to taking off her shoes when entering, getting used to having to read from right to left, getting used to some of the shows that air in Japan, getting used to some of the food and snacks… getting used to not having her father around.

Annie turned the alarm off and yawned loudly while stretching her arms. Sure, she was still trying to get used to things, but that's no reason to get depressed. After all, today was the grand opening of her mother boutique, MJ's. Probably not as creative as it could have been, but she always did like the ring of it.

Annie turned to her pet tortoise and smiled. "Someone slept well didn't you?" she asked and of course, Speedy didn't answer but Annie decided to keep the conversation anyway. "Today is mom's grand opening and if I remember correctly, Mayday is supposed to meet that pro-hero guy that's supposed to help her get a footing here. What do you think I should do?"

Again, no response. But that didn't stop her from imagining that he talked back.

"I mean, yeah I could do that, but I would look weird going to the mall alone, wouldn't I?" she said, imagining that Speedy replied to her answer. "Of course I know that a lot of people do that, but I don't know, I don't think it goes with me, you know?"

Speedy simply blinked and started to look around in a very slow manner, so Annie kept on thinking that he recommended her something. "Stay with mom and help around the boutique? I don't know, I have a feeling that she would simply tell me to go outside or something." she said. Speedy then saw one of the rocks that were on his cage and started to bite on it for a little bit. "Yeah, I guess she would tell me that. To be honest, taking Benjy for a walk could help her feel less stressed. Plus, the fresh air could do him some good."

Speedy stopped chewing on the rock and then turned to one of the fake plants in his cage, so of course he began to walk towards it. "You're right, that's future Annie's problem. I'll see what happens after breakfast, speaking of which, I should probably take a shower about now. I do wonder what's for breakfast though." she said, finally getting up. Speedy had already arrived at where the fake plant was and started to chew on it. "Thanks for getting me Speedy, you were always a good listener." she said, taking her stuff and heading for the bathroom. Speedy on the other hand, turned to where she went and after she closed the door, he returned on chewing on the fake plant.

After taking a quick shower, Annie took Speedy out of her room and headed for the kitchen so that they could have some actual breakfast. Once there, she was greeted by her mother, who was already feeding little Benjy some baby food while Gog ate a couple of grapes.

"Hi sweetie, did you sleep well?" asked Mary Jane to her middle child.

"Yep. Tell me mom, are you excited about the grand opening?"

"More like nervous. I could barely sleep from the nerves of today. What if something goes wrong? What if some some dumb 'villain' goes wild nearby and scares the costumers? What if I come across one of those demanding and snuck up clients that always wants to speak with the manager? I am the manager! And that's without mentioning that both Yu and Emma won't be arriving until Friday because of some stupid borucrat nonesense or something along the lines!" complained her mother.

This was bound to happen. Today's an important day for her mother but unlike previous important moments in her life she didn't have Peter by her side to comfort her and tell her that everything would be fine. Granted, he sometimes missed a few of those moments as well, but that was because of some bad guy always getting in his way. Plus, he always did his best to try and arrive on time and he always accepted when he screwed up, something that not many people would have done if they were on his shoes. But now, he won't be able to even try to arrive in time, for they were currently residing on another continent all together with an entire ocean separating them. That was also without acknowledging the fact that he wasn't even there to try and ease her nerves with comforting words. Which is why it was now a task that her daughters would have to carry.

"Wow mom, calm down. You're exaggerating, everything's going to be fine." said Annie, doing her best to calm her mother.

"And how can you be so sure?" she asked.

"How can I be sure, you ask? Simple; you're my mother." she said as she then started to list her mother's attributes. "You've managed to keep a family of spider people together for almost twenty years. No villain, not even here, would be dumb enough to try and cause chaos near you on your big day. And do you honestly believe that a mere Karen could be a match for you? You're Mary Jane! When villains try to take you as a damsel in distress, you knock them down by yourself. You tricked the new electro into zapping herself while pretending to be some third rate actress and you even shot the freaking Green Goblin when he tried to dump you from the top of a bridge! If anything, I feel sorry for whoever that tries to pissed you off today!"

"Well, someone just stole my thunder." they suddenly heard. Turning around, they both saw Mayday, walking towards them still somewhat sleepy and still in her pajamas. "Still, Annie's right. You'll do great today mom and if it makes you feel any better, I can always help you out at the boutique."

"Oh no young lady, I see what you're trying to do."

"What?"

"Don't think that I haven't forgotten about it. Today's supposed to be the day that you go meet up with that Ingenium guy."

"W-well, yeah but I could always-"

"No buts, you should have met up with him two days ago, you're not going to delay it any longer."

"You were supposed to meet with the guy two days ago? Why didn't you?" asked Annie to her older sister.

"Because we were still unpacking and all of that, or did you already forget how I had to move the fridge because someone wasn't capable of doing it?" said Mayday to her sister, who frowned.

"What the- I could have moved the fridge by myself! The only reason that I didn't was because someone forgot Speedy's snacks and I had to go to the store to buy some carrots!" she replied.

"I don't know what you're talking about. Besides, why would you buy carrots? You said that that makes him gassi. Also, you said that he loves cabbages and we had plenty of them here at home."

"No, I said the opposite of that! Speedy loves carrots and cabbages are the ones that give him gases! No wonder it sounded like something was being killed inside of him that day! Do you know how bad it smelled?!"

"Are you sure about that?"

"I'm pretty sure that I know my pet tortoise better than you!"

"Ok, enough you two!" shouted Mary Jane, silencing her daughters who flinched and gulped at the sound of their mother's voice being raised.

"Sh-she started it!" said Annie, pointing at her older sister.

"N-no I didn't!"

"I don't care who started it, I just care that it stops."

"B-but-" tried to say Mayday before being interrupted by her mother suddenly pointing at her.

"You. Go take a shower, get dressed in an appropriate manner and go meet Ingenium." said Mary Jane before pointing at Annie. "And you. I don't want you to get stuck inside. Go take your younger brother for a walk and have some fresh air hit your faces, got it? Now, it's already late for me, so I'm going to the boutique to get ready and I'm taking Gog with me to have an extra pair of hands. You two get something to eat and do what I say."

The two Parker sisters remained silent. Their father has faced off against some of the greatest threads in not only the world, but maybe existence itself. He has bested the infernal Firelord in combat, faced the wrath of the mad titan Thanos, survived the onslaught created by the Phoenix Five, stood tall against Malekith's forces in the War of Realms, protected New York from the malice created by Carnage, defended the Web of Life from the Inheritors and even witnessed the birth of a multiverse after the battle against the Beyonders. Yet he could barely beat their mother in an argument, if he can barely do that, then what chances do they have?

After cleaning little Benjy's mouth, Mary Jane took her purse, she gave Benjy a goodbye kiss and walked towards her two daughters alongside Gog. Once she was next to them, she ruffled their hair. "You girls have fun. Wish me luck!" she said as Gog rushed to her side and climbed up her shoulder before the two left the house, leaving the three Parker siblings be.

"... Wow, it was just like you said. Are you a psychic or something?" asked Annie to Speedy, raising him to meet her height.

"Don't know. Let's just get something to eat, ok?" said Mayday as she and her sister went towards the fridge to look for some breakfast.

"This place is huge!" said a chirpy Nadia.

She, alongside her new sister Valerie Vector Vandine and their guardian Jarvis were currently standing in front of a massive building.

When Valerie mentioned that she wanted to attend a hero school to become a hero herself, her first instinct was to ask Janett if she could attend Avengers Academy. However, the Wondrous Avenger didn't feel comfortable with the idea. After the battle against Regent's forces, things became a bit hectic after a month, it also didn't help that Spider-Man's secret identity was revealed to the public. So, with that in mind, not only did she and many other headmasters increase the security of their schools, but also tried their best to send some students aboard for their own safety. Valerie was no exception. She didn't really want to send her away, for the months that she had spent with the two girls she grew rather fond of them and was willing to do anything within her power to keep them safe. After thinking about Cristopher's offer around a year ago, she opted to have the blue-skinned girl to go to U.A with Nadia tagging along. Not just because she wanted the two of them to be there for the other, but also because rumor has it that some of the members of the infamous Red Room were starting to act in a rather suspicious manner, so she just srucked two birds with one stone.

"It sure is. Is it really ok for us to live here mister Jarvis?" asked Valerie to the Avengers' buttler.

"Worry not miss Valerie, mister Stark was more than happy to provide us with his small mansion here at Musutafu. Besides, not only does he hardly use this one, but he also has many more across the world. It's not like it could affect him." said the butler, much to the girls' surprise.

"In what world is this supposed to be small?" the two thought, taking a look at their new home once again.

Tony Stark is many things, eccentric is definitely one of them.

Soon enough, multiple drones and androids descended from an aircraft that was hovering on top of the property. After landing, the hangar's doors opened and their mechanical aid started to unload its containment.

"This won't take long, but why don't we go have a look around? It would be nice to know what the city has to offer." suggested Jarvis.

"Would that-"

"I want to go have some ice cream!" exclaimed Nadia, interrupting Valerie.

"Ice cream? Now, miss Nadia, it is still very early in the morning to have such a thing. It will most certainly mess your stomach and I will not stand still and allow such a thing to occur." said the butler in quite the professional manner.

"... What?" asked Nadia, tilting her head.

"In simple terms. He said no."

"Eh! Not fair!" said the young Pym, puffing her cheeks and crossing her arms.

"Now, now. Instead of behaving as if you were five, why don't we have a look around?" said Jarvis, placing a hand on each of the girls shoulders. "Why I heard that there's a certain boutique that is soon to open today. Maybe we should start there."

"Bou- what now?" asked the blue girl.

"Oh, I know this one. That's a fancy way of saying clothing store, right?" said Nadia.

"It is indeed."

"But why? We already have clothes." said Valerie.

"We'll miss Valerie, you two are growing girls and you specifically, are going to start a new stage of your life soon enough. Anyone in your shoes would like to have something nice to wear outside of school when you go out with the friends that I'm sure you'll make."

"Why?" said the two girls, causing Jarvis to chuckle.

"Hehe, oh my. A pre teen and a teenage girl that don't want to go shopping? Why I'm sure that many parents would kill to have their girls behave like you two in that regard."

"I don't get it." said Valerie, causing Jarvis to chuckle even more.

"Now girls, come on. We have a city to explore and a boutique to visit." he said as he started to walk the girls out of the property and into a fancy car parked near the mansion's gates.

"Ok, by the way Jarvis. What's the name of the boutique?" asked Nadia.

"Oh who knows. We'll see soon enough." said Jarvis with a smirk on his face. "Master Morales, I must properly thank you for keeping it a secret." he thought, guiding the two girls inside of the fancy car before entering the pilot seat and starting the engine.

"Why?" asked an annoyed Robbie to his guardian.

"Come on, you two need new clothes besides, it'll be fun!" said a blonde woman to his warden while pushing a wheelchair that had her younger warden in it.

"You mean for you? Come on Yu, be honest. The only reason we're going to that place is for you to have an excuse to look at pretty looking clothes." he replied.

"You're not exactly wrong… but I also mean what I said. Come on Robbie, don't you want to look good for the girls at U.A?" she said with a teasing smile, which only grew wider when she noticed a small blush on his face.

After his somewhat dead-like experience, young Robbie Reyes had a meeting with Doctor Stephen Strange. Sorcerer Supreme and one of the elite heroes of, not only the U.S, but the world as a whole, that's without mentioning the go to guy when it comes to the supernatural. After being notified of the boy's meeting with the dreadful spirit of vengeance itself by the human host of the demon, Dr. Strange was quick to approach the young boy.

It only took one glance at the young man's vicinity to see that his body and soul were infused with a certain amount of hellfire. Courtesy of one of the most powerful and dangerous entities in all of existence. Because that's what kids are into these days… maybe… he wasn't entirely sure, but he really hoped for it to not be the case.

Thankfully for the boy (and probably for the balance of order in their and many other planes of existence), the mystic and hellish side of the flames that were now burning within him were rather minimal. To the point that, outside of his ability to suddenly take the appearance of some kind of skeleton-looking being (mainly his head, that turned into some kind of skull) and his ability of not only producing durable chains from his hands, but also being able to endure his flames into objects, it could probably pass as some kind of eccentric mutant power and/or even some kind of fricky quirk.

Well… there was one other thing within the boy, but so far it didn't show any signs of being a problem at the moment.

The good doctor could have tried to extract the hellish power from the boy. Sure, it would take a lot of time and effort even for someone as skilled and mighty as him. But then he saw the boy's lifestyle. It was one that no boy his age should have yet one that him and many others across the world had to endure. So he started to research the boy and thanks to his mystic powers, he saw that deep down, beneath the rough exterior, was a kind and caring heart.

Maybe it was the wrong choice, but Stephen saw that within the boy, was a just spirit that could do some good in the world. Not only that, but maybe that way he could be able to aid his younger brother as well. He could have taken him in, but unfortunately he already had to carry the responsibility of looking after more than seven billion souls, without mentioning that he also had to deal with threads to their plane of reality that were beyond the understanding of not only mortal but even immortal minds as well. With that kind of work he would no doubt neglect the two boys from time to time, something that he didn't want to do, it would no doubt be a rather stressful way to live and with the nature of the boy's possible might that was someone that he couldn't allow to happen.

At the time, he had yet to come up with the project that he and Dr. Voodoo were currently working on, so that was also out of the question. Then he thought, what about a hero school?

At first he thought the idea to be ridiculous, but then as he thought about it, he saw that it could work, but the question was then; where?

Xavier's was out of the question. He wanted the boys to live in a less stressful place. The last thing he wanted was for them to be in a place that had the same probabilities of exploding as a pair of malfunctional headphones. Avengers Academy, alongside Braddock Academy were also good options at first, especially since they also had a magic department each, so they could be of great help if he needed it. But those two required the students to live there for as long as they were students and he didn't want to separate the two brothers. Then he thought, what about U.A?

Sure, at first the idea was almost thrown out the window as quickly as it came. But then he started to think really carefully about it. Japan was on average safer than most places in the world with their crisis (with the exception of natural ones and other none villain related) not as extreme as the ones from other countries. U.A was not that bad of a school. Captain Celebrity has given the school his very own seal of approval. That's also without mentioning that Toshinori Yagi once attended the school in his youth.

It had to have done something good if All Might came out of it.

The only problem was his brother. He didn't want to separate the two of them and he was well aware that only someone that could be trustworthy could look after Robbie and his younger brother. Unfortunately for the Sorcerer Supreme, the people that he trusted were currently busy at the moment so he couldn't just barge in and have them carry on an extra responsibility. Thankfully for him, Captain Celebrity offered himself to look for a suitable guardian for the two kids.

Her name was Yu Takeyama.

At first, Stephen was not entirely sure about it. She was a newcomer to Japan's hero system and didn't seem that responsible of a person. But she was also one of the youngest heroes to ever start her own agency. Besides also having experience in other countries due to the fact that the nature of her quirk made it hard for her to have some proper education in her own country. It seemed like a good opportunity for both the boys and the pro-hero as well. At first things weren't exactly smooth. Yu was at first not 100% on board, but at the end she decided to go forth after hearing about their lifestyle. Robbie was also wary of it as well. He didn't know that much about Japan, but one thing that he knew was that a decent amount of them were in it for fame and glory and something like the situation that he and his brother had could be a great publicity stunt and he was not a fan of it. But Yu assured the older brother that she wouldn't do such a thing. The first couple of days were very hectic at best, but over time they grew close to one another and so, they have been living together for around four months already.

"That doesn't even make sense. We'll be wearing uniforms Yu!" he said, still with a faint blush on his face, which only made his guardian laugh.

"Well, what about when you go hang out at the mall or something like that? Or are you telling me that you're going to use your uniform all the time?"

"... Maybe." he said.

"Come on Robbie you're young, live a little! Besides, when we're done here, I'll take you kids to get some ice cream!"

"Yeah, ice cream!" shouted Gabe, making them smile.

"That's right Gabe and do you know who comes when we go get some ice cream?" asked Yu with Robbie then ruffling his hair.

"The ice cream monster!" he said, making his younger brother laugh after Robbie made a funny roar.

"Rawr!" he said, as the trio laughed alongside the young boy.

"See? This is what I'm talking about!" said Yu with a smile and making Robbie sigh.

"Fine, you win. So, where are we going exactly?" he asked the blonde woman.

"I was thinking about this new place that's supposed to open today. I saw it the other day and for what I heard, the owner moved all the way from New York." she answered.

"And what's its name?"

"MJ's or something like that. I think that she's expanding her business."

"Probably. Although it is weird for the owner to move here from New York, don't you think?"

"Maybe he or she couldn't find someone trustworthy to see things through."

"Maybe. I just hope that there's something of my style there."

"Don't worry Robbie, I'm sure that they probably have tough guy clothes there. Or are you finally going to outgrow that 90's bikers style?" said Yu with a smirk.

"I do not look like a 90's biker!" he replied, making her laugh.

"Whatever you say Johnny Strabler."

"That's from a 50's movie!"

"I'll be going now, miss Aikawa!" said Kamala to her host Nozami Aikawa.

After her encounter with both the villain Griffin and her all time favorite hero Captain Marvel, Kamala had a talk with her father. He told her that even though she was grounded for doing something that could have gotten them both killed. Yet, he also told her that despite the fact that he wasn't a fan of her daughter choosing a dangerous lifestyle like becoming a hero, he was more than willingly to try and support her as best as possible. So, he told her that he would choose which school she would be attending.

Xavier's School for gifted youngsters was an instant no. Sure, the X-men ran the institute and the tension between the inhumans and mutants had finally quelled down a little bit. But he didn't want to risk her daughter being attacked by a group of angry mutants out of nowhere. Granted, the teachers would more likely do their best to make sure such thing doesn't happen, but just in case it was probably better to keep looking. Besides, he wasn't sure what to think about the 'in case the school gets seized by xenophobic giant robots and blows the institute up' feed.

Avengers Academy was a very obvious choice to them, but after what happened with that Regent guy, the headmaster Janet Van Dyne warned the parents of possible new students that with the possibility of the nation going wild because of the aftermath of the villains assault, it was likely that the school more than many others could be targeted by many dangerous criminals. She assured them that she would quadruple the security of the school and that just in case would see into sending a few students abroad, as well as telling them that if they felt like doing the same, then she and her school could offer guidance for them to make the best decision possible. So, he decided to take her offer.

Braddock Academy seemed nice, plus the headmaster was not only a former Avenger, but also the top hero of England, but for some reason he wasn't fully convinced. The Atlas Pan Asian School for Unusually Gifted did intrigued him for a moment, but he decided to pass on it as well. Victor Von Doom Institute for Gifted Youths was big no. No one on their right mind would ever send their children there… well, outside of the brainwashed inhabitants of Latveria, which for who knows why loved the ruthless Dr. Doom.

After going through many other school pamphlets and going to way too many websites, he ended up going for U.A. It was the top hero school of Japan with only Shiketsu High rivaling it. At first it was a tough call between choosing between the two of them, but then he saw that there were a decent amount of heroes that graduated from U.A that not only grew to become popular, but they also became good enough to maybe be almost on par with the likes of the Avengers. More specifically, All Might, Endeavor, Mirko, among many others. So at the end he chose U.A.

At first it was hard to wrap their minds on the idea of sending their daughter away, but they told themselves that it was for the better. After all, not only was she preparing to enter one of the most elite hero schools across the world, but she was also going to one of the safest nations of the world. And so, Kamala departed to Japan and has been living alongside miss Aikawa, a woman who was already in her 60's, for three weeks.

"Be careful dear and take your jacket with you. The weather report said that it was going to be rather windy today." she told the girl.

"Don't worry, I have it with me. I won't take too long, bye!" she said, exiting the apartment.

She then started to head to a comic store… or manga? whatever it was basically the same thing. She was heading there so that she could buy the weekly issue of a magazine that she started to grow very fond of. Her favorite story there, was without a doubt the one on which a man in his thirties suddenly gained the ability to become a kaiju almost at will and so, he decided to use his newly founded abilities to fight other evil kaijus. For her, it was a premise that instantly hooked her up.

On the way she might as well get something to eat. Maybe she could get lucky and find a hero in action like Kamui Woods or Gunhead. If that happens, then she has to be there. After all, if she was to attend U.A, then she has to know how the heroes here operate as opposed as how they operate back in the States.

"Oooh, what if one of them ends up becoming one of my teachers? I can already picture it: me learning botany from Kamui, then gym class with Gunhead, or maybe even Fourth Kind and then after that, hero course with All Might!" she said, full of excitement before she started laughing. "Haha, yeah right. Like that could ever happen. Sure, U.A is the Avengers Academy of Japan, but if Captain America can only be a guest teacher there then there's no way that All Might could ever be a teacher here?"

While Kamala kept on walking, she couldn't help but to overhear a couple of girls older than her. Normally she would just ignore it and walk away, after all she was not one to meddle into someone else's lives. But this time she heard something that caught her attention. New York.

Granted, it could be just two girls talking about places that they would like to visit or something like that, but she also heard the words boutique, MJ's and grand opening. At the end, her curiosity got the better of her and she decided to approach the two girls and ask. They couldn't be older than eighteen, with one of them being rather pale with white cream color haired while the other one had dark green hair and had yellow reptilian eyes.

"Umm…" she started, approaching the cream-haired girl. "Excuse me, but I was wondering. Did you mention New York?"

"Uh? Yeah, we were talking about the new place that was opening today." she replied.

"Oh, and what's its name?"

"You mean you haven't heard?" said the girl with reptilian eyes, to which Kamala shook her head. "Well, that's a shocker. It's been the only thing that the girls at our school want to talk about." she told her and then her friend decided to elaborate on what she said.

"For what we know, there's this place in New York called MJ's. Apparently the owner moved here to expand her business and today is the grand opening. We were planning on going and checking the place out. Who knows, maybe we can find something interesting there. I've always wanted to go to New York." she said, smiling ass she imagined herself atop of the Empire State building.

"Wait a minute… No. No way it couldn't be!?... could it?" she thought to herself before asking something to the two girls. "Just out of curiosity, you wouldn't happen to know how the owner looks, would you?"

"That's kind of an odd thing to ask kid, but I did see her picture in a magazine once. She had red hair, green eyes and truth be told, she may as well be a model. God would I kill to look half as good as she did." said the green-haired girl as her friend nodded.

"Right! Like, I have a feeling that she even wakes up out of bed looking as stunning as both Uwabami and Midnight! I'm kind of jealous to be honest."

"Whoever ended up marrying her definitely hit bullseye in my book!" said the girl with reptilian eyes.

Somewhere not that far from where the trio of girls were talking, Mary Jane suddenly sneezed after feeling something odd.

"Gog, why did I suddenly feel a disturbance? Like, as if someone butchered something sacred." she said, much to the confusion of the interdimensional creature.

Back with the trio of girls, the two older teens were gushing about the owner of the boutique while wondering how she could keep her skin as stunning as it did. All the while Kamala stared with widen eyes. "Oh my god it is her!" she said before shooking her head to try and calming herself. "No wait Kamala, relax, just relax. I mean sure, their description could fit her, but who knows? Red hair and green eyes are not as rare as one would think. Especially here. Maybe it's someone else… someone that named her store just like hers, matches her description and also comes from New York."

"Hey kid, want to tag along? We were just on our way there." said the girl with reptilian eyes.

"Oh, umm… sure I guess. Who knows, maybe they got Ironman shirts or something."

"Ironman? Wait a minute… isn't he the hottie that flies around in that red armored?!"

"Hottie?"

"Oh yeah! He's so dreamy!"

"Dreamy?"

"Hey, now that you mention it, they could have merch from heroes from other countries!"

"Oh my god, please yes! I remember this guy with like, red eyes and a trench coat. Oh my, would I like to meet him!"

"Trench- Oh you mean Gambit."

"Is he the one with the bo staff and cards that can explode?" asked the cream-haired girl as Kamala nodded. "Then yes, I do mean him."

"Kid, what's your name?" asked the girl with reptilian eyes as she wrapped her arm around her.

"Umm, Kamala Kan, or should it be Kan Kamal?"

"Well Kan-chan, you seem like a nice kid. We should hang out sometime later."

"Kan-chan?!"

"That's exactly what I was thinking. Hey Kan-chan, do you happen to know about other abroad heroes?" asked the cream-haired girl as they all started walking towards the boutique with a somewhat confused Kamala.

"What did I get myself into now?" she thought, still not sure what happened.

"Well, this is it." said Mayday.

Before her, was the office building belonging to Ingenium. The hero that was supposed to help her become a legal pro-hero in Japan. For what her father and Captain Celebrity told her, Ingenium was a very high ranking pro hero with his own agency, dozens of sidekicks and apparently comes from a family of heroes himself. Much like her in a way.

Apparently, his agency or the name of his team was Idaten or something like that. And while most other agencies wouldn't really dare to take in a foreigner vigilante among them (specifically not one of Spider-Girl's caliber), the turbo hero was not like that. While not many knew it, he actually worked alongside vigilantes from Japan a couple of times. He has even stated that even illegal or unlicensed heroes could find a place among his team and in time, earn their hero license.

Entering the building, she saw a rather… big man. He was wearing a body pale costume complemented by darkened trunks, boots, gloves and a short cape. The cowl of his costume covers half of his face, ending in two protuberances that resemble pointy ears. There is an insignia emblazoned on his chest resembling a downwards pointing arrow. The man soon took notice of her and started to approach her.

"Hi miss, are you in need of anything?" he asked politely.

"I guess. My name is Mayday Parker and I was supposed to meet a guy named Ingenium. Is he around?"

"Parker? Where did I… of course, now I remember! You're that american vigilante that was supposed to come meet the boss, right?"

"That would be me."

"I'm Bigshot and if I remember correctly, your hero name was… SpiderGal?"

"Spider-Girl actually. There's a hyphen between Spider and Girl. Nice to meet you mister Bigshot."

"The pleasure is mine Parker-san. We've actually been looking forward to meeting you for quite a while."

"Really?"

"Why so surprised?"

"Well, I thought that with me being a vigilante and all of that, that you wouldn't be too thrilled about me coming here."

"Yeah, that would have been the case in any other agency. But here at Idaten you won't have to worry about it too much. The boss is rather flexible compared to other pro-heroes."

"Well, that's good news to me. Speaking of the guy in charge, any chance that I could meet him?"

"Sure. He's probably training, I can take you to him right now if you want. That is unless you want to avoid the smell of sweat and all of that."

"Bigshot sir, I'm a New Yorker. I took the subway long before I swung across the city. There's no way that some sweat could ever drive me away."

"... Fair point. Well, then what are we waiting for? Let's get going." said the sidekick.

"Going we shall do." said Mayday as the two started to walk towards where the turbo hero was.

"Well Benjy, the mall was nice. Although I could have probably done without people looking at me weird because I had a baby with me." said Annie, to the sleeping Benjy that was strapped on her back as she was walking on the streets. "Seriously, apparently having snakes for arms is a.o.k, but a teenage girl carrying her baby brother? Oh no, call the national guard, she's going to corrupt the mind of our children." she said sarcastically.

Annie did as her mother had told her to do and took a walk around the mall. It was nice, but she grew bored rather quickly. Maybe had she been accompanied by someone her own age she could have had a bit more fun instead of her baby brother. Still, Benjy was a nice companion, even if he did drooled all over that bench.

Well, sucks to be the guy that has to sit there.

After that was over, Annie looked at her phone to see the time. If memory serves her right, her mother's grand opening was going to start soon. Maybe she could make a quick stop there to wish her good luck on her big day. Then, she could take Benjy to the beach or something.

As she was walking, she noticed a boy with purple hair in front of her. Nothing odd really… well outside of the purple hair. Then again, she's a girl that could climb walls, spent her summer vacations on a school with a blue genius fur ball as a teacher and she rode the bus with a man that had three pointy… thingies on his head yesterday, purple hair was not that special in comparison. She then noticed that the boy had a backpack with him and that something fell out of it when someone bumped on him by accident.

He didn't seem to notice, so Annie decided to pick it up. It was a guide that was probably meant to help kids study for U.A's entrance exam. Naturally, Annie decided to try and reach the boy as she called him out.

"Umm, excuse me. The kid with purple hair!" she shouted, gaining his attention as he turned around. She kind of flinched when she saw the bags on his face. "Dear lord, and I thought I had troubles falling asleep!" she thought in shock as the boy stared at her.

"Yeah?" he asked, so Annie simply showed her the book.

"You dropped this when that guy bumped into you." she said, handing him the book.

"Huh, thanks. I didn't notice." he said, taking the book and putting in on his back. This time, making sure it remained shut.

"You know, japanese isn't my native language, but was that a guide for U.A's entrance exam?" she asked.

"Something like that. You're not from around here are you?"

"No, I'm from New York. Me and the rest of my family moved here like, four days ago." she said as the two started walking. "So I take it you plan on going to U.A?"

"That's the plan. How about you? Planning on doing something interesting?"

"Well, I'm also hoping to get to U.A through the overseas program. Although I still need to take the exam."

"Really? Well I would tell you good luck, but in all honesty you probably have better chances of entering U.A than me."

"Uh? How so?"

"Your quirk is probably better than mine."

"Quirk?" asked Annie before she finally got the idea of what he was talking about. "Oh right, I forgot that Japan has mostly quirks rather than anything else."

"So you have no quirk?" asked the boy in shock.

"No it's… complicated, but what about yours? It can't really be that bad."

"It's not like that, besides if you're really planning on going to U.A then why would I tell you what my quirk is? You're my competition."

"I guess you're right. Mmmm… how about this; you tell me what your quirk is and I'll tell you about my tricks, deal?"

"... It's not just that, it's-"

"If you think that I'll judge you then don't worry. I'm not that kind of person."

"Promise?"

"Girl scout honor." she said holding her hand up before remembering something. "Wait, I was never a girl scout. How about theater girl honor? Now, that only makes me sound dumber. Umm…."

"You know, you can stop. I get the idea." he said, stopping the red-head from making a fool of herself. "It's… it's called brainwashing."

"Brainwashing?"

"Yeah. Basically if I want to, I can force someone to do certain things as long as they verbally respond to me."

"Oh. So for example: if you really want to, you could tell me to stand still as you kick me in the shin just because I talked to you?"

"I guess."

"Wow. That's-"

"I know. My quirk seems pretty vil-"

"Really awesome!" said Annie with a smile and shocking the boy.

"... Excuse me?"

"Come on, you have to admit that it is kind of cool. Just think about it. Some baddie takes hostages and no one knows what to do. Then, out of nowhere you come in, throwing jabs at his hair cut alongside a few 'Your mama' jokes and when he talks back to you, BAM! He's suddenly under your control. You tell him to free the hostage, the day is safe and who knows. Maybe you could tell him to do an embarrassing dance as punishment before the police takes him away."

"... Who tells 'your mama' jokes nowadays?"

"It's just an example dude."

"... Don't you think it's a villainous quirk?"

"Huh? Why?"

"You said it. I could just force you to do something that I want just because you spoke with me. For example, I could order you to give me that baby that you have on your back or… other things. That doesn't seem like someone a hero would do."

"Well, yeah I guess. But you haven't done that. Besides, you're planning on going to U.A. Someone that does that can't be a bad person." she said, taking the boy by surprise.

"Y-you really think so?" he asked. Most people always told him that his quirk always seemed like one that a villain would have, yet this girl was complementing him?

"Sure I do. I bet you could become an awesome hero. I can already tell that you're one of the good guys." she said with a smile before remembering something. "Now that I think of it, I haven't got your name." she said, scratching her right cheek and making the boy chuckle.

"Shinso Hitoshi. What about you?"

"Anna-May Parker, but my friends call me Annie."

"Parker? It sounds familiar." said Shinso, making Annie nervous.

"W-well, it's a bit of a common name where I come from."

"I guess. By the way, where were you going?"

"Oh, well my mother has this boutique that's going to open today. I was planning on going there and wishing her good luck before going to the beach for a walk. Wanna come?"

"To the boutique?"

"Well yeah, but also to the beach. You probably need the sun you know?"

"Rude… fine. I don't have anything better to do. But you still need to tell me about those tricks of yours."

"Fine, but could it wait until after I see my mom?"

"As long as you tell me then it's fine."

"Great! If I remember correctly, the boutique is… there!" she said, pointing at a direction before taking Shinso's hand and pulling him there, much to his embarrassment.

After a couple of minutes, the two arrived at the boutique and it was only once they passed through the gates that Annie finally let go of Shinso's hand.

"You know I could walk right?" he said with a faint blush on his face.

"Oh, don't be a baby." she replied, oblivious to Shinso's blush (something that he was quite thankful for). They arrived with five minutes to spare, knowing that in five minutes the store will be filled by many clients. Out of nowhere, Mary Jane came out of nowhere alongside Gog. She was quite shocked to see one of her daughters there, specifically alongside a random boy. She was about to say something, but was interrupted by someone's screams.

The three of them (or five counting both Benjy and Gog) all rushed outside where they saw a man running away with the purse of the woman that was suddenly on the floor.

"P-please, a pro-hero, someone help me!" she screams as she tried to get up all while the criminal laughed at the woman… or at least until he suddenly fell flat on his face.

"Oops." said Annie, as she made the criminal trip with her foot.

"Grrt, why you little!" he shouted, getting up and growing spikes on his fist that resembled those of a rose. Shinso suddenly tensed up and Gog would have jumped at the man if not for the fact that both mother and daughter were completely unfazed by the criminal's action. That was because first of all, either of them could have dealt with him with ease. And second of all, because they saw someone approaching.

Before he could even begin his strike, someone got a hold of his wrist and twisted it. Causing the man pain. "Hey jackass, were you seriously trying to hit a girl with a baby on her back?" asked the boy with black hair with a white stripe.

Just then, a couple of police officers suddenly appeared and apprehended the criminal. Not before thanking him and asking if everyone was ok

"Everything is fine officer, thank you for asking." said MJ as the officers nodded and began to escort the criminal away. She then turned to the boy and was about to thank him as well before being interrupted by another scream.

"OH MY GOD, IT REALLY IS YOU! shouted a girl that was accompanied by two older teenagers. All the while a fancy car was parked nearby. From within it, a girl looked through the window with widened eyes as the driver smiled. She definitely didn't see it coming. And no doubt it was a way to meet new friends. Or at least that's what the butler believed.

On that day, five souls meet up. For that was the day, that marked the beginning of a friendship that none of them could have ever thought of having.

For this, was how some of the world's future great defenders met up with one another.

Chapter 3: New Friends

Chapter Text

She was expecting lots of things when she arrived to Japan.

She was expecting to have some troubles when it came to reading literally anything due to the fact that they wrote things from right to left instead of left to right. She was expecting to see the blossom of Sakuras at some point. She was even expecting to see a giant monster rampaging through Tokyo while the city defended itself from it with a robot clone of said monster while also being aided by another more benevolent monster. Preferably one that had two pixies that sang songs about the benevolent monster.

What she was not expecting was to encounter the family of the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man on her first day since arriving to Musutafu, much less learn that her legal guardian was taking her and her adoptive sister to a boutique that was owned by the wall crawler's wife.

The day that Valerie arrived at Avengers Academy after her escape, she met and befriended three of the school's students. Miles Gonzalo Morales, Lana Baumgartner and Samuel Alexander. Two of those kids; Miles and Lana, were very close to the wall crawler and his family. Miles who idolized the hero in red ever since he was young and the mutant Lana practically owing him her chance of having the chance of not only having a decent life free of crime, but also the opportunity of doing good in the world despite the fact that she was the daughter of a criminal that tried to indoctrinate her in a life of crime ever since she was just a little girl.

They were some of the few that knew of Spider-Man's secret identity, which led them to also befriend his second daughter. Even before the unmasking of the hero in live T.V, the blue girl was already aware that they had a close bond with the arachnid vigilante. Surprising no one, she did what anyone would have done and asked the two if they could get him to meet her or even get her an autograph of either him, his wife, or his daughter (although she did ask it in a very shy way). Naturally, they told her that while they were close to the hero, he and his family (especially his older daughter) were very busy with the whole 'Arachnid Guardians of New York'. Not that they didn't want to try, but rather they wanted for her to know that it would be a bit difficult. After the whole 'Regent fiasco' it became even harder to do.

Every time she would ask, they would reply that the Parker family was going through difficult times and that Spider-Man himself was planning… something. They were always very vague about it and she was not entirely sure if they actually knew something or not. But now, she was wondering if they were actually trying to hide this from her and more importantly: did Jarvis know of this?

… Of course he did, he used to be the Avengers butler.

"Oh my, what an energetic lot. Why don't we go over there and introduce ourselves?" said Jarvis, getting out of the vehicle while also opening the doors of the young girls' seats.

"That's… they are... Huh!" said Valerie, pointing specifically at the two red-heads while trying to process what she was seeing.

"Now, miss Valeri. Pointing is considered to be a rude action."

"They look familiar. Who are they?" asked Nadia.

"Why don't we go and find out?" said the butler, guiding the two girls to the front of the boutique.

"OH MY GOD! I CAN'T BELIEVE THAT I'M ACTUALLY MEETING YOU IN PERSON!" screamed Kamala, gushing over having Spinnerette in front of her.

"... Do you know her?" asked Shinsou to Annie.

"I haven't got the slightest clue."

"My name's Kamala Khan and I just want you to know that I'm a huge fan of yours!" she presented herself to the elder of the red-heads, gushing quite a bit.

"Oh, thank you. Always glad to meet a fan I guess." replied Mary Jane, offering a polite smile.

"Hey Khan-chan, is she supposed to be like, important or something?" asked the girl with the cream-colored hair.

"Are you kidding Asami, I mean Chinen, I mean…" said Kamala, struggling with trying to call her friend in an appropriate manner. "She is-"

"Mary Jane Watson, why you look as marvelous today as always." said Jarvis, walking to the frame while being accompanied by a chirpy young brunette and a shy white-haired girl with blue skin.

"Jarvis! It's so good to see you!" she greeted, happy to see an old friend. The mention of man's name made Kamala's eyes grow wide open alongside both Robbie and even Annie. "You always know what to say to make a lady feel special!"

"What can I say? I was raised to be a gentleman." he replied.

"No doubt about it." she replied, suddenly looking at the two girls that stood next to the man. "I see you're in the company of two little girls."

"Quite indeed." he said, placing his hands on each of the girls shoulders. "Please, allow me to introduce you to miss Valerie and miss Nadia."

"Hi! I'm Nadia!" said the chipper brunette.

"I-I…" said Valerie, too nervous to have any words coming out of her mouth. Still, after struggling some more, she finally managed to say something. "Can I have your autograph?!" she asked, a blush forming on her face.

"Me too! Me too!" said Kamala turning to face Jarvis as well. "Can I also get yours?!"

"Seeing that they're apparently very famous, might as well get their autograph, right Chinen?" said the girl with reptilian eyes to the cream-haired girl who nodded.

"... Please tell me you two are just as confused as I am." said Robbie to the other two teens.

"If I'm being honest I'm probably more confused than you are." replied Shinso.

"So why is Jarvis here in Japan with two girls by his side?" asked Annie.

"No idea." replied Robbie before turning to face her. "So you're Anna-May, right?" he asked, surprising the two teens.

"I am, but how do you know that?" asked Annie, becoming wary of the boy.

"Well I could tell you that I saw that picture that went viral, after your dad's secret identity got revealed of you eating that hotdog like a starving wolf..." said Robbie, making Annie blush out of embarrassment and making Shinso look at the girl curiously and not only because of the hotdog thing. "... but the truth is that the guy that got me here told me a bit about you."

"And that person was?"

"A friend of her dad. He told me about you because he thought that I could use a friend or something. Which is kind of annoying since it feels like he thinks that I'm unable to make friends by myself." complained Robbie.

"... How long have you been here?" asked Annie.

"About four months or so."

"And how many friends have you made?" asked Shinso.

"... So Jarvis uh? Any idea as to why he's here with two girls by his side?"

"He's dodging the question." the two thought.

"And what do I owe the visit?" asked Mary Jane.

"Well, I heard that today was the opening of a boutique owned by a very talented and fashionable person and I thought it would be a brilliant idea for these two to hear the opinion of a professional." said Jarvis.

"Well then, I would be more than happy to do so. The grand opening will officially start in just a couple more minutes."

"Very well then. Girls, what do you think?"

"Sure!"

"Can I have your autograph?!"

"They're ecstatic!" said the butler.

And so, once that was done, the grand opening of the boutique began. At first, it was just those that were currently present at the store, but it did not take long before more people started to enter the establishment. Among them, a woman in her early twenties with a young boy in a wheelchair.

"Robbie! Thank goodness you're here!" said Yu, walking to her warden.

"Where else was I going to be? Besides, I told you that I was going to go ahead while you and Gabe were watching that street performance."

"I know that, but I thought for a second that you may have seen something that got your inte-" said Yu, but stopped upon seeing Jarvis. "Y-Y-Y-You're-"

"Yeah, yeah, he's Jarvis. Can we not do this again?" said Robbie, rolling his eyes.

"You must be, miss Yu Takeyama if I'm not mistaken. It is an honor to meet you." said Jarvis to the young pro-hero, making a slight bow. "I heard quite a lot from you. And this must be young Gabriel Reyes, right?" asked Jarvis, turning to the boy in the wheelchair.

"... Jarvis knows who we are…" said Yu.

"Let me guess, it was Strange, wasn't he?" said Robbie, already expecting the answer.

"While it is true that master Strange did in fact talk about your guardian, I myself have been a follower of her career ever since her debut." said Jarvis, much to the surprise of the heroine.

"Y-You have?!" she asked in disbelief, only for Jarvis to nod, surprising her even more.

"While it is true that you may be… a bit reckless. I do believe that you do have the potential of becoming something special."

"A-A-A-Are you serious?!"

"Miss, I've worked with some of the bravest men and women of the world. And I do believe that I'm good when it comes to being a judge of these kinds of things."

"... Robbie, pinch me."

"What?"

"Freaking Jarvis is here, fully aware of my existence and I want to make sure it's not a dream, so pinch me."

"I'm not going to pinch you."

"I can assure you miss Takeyama, this is no dream."

"See? He's telling you already that he's real."

"... Can I take a picture?"

"Jesus Christ." said Robbie, somewhat embarrassed by his guardian's actions.

Soon enough, both Annie and Shinso, as well as Valerie and Kamala approached the young Reyes. "So, you know Dr. Strange? That's pretty cool. I think I met him a couple of times." said Annie.

"You know Dr. Strange?! Could you get me his autograph?!" exclaimed Kamala.

"Man, you're loud." said Robbie, wincing at the volume of Kamala's voice. "So I'm guessing you also want me to get you his autograph too?" he asked, to the shy blue girl.

"N-N-N-No! I-I-I mean, sure I would l-love it if you could do t-t-that. B-B-But it's ok if you don't. I don't want to bother you or anything." said Valerie, stuttering quite a bit.

"Good to hear. But seriously, you don't have to be so nervous, you know? We're not going to rip your head out of anything like that." told Robbie to the shy girl.

"S-S-Sorry."

"Well, in her defense, it probably doesn't help that you look a bit too thuggish, you know?" said Annie.

"... Well at least you didn't say that I look like a 90's biker."

"Hey guys, Dr. Strange was a wizard, right?" asked Shinso, unsure of who they were talking about.

The three american girls all turned with surprised expressions on their faces. How was it that possible for someone not to know about one of the greatest heroes on the planet. Robbie of course knew the answer, but before either one could usher another word Jarvis approached the five teenagers.

"I see that you're starting to socialize a bit more, miss Valerie. That's always a good thing." stated Jarvis, as he turned to the other teenagers. "I don't believe I properly introduced her to you. This is Valerie Vector Van Dyne. I hope you could become acquaintances." he said, surprising everyone but Shinsou.

"Van Dyne?!" they all asked.

"Sooo, I'm guessing that's supposed to be a very important name, right?" asked Shinsou.

"Ok, I can understand you not knowing Jarvis. But how in the world is it that you don't know about the name Van Dyne?!" asked Kamala to the purple-haired boy.

"It's mainly due to the hero system of Japan. You could say that they make so much mouse here that they barely hear about the other parts of the world." said Robbie, explaining what he has seen this past four months. "Still, how can you not know about who that name belongs to?"

"Sorry."

"Please, young Reyes. Don't be so hard on the young lad. I'm sure that he didn't intend to sound rude or anything." said Jarvis, turning to face the purple-haired boy. "I don't think I have yet to introduce myself to you young man. My name is Edwin Jarvis, it is a pleasure to meet you." he said, bowing ever so slightly.

"Thanks for that. I'm Shinso Hitoshi, nice to meet you sir." said Shinso, bowing as well.

"Valerie! Valerie! Look!" exclaimed Naddia, showing a red jacket to her sister. "Doesn't it look cool?!"

"I guess it does, but isn't it a little too big for you?"

"I'll grow into it!"

"You certainly will miss Nadia." said Jarvis, turning his gaze from the chippery Nadia to the shy Valerie. "How about you miss Valerie? Have you found something that caught your interest?"

"N-Not really… Then again, I haven't really started to look for something to begin with… Sorry."

"Don't apologize, miss Valerie. I rather you socialize than anything else. We can always shop for clothing any time we want." said Jarvis to the blue girl.

Before anyone could utter yet another word, Mary Jane approached the group of teenagers. "Look at you. Only four days and you're already making friends." said Mary Jane to her daughter, roughing her hair, much to the girl's embarrassment, before taking the sleepy Benjy from her. "You kids found anything you like?" she asked.

"I have!... But I didn't bring enough money to buy it." said Kamala, thinking of

"It's ok. If you want, you could show it to me and I can set it aside for you to buy when you have the money." she offered to the young girl.

"Y-You mean it?!"

"Of course! It will be no trouble whatsoever." said Mary Jane, making the young teenager look at her in awe before smiling.

"Thank you!" she exclaimed, making Mary Jane smile before turning to her daughter.

"Say, why don't you go hang around with them a bit some more?"

"You sure?" asked Anie.

"Positive! Come on, the sun is still out there. Go have some fun."

"I wholeheartedly support that idea!" said Jarvis, turning to the blue girl. "Go on miss Valerie, it will do you good to spend time with people your own age. Meanwhile, both miss Nadia and I can have another look around the store. Maybe even help miss Annie's mother around."

"Oh, you don't have to Jarvis."

"Please, let this old man feel useful around."

"R-Robbie, if you want to go then there's no problem with me." told Yu to her older warden. "G-Gabe and I'll stay here a little bit and if W-Watson-san needs any help then maybe I can be of service." she said, turning to the older red-head and the butler.

"... You're only saying that so that she could give you a discount or something, don't you?

"W-What?! C-Come on Robbie, I'm a p-pro-hero! It's my job to help p-people!"

"Suuuuure." he said, looking at the nervous blonde, not buying her reason completely.

"Well, I did tell Hitoshi that I was planning on taking a walk around the beach, so it's ok with me." said Annie, suddenly remembering the costume that people of Japan had when it came to talking to others. "Hey Hitoshi, should I call you Hitoshi or by your family name? And speaking of, Shinso is your family name, right? Or am I getting things confused?" she asked the boy, who had a small blush on his face (which thankfully for him, went unnoticed by the other teenagers) due to the fact that a girl that he just met was already calling him by his first name.

"W-Well Parker, since you're already calling me by my name so casually then I guess it's ok… Although I would feel a bit more comfortable if you called me Shinso for the time being."

"Ok Hitoshi."

"She completely ignored the second thing that he said."

"Also, you can call me Annie, I don't mind." she said with an ignorant smile.

"You're only making things more awkward for me!" he thought.

"Hey, would it be ok for me to tag along?" asked Kamala, to which they nodded, not minding having another person around. "Great! Let me tell Asami and Hitome about it… Or should I call them Chinen and Katō? I'm already confused."

"You and me both." said Annie.

Then, as if she was in a classroom, Valerie raised her hand, wanting to ask something.

"Why are you doing that? We're in a boutique, not a classroom. And we're not teachers, we're teenagers like you, if you want to say something just say it." told Robbie to the blue girl.

"S-Sorry." she sheepishly apologized before asking what she wanted to say. "W-Where exactly is the beach here? T-Today's my first day here and I still don't know my way around." she asked, turning to the young wallcrawler, who was the one that suggested the idea.

"... Honestly, I have no idea. I was just going to wander around until I found the place." she admitted, making the other teenagers almost fall to the ground.

"... You're lucky that I already know where the beach is." said Robbie. Was this really the daughter of Spider-Man?

"And over here is the training area." said Bigshot to Mayday.

She had to admit, Idaten seemed to be like a nice place to be around so far. She, alongside the japanese sidekick had just arrived to where the hero Ingenium was supposed to be. Opening the door, she saw a vast room that was almost the equivalent as three and a half basketball courtyards.

"Well… this is certainly bigger than I imagined." she said, noticing a man running around at high speeds.

While to many, it would be incredibly hard to follow something, or in this case, someone traveling at such tremendous speeds, Mayday did not have such an issue. Her eyes could easily track the speeding man with relative ease, although for what she was seeing, she believed that the man could easily go faster if he wanted. The man in question was wearing what looked to be a primarily white armor, somewhat reminiscent of a knight's armor. Well, with the exception of the exhaust pipes that were located on the upper arm part of the armor.

"Boss! Someone came to see you!" shouted Bigshot, getting the attention of the speed-base hero.

"Uh?" he said, turning to where Bigshot was standing alongside the american vigilante. "Oh Hi! I'll be with you in a sec-" he was saying, but in his sudden distraction, he tripped. "Huh."

And so, he went rolling, crashing into the nearest wall, much to the worry of Mayday, who quickly rushed to his side to make sure he was ok. As for the hero, he ended up making a descent crater on the wall. Which would have been even bigger, as well as more painful, if not for the airbags that came with his hero suit.

"Not exactly how I wanted to stop." said Ingenium, taking his helmet off and rubbing his head just as the spider based hero came to his side.

"Hey, are you ok?" Mayday asked, helping the hero up before thinking what she asked. Did she really ask him if he was ok? Of course he wasn't! He just crashed into a wall at high speeds. Who on earth will be ok after that?!... Well, outside of Thor, or Hulk, or All Might, or the Thing, or She-Hulk, or … "Now that I think about it, there are a lot of people in the world that would think of this as nothing."

"I'm ok, thanks for asking. The airbags did help out a lot, although if I'm honest, this isn't exactly the kind of impression that I wanted to have." he said.

Now that everything was clear, Mayday was able to take a closer look on his appearance. He had squared features, short, dark blue, spiked hair, blue eyes and arrow-shaped eyebrows. He also seemed to be around ten, maybe thirteen centimeters taller than her.

"Let's start things better this time." he said, holding his hand to Mayday. "I'm the hero Ingenium, but outside of the suit, I'm Ida Tensei."

"Mayday Parker, but you can just call me either Mayday or May. Nice to meet you." she said, taking his hand and shaking it.

"Oh, so you're the Mayday Parker that was supposed to come. I guess I forgot about the meeting. My bad." he said, laughing awkwardly.

"I was actually supposed to come here like, two days ago, but we were still unpacking."

"Well then, that just makes me look worse doesn't it?"

"Don't worry, as far as first impressions go, yours wasn't that bad."

"Even with me crashing into a wall?"

"... Well, I did say that it wasn't that bad."

After the two heroes introduced themselves, Bigshot then approached the two of them. "It seems like the upgrades you asked worked fine boss." he said, looking at the somewhat human-shaped whole in the wall.

"Yeah. Not exactly how I was planning on testing that one out. But I guess it's better than nothing." he said before turning to Mayday. "I know that I've already had you wait for me a lot already, but could you wait some more? I would prefer for me to be a little bit more presentable for our meeting than I am right now." asked Tensei.

"Oh yeah, don't worry. It's fine by me." she assured him.

"Thanks, again sorry for making you wait some more." he said, bowing to her before turning to Bigshot. "Could you take Parker to the cafeteria? She's probably hungry."

"Sure thing. That is if you're ok with it Parker-san."

"Yeah, I could use a snack. Although seriously, you can just call me Mayday." she told them.

"Oh, I simply do not wish to sound rude by being too forward." said Bigshot.

"Well, then I guess I'll just have to get used to it." said Mayday, also not wanting to be rude either.

"Great! I'll be with you as soon as I can." he said, bowing to her a little bit. "Excuse me." he said, before walking away.

"Now Parker-san, I'll guide you to where the cafeteria is located." said the sidekick, as he started to guide her out of the training area and towards their destination.

"Mr. Bigshot sir, do all hero agencies have a cafeteria?" asked Mayday while walking.

"Not really. Most of them aren't that big, nor have the necessity for it. But as you can see, Idaten is admittedly, a bit larger than the average hero agency."

"I think 'a bit' wouldn't be the words that I would use to describe the place." answered Mayday.

"Perhaps you are right." he said, as the two soon arrived at the entrance of the agency's cafeteria.

"So, about those tricks that you mentioned?" asked Sinso, as he was walking to where the beach was alongside four other teenagers. A fact that he was still somewhat surprised by.

"Seriously?! You don't know about her?!" asked Kamala, shocked by what he said.

Valerie was also surprised, but turned to Robbie, since he did give them a sort of answer as to why last time. He saw her and as if reading her mind he spoke. "Honestly, I can't even defend that one. That news was a big deal even here." he said.

"Sorry, but by the way you're reacting and the way you were talking about her when we met him, I'm guessing that she's kind of famous. Or am I mistaken.?" he asked, turning to the red-head, who chuckled awkwardly.

"Hehe, you're only half right." he said, scratching the back of her head. "It's more like I'm… well, you know… kiiiinda related to someone important…"

"I-I don't want to sound r-rude or anything. But I wouldn't say that being his daughter would classify as a 'kinda'." said Valerie, a bit shy.

"Girl's got a point."

"Yup."

This only got him even more curious. Apparently, her father was some sort of big deal. He was thinking about her name a bit more carefully; Anna-May Parker. Something about her last name was very, very familiar. Sure, she said that it was a rather common name where she came from and maybe she was right. But by the way the others were reacting, that was probably not why it sounded familiar to him. And by the way Reyes was talking, it was some sort of big news. So, Shinso started to try and remember anything related with the name Parker that has occured recently.

"Umm… Hey, why don't we talk about the fact that her last name is apparently Van Dyne? I-If you ask me, that's way more interested than me." said Annie, pointing to the blue teenager.

"Nice try, but you're not changing the subject." said Robbbie.

"Why don't you want to talk about it?" asked Kamala.

"It's not that, it's just that… I don't want to talk about it in public, you know."

As their conversation kept on going, Shinso kept on trying to remember as to why her name was so familiar to him. A musician maybe? He did hear of a musician named Parker in Australia… then again, she did say that her family came from New York, so that was obviously not right.

"Why not? If I were on your shoes, I would probably shout it out loud." said Kamala, confused as to why she didn't want to say a thing just yet.

"N-Not to sound rude, but I don't think anyone would do that if they were on her shoes. You know, considering who her father is." told Valerie to Kamala.

"Oh, shoot, you're right. My bad." she said, realizing where she was going with her statement. "But that was before his identity got revealed. It shouldn't be that much trouble now right?"

Kamala's point did give Shinso a hint. Apparently her father's identity was a secret, but then who could it be? A hero maybe? But then again, why would his identity be a secret? Maybe it's something that is done back in America? He wasn't that familiar with foreigner heroes anyway.

"Nah, I think it would be a bigger pain in the ass. I mean, can you imagine just how annoying it would be to deal with a bunch of paparazzis chasing after you because they want some gossip about one of your parents?" Commented Robbie.

"But that would be in New York. Maybe that's not likely to happen here in Japan, right?" said Kamala.

Shinso tried to remember as many foreigner heroes as he could. Wolverine?... Nah, way too hairy. He didn't know as much about him, but what he knew was that he was very animalistic and kind of had anger issues. It would be possible for his kids to be similar in that regard and as far as he has seen, Parker is probably the almost complete opposite of him.

"I guess that's true. I mean sure, Japan is kind of crazy about heroes and all. But they only care about their heroes." said Robbie.

"But they're not that fond of vigilantes, remember?" mentioned Annie.

Vigilante? Her father was a vigilante? As if things weren't already hard enough for him. He didn't know that much about other countries' heroes, let alone their vigilantes. The only one that came to mind was…

At the realization, Shinso stopped on his tracks. Action which surprised the other four teenagers, who were looking at him wondering why he stopped.

"You okay Hitoshi?"

Shinso didn't respond outright. Instead, he looked at the red-head with wide eyes before slowly pointing at her. "... You're Spider-Man's daughter, aren't' you?" he asked, receiving an awkward chuckle from her, confirming what he said, which only made him more surprised.

"'Bout time he figured it out." said Robbie.

"You mean to tell me that you're Sp-" Shinso started talking, the volume of his voice a bit louder than usual, but was stopped when Annie rushed in and covered his mouth with her hands.

"Shhh! Keep it to yourself!" she whispered at him, gaining a weird look from the other people walking by. "Hehe… soooo, All Might… pretty cool guy, right?" she said awkwardly, before they all shrugged it off and went their way.

"What was that about?" asked Kamala before Annie finally pulled her hands away of Shinso's face.

"What do you mean what was that about? My dad is the most well-known vigilante in the whole world! Japan hates vigilantes and as his daughter, I'm practically the antichrist to them!" she said, with a somewhat lower voice.

"Don't you think you're exaggerating?" asked Valerie.

"Am I?!"

"Yes. Yes you are." answered Robbie.

While they were talking, Shinso slowly turned to Annie, still getting a grip on the idea that he was hanging out with the daughter of what Japan considers to be the number one vigilante of the whole world. "So… you really are…"

"Umm… surprise?" she said awkwardly.

"You were on the fence about it because of the whole vigilante thing?" asked Robbie.

"That's one of the reasons, yeah."

"And the other?" asked Shinso.

"... It's just that… Look, when I was growing up, I had a couple of friends and it was good. But as time went on, we… we kind of went our separate ways. Now, I only speak to one of them and that's mostly thanks to the fact that my dad and her mom are close friends themselves." she started explaining, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Last year in middle school was not my best year when it came with making friends… At first I thought it went well… but after that dumb Regent fiasco got my dad's secret identity out, everyone started to treat me diferently. Whether it were kids avoiding me, or trying to get close to me all because of who my dad was. Once again, I only had that one friend in school and even then, he still distanced himself from me for a few days because he was confused and didn't know how to feel. It's just… everyone stopped seeing me as well, me! The only thing I was to them was just the other daughter of Spider-Man and it was just… so annoying!" she complained.

She could still picture their faces on her mind. Of the ones that tried to get close to her with their fake smiles, or the ones that, when they spotted her on the hallways, looked away and turned around. Either because they bought that old 'menace' propaganda of before either she or her sister were born, or because they simply didn't want to meddle with her in fear of angering a hero that was mocked for most of his career, yet was comparable to an Avenger.

She loved her family with all her heart, but it was still annoying to be compared or to be seen as a relative of someone else instead of her own person. It was already bad enough to be compared to her older sister, but now she was being compared to not only Mayday (and to a certain degree, Peter Parker), but now she was also being seen as the sister of Spider-Girl and the other daughter of both Spinnerette and Spider-Man.

"Wow… I… I kind of feel a bit like a jerk now." said Kamala.

"M-Me too." said Valerie.

Robbie and Shinso were silent, but after a couple of seconds, Robbie spoke. "Man… you're worse at socializing than I am." he said, getting the attention of other teenagers. "I mean, wow. Now I think that Strange wanted the two of us to be friends because he knew just how much you sucked at it." he said with a bit of humor.

"Excuse me?!" she said, getting in front of him. "I just told you a sad story of how much of an antisocial introvert I was and the first thing you do is make a joke?!"

"Hey, in my defense you kinda had it coming for that comment about me looking like a thug."

"I said thuggish!"

"Plus, wow. I never thought possible that there would be someone so bad at socializing that she only had one true friend her whole life. And here I thought that that was only something that happened on T.V."

"What the-?! You.. Grrrr!" she growled in frustration, before yelling at the blacked haired boy with the white stripe. "For your information, I may be bad, but I still have more than one friend!"

"Oh really?"

"Really!"

"Then how many do you have, three?"

"No!...Five actually." she said, making Robbie chuckle a bit. "Oh, haha. Yeah, go ahead and laugh. I bet you had even less friends."

"Ehh, not really. I was kind of pretty good buddies with pretty much everyone at the workshop that I worked at."

"I mean friends our age!"

"I mean, I was on good terms with a decent amount of kids in my class. So, I guess I still beat you there."

"Why you… If that's true, then how come I've already socialized with more people here in four days than you did in four months?" she asked, a small grin on her face.

"... That doesn't count, only one of those people is japanese."

"Ha!"

"A-Are… are they seriously competing to see which one is less socially awkward?" asked Shinso.

"I never thought that that kind of competition existed… and I probably would lose to the both of them." said Valerie, with Shinso nodding in agreement. Truth be told, he was also a bit of a mess when it came to making friends.

"Umm…" said Kamala, getting everyone's attention. "I've been here for three weeks and outside of you, I've also made friends with two other girls… does that mean I win?" she asked, as the two remained silent, trying to come up with some way to nullify her victory.

"Wait, how long have you been here?" asked Shinso to Valerie.

"O-One day."

"And in that single day, you've already socialized with about the same amount of people as they have… So I guess that would mean that you won, right?"

"I-I did?"

"...Dam, she won/Shit, she won." said both Annie and Robbie.

After a few seconds of silence, there were a few chuckles from all of them before Robbie sighed "I guess we all suck at speaking to other people" he said, turning to the red-head of the group. "Hey, if it makes you feel any better. So far, I've only seen you as some socially awkward girl that eats hotdogs like a starving wolf and not as the daughter of the guy that once led an army of hell spiders against another army made up of frost giants."

"You're dad actually did that?" asked Shinso, having a hard time believing that.

"Oh yeah… He also told me about going to the land of the frost giants alongside other heroes and making friends with a flying horse thanks to a magical helmet or something." she said, chuckling a bit when she saw everyone's shocked expression. "Yeah, I know. But as hard to believe as it is, it's actually apparently a true story. I asked Wolverine that in one of the summer camps that I went when I was a kid and apparently, that actually happened."

"... Wow… So you're telling me that all those stories about My Little Pony and Spider-Man are actually canon?!" asked Kamala.

"... Oh, so you're one of those." she said, before turning to Shinso. "So, umm… What do you think Hitoshi? Are you willing to spend time with the daughter of a vigilante? I know they're not exactly popular here."

Shinso, simply smiled at her question "Well, you're probably the first person to ever believe that I could be a hero despite the nature of my quirk. Whoever your dad is, is an afterthought to me. Besides, I would probably look like a jerk if I didn't." he said, making Annie smile.

"Thanks Hitoshi."

"Alright, enough chit chat, weren't we going to the beach or something?" asked Robbie.

"Heck yeah, we were!" replied Annie, pretty pumped up, then he turned to Valerie. "By the way, don't think that I have forgotten about you miss 'my last name is Van Dyne and I hang out with freaking Edwin Jarvis and a somewhat hyperactive girl'."

"Uh… umm… c-could I… I don't know… keep that one for myself a little longer?" asked Valerie.

"Sure, no problem." said Kamala.

Valerie smiled and so, the five teenafers reasumed their walk. Now on the move once again, Shinso decided to ask Annie something. "Hey Par- I mean, Annie. I know that I did say that your dad would be an afterthought to me, but… do you mind if I ask you about him from time to time?"

"I thought that the people of Japan weren't fond of vigilantes?" asked Robbie.

"They aren't, but I guess it wouldn't do any wrong to ask, right?"

Annie looked at him and nodded, "Sure, I guess I can do that." she said.

Shinso smiled, for right now, he felt like he was surrounded by people that were willing to try and understand him for who he was. And truth be told, the others were thinking the same thing.

"Sorry for keeping you waiting." apologized Tensei, finally arriving at the cafeteria where Mayday was sitting eating.

After meeting the Parker vigilante after crashing into a wall, he headed for the showers. After not that long, he put away his hero suit and headed for the cafeteria. He was now wearing a squared shirt that was primarily white with blue lines, a pair of jeans and some sneakers. He wasn't the kind to be that formal and for what Skyline told him about Parker and her family, they were pretty relaxed themselves.

"No problem. You didn't have me waiting that much." she said, taking a bite out of a sandwich… a surprisingly big sandwich.

Looking at the table, he also saw a very large soda cup, a couple of chip bags and some chicken nuggets. "So, I'll take it you were hungry." he said, taking a seat.

"Kinda. It has to do with my powers."

"There's a power that lets you eat a lot with no drawbacks? Where do I sign?" he joked, making Mayday chuckle a bit.

"It's my metabolism. Thanks to my spider-powers I burn more energy than the average person. Because of that, I tend to at times eat a lot."

"Does the same thing happen to the rest of your family?"

"Just my dad and my sister, since they also have spider-powers. It probably happens to my uncle Kane as well." she said, taking another bite.

"You have an uncle?"

"I actually had two. One of them died before I met him. Actually, the costume that I wore is inspired by one of the costumes that he once wore."

"Oh, I didn't know that."

"Yeah… Dad said that he died a hero and that his last words were that he takes care of me…. and that he told me about him."

"Sounds like he was a pretty cool guy."

"Yeah, I guess he was. I haven't talked to my uncle Kane since… I think two years ago? I also have an aunt. Pretty cool lady." she said, remembering the last time that she saw her aunt Theresa. "How about you? Does your powers also have something like mine?"

"Yeah, although it's not as awesome as being able to eat the equivalent of a family dinner by myself." he said, making May frown, but she was still smiling despite that.

"Hey, I don't eat that much! We probably would have gone broke if I did."

"Sorry." he said, playfully lifting his hands in the air in a playful manner. "Anyway, in order for my quirk to fully function I need to consume grapefruit juice as some sort of fuel."

"Hey, that's pretty nice." she said, taking one of the chicken nuggets and eating it before offering Tensei one as well. "Want some?"

"Don't mind if I do." he said, taking one and eating it as well. "You know, funny thing is that every member of my family drinks different kinds of juices as fuel. For example, my little bro Tenya powers his quirk via orange juice."

"You have a little brother?" asked Mayday.

"Yep. Little Ida Tenya. He's actually planning on entering U.A this year like your little sister." he said, eating another chicken nugget. "He's a little too by the book and at least to me, kind of goofy sometimes, but he's a good guy. Also, sometimes I think that he admires me a little too much."

"Same with me… well outside of the whole by the book thing. My sister is kind of a hothead at times and pretty… out there, if you know what I mean."

"I think I do. Apparently our siblings are the complete opposites of one another. Let's just pray that they get along."

"Ho boy, I hope they do. This is already stressful as it is without either me or my mom having to go to school because that maniac of a sister did something." she said, taking a drink out of her soda before asking something to Tensei. "By the way, how am I going to do the whole, you kno; hero thing without a license?"

"Easy!... kinda." he said, taking another chicken nugget. "You see, it will be like if you were my intern, only instead of doing it for a grade at a school your performance will be graded by the hero association. In short, I'll be responsible for you and your actions until you're deemed capable of being a pro-hero and granted a license. Once that's done, you're good to go."

"Sounds simple enough."

"Also, I technically have to test you to see if you're good enough to even try that out."

"Test me? As in what, I have to do a written exam, or something?"

"More like it will be a practical test. Things like; how does your quirk, or in your case spider-powers, work, its limitations, how you use it, how you would handle certain things, etc.."

"Sounds… not gonna lie, it sounds kind of tedious."

"And boring too, but I saw a bunch of videos of you in action from the internet. So I kind of cheated and used them as bases of your evaluation. So technically, you already took it and passed with flying colors." he said, about to grab another chicken nugget before realizing that it was already empty.

"That… doesn't sound legal. Are you even allowed to do that?" she asked, opening two bags of chips and handing one to Tensei.

"Well, they said that I had to evaluate you in whatever way I saw fit. I just saw a small loopwhole and decided to use it." he said, taking a chip and eating it. "I'm not that much of a fan of doing the paperwork for the test. Besides, I believe I'm pretty good when it comes to seeing just how good someone is and let me tell you, you're pretty good."

"Well, most would have used the word amazing, but I guess that works too." she said, eating a chip.

"Okay, lets move from that. I think we should get to know each other so that we can work together better. Then, we can talk legal stuff involving getting your name and all of that stuff registered, etc…" said Tensei.

"Sure, why not? Ok, where do you want me to start?"

"How about, when did you first discover you had powers?"

"Oh, funny story actually. It was in the middle of a basketball game when I was fourteen years old…" she started telling him.

They started talking about their backstories, likes, dislikes, experiences, etc… The more they talked, the more they realized that they were getting along pretty nicely. Mayday knew that in no time at all, they would be very good friends and maybe an even better team.

"... This is not what I was expecting." said Annie, looking at the beach.

"It's not that bad… right?" said Valerie, trying to be optimistic.

"Believe it or not, it looked worse before." said Shinso.

"I can testify. The first time I came here, I thought that I got lost and I somehow found myself in a junkyard." mentioned Robbie.

"And you two didn't tell us because?" asked Annie to the two boys.

"Well… Actually, now that I think about it; why didn't we tell them?" asked Robbie to Shinso, who was wandering the same thing.

"I actually feel a bit nostalgic looking at it. Reminds me of the junkyard back home where I practiced." said Kamala.

"Why did you practice at a junkyard?"

"Because it was retro." she answered Annie, who was asking herself; what does that supposed to mean?

The group of teenagers were currently standing behind a rail, looking down to the beach that was covered in trash. From fridges, to sinks to even a couple of trucks, covered the sand. They were close to the stairs that lead to the beach, but upon seeing just how much trash it had, decided not to. Now, the group of teenagers were currently asking themselves, what are they going to do now?

"Anyone's hungry?" asked Kamala.

"A little, you guys?" asked Robbie, receiving a nod from the others.

"There's a sushi place not that far from here, if you're interested." mentioned Shinso.

"I don't know, I'm carving something… meatier."

"I vote for sushi, that way none of you can torture me with you being able to eat bacon and all of that." said Kamala, forcing herself to not be tempted by something like a double bacon cheeseburger.

While they were talking, a person approached where they were standing. "Look at that, it looks cleaner than before." said a man that looked to be around his seventies.

"Uh?" they said, turning to face the man.

"The beach. It's even cleaner than it was yesterday and the day before it." he said, a smile on his face. "I remember when I was younger, I used to spend a lot of my free time here with my friends. They were good times, but it saddened me when it started to get filled with trash."

"Then I guess you're happy that someone's cleaning it up." said Shinso, receiving a nod from the man.

"More than you can imagine, young man. Now I'm able to see where it was where I proposed to my wife all those years ago." he said, pointing at a specific place that was between an old truck and a pile of trash that had a couch on it. "And it's all thanks to whoever it is that takes the time to come here and clean it up. That's a hero in the book of this old man."

The group all looked at the man and then turned to the beach before smiling. He was right, this is what a hero would do. After that, the man excused himself, for he had to be somewhere else to be. They all waved him goodbye and stared at the beach once again. None of them said anything, but they all thought the same thing. They wanted to be this exact kind of hero after graduating.

"You know what guys, I think sushi will be fine." said Annie.

"Now that I think about it, I never had sushi before." said Valerie, getting everyone's attention.

"You're kidding, right?"

"N-No." answered Valerie to the purple-haired boy.

"Well, we're going to change that! Right?" asked Kamala, as everyone else nodded.

"Then what are we waiting for? Hitoshi, lead the way." said Annie, as they all started to walk to the sushi place that Shinso mentioned.

And so, the new group of friends headed to get something to eat. Most of them never thought of coming to Japan, at least one of them still hated the idea deep down. But at least for the day, spending time with people that they will one day call true friends…

They were glad to have come here and glad to have met them all as well.

Chapter 4: Before U.A

Chapter Text

"Hey Val, your friends are going to arrive soon. Aren't you excited?!" asked the young Nadia to the blue girl.

"Yes… No… Jarvis, what do I do?!" she asked in a panic to Jarvis.

"Relax miss Valerie. No need to overreact, they're your friends." he told the girl.

Ever since their meeting, the five teenagers have gang out every once in a while for a couple of weeks. Actually, a decent amount of things have happened in that period of time

Kamala's other friends, Asami Chime and Hitome Katō, ended up liking MJ's boutique so much that they ended up getting jobs there. Which Mary Jane gladly appreciated since, Yu and Emma's flight got delayed for about a week. It originally got delayed by two days because White Rabbit got pissed off at the airport for some reason she wasn't really aware. So, she trashed the place with her giant rabbit. Then, it got delayed again, even though they were taking their flight now in another airport, because some weird anomaly appeared above the eastern coast of the U.S. And apparently, whatever the origin of said anomaly, was mystic in nature since the League of Realms suddenly appeared to deal with it.

It's safe to say that whatever it was that happened, involved Asgard or another one of the Ten Realms. Another thing to take, was that apparently her husband was asked to join in since not only was he a member of the team (having been appointed lease by Thor himself during the War of the Realms), but was also approached by them to join in. She at least knows that thanks to one of the members, Honeyshot (a light elf) said something like that in the interview after everything was settled. He would have probably elaborated a bit more if not for the troll Ud pulling the other members aside so that they could celebrate their victory over some mead.

Suffice it to say, it was a very stressful day for both of them. One was stressed over seeing the man that he loved being in some small crisis. And the other one because he had to be the responsible adult and make sure that the troll and dwarf didn't get themselves killed while intoxicated.

Outside that debacle, May had already started her, well, internship with Ingenium. It was kind of annoying to her, since she was already an experienced adventurer herself. Probably not a season hero just yet, but she was good enough to tangle with some of the meanest criminals of New York. Tensei himself had a similar train of thought, having spair with her a couple of times already. He knew she was good and wanted to do normal patrolls with her as partners, not as trainer and trainee.

Annie herself met up with the woman that she talked to in their flight to Japan, alongside her niece. The two ended up getting along pretty well and of course, Pony ended up asking a lot of questions about her father. Still, they became decently close, but it was obvious that, while they will no doubt be good friends in the future. They didn't have the same spark as the one shared by Annie, Robbie, Kamala, Shinso and Valerie. The latter of which was currently nervous because she had invited them to hang at her place.

"But I've never done this before. I don't know what to do. Like, is this too formal, or not formal enough?" she asked, referring to her clothes. Which were a pair of black slippers, a black long skirt and a white long sleeve shirt.

"You look perfectly fine to me, miss Valerie. Besides, you just need to act like yourself. After all, they are your friends, as stated before."

"But… but… Jarvis, why can't you stay here? I'll feel better that way."

"I'm afraid I can't do that. Must I remind you that I met with the housekeeper of a very important and wealthy family not that long ago when I went to buy some groceries? She ended up setting up a meeting between me and her bosses so that we could talk about possible partnerships." Jarvis told the blue girl. "Stark Industries doesn't have that much presence here in Japan. This could open the possibilities of introducing our products here, like the newly developed Stark backup generator. Just imagine miss Valerie. If this goes well, we could install one of those in every hospital of the region. It could potentially save many lives in the case there's ever a power deficiency. Besides, I do believe that the Yaoyurozu family have a daughter that is roughly your age. Maybe we can arrange a meeting with you two and with luck, you would have gained another friend."

"Another one? But I already have friends." she told him, in all of her shyness.

"It does not hurt to expand on your list of friends now, does it?"

"And why is she going?" she asked, pointing at the young Nadia.

"Because I aim high and this could help me in some way! Duh!" she said.

"B-But, you're twelve!"

"And she's already one of the smartest people that I have met. And believe me, I have met a lot of smart individuals throughout my years." he told her.

"B-But-"

"Apologies miss Valerie, but we must be going. Punctuality is quite important in this part of the world and we wouldn't want to be disrespectful, would we?" Jarvis mentioned, walking towards the main door alongside Nadia. "I left some money if you and your guests are hungry, as well as a list of places from which you can order. Don't worry, I made sure that they each had at least three dishes that would be appropriate for young miss Khan to consume. I wish you the best of luck."

"Bye, Valerie!" waved the young scientist, before the pair left.

Valerie stood alone, in the middle of a small mansion, thinking of what was about to transpire. Her four new friends will soon be arriving, it was a simple reunion. Kids her age did these kinds of things, surely she could do as well, right? It will only be them with her… alone… with no help from Jarvis, or Janet,… or Tony (something that Janet would no doubt be thankful about),... or Cap… she was going to do this all by herself… in a forgein country no less...

In a flash, Valerie quickly took out her phone and typed: How to socialize with people? and just as she was done, she received a message from one of said friends.

Anna-May: Hey Valerie! How's it going?

Anna-May: Just wanted to let you know that I'm already halfway to your house… I think? Still getting used to the streets and all.

Anna-May: So, I'll probably arrive in around, fifteen minutes or something. Hope that's not a problem with you.

Valerie froze upon reading the message of the young arachnid, not thinking that fifteen minutes were enough to calm her nerves. "... Has enough money to buy a country, but apparently can't afford a good internet connection?" she cried, tears falling comedicaly down her face as she stared at the screen of her phone.

It took around twelve minutes for her to realize that she had forgotten to do something important.

She had yet to press search.

"Everyone remain calm! The situation is being taken care of!" said a sidekick from Idaten.

While doing their normal routine of patrolling their designated area, Ingenium got word of a fire occurring not that far from where they were. Quickly, he told all personnel of his agency that was nearby to converge where the fire was and aid in whatever way they could. After that, he then headed there himself, while being accompanied by Spider-Girl.

Once they reached their destination, they found that the origin of the fire was an apartment building that was currently covered in a blazing fire. They quickly got to work, doing what they could to help. Tensei told his subordinates to form a perimeter around the building while he and those that had the ability to help headed inside to search for anyone that could not evacuate in time. He then turned to his intern so that he could instruct her, but when he turned, the american had already jumped into the air and into one building.

He sighed, knowing that, although she definitely had the skills to do the job, she was not legally allowed to act like that. He didn't doubt her skills, but she had to remember that she was no longer a vigilante that could do as she pleased, but rather an intern of Idaten that had to earn her hero license.

"How's the situation?!" Ingenium asked, to one of the heroes that were aiding in them.

"Most of the tenants were able to evacuate safely! There's no one in floors seven, and two! We're currently working on getting everyone outside!" he replied.

"Ingenium-san! We have a problem!" said a hero that had the features of a bee, wings included.

"What is it?"

"There's apparently a family that was unable to evacuate the fifth floor. Their trap there and the only entrance that we've been able to locate is a window from one of the apartments, but the flames are still too strong for me to get there." she told him.

"What about the stairs?"

"Burned to a crisp." she told the turbo hero, who cursed after hearing that.

Suddenly, Spider-Girl came out of a window from the fourth floor with a couple of tenants clinging to her as she descended from a thread of weeb. "Thank you for choosing Spider-Airlines! Please don't forget your belongings and leave in an orderly fashion way!" quipped the arachnid girl, as she set the two tenants down carefully before a pair of other heroes could help them get away from the fiery building so that they could receive medical treatment.

"Are you seriously joking at a moment like this? This is a serious matter!" complained one of the heroes that was next to Ingenium.

"Yeah, this is how I roll things." she told him, infuriating the pro. "So, how are things going?" she asked Ingenium.

"Apparently there's a family trapped in the fourth floor and the only way to get there is through a window from one of the apartments." he told the young wall-crawler.

"What about the stairs?"

"Burned to a crisp in that part of the building."

"Damm." she cursed, turning up to analyze the building, she saw an open window on the fourth floor. "I'll take a leap of faith and say that that's the window you're referring to?" she asked, pointing at the window, receiving a nod from the bee-based heroine.

"Yeah, but the flames nearby don't let me get close enough to enter it." she told them, lamenting her fear of having her wings catch fire if not careful. "I'm sorry, my inexperience with these kinds of disasters is putting a family in danger."

"Don't lament yourself. I'm sure that an appropriate pro is soon to arrive to deal with the situation in an appropriate manner." said the other pro-hero.

"They don't have the luxury of waiting. I'm going in." said Spider-Girl.

"Are you suicidal?! The flames are too strong for someone without proper protection to enter! Not only that, but even if you manage to get there, how do you expect to get the family to safety?!" asked the pro.

Spider-Girl did not answer outright. Instead, she switched a cartridge of one of her web shooters for another one and then made what looked to be two decently sized web mantles. After which, she then turned towards the turbo hero. "You think you can make it there?" she asked, handing him one of the blankets.

"Well, it's a bit high. But I doubt you'll let me fall." he told her, taking the blanket.

"Wait, don't tell me you're actually considering doing this? This is extremely risky!" argued the pro.

"But it's probably the best option that we have to save that family." said Ingenium.

"I'm not saying otherwise, but one worng move and things will go south in no time."

"Well then, let's make sure not to do that." said Spider-Girl, turning to her companion. "Well, Ingy, are you ready?"

"Very much, you?"

"Please, I was born ready." she told him.

Then, the turbo hero started to put distance between him and the building, as the friendly web-slinger prepared herself to jump, having already switched the cartridge to the normal one. Then, she jumped and shot two web lines, which she used to pull herself upwards until she got to the window, quickly entering the apartment. As she was doing this, Ingenium started to run towards the building and when he thought it to be appropriate, he used his quirk to propel himself upwards. Spider-Girl then shot a web string at him once he saw that he was starting to lose speed and then pulled him towards her. Upon reaching the window, Spider-Girl quickly got a hold of him and then helped him enter the building.

"That wasn't so bad." said the arachnid girl to the turbo hero.

"Come, we have to hurry!" exclaimed Ingenium, as the two heroes rushed to find the trapped family.

The two then entered the hallway, splitting up so that they could try and find the family. Inerly cursing at themselves, for they forgot to ask which apartment the family resided. After what felt like an eternity to the two adventurers (which in reality was a couple of minutes), one of them managed to hear the cries of help from the family. The other one was called quickly and once the two were together, they tried to open the door, only to find it locked.

Not wanting to wait any minute longer, Spider-Girl charged at the door, opening and almost falling into a cavity that was before her. Luckily for her, Ingenium was quick in grabbing her arm, saving her from a nasty and fiery fall. Not like it was necessary, since with her spider powers, she was sure she could have saved herself, but the help was nice and well received.

"Thanks." she told him, getting back in solid ground.

"Don't mention it." he replied, turning to see the cavity that had formed in between the door and the family.

The family consisted of a man that looked to be around forty years old, a woman of a similar age, a girl that looked to be around thirteen and a boy, no older than six, who had in one of his arms what looked to be a stuffed animal. It looked like a monkey, which was not what they expected as far as stuffed animals, but hey, it's not like it didn't look cute or anything like that. The family turned to them, with fear being the only emotion that their faces showed.

"P-Please… help -cough- help us!" cried the father, holding his family tightly.

"Don't worry, we'll get you all out of here safely!" exclaimed Ingenium, before looking at the floor in which both the two of them, as well as the family, stood on.

The two heroes knew that the floor was weakened and could give in at any moment. So, Spider-Girl decided to carefully make her way to the other side of the room and gently landed on the floor. By the way it felt, she wasn't sure if it could support Ingenium's weight, especially since he was heavier than her. It also didn't help the fact that he was wearing armor on top of that.

Making a quick adjustment to her web-shooters' nozzle, the heroine shot three thick strings of webs connecting the two sides of the room. One of them was slightly above ground level while the other two were at a height that was around a meter fifty. Seeing the makeshift bridge that the arachnid heroine made, Ingenium used it to get to the other side, knowing that not only would the family be too scared to use, but that even if they did it would take them too long to cross it.

Once the two heroes were together with the family, they both used the blankets that they had with them and wrapped the family with them. Ingenium decided to take both the parents while Spider-Girl took the two kids. They then jumped to the other side of the room, knowing that at least that part of the fool was more stable, while holding two civilians each. Once there, they made a run towards the room with the window that they had come in. On their way there the smoke grew thicker, and the temperature started to rise. They could hear the family coughing and the young webhead could have sworn that she heard the boy accidentally dropped his stuffed animal. Still, neither of the two crime fighters slowed down, arriving at the apartment from which they had come from.

When they reached the window, Spider-Girl agreed to lower the kids first before coming back up again to help Ingenium with one of the parents. Not like he couldn't do it himself, but rather he simply wanted to do this as carefully as possible. It didn't take them long getting to the street, where the family happily embraced each other, knowing that they were now safe. According to the other heroes and sidekicks, the building was now clear, the family being the last ones that were required to be saved. Which is why Spider-Girl's decision to go back to the building came to their surprise.

They tried to call her out, but it was no use. She was already inside of the building once again. They waited for her to come back, Ingenium already preparing to follow her inside. After a couple of minutes, the young adventurer came out, holding something in her hands.

"Made it!" she said, having a graceful landing… or at least it would have been graceful if not for part of her arm being in fire, something that she found out quickly when she noticed that the smell of grill meat did not disappear. "Damm! Damm! Damm! Someone! Bring a hose or something! Spider on fire! I repeat, Spider on fire!" she screamed, waving her right arm like crazy in an attempt to turn the flames off.

Luckily for her, the hero known as Backdraft, hero known for his water quirk, had finally arrived to aid in the efforts of putting the fire down and seeing the arachnid girl in distress, he used his powers to help her out. "I got it!" he said, quickly arriving to her side and putting the fire out.

"Phew! Thanks pal." she told him.

"Don't mention it." he said as Ingenium and the other two heroes came to her side.

"You're hurt!" said the bee based hero to the american.

"This? Don't worry, it's not that bad. Believe me, I have had worse." she assured her.

Just then, the other hero took notice of what it was that she had in her other hand. "You… Don't tell me that you went up there again, risking your own wellbeing and getting injured, all because of a stuffed animal?" he asked.

"It's not just some stuffed animal." she said, walking towards the family that she and Ingenium had rescued and kneeling to be around the same height as the boy "It is a special friend to someone equally special." she said, handing the boy his stuffed animal, which surprisingly was still somewhat intact.

The boy smiled and thanked the spider themed heroine, even calling her onēsan, or basically older sister. Spider-Girl smiled at the boy, for a moment seeing the faces of both her younger siblings, before he went off to his family, who thanked her and Ingenium as well.

"Just so you know, you almost gave me a heart attack with that stunt you did." Ingenium told his intern.

"Sorry, my bad. But sometimes I'm like that, but thankfully no one got hurt."

"That's technically a lie, you did get hurt, remember?" he told her, pointing at her forearm, which was where she had caught fire.

"You know what I'm referring to." she replied.

"Hey, I have a question." he said, pulling one of the blankets that the two had used before. "I saw you making a switch in cartridges when you made these, why?"

"Oh, easy. The cartridge that I used to make those had a special web formula that made them resistant to fire. I thought it would be good to use it." she told him.

"Isn't that handy?"

"Don't get used to them. I don't have much of it." she said.

Actually, even if she still had a lot of web with her and at home (even if it was just the standar one), she was starting to wonder how long it would last. Her sister had yet to crack the web formula family secret. She told Ingenium a bit of this and that she was hoping for either; Annie being able to figure out how to make web fluid soon or for her to swallow her pride and ask their dad for the recipe. It was safe to say that the latter was not going to happen, knowing how stubborn her family is.

It took some time, but soon enough, the fires died out. A lot of belongings were lost; memories, both good and bad, were gone as well. Furniture, toys, pictures, belongings, all devoured by the blazing fire. Still, while painful, the tenants were still grateful to the heroes that had saved their lives. They all hailed the heroes, something that they gratefully accepted. Although Spider-Girl did encourage Ingenium that they had to return to their patrol. After all, somewhere in the city no doubt needed help in some way. He nodded and so, they parted ways with the heroes that they had aided and the civilians that they saved.

Before they could leave though, the family did stop them, for they wanted to thank the two heroes once more. The little boy in particular looked in awe at the new arachnid heroine. There was one thing that they simply needed to know: "W-What's your name?" asked the little boy, holding his stuffed animal tight.

The american looked at the boy and smiled. "I'm your friendly web-slinger Spider-Girl!" she told him, before she and the turbo hero left. Not without Spider-Girl gave the boy and his family a thumbs up.

"Geez, she's loaded!" said Annie, getting smacked in the back of her head by Robbie, who was next to her. "Ow!" she complained. Rubbing the back of her head while glaring at the boy.

"Hey, you had it coming." he told her.

"I mean, she's not wrong." said Shinsou.

The group of teenagers, consisting of Robbie Reyes, Hitoshi Shinsou, Annie Parker and Kamala Khan had all arrived at their destination almost at the same time. They greeted each other before turning to walk some more till they were in front of their other friend's house… Well, house doesn't quite cut it. Standing in front of them, were a pair of what looked to be iron gates. On the other side of said gates, was a mansion, one that looked like what many people believed a mansion should look.

Surrounding the mansion, which size was large enough to encompass the area of a stadium, was a greenery of beauty. The grass and bushes all perfectly pruned. Trees growing tall and healthy. Flowers blooming, bringing colors and life to the majestic garden that laid in front of them.

And as if that wasn't enough, there was even a masterfully built fountain just in front of the massive building.

"Soooo... I guess we just need to press the doorbell?" asked Kamala, as she pressed what she thought to be the doorbell.

After a couple of seconds of waiting, something came in floating towards the gates. It was rather small, no bigger than a garden gnome. It seemed to be a robot of some sorts; its head was squared in shape with a black screen that had what looked to be a minimalistic blue eye in its display. Its body was rectangular in shape, although it was noticeably smaller in comparison to its head. Its arms were also very small, being oval in shape with no fingers at all. Lastly, it had some sort of piece beneath its body that allowed the small machine to float around. In all honesty, its body resembles one of those big heads toys.

"Greeting meat-bags! I am the Stark aid unit HLPR-2483, or as I was designated by scientist ultra-supreme Nadia Pym; Bill!" it said.

"Oh my god! Guys, they have a cute flying robot!" said Kamala, excited to see the flying machine and believing that Bruno would have geeked out more if he was present.

"Bill? Seriously? couldn't she think of something better?" asked Robbie to the robot.

"It is not my place to question, she who's mind stands above the rest!"

"Well, someone definitely has an ego." muttered Hitoshi to Robbie, who nodded.

"Now then, state your name and reasons to be here, or be vaporized within the next fifteen seconds!" said Bill, causing both Hitoshi and Kamala's eyes to widen to the statement.

"Um… I'm sorry, did you say, vaporized?" asked Kamala.

"That is correct meat-bag!" he said, making the purple-haired boy and the inhuman to panic.

The arachnid red-head and the young mechanic… not so much.

"Really? I thought you were built by Tony Stark, not Hank Pym." Annie quipped.

"Oh wow, how original. Like I haven't heard that one before. You must feel pretty proud making such a basic joke at the expense of a dead man." said Bill driedly.

"Hey, it's not my fault you practically handed it to me on a silver plate."

"Awful and insensitive jokes of questionable taste. You must be the offspring of the one called Spider-Man, right? I believe the expression 'the apple does not fall far from the tree' should be applied in this situation."

"Pfff, you're just jealous that I have more articulations in one finger than you do your whole body." she replied, not making that much sense to her friends.

"That can't be it. I'm sure the reason he's all cranky is because he's a poor man's version of H.E.R.B.I.E." said Robbie, making Hitoshi and Kamala feel even more uneasy than before.

"Um guys? Could you not make fun of the robot that just threatened us with vaporization?" asked Hitoshi to his two friends.

"Nah, it's pretty fun. You should try it, Hitoshi." Annie told him, as his pleads fell to deaf ears.

"Well, good news meat-bags! You no longer have to answer within the next fifteen seconds!"

"Probably because it's already been fifteen seconds."

"Which is why I am now giving you five seconds to comply!" Bill told Robbie, as a countdown appeared on his face. "Four, three, two-"

"WeareAnna-MayParkerRobertoReyesKamalaKhanandHitoshiShinsowe'refriendsofValerieandwecametoseeherpleasedon'tkillus!" said Kamala so fast, one could have mistaken her for having superspeed.

"... What?" asked Bill, a question mark appearing on his screen.

"We're friends of Valerie. We came to see her." said Robbie in a calmer fashion than that of his friend.

"Well, why didn't you say so before?" he asked.

"It probably has to do with the whole, 'threatening to kill us' thing. But then again, maybe I'm just saying things." said Annie, all while the gates opened before them.

"Come in! Lady Valerie is waiting for you all!"

"Lady Valerie?" they all questioned as they followed the flying robot.

In only a matter of seconds, the group of teenagers and the robot of questionable sanity arrived at the front of the mansion. "Excuse me while I inform Princess Valerie of your arrival!"

"Princess?"

Before they could even question Bill about that one, a small antenna popped out of the small robot's head. "Attention Lady Valerie! Four meat-bags, that have identified themselves as your underlings, have entered the premise and are waiting to be graced by your presence!" said the small robot, his message being transmitted through the mansions own inner coms. The four teenagers for a brief second, could have sworn that they heard their friend weep or something like that. For she was still not feeling confident in her abilities to speak to another living person. "She seems to be ecstatic!" he told the group.

"Somehow I know that you're lying." they all thought.

After a few seconds of waiting, the doors opened, as Valerie nervously came outside to greet her friends. "Um… hi guys." the shy girl awkwardly said.

"Sup Val! Nice clothes!" complemented Annie.

The blue girl was going to thank her friend and complement her as well, but stopped until she saw what it was that the group was wearing and then compared it to what she herself was wearing. Unlike her, who was currently wearing a white dress (even if it was casual), her friends were wearing clothes that were… more on the mundane side of the specter. "I knew that this was too formal!" she berated herself

"Sooo, can we get in?" asked Shinso, snapping the blue girl back to reality.

"Uh? Oh, right, sorry." she apologized, turning to the robotic aid. "Thanks Bill, I'll take it from here."

"Excellent! Now, if you excuse me, I'm sure that my presence is needed somewhere else!" said the robotic aid, before floating away.

Once he was away from the group of friends, Annie turned to Valerie and smiled. "We, thy humble servants, are rejoiced to be enlightened by thy presence! Oh, gracious Lady Valerie!" she joked, making a reverence to the blue girl.

The blue girl was confused as to why she would say that. Then, she remembered that not only was Bill the one to meet them, but how he referred to her a couple of minutes ago. "P-Please tell me he didn't say anything weird."

"Don't worry, it wasn't that odd… Well… you know, outside of the fact that he referred to you as 'Lady' or Princess Valerie and that apparently he referred to Nadia as 'Scientist ultra-supreme."

"That and the fact that he threatened us to kill us." said Hitoshi, complementing what Kamala had said and draining the color of Valerie's face.

"He… to… wha…" Valerie stuttered, trying to comprehend what she was just told. "I'm sorry! Nadia has been tinkering with that HLPR unit as of lately!" she apologized, a blush of embarrassment on her face.

"Don't worry, it's fine. Besides, it was fun to see their faces while they believed that they were actually in the risk of dying." chuckled Robbie, pointing at both Kamala and Hitoshi.

"Hey man, not cool." complained Hitoshi, Kamala nodding in agreement.

"Come on guys, you had to admit that it was kind of funny." Annie lauged, seeing the somewhat annoyed expressions of her friends.

"You know? If I'm going to be made fun of, at least let me be made fun of while inside a mansion." said Kamala.

"Eh?... Oh right, sorry. Come in." Valerie said, as her guest entered the mansion.

To say that they were amazed, would be an understatement. The building somehow felt larger inside than it looked on the outside. The entrance hall was incredibly large with a large chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Why would someone have a chandelier in their house? They didn't know, it was probably something only rich people understood. Valerie guided her friends to the living room, which by the way, was larger than their own houses and/or apartments.

"You really are loaded." stated Annie, looking around. Then, remembering what happened last time she said that, she placed Kamala in between her and Robbie, just in case.

"I-It's not that big." she stuttered, but not really believing what she had said. "Seriously, how is this supposed to be small?" she thought, remembering that, according to the butler of the Armored Avenger, this was but a small state compared to Ironman's other properties.

"Not that big? You kidding, right? Our apartment could probably fit in your living room about three times easy." stated Robbie.

"... I know." she silently said.

"Well, what do we do now?" asked Kamala.

"I… don't know. This is my first time doing something like this." admitted Valerie.

"We could watch a movie." suggested Robbie, turning to the screen that was in the living room. "That is a stupidly large T.V if you ask me."

"I know." Valerie said, embarrassed as she asked herself one question: Why is everything in this house so godam big?

"Well, I brought my guidebook to study for the written portion of the exam. We could probably do that too." said Shinso, pulling the book out of his backpack.

"Ugh! Seriously? Study?" complained Kamala. "Come on, we still have a couple of weeks away from the exam. Can't we just relax?"

"I don't see any harm in doing some extra study."

"Me neither." said Robbie, as he second what Annie had just said. Much to the surprise of the inhuman.

"Wait, you guys are ok with studying?" she asked them.

"What is that supposed to mean?" asked Robbie as he and Annie had an undignified look on their faces.

"I mean… you two don't look like the study kind of person."

"Excuse me?! I'll have you know that, had I attended Midtown High, then I would no doubt be the brightest student to attend since my father. Who by the way, can woop out an interdimensional detection network in his sleep."

"And I was literally the top student of my classes, even while taking in consideration that I had a job at a repair shop. Also, I was doing that while looking after my little brother all by myself."

"Ok, ok, I get it! You guys are smarter than you look, I shouldn't have judged the book by its cover!"

"The heck/The hell!"

"W-What I'm trying to say is, that I think we can handle the written portion of the test just fine." she said, in an attempt to calm the spider powered girl and the apparently hellish flamed boy. "Maybe we could try and practice with our powers or something? I mean, I'm sure that there has to be some kind of practical portion of the exam."

"I-I do remember reading about something like that. I don't know the details, but U.A has a practical exam in which the students have to show up their quirks." informed Valerie.

"You know something Rob?" asked Annie to Robbie, since he was living with a U.A graduated.

"Unfortunately no. I tried to ask Yu a couple of times about the entrance exam, but she refused to tell me about it. But she did tell me that they sometimes switch things up each year, so the exam she took will probably be different than the one we'll take."

"Still, we should train for that, don't you think?" asked the inhuman.

"Meh. I'll practice when I can, but I'm confident enough that I can pass the exam." said Robbie.

"I used to practice with my powers and in hand to hand combat back in the states, maybe I can resume from where I left." said Valerie, remembering whenever she could be taught by both Black Knight and Captain America.

"I do get some workout in the morning. I even asked Hitoshi to join me, but doesn't want to come anymore." mentioned Annie.

"No thank you. I think I'll manage myself from now on." mentioned the purple-haired boy.

"Why? Was the training bad or something?" asked the human hybrid.

"If you can call that torture training."

"It wasn't that bad."

"I threw up four times."

"No you didn't. You only threw up three times."

"No, it was four. When we were running in the park I threw up near a bush and when I turned around I saw that you were already like god knows how many meters away from me. So I tried to catch up to you and when I did, I threw up again and that was when you turned to see me." Hitoshi commented.

"Let me guess, you made him do some routine that only someone with spider powers could do with no trouble at all." Kamala said, believing that to be the reason.

"No I didn't. Heck, I didn't even use my powers." Annie commented to the group. "Look, since I had my powers since I was a baby, my dad decided to make a special bracelet that would suppress my powers until I finally got a hand of them. Heck, sometimes I still used it to feel somewhat normal and/or for gym or a soccer game."

"And were you any good without them?" asked Robbie.

"You know it!" she replied with pride.

"So in other words; you basically had a scrawny boy trying to keep up with a girl in top physical condition even without powers. Yeah, I can see why he doesn't want to do it again."

Annie thought of what Robbie had said. Even without powers both she and her sister were in good physical condition. Definitely leagues more than their father when he was their age. Looking at Hitoshi now, she finally noticed that he was very skinny. "You know… I think I'm starting to see what you mean." she said.

"Hey guys, if we're watching a movie, what kind will it be?" asked Kamala.

"I don't know. Let's just look them up and pick whatever looks interesting." said Robbie.

The other teens nodded and so, Valerie turned the television on. She then opened one of the streaming apps and started to look for whatever seemed nice. While she was doing that, they all decided to talk about how they've been doing lately. Annie told them that she met up with a girl named Pony. She asked them all if they had met someone new as of recently. Robbie told them that he hasn't, but Kamala said that she did meet someone a few days ago.

Kamala was walking across town, not doing anything in particular. She simply decided to have a look around since she was feeling pretty boring. The young inhuman thought that maybe she could find something interesting; either it be a nice store, an arcade or even a pro-hero passing through. After what felt like an eternity of sightseeing, Kamala grew hungry. Looking around, she found a convenient store not that far from where she was.

Once there, she started to look for something that could ease her hunger. Eventually, she opted to have classic chips. She took a bag and headed for the cashier, where in front of her, was a girl of around the same age as her with a rather flashy appearance.

Her skin, as well as her hair were both pink in color. Her hair in question was short but fluffy and quite rebellious. Outside from that, she seemed to have a pair of short yellow horns that jumped out of her hair. Had she been facing Kamal, she would have shown her distinguished eyes which had a yellow iris and black sclera.

The girl in question was about to buy a can of soda (or tea) and a few snacks, but was apparently a little short in cash. Right now, she was searching in her bag for a couple of coins that she needed to complete her purchase.

"Hang on, one moment. I'm sure I had some extra cash around here." she said, as she searched her bag.

"Kid, not to rush you or anything, but there's other customers behind you." said the clerk.

"I know, just… wait a bit more." she said.

Seeing that the girl was in distress (and that the people behind her were starting to get a little restless), Kamala decided to help out. "If you'll like, I can pay for the rest." she offered as she placed her own items next to hers.

"Huh? I wouldn't want to be-"

"Just say yes!" the rest of the customers exclaimed.

The two girls winced at the volume of their voices. Looking at each other, they awkwardly laugh as Kamala paid for both her bag and for the rest that the girl owed.

"Thanks, sorry for that. I'll pay you back I swear." the girl apologized.

"Don't sweat it. It's not like it was that much." replied Kamala.

"By the way, you don't sound like you're from around. You know, from your accent."

"Oh yeah, I'm from the US actually." replied Kamala.

"Really? Are you visiting?"

"No, I'm going to try for U.A."

"No way, really?! Me too!" she exclaimed happily.

"Really, that's pretty cool." said Kamala, before she decided to present herself. "I'm Kamala Khan… Or Khan Kamala… whatever, just know that my last name's Khan."

"Ashido Mina, nice to meet you!" replied the girl, now known as Mina… or Ashido… one of those two. "So, I'm guessing that you have a pretty awesome quirk if you're planning on going to U.A."

"Not exactly." said Kamala as she signaled the pink girl to get in closer. She did and once the two were closer, Kamala whispered. "I'm actually an inhuman."

Mina looked at the girl and said. "I don't know, you look pretty human to me."

"No, as in superpowers inhuman." she told her.

"Oh… Oooooohhhhh, I've never met an inhuman before!" she said. "By the way, why did you whisper that to me?"

"... You know… now that you mentioned it, why did I whisper that to you?" Kamala asked herself.

And so, the two spent the rest of the day in each other's company.

"She seemed cool if I'm honest. For what she told me, her quirk is called acid or something like that. Take a guess at what it does."

"... Um… it makes acid?" asked Valerie as she raised her hand.

"She didn't mean it literally." said Shinso.

"Oh…" she replied, lowering her hand.

"What about you Val? Met anyone recently?" asked the wall-crawler.

"... I think I did… maybe… don't know…" she said, not wanting to remember how she embarrassed herself to that boy that she met at a fast food restaurant.

"Hey guys, what about this one?" asked Shinso, getting the attention of everyone.

"Race across the stars?" asked Robbie. "Isn't that one of Wonder Man's movies?"

"Oh yeah, I remember the fuss about it when it came out. I heard that it was actually pretty good. I tried to go see it, but never had the time." said Kamala.

"Well I was always curious about that one." said Annie.

And so, it was decided. The group decided to watch the movie that starred the ionic Avenger. Soon, the days started to pass, the group became closer to each other and the entrance exam grew ever so closer to them.

It was a normal day back at U.A. The teachers of the prestigious hero school were making the final bureaucratic preparations for the entrance exam. Something that was quite important, for each year, over a thousand kids try to take the exam and earn a spot in the halls of U.A.

Right now, someone was walking towards the principal's office. The man looked rather frail, so much so that he often joked how he must ressemble Captain America before the super soldier serum. He had blonde hair with two strands falling down his face. He had blue eyes and his face was very skeleton-like. If he was any other person, he could go unnoticed if he were to walk around the streets. But what many people were not aware of, was that there was more to the man that meets the eye.

His name was Toshinori Yagi. But to the rest of the world, he was better known for another name. One, that was synonymous to justice, hope and heroism.

He, was All Might.

Japan's very own Symbol of Peace. The number one hero ranked in his home country. A hero, whose achievements were recognized by the Avengers themselves as well as heroes of similar caliber.

"May I?" asked Toshinori, knocking on the door of the principal's office.

"Come in!" said the principal.

Toshinori nodded (mostly to himself) as he entered the office. In the principal's desk, sat not a man, but rather what looked to be a mouse, a dog, even a bear to some. The small creature had white fur, was wearing a small suit and had a rather large scar running down his right eye.

The small quimera was Nezu, principal of U.A and one of the few people on the planet that knew of the nature of the number one hero.

"All Might! I haven't seen you recently!" said the principal in a happy demeanor, while sipping a cup of tea.

"Apologies, I've been rather busy with young Midoriya's training regiment. He's truly giving it his all to inherit my power. So much so that it makes me excited for the exam even more so."

"Is that so? And how is the young boy doing?"

"Very well. I do have my concerns about him, but I truly believe that has the potential of becoming the next symbol of peace! He may not be in U.A just yet, but he's already going beyond! Plus Ultra!"

"I'm happy to hear that. With the entrance exam coming up, I'm curious to see what the successor that you have chosen is capable of." he said taking another sip of his tea. "This is turning pretty interesting, pretty quick."

"Indeed it is. I'm really looking forward to seeing young Midorya grow into a promising hero!"

"And he's not the only one."

"Right! There's the other students as well. If I remember correctly, Endevor's son is coming through recommendation, right?" asked the number one pro-hero, curious as for the son of the number two hero.

"Oh, of course. But I wasn't really referring to him in particular."

"Really? Is there another possible student that has picked your interest?"

"You could say that, but before that I do have a question." said Nezu, picking up a newspaper. "Have you seen the news recently?"

"I'm afraid not. With the entrance exam soon approaching, I've been focusing solely on young Midoriya's training for inheriting One For All."

"Then you might want to see this." said the chimera, handing him the newspaper.

Toshinori took the newspaper and started reading it. It was from around two weeks ago and was about a building on fire. The story told about how a safety hazard caused the building to catch fire, trapping many tenants inside. The story told about how a decent amount of heroes joined forces with the fire department inthe rescue of the trapped civilians. There was a list of the prominent heroes that aided the rescue efforts, as well as a picture of the events that unfold. The heroes included a couple of small heroes and some more recognizable ones. For example, there was the water hero Backdraft, the turbo hero Ingenium and even the likes of…

"... OH MY GOODNESS!" screamed All Might, spilling blood from his mouth.

"Careful, you're spewing blood again." commented Nezu rather calmly.

"I-Is… is this true?" asked All Might, pointing at the picture of a female hero with a costume that was rather familiar to the symbol of peace.

"As far as I'm aware, it is. I don't blame you for being surprised. I myself had to double check to make sure that my eyes were not playing any kind of mind tricks." explained Nezu, pulling out four folders out of his desk. "Then again, looking over this year's batch of examinees could have confirmed my doubts." he said, handing All Might one of the folders.

The Symbol of Peace took the folder, still shocked at seeing the newspaper. Unfortunately for him and his heart, the surprises will only increase. Opening the folder, he saw that it had the profile of one of the examinees of the entrance exam. The picture was of a red-headed girl with emerald eyes. There was something oddly familiar in her face that Toshinori couldn't pinpoint. Thankfully for him, reading the name of the girl helped him out.

"Anna-May… Parker?" he questioned, until the idea crossed his mind. He looked back and forth between the folder and the newspaper for at least a dozen times until it finally sinked into him. "Parker?! As in Peter Parker?! As in Spider-Man Peter Parker?! That Parker?!"

"The very same."

"But… I… wow."

"I know." said the chimera, taking one last sip of his tea. "If I recall correctly, during your time in America you spent at least a semester in New York city, or am I mistaken?"

"No, I did. David and I were originally studying in California. But we ended up being selected to spend some time in New York's Empire State University. David of course, studied like most other students. I myself was splitting my time in between attending college and learning under the wings of the Avengers." he said, reminiscing about his time back in the states. Back when he had yet to become the man that he is today.

"Did you have an encounter with the number one vigilante while you were there?"

"I did… it was… our first encounter was not something that I'm proud of." he started to explain. "I was still learning the ropes of how the city that never sleeps worked. I remember having the same mentality that everyone here has. Vigilantism equals criminal, criminal equals to villain. Captain America did of course try to explain to me the kind of relationship that they had with Spider-Man and I was actually trying to not cause a ruckus. At the end of the day we both ended up looking like fools because of a clash of cultures and a misunderstandment. And I was the bigger fool of the two."

"So is it safe to say that you two don't have the best of relationships?"

"Oh no absolutely not… I think… Or at least I hope not." said Toshinori, not sure of what to thik. "That was our first encounter. Sure, we did hit a couple of bumps from time to time while I was still a student… and by a couple I mean more than I would like to admit… But as time went on, our relationship mended. I want to believe that we are on good terms now."

"Did you by any chance had an encounter with his alter ego, Peter Parker?"

"You could say that again. He was David and I's biology tutor." he said, surprising the chimera a bit.

"You're saying that David Shield had to rely on a tutor while in college?"

"I know, I was surprised to. For as long as I remembered, David was the smartest person that I had ever known. But here comes Peter, somehow beating him in that regard."

"Was your relationship with mister Parker only profesional?"

"Not entirely. David and I became integrated in his own personal circle of friends. David more than me, but it was nice."

"Was?"

"... Let's just say that… tragedy happened… it… it affected everyone. And upon learning that Peter Parker and Spider-Man were one in the same… let's just say that it explains a lot of things." Toshinori stated, remembering how surprised he was when he saw the broadcast of the battle of Regent and Spider-Man. When he saw the face of the elusive vigilante being revealed to the world, his jaw dropped to the floor. Then, a thought crossed his mind. "Wait, if these two are his daughters and one of them is actually planning on enrolling into U.A, does that mean that-"

"No. At least as far as I'm aware." Nezu told him, knowing where he was going. "I saw a news broadcast of America and saw him and other heroes battling some sort of giant monster near Central Park. So it seems that Spider-Man has not left the states. Only his family apparently."

Toshinori was confused by that statement. Why would that be? He wanted to linger on that question for a bit longer, why? But then, he noticed the other three folders. He had to put a pin on that thought for later. He soon took the other folders and opened them as well. They had the profiles of a boy with primarily black hair with a white stripe and his eyes being of different color each. A girl with brown skin and a blue girl, whose name caused a similar reaction to the one he had about Spider-Man's daughters.

"Van Dyne?!" he said, spewing blood from his mouth yet again.

"Yes, for what we know, the legendary Wasp apparently took two girls under her wing and this one is the oldest of the two. But she's not the only one with connections to the Avengers and heroes of a similar weight class."

"She's not?!"

Nezu simply responded by pointing at the folders. "For what I was able to gather, miss Vector Van Dyne not only has a founding Avenger as her legal guardian. But apparently also has the likes of Captain America, Black Knight and Ironman all vouching for her." he said, going from pointing to Valerie's folder to Kamala's. "Similarly, young miss Khan also has primarily two Avengers vouching for her as well. One of them being Ironman, while the other one is Captain Marvel. I also believed it said something about an X-Men, but I'm not sure how accurate that is." finally, Nezu pointed to Robbie's folder. "As for young Reyes, all we can confirm with certainty is that as of now, Mt. Lady is acting as the legal guardian of both him and his brother, while also having Doctor Strange himself vouching for the young boy. And all four of them are going to take the entrance exam in a couple of weeks."

All Might was stunted. Two girls having Avengers, season Avengers, founding Avengers even vouching for them. The master of the mystic arts doing something similar to the young boy. Combined that with the fact that the daughter of Spider-Man was also there. Vigilante or not, the arachnid adventurer could probably ask for a few favors from the Avengers, Fantastic Four, X-Men even. These four kids could easily have entered via recommendation and yet, they were going to enter through the entrance exam?

The Symbol of Peace had many thoughts running on his mind, but of one thing he was certain. This year was going to be different alright.

On a beach covered in trash in the city of Musutafu, was a boy no older than fifteen. He was of green messy hair with his eyes being of similar color. He had a freckled face and right now, was pushing what looked to be a big oven out of the beach. This boy has been cleaning the beach for almost ten months all by himself. The reason? To become a suitable vessel to inherit the power of his idol.

While he was doing what at this point was his morning routine, another boy of similar age came to view. He was simply passing by, when he noticed the boy and decided to walk by.

"Need a hand?" asked the boy, scaring the boy with green hair.

"Wha-! I mean…" stuttered the green-haired boy nervously, which only became worse when he saw the face of the other boy. "S-Scary!"

"So you've been the one that was cleaning the beach." said the other boy.

"Um… y-yes. I-I-I've been."

"Well, for being just one person, I say you've been doing fine." he said, looking around the beach. "You know, I could lend you a hand if you want." he offered.

"Oh… um… thank you, r-really. B-But I rather do it alone." said the green-haired boy awkwardly.

"Why? Are you that socially awkward? Or are you doing this just for attention?" asked the other boy.

He didn't intend to, but to the green-haired boy, the stranger sounded really intimidating. It was probably something to do with his face, looking pretty roguish.

"N-N-N-No! I-I-I mean, sure being recognized s-sounds ok, but t-that's not why I'm doing it!" the boy replied in a panic, trying to explain himself to the scary stranger.

"Then?"

"It's…" he started, but immediately stopped speaking. He couldn't just tell a complete stranger why he was doing what he was doing. Hell, he hasn't even told this to his own mother. But looking at the boy, he knew that he was expecting an answer and the boy didn't want to just act as if he was ignoring him (partly because of how scary he was and he didn't want to end on the bad list of anyone that looked that scary). "... It's… a test."

"A test?"

"Y-Yeah." he stuttered as he anwer. "T-To… to enter U.A. If I clean this beach before the entrance exam, then that means I can get into U.A.'' he asid, technically not lying, but rather omitting a few things.

The other boy looked around the beach and everything within it. After a quick inspection, he turned to the freckled green-haired boy. "You know, the entrance exam is only two weeks away at most. Don't want to be negative or anything, but even if it were to be a month, I don't think you could clean this place up all by yourself."

"... I… I know… It does seem like a fantasy, but that… that doesn't mean I shouldn't just try, you know?"

"... You really want to get to U.A?"

"... Y-Yes. I… was always told to give up on my dreams. That I should choose another path in life… but I want to help people… So even if the world is against me, as long as there's even the smallest chance of me achieving my dream… I have to try it!" he said.

The other boy looked at the green-haired individual for a bit, deciding to walk past him and towards the stairs without uttering a word. It was only when he reached them that he stopped and spoke.

"You know, me and a couple of friends are also planning on going to U.A." he said, surprising the green-haired individual. "Hey, got a name?"

"Uh?"

"You have a name?" he said, still without facing him.

"Oh… It's M-Midoriya Izuku."

"Midoriya Izuku?"

"Y-Yes… H-How about you?"

"I'm not telling you my name." he said, sounding a little cold to the freckled boy. But then, the other boy turned to face him. Izuku no longer saw that scary and intimidating face from before, but rather a sincere smile. "I'll tell you when we both get to U.A, deal?" he said, taking the boy by surprise.

He didn't say if, or probable, or maybe. He said when. To many, that may not be much, but to Izuku, it meant something. It meant that this person, whoever he was, was already assuming that he was going to get into U.A. No, assuming is not the right word, he was declaring that Izuku was going to get into U.A. Before he could question the stranger, he started to walk away.

"Midoriya Izuku, hurry up. I'm rooting for you." declared the boy.

When he heard those words, a feeling rose within young Midoriya. Suddenly, the image of a skeleton man standing in front of him as the sun set flashed in his mind. A memory in which an unimaginable joy and a feeling of hope washed over him as tears fell down his face. An emotion that he felt when the skeleton person told him:

"You can be a hero."

"Yes!" he replied, a big smile on his face.

People are not born equal. That's the harsh truth that he learned at the age of four. But now, he was content. For even if that was true. Even though he lived his life, knowing that that is the harsh reality in which he lived on. He now knew that he had two people rooting for him. His idol and a person that he had yet to know. And the reason? Because of his actions, his ideals… his heart.

With that in mind, Midoriya went back to work. Putting double the effort, for he now had someone else that he couldn't let down.

Later that day, the boy met with his friends and when a certain red-headed individual mentioned going to the beach to help put in cleaning it up, the boy told them that there was no need. His friends were a bit confused, so they asked him what that was supposed to mean. His response:

"Someone already called dibs. And is doing a hell of a job."

Chapter 5: Entrance Exam

Chapter Text

"Robbie! You go there and kick ass, you hear me?!" screamed Yu Takeyama from her car, much to the embarrassment of the boy in question.

"Just keep walking. Act like you don't know her." he muttered to herself, while trying to avoid the embarrassment his legal guardian was causing him.

The date was February the 26th. Why was that important? Because that date was the date of U.A's practical portion of the entrance exam, of course!

On this day, hundreds, if not thousands of teenagers all across the country (and even a couple of foreigners like himself) were currently standing in front of U.A, the number one hero school of Japan. A school that quite frankly, deserved the praise that it gets. For this school taught some of the greatest bigshots of Japan itself. For only 1 out of 300 applicants get the privilege of being accepted into its hero course.

All Might, the man who magnanimously declined a National Honor Award. The number one ranked hero of Japan, as well as the country's own Symbol of Peace. A hero who has even been hailed by nations as a man that belongs to be among the pantheon that is the Avengers.

Endeavor, the flame hero and Japan's very own number two pro-hero. A man, who's flames were described as 'a raging blaze that consumes everything within its path' by the demons of Musphelheim when they tried to invade the shores of Japan during the War of the Realms. The man who holds the record of most solved cases in the history of his country and who was considered to be a threat to the Skrulls' plan of infiltrating Japan's government many years ago.

Best Jeannist, the fiber hero. Japan's third best ranked hero and the man that has won the Best Jeanist award (which apparently is a thing) for eight years in a row. A pro like no other, who nurtured his quirk from what was at first, a rather poor and weak quirk, to the powerhouse that it is today. Someone, who has been credited for exposing and dismantling many HYDRA operations that could have plummeted the nation into chaos.

It seems like graduating from U.A, is a requirement for becoming a great hero. For the halls of that school, nurtured not only the greatest heroes of the country, but some of the most recognized on a global scale. To study there is a privilege like no other in this part of the globe. There was only one way someone could even attend such school.

And that way was to earn your place there.

Even those who had connections had to prove themselves in order to study at U.A. Like the members of the Argos, who had to earn a spot in the legendary crew of sailors that set course for the mythical golden fleece. The hero aspirant needed to earn their place in the hero course of U.A.

No pressure, right?

Suddenly, Robbie felt an arm surround him. When he turned around, he saw the arachnid red-head grinning at him.

"Robbie my amigo! How've you been doing? Feeling the tension in the air?" asked Annie.

Robbie simply took a hold of Annie's jacket and carefully pulled her hand from him. "Guess you could say that. A bit nervous, but nothing that I can't handle. How 'bout you?"

"Oh, I'm nervous alright. I'm shaking like a leaf during a windy autumn day." she joked, although the boy had a feeling that she means what she says.

"Maybe it's not so much that you're nervous, but the fact that you're not wearing what one would call, warm clothes." commented Robbie.

They were still in winter and a bit early in the morning, the temperature was still pretty low. Or at least, Robbie considered it to be low. Granted, he grew up in a place where it was so hot, that if it were to rain lightly (light rain in California, like that could ever happen), the water would be warm enough that one could feel like they were in the shower after someone flushed the toilet. What Robbie was wearing was not something that he would consider a heavy coat or anything like that, but it was something that would be normal to see on cold windy days, that was without including the red scarf that he had as well. In contrast, Annie was wearing wasn't anything like that. She was wearing a pair of jeans and what looked to be a short-sleeved purple shirt beneath a green light jacket.

"Please, I'm a New Yorker. This breeze is nothing compared to the snow days that we get there." she scuffed at Robbie's comment. "You know what snow is, right? You know, that white thing that falls from the sky on really cold days?"

"I know what snow is web-head."

"Just making sure. I mean, I'm inclined to believe that a sunny boy like you probably feels like you're in the middle of the south pole right about now." quipped the red-head.

"And I'm inclined to believe that a cold-loving yankee like you would melt, not five minutes after being exposed to the sun of a mild day in California." retorted the dual-eyed boy.

"... I'm actually a Mets fan, so that shouldn't really apply to me."

"Really? A Mets fan?"

"Let me guess, you're a Dodgers guy?"

"Baseball is not my favorite sport, but I do follow the Angels every now and then." he said, noticing that the arachnid girl chuckled a bit.

"The Angels? Really?"

"And what exactly is that supposed to mean?" he asked the girl while frowning.

"What? No, nothing… I mean, at least it's not the Phillies of Philadelphia, but you do you, 'kay?"

Robbie was about to reply to the girl's comment, but stopped when he saw two people approaching them. The first, was the purple-haired boy Hitoshi Shinso, wearing what looked to be a school uniform and a scarf, similar to the one that Robbie had right now. The other was the fanfiction fangirl Kamala Khan, who was wearing a long sleeve yellow shirt, a green coat and a ushanka (those fluffy and floppy hats that people relate to Russia) on top of her head.

While Hitoshi was by himself, Kamala was with two other kids. The first one was a girl with pink pigmentation, pink hair, yellow eyes and a pair of horns. Both the arachnid girl and the hell-racer boy put two and two together and deduced that she was the famous Mina Ashido that she spoke of last month or so. The other one though, was definitely new. He was a boy with black hair that was around shoulder-lenght. Aside from that, the two were kind of able to see that the boy had red eyes and... where those shark-like teeth?

Kamala quickly bid farewell and good luck to the two of them. Soon, she and Hitoshi were right next to the duo of Annie and Robbie.

"Hey guys, how's it going?" asked Kamala.

"... See, even she knows the benefits of warm clothes." Robbie told Annie.

"... Did we miss something?" Kamala asked.

"Oh, stop being a baby Reyes"

"I'll take that as yes." said Hitoshi to the inhuman.

After Annie and Robbie finished their discussion of if the weather was cold or not, the two soon properly greeted the japanese boy and the inhuman girl. The four then proceeded to have a bit of a small talk about whatever topic that came to mind. They could have headed for the building if they wanted already, but they were still missing one person in their group. They could spare a couple of minutes more.

After a few minutes, a really, really fancy car parked in front of the building. The car, that looked like something from a collector of vintage-like vehicles, grabbed the attention of pretty much everyone in school grounds (with the exception of Annie and company). From it, Valerie stepped out and thanked the driver, which was no doubt Jarvis, before he drove back home, not before wishing the girl good luck. Valerie herself was wearing a pair of black pants, a white shirt and a really nice dark blue jacket that was accompanied by a red scarf that had a few yellow accents running down. The blue girl, once she noticed just how much attention she was getting from everyone, quickly grew nervous and flustered. Thankfully for her, she quickly noticed her group of friends, all either waving at her or signaling to her to join them, which she quickly did.

"You know? For someone that can teleport, you're awfully late." quipped Annie, making Valerie blush a bit out of embarrassment.

"S-Sorry." she apologised.

"She's just pulling your leg, don't worry." Robbie said, making the blue girl feel more at ease. "Besides, it's nice to see that Parker's the only cold-loving weirdo here."

"W-What?"

"I'm starting to believe that you're the kind of guy that asks for hot chocolate in summer or something."

"Great, this again." complained Hitoshi as Kamala filled Valerie in what they were talking about.

"O-Oh… W-Well, it's a bit windy today."

"See?"

"B-But I wouldn't say that it's cold or anything in the likes of it."

"See?"

"Can we all agree that you two are acting like little kids and get on with it?"

"I vote yes to that." Kamala quickly backed Hitoshi in his statement. "By the way, nice jacket." Kamala complemented Valerie.

"T-Thanks, Nadia helped me in choosing what to wear."

"Well, then I believe she did a good job." said Hitoshi.

The five then turned and faced the building that stood before them. For some reason, the building seemed bigger than before. They were definitely in a mix of both anxious and trepidation. Still, deep down they knew that they could pull it off.

"Well, now that the gang's all here, let's head in." Annie said, receiving a nod from everyone else before they started walking towards the building. "So, Pony, the niece of that Texas lady that I told you about, said that she was going to be a bit late. You guys notice someone that you know?"

"A couple of kids from my middle school, but nothing special or anything like that." said Hitoshi.

"There's Mina… or Ashido… whatever. She presented me with a friend of hers named Eijiro… or is it Kirishima?"

"The boy with the black hair?"

"Yeah, him. How about you Valerie?"

"Umm…" Valerie started to look around. She wasn't really expecting to see someone that she knew since she wasn't that social. But then, she noticed a certain boy with black hair somewhere in the distance. "N-No! No one at all!" she nervously said.

"Okay… I think?" noted Annie, turning to Robbie. "Got anything sunny-boy?"

"Let's see…" he said, starting to look around the place, when suddenly they heard a weird noise.

"Are you okay?" asked a girl with brown hair that was standing in front of a boy with green hair that was floating. She then helped the boy back on the ground as she put her hands together. "It's my quirk. Sorry for using it on you without asking, but it's a bad omen to trip and fall." she said, smiling.

They could see that she was saying something about being nervous or something, which was pretty understandable. The boy in question, that was recognized by one of the teenagers, was trying to talk back to the girl… or at least, that's what they thought those weird noises were trying to accomplish.

"Good luck to the both of us." said the girl, waving at the boy as she walked away.

As for the boy… well…

"I talked to a girl!" he thought, even though he didn't actually talk.

"... So, we can all agree that we're at least not as bad as him socializing, right?"

"Yep."

"Si."

"M-Maybe?"

"Good enough for me." she said, resuming her walk towards the inside of the building. "Come on guys. Let's get inside before Robbie here freezes or something." she joked.

Robbie of course, replied and soon enough, their previous argument started again. Much to the annoyance of the purple-haired boy.

"Alright people! Welcome to today's live performance! Everybody say 'Hey'!"

"Hey!" screamed a hyped Annie, much to the embarrassment of most of her friends who were sitting next to her.

"It seems like we have quite the listener, don't we?!"

"You sure do, music man!" she replied with the same energy as before.

"Heh! I like your style already, hype girl!" replied the man with blonde hair, shades and speakers in his collar.

"S-S-S-So many people -a-a-are looking at us!" Valerie whimpered, for a good chunk of the kids in the auditorium were all looking at them due to Annie's previous actions.

Robbie himself sighed at the behavior of his two friends. He did find it a little weird that Kamala, the all around super fangirl, did not follow into the red-head's footsteps. He turned to face her and saw her smiling and whit sparkling eyes that were directed at their compere.

"Oh my god! That's Present Mic!" she exclaimed, although to her credit she was still trying to control the volume of her voice. It wasn't quiet enough to be considered a whisper, but it wasn't audible enough to be considered a yell or something like that. "I can't believe that the voice hero is going to be a teacher here, I used to listen to a podcast of him when I was learning japanese!"

"... Hey Shinso, I don't normally say these kinds of things. But thanks for being somewhat normal."

"Feeling's mutual Reyes." replied the native boy to the foreigner.

"Listen up, dear listeners! This is how the test will go!" Present Mic stated. "You'll be experiencing ten-minute-long 'mock cityscape maneuvers'! Bring along whatever you want! After the presentation, you'll head to your assigned testing location!" he said, as the screen showed a diagram in which a large rectangle that read 'Current Location' split into seven smaller boxes that were labeled from 'A' to 'G'. "OK?!"

"Ok!"

"That's the spirit, hype girl!"

"Robbie, pinch me."

"Goddammit, not you too." Robbie said, complaining at the attitude of the fangirl, the shy girl and the 'hype girl' as she was being called.

Hitoshi, on the other hand, hummed at what the voice hero said, looking at the papers in front of him. "I guess that's made so that people that know each other can't help each other out?"

"Makes sense to be honest." Robbie said, backing up what the quirked individual had just said. Noticing that all five of them were assigned to different sites from one another.

"Now, each site is filled with three kind of faux villains. Points are awarded for defeating each according to their respective difficulty level!" he explained, as the screen changed. Now showing the silhouettes of the different types of enemies all around the model of a city. "Use your quirks to disable the faux villains and earn points! That's your goal listeners! Of course, playing the anti-hero and attacking other examinees is prohibited!"

As Present Mic was about done with his explanation, Robbie took a look at the sheet that he had, which included the information that they were all given by the pro-hero. However, there was something that caught his eyes. Unlike what Present Mic had told them, there were four silhouettes in the paper. The hellfire-infuzed boy found it a bit odd. He had a hunch that this was no mistake and that this was something that will become relevant later on. He was about to raise his hand and ask about it, but someone on the other side of the auditorium beat him to the punch.

"May I ask a question?!" asked a boy who raised his hand as he stood up.

The boy seemed to have a uniform much different from the one that Hitoshi was wearing. If they all had to take a guess, he was probably from some sort of private school. He had a veish color jacket with a golden pin in the left side of the collar of said jacket and a white shirt with a striped blue necktie. He himself seemed to be rather tall, had black hair, squared features in his face and a pair of glasses that had behind them… red eyes?... blue eyes?... it was pretty hard to tell from afar.

"There appear to be no fewer than four varieties of faux villains on this handout! Such a blatant error, if it is one, is highly unbecoming for U.A, Japan's top academy! We're all here today in the hopes of being molded into model heroes!" he shouted, showing the handout in the air and pointing his finger at the aforementioned foth faux villain.

"Geez, this guy's so uptight that he makes Cyclops look relaxed in comparison."

"Cyclops' not that uptight." Annie told Kamala.

"And you with the curly hair!" he shouted as he turned around and pointed at the boy with green hair that they saw before. "You've been muttering this whole time… It's distracting! If this is some sort of game to you, then please leave immediately!"

"S-Sor-"

"Man, take a pill why don't you?" said Annie, getting everyone's attention, much to the misfortune of her friends (especially a certain blue shy girl).

"A-A-A-Annie!" cried Valerie.

The boy turned to Annie and already serious demeanor grew more so, to the point that he was basically glaring daggers at Annie. "And you, it's more than obvious that you take this as no more than a mere joke! I must politely insist that you leave at once!"

"Oh, so you can be polite, huh? That's a surprise." she quipped once again.

"E-Excuse me?!"

"I mean, I'm just showing to our lovely DJ that I'm just as excited to be here as he obviously is. Plus, seriously? You're calling that kid out because he's muttering?"

"As stated before, he's distracting the other applicants that, unlike you two, are taking this seriously!"

"Please, it's obvious that he's just nervous. A reaction that is not only natural, but far from being isolated to him." she replied. "I mean, I have a better hearing than average and what I've been listening to, aside from our lovely and badass hero teacher, is a couple of kids tapping their feet in the ground, biting their fingernails and chewing very obnoxiously. Yet you don't see me calling them out and bringing them to the front to become a laughing stock or anything like that, do you?" she told him, taking him a little bit by surprise.

"I… well, I-"

"Plus, you talk about politeness and distracting others, yet not only did you decide to make a scene, but you straight up insult U.A? As in, top hero school in the country, with only around a 2% acceptance ratio U.A? Real classy dude."

Once she said that, muttering started to fill the auditorium as the eyes of the boy widened. "That's preposterous! I did no such thing!"

"Pretty sure you did when you decided to just assume that the fourth faux villain in the handout to be a blatant error unbecoming of U.A."

"... I mean, when she puts it like that…" said one voice in the auditorium.

"Here, let me show you how you should have done it." Annie said, clearing her throat and turning to face Present Mic. "Oh, excuse me Present Mic sir, I do have a similar question. Now, I'm sure that a school as prestigious as U.A, whose staff includes such great heroes as yourself, could never make such mistake. So could it be that there's something to the fourth faux villain?"

"Indeed! Quite the astute observation, examinees 7111 and 18119! You see, the fourth faux villain is worth zero points! He's more of an obstacle! Ever played Super Mario?!" he asked both Annie and the glass-wearing boy. "It's kind of like a womp! Only one at each site! A 'gimmick' that'll rampage around close quarters!"

"So you're saying that we shouldn't put that much thought into them?" asked Annie.

"Correct-o!"

"I see. Thanks for answering my question then." thanked Annie as she, alongside the glass-wearing boy took their respective seats. All while around them, people commented that it was indeed just like a videogame.

"Has anyone told you that you have a big mouth?" Robbie asked the girl, who merely shrugged said comment down.

"I guess it's a hereditary thing."

"C-Could you please not do it often?"

"... I only promise to give it a thought."

"That's all for me! I'll leave my dear listeners with our school motto! The great Napoleon once said; 'True heroism consists in being superior to the ills of life'. Now then, are you all ready to go beyond your limits? Let me hear a Plus Ultra!"

"Plus Ultra!... whatever that means."

"That's the spirit! Well then, good luck! Break a leg everyone!"

And so, the applicants all got up and started walking towards the locker rooms to change into more adequate clothes for the practical portion of the exam. While doing so, they all started to talk among each other about the test. Of course, Annie and company were no exception to this.

"We can all agree that there's something else behind the zero pointer, right?" asked Robbie.

"Don't know. Maybe it is just a gimmick." answered the inuman.

"I'm with Robbie, there's probably something fishy." said Annie.

"Well, we'll see when the time comes. But, any advice on how to actually do this?" asked Shinso.

"Don't look at me. Yu didn't mention a thing."

"W-Well… I had a talk with Janet yesterday…"

"Really? Did she tell you something that could be of use?" asked the inhuman.

"K-Kinda…"

"Well, go on. I'm sure that any advice coming from an Avenger has to be useful." the arachnid girl said.

"... S-She told me that… no matter where I'm in… the most important thing to do is to try and act like a true hero from the very beginning."

"... So, that means we have to beat each other up, look like idiots and then act all buddy-buddy once everything's being resolved?"

"That's not what she meant and you know it, Parker."

"Kidding. Geez, calm down sunny-boy." Annie assured the boy. "... Act like heroes from the get go. That does sound like a good advice to me." she said, with a smile.

"I guess. Well, Shinso and I are off to the men's locker room to get change." Robbie said as he and Shinso started walking away.

"Good luck girls." replied the boy with purple hair as he followed the dual-eyed color boy.

Once the boys were gone, Kamala too suggested to do the same. Valerie nodded, although she was quite nervous, knowing that she had to change while in the presence of other people made her face turn into a shade of red. Annie chuckled and was about to follow her friends, when she spotted someone. It was the green-haired boy from before, all alone and muttering to himself. Remembering how, had she not stepped in, he could have been laughed at, Annie decided to tell Kamala and Valerie to go on ahead and that she would catch up to them later. The two girls, although finding it a bit odd, did not object and nodded. Once the two left, Annie approached the boy to ask if he was oky.

"Hey there!" she said, greeting the boy and startling him a little bit.

"Eh? Oh, y-you're that girl from before." he said.

"Yeah, I just want to see if you're okay." Annie said, offering the boy a friendly smile. "Well then, are you?"

"Oh, y-yeah I am. T-Thanks for what you did earlier."

"Don't mention it. I don't like to see people getting picked on and this isn't the first time I did it." she said, offering the boy a handshake. "Name's Anna-May, but you can call me Annie."

"Um… I-I'm M-Midoriya Izuku…" said the boy of green hair, accepting the handshake. "B-By the way, y-you didn't tell me your last name."

"Oh… um… it's um… I think I'll keep that one to myself for the time being, sorry Izuku." she told him, making him blush a little bit. Which thankfully for him, went unnoticed by the red-headed. "Just call me Annie, I don't mind. 'Kay?" she said, smiling while taking both her hands to her hips.

"Y-Y-Yes!" he awkwardly said. "First, I talk to a girl and now another girl is telling me to call her by her first name while also calling me by my first name?!" he thought, wondering if he, for some reason, was hit by a truck and sent to another world without him remembering it.

Annie then giggled a bit, which brought Izuku's attention to the girl once more. "Man, you sure are a nerve wreck. Kind of reminds me of a friend of mine. She's also very timid and rambles at times."

"Oh… um, y-you don't sound like you're from around."

"Got that right. I'm from the good ol, U.S of A. More specifically from the city that never sleeps." she told him, which did surprise the boy quite a bit.

"You're from all the way to America?!"

"Yep."

"Wow… I'm actually a little fascinated by the country. Sometimes I daydream of visiting America one of these days." he admitted, only to regret it not five seconds later. "D-D-Did I just admitted to a girl that I just met that I daydream of visiting a foreigner country?!"

"Neat. If you ever go through that, give me a call. I can give you a tour through the big apple if you want." Annie told the boy, surprising him even further.

"Y-You mean it?"

"Sure! Here, let me give you my number if you want." she said, as she started to pull out her phone and shocking young Midoriya even more.

"I talked to two girls and not only is one of them insisting on me calling her by her first name while calling me by my first name… BUT SHE'S ALSO PLANNING ON GIVING ME HER PHONE NUMBER?!" he thought, actually wondering if he wasn't imagining things.

Annie finally pulled out her phone, which Izuku noticed had the screen cracked, but suddenly frowned when she turned it on. "Shoot, it's kind of late." she said, making Midoriya realize that indeed a decent amount of time had passed already. He then saw the foreigner girl return her phone back to her bag. "Sorry for taking too much of your time. I guess we should head to the locker rooms already."

She then started to walk away, not before she turned to the green-haired boy, and smiled while waving at him. "How'bout I give it to you after the exam?" she told the boy. "Good luck!" she told him as she finally ran towards where she believed the women's locker room were located.

As she did, Midoriya suddenly remembered something that happened earlier in the day.

It was very early in the morning. The sun had just risen up and the birds started to sing their melody.

Somewhere in the Dagobah beach of Musutafu, were two individuals. One was Midoriya Izuku, a once scrawny teenager that, for ten months or so, has trained his body to the point that he obtained quite the amount of muscle mass. The other one was a bulky, muscular blond man with a smile so bright, that it could guide ships to the mainland even among the thickest of mists on the darkest of nights. The Symbol of Peace himself, Toshinori Yagi. Or as he's better known, All Might.

Something that many could consider a surprise, was that the beach had no traces of trash. What once was the equivalent of a junkyard with sand and water, returned to its original self of a beautiful beach with an awe inducing view of the ocean. The reason, one may ask? Midoriya.

He has spent the last ten months cleaning the beach all by himself. The reasons were, not only to give to the community, but to build his physique so that he could become a proper vessel for his hero's power.

One for All.

A sacred torch that has been passed down from bearer to bearer. Each time growing stronger and brighter than before. A near mystical power that has been used for good since its inception. And now, it was Midoriya's turn to carry said torch. However, the way that he did was… not how he expected things to go through.

"O-Okay… I ate the hair…" he said, thankful that he has yet to eat breakfast. For no doubt, he believed that it would come out if he did. "I don't feel myself transforming…"

"Of course not! You need time to digest it! You should be starting to feel something in a few hours." said All Might to his successor.

"Gahh… I'm so nervous. Gotta get home, take a shower, eat some breakfast…" Midoriya started to say as All Might looked at him before speaking up.

"You may be a proper vessel, but… you were put in a hurry. You've had no time to get used to your power… prepare for some real kickback." he said, as Midoriya turned to him. "No time for a delayed explanation, but know this… wait, I think I'm forgetting something else." he said, taking his hand to his chin.

He was planning on telling young Midoriya something. It wasn't about One for All, but it was still something he deemed important for the young boy to know. After a couple of seconds thinking, a lightbulb appeared on top of his head.

"I got it!" he said, turning to his successor. "Young Midoriya, have you by any chance had the time to look at the news recently?" he asked the boy.

"Eh… um, no I don't think I have. Actually, I don't think that I have seen the news a lot since we started training." he said.

"Understandable! After all, you have been giving your 110% to prepare to receive my quirk!" said All Might, with his smile on his face, yet despite the fact that said smile was still there, he did grow a bit serious. "Lets just say that… I recently found out, around a month or so, about a couple of possible applicants that are planning to enter U.A."

"Is that so? How?"

"I'll tell you, on another time. For now though, I want to tell you a bit about them." said the Symbol of Peace to his protege. "But before that. Let me ask you this, young Midoriya. What do you know about the students that go through recommendation?"

"Recommendation?" repeated Izuku, as he started to think about it. "Mmm, let's see... What I know of them is that, unlike the rest of students, they go through a different kind of test. I also heard that, like the name implies, they get through by being recommended by very important individuals."

"That is correct, my boy." congratulated All Might, as he then took it from where Izuku left off. "The people that are able to give recommendations are indeed very important. From U.A graduates that had an impeccable record and top grades, very, very important heroes that can even include the likes of the top ten, to of course, important and very wealthy families. Most of the time, they're connected to some kind of leading company."

"The top ten? So, for example, if you wanted to. Could you get me in through recommendation?" asked the young vessel.

However, the Symbol of Peace shook his head in denial. "I'm afraid that that's not how things work my boy." he said, as he then began to explain his reasoning. "You see, while it is true that you need to have, either an important individual or even an institution vouching for you. You yourself also need to be very good at what you do."

"I don't get it."

"Let's put it like this. U.A students are already considered to be the elite of the hero course, right?" asked the hero to the boy, who nodded in agreement. "Well then, if that's the case. Then the recommendation students could be classified as the elite of the elite!"

"R-Really?!" asked the boy, as All Might nodded.

"Indeed! Not only do they need to have connections, but they also need to be quite talented as well! That's actually how some students from your standar middle school can also be able to get in like that!" Toshinori started explaining to the boy. "There are some that have proven themselves so talented that their school itself vouch for them!"

At that statement, Izuku's eyes widened. He knew of a certain ash-blonde boy with an explosive quirk that could be considered a natural prodigy. The best of grades, a powerful and flashy quirk and a drive like no other to reach the top. He was definitely someone that, no doubt, their school would praise to no end. So why was he not being given that same treatment? Granted, their school was not that noteworthy, actually, there were some (like the aforementioned ash-blonde boy) that tended to refer to the school as a complete dump, so that could be taken into consideration. But even if that wasn't the case, could it mean that the recommendation students are on another level of power to even Bakugou Katsuki?

Never in a million years did Izuku thought such idea could even be possible.

Shaking the thought away for a moment, the boy decided to ask his mentor/idol something. "Um… excuse me, All Might." he called out, getting the attention of the blond man. "N-Not that this isn't interesting or anything like that, far from it… b-but… Well, I was wondering where are you going with this?"

"Ah, my apologies, young Midoriya. You're right, I must have got caught in the moment." he said, clearing his throat and starting to tell him what he meant to do since finding out. "What I was trying to say was that these applicants that I found about are definitely something else."

"What do you mean?"

"To put it bluntly, they have connections that have never been seen in the history of U.A! And if they are anything like the people that are vouching for them, well…"

"S-So you're saying that they might be the best of this year's recommendation students?"

"That's the interesting bit." said All Might, chuckling a little bit. "They have everything to get through recommendation, yet are taking the normal entrance exam like you are!" he said, almost cracking up and laughing all together.

Izuku on the other hand, had a different reaction. To learn of a group of people his age possibly more talented that his childhood friend was already shocking enough. But now, not only is he learning that there might be a couple of applicants that stand out even among the elite of elites, but that they're all taking the normal entrance exam as well?! Suddenly the memory of a certain roughish looking guy that he met two weeks ago popped in his head. That guy not only told Izuku that he was rooting for him, but also that he and a group of friends of his were all planning to get into U.A. Could it be that him and his friends are the people that All Might are talking about?

… Nah, that would be way too convenient for him and he already has the number one hero of Japan as his mentor. The chances of him meeting one of these super elite kids before getting in U.A should be near impossible if what All Might is saying turns out to be true.

What did make him curious was though, maybe more than anything else, was the fact that All Might said that they have connections that had never been seen before in the history of U.A as a whole. Just what kind of connections did they have? A company perhaps? But Izuku couldn't think of any company in Japan that could cause the Symbol of Peace to give such a statement and he didn't think that more global companies like Stark Industries or Alchemax would ever think of recommending someone… A hero perhaps? But the only way for that to work, said hero or heroes would have to be within the top ten of Japan or similarly.

For the way All Might was talking, the chances of being a hero of the top ten weren't that likely... Maybe a foreigner? The first heroes that came to mind to the young boy that could fit that criteria and were relatively close by were the members of Triumph Division and Aero. Triumph Division was mainly a Philippines team, but on many occasions, have ventured to the deference of the east side of Asia. Plus, its members are quite frankly, very impressive. Red Feather, the leader of the team in particular, is easily on par with the top ten of Japan. Some even go as far as saying that outside of Endeavor, he's the closest hero of all of Asia to reaching All Might's legendary hero status.

Aero on the other hand might be considered a bit of a stretch. She's not as experienced as the aforementioned Red Feather, with her only being a hero for around five years at most, but she's still as capable as any other pro if not more. The wind mistress of Shanghai, she has proven herself to be so good at her job, that despite being mostly a solo heroine, has proven to be, not only a great ally to Triumph division and the Agents of Atlas, but has been consider to be on par with China's top heroes, the Chinese People's Defense Force. That's without mentioning the fact that the very first time that she ever worked with anyone, was with the legendary armored Avenger himself. Speaking of, it is rumored that Tony Stark himself has gone as far as giving her the status of Avengers-Adjacent. Something that rarely occurs on this side of the globe.

"Um, and who are they anyway?" asked the boy.

"As much as I would like to tell you, I rather want it to be a surprise to you for the time being. I'm telling you this because I want you to remember that your path towards U.A will not be easy. There will be all kinds of students, some far more talented and skill than you are as of now. But… I also want it to be a motivator, my boy."

"A… motivator?" asked the boy as All Might nodded.

"As I said, there will be all kinds of students attending at U.A. Most of them will strive for the top, but that does not mean that you can't learn from them as well." he explained to the fanboy. "These super elites that I'm telling you , are very different from the others. As such, I want you, my boy, to try and learn from them as much as possible. Trust me, they're likely going to be an interesting lot. But for you to do that, you must first pass the exam! So tell me fanboy, do you have what it takes?!" asked All Might, as his voice boomed within the boy's head.

Midoriya looked at his idol with a bit of doubt. Sure, he did just say that he earned his newly found power. But deep down, doubts still linger within his heart. For a long time, he was told that a quirkless nobody could never amount to nothing more than to be the spectator in someone else's story. A mere bystander, whose life would be nothing but the definition of mundane. For a moment, the question took presence in his mind, does he really have what it takes?

But then, the image of a legend telling him that he did have what it takes to be a hero appeared before his very eyes. When he was at his lowest, when others told him that he was reckless all the while a certain somebody was being praised and called brave, he recognized him. Then, another image appeared before him as well. This time, of a beach, only two weeks ago. That day, a complete stranger, who he had never seen before, looked at him and told him to hurry up, because he was rooting for him to get into U.A.

"Yes sir!" said the boy with confidence accompanying his words. For how could he say no when he had two people looking out for him? That acknowledges his efforts and actually has expectations, high expectations at that of him?

The answer was obvious. He couldn't, for he had to live up to two different people and was not planning on letting them down.

The Symbol of Peace looked at the boy and smiled. "That's more like it!" he told him.

And so, the boy left, not before the Symbol of Peace told him one last thing.

"U.A… there sure are a lot of interesting people here…" Izuku thought, seeing the girl walk away.

He soon took his leave as well, not without smiling first. His idol, a complete stranger that is rooting for him, a strange girl that wished him the best of luck and another that stood up for him while others ridiculed him… He has truly been blessed.

U.A Ground A

The applicants were all loaded to different buses, all of which took them all to different parts of the school's property. It didn't take them long before they all arrived at their respective grounds, all of which were in a model city… Well, the model would be an understatement. The model was as large as any other city that they have been to. Amazing everyone, but mostly the Americans, who all had their jaws dropped to the ground.

While the title of the best hero school on the planet was still up in the air. There was no doubt in their minds that U.A definitely takes the cake for the flashiest of them all.

As the students all got down from the bus, they all went to their respective waiting areas. Among the midst of boys and girls, all coming in different shapes and sizes (quite literal) there stood one boy, with blond-ash hair and red eyes, looking at all of the competition. People all around him murmur to each other while looking at him. Ten months ago, the boy found himself being trapped by a sludge villain, yet not only was he able to resist the threat of being taken over while the pros all tried to find a way of freeing him. But he ended up being rescued by the number one hero of Japan himself.

They were probably talking about that day. Whether it be about how it was said that he kept the villain at bay, the fact that he was rescued by the Symbol of Piece or even the fact that multiple pros that were there actually offered him a place in their agencies, basically begging the boy to remember them once he graduated. He didn't know and didn't care. Let them talk whatever they felt like now, soon enough he was going to be the only one of these losers to get into U.A. And once there, well…

"I'm going to wash these fucking extras out!" the boy thought to himself with a grin in his face.

He won't let anyone get in his way of becoming the greatest of them all. To surpass All Might himself! Not that glasses-wearing rich boy, nor that red headed dolt! And especially…

Especially not him…

This story was going to end one way and only one way. And that was with him, standing above everyone else! He was going to make sure of that and there is no power on Earth that was going to stop him!

Ground B

There he stood, shaking to his core as he looked at the faux city in front of him. There was only one thing that he could think of…

"So big…" Izuku thought.

The boy was no longer wearing his middle school uniform, but rather a cian tracksuit. Nervously he looked around, seeing the many faces of the other applicants. He saw a blonde boy that was wearing some kind of belt, another moy with a mask and multiple arms spreading as if they were wings, among many others.

"Why is everyone so confident?! Aren't they nervous or something?!" he thought looking at them all, acting with little to no care at all. But suddenly, he remembered what happened at the auditorium.

"Please, it's obvious that he's just nervous. A reaction that is not only natural, but far from being isolated to him." he suddenly heard the voice of the red-headed American in his head. "I mean, I have a better hearing than average and what I've been listening to, aside from our lovely and badass hero teacher, is a couple of kids tapping their feet in the ground, biting their fingernails and chewing very obnoxiously. Yet you don't see me calling them out and bringing them to the front to become a laughing stock or anything like that, do you?"

"Maybe they're only putting in a mask or something… like they're hiding their inner doubts or something like that…" he thought, trying to make himself feel at ease "... Either that or they're just blindly too full of themselves. I mean, some of them even got equipment to match their quirk, so that probably helps"

As he kept on looking, he saw a familiar and (hopefully) friendly face. It was the girl that stopped him from falling. The brown-haired girl no longer had her coat or scarf, but rather a track suit of her own. It, being mainly black and white. Trying to summon some kind of confidence, he decided to walk towards her.

"I've got to thank her for earlier…" he thought, prepared to do so.

Unfortunately for the green-haired boy, a certain someone with black hair and glasses also happened to be in the same ground as him and also ended up seeing what he was trying to do. So, he walked towards the boy, put a hand on his shoulder and stopped him from going any further.

"He's here too!" thought Midoriya, looking at the boy, who was now wearing skin tight blue clothes that were similar to the one that cyclists wear.

"That girl appears to be trying to focus. the boy told Izuku. "What are you doing here? Are you taking the entrance exam to interfere with everyone else?" he asked.

"N-N-No, of course not…" he awkwardly said.

"Look, it's that kid that was about to trip at the entrance."

"Oh, you mean the guy that was trembling so much that some girl had to intervene to bail him out?"

"Man, what did she see in him for her to do that?"

"Look at him, he's so nervous!"

"I guess that's one less rival to worry about!"

Midoriya heard as everyone took turns to take jabs at him. "Guess they must all feel lucky that I'm here, huh?" he thought to himself and part of him did not blame them for thinking that. Then, he noticed that everyone was practically making fun of him, not one person was standing up for him. "Could they be on other sites? I wonder how they're doing?" he thought, thinking of a certain roughish looking boy and the New York girl.

Ground C

Valerie stood by herself, being eaten by her nerves as she looked around at the other applicants. There were a lot of them that looked so confident, as if their place in U.A was already guaranteed. There were a few, that like her (or probably less like her) were also visually nervous. The gates in front of them, lead to an artificial city that was so large and detailed, one could practically call it an actual city.

Valerie, was currently wearing the P.T clothes from Avengers Academy. They consisted of a pair of black pants and a dark grey shirt, with the logo of the school on both the side of her right leg and the front of her shirt. With the logo of the Avengers in the back.

As she was starting to look around, she spotted a certain brown-haired boy that she encountered in a fastfood place. Naturally, she freaked out. "Oh come on!" she whimpered.

The boy ended up turning and saw Valerie looking at him. Seeing this, Valerie freaked out once more and turned around. Praying to as many cosmic entities and actual gods that he ignored her.

As for the boy…

"Uh, it's that cute girl. M-Maybe I could ask her out after the exam?... Well, that is if she doesn't freak out and runs off like the last time. Wonder why she did that? The smoothie thing was an accident, not like I was mad at her or anything." he thought, looking at the shy blue girl. "Okay, Sen! Let's show them what you're made of!"

Ground D

Robbie stood there, alongside the other examinees, all looking at the artificial city. He was somewhat nervous, but was able to hide it. He was wearing a long-sleeved grey shirt and a pair of dark blue pants. He was thinking of what Strange told him a long time ago. Of the offer of a better life and a chance to do good. Of becoming into someone that his younger brother could look up to.

Ever since that fateful day, ever since he went to hell and back, he has been waiting for this moment. This was the best way to make sure that he and Gabe could have a better life. For him to repay the good doctor, Yu,Mr. Wakeford, Lisa, everyone that ever believed in him. That's without mentioning the new friends that he has made. Thinking of it all, his right eye suddenly started to glow and the temperature around him started to rise if only by a bit.

"Let's approve this bitch!" he told himself.

Ground E

"And here I thought the Danger Room was overkill." Annie said, looking at the fake city before her. "Then again, it could just be really flashy."

Annie, who was wearing a pair of black pants and a red shirt with a white logo of the X-Men, looked around her. She saw a mix-bag of students that looked to be, either really cocky, somewhat nervous, or something in between the two. She couldn't find anyone that looked remotely familiar to her. Whether that be Pony, or that Izuku, or glasses or that girl from the main gate. She did wonder how he was doing Of course, she also thought about her friends, but wasn't that worried about them... well most of them anyway.

Robbie and Kamala would be fine, she was sure of it. One of them seemed to be able to control magic fire or something like that. Kamala was basically a combination between Ant-Man and Mr. Fantastic. People like them could be more than capable of taking care for themselves. Valerie and Hitoshi on the other hand…

Valerie's a sweet girl, had a kick-ass power and despite looking like a frail flower, was stronger than the average person. She ventured to say that she was stronger than some athletes. But unfortunately, she's also very timid and shy. It was obvious that she sometimes underestimated herself and was afraid that people could try and take advantage of her kindness. Hitoshi on the other hand was a smart guy with a very interesting and useful quirk… in theory. Unfortunately, he wasn't the most fit of people, that's without mentioning the fact that his powers would probably not be that good in this kind of situation.

"... You worry too much Annie. They're all grown ups that can take care of themselves." she told herself, feeling that in no time, the exam will begin. "They'll pass the exam. So try and make sure you don't fall behind."

Ground F

Kamala, who was wearing dark blue pants and a white and blue jacket with a yellow thunder-like logo in it, was preparing herself. "Okay, Kamala, you got it. This is what months of junkyard training and all those courses at Avengers Academy were leading up to." She told herself, breathing in and out for a couple of times, until she felt somewhat more relaxed. "You got this, right?"

Ground G

Shinso looked at the other kids around him. He saw a pallet of people that could turn their bodies into some kind of material, to people that could, either manipulate or generate elements. Only one thing crossed his mind.

"Maybe I shouldn't have skipped Annie's invitation to work out." he said.

All the kids were reading themselves. Some were nervous, others were confident. There were those that underestimated their skills and looked down on themselves, while there were others that had such an ego, that they already saw themselves as the next big hero, with only a few if any of them capable of backing such claims. The air became thinner, the children's nerves grew exponentially. They were only waiting for the signal, that signal that would tell them all to go all out. Seconds felt like years and minutes like an eternity. And suddenly, out of nowhere…

"And… BEGIN!"

Chapter 6: Just A Gimmick, They Said

Chapter Text

"What's wrong with you? The test's already on its way! Run! Run! The die is cast!" the voice of the pro-hero could be heard through the speakers.

Only a certain red-head and a boy of hell flames rushed the moment they heard go, taking the lead of their respective groups.

"Well, at least I didn't look like a jerk/Well, at least I didn't look like a jackass." the two of them thought. Although, the arachnid girl did flinch a little when she heard the hero say 'the die is cast'.

"Does he know that that's a super villain's catchphrase?" she asked herself, remembering a certain body snatching cephalopode based criminal.

The other examinees, finally realizing that the test was not going to wait for them to get ready, all launched themselves towards the faux cities before everyone without haste. The only one that took longer to realize this, was a certain green-haired boy, who quickly started running, as to try and catch up with the rest of his (possible) soon to be peers.

Meanwhile, all the way on ground E, Annie leaped from the ground to a lamppost and then to the streets in front of her. The finest that the others in her ground were looking at her in awe. She moved as if she was a professional acrobat that has years of practice in what she did. Yet for the New Yorker, these moves were but second nature to her, doing them since she had memory. That's not to say that she was perfect though. A true professional could have pointed out certain ways to improve her technique. She knew that, for even if this was just something that came to her, she has seen many others jump and move with such mastery, that she looked like a headless chicken with clown shoes in comparison.

From the likes of Daredevil, the Black Widow, Mockingbird, Captain America and practically near everyone trained by him, Shang Chi, Iron fist and of course, her father and elder sister. The only ones that she thought could rival them that came to mind were Venom (since he basically is her father in a creepy black suit with teeth) and Deadpool, but even then, that was somewhat debatable.

Not like being behind them was anything to be ashamed of. They were all legends in their own accord. Besides, she's bound on catching up with them at some point, right?

"Alright! Who wants to- WOW!" she exclaimed, listening to the ring behind the back of her head.

Leaping away from where she once stood and clinging to a wall of a nearby building, she saw the cause for her spider sense to rang. It was a green robot marked with a number one on the sides of what appeared to be some kind of arm shields that had just smashed where she was. Not even five minutes in and she had already ran into one of the faux villains. A one pointer to be exact.

Should she consider herself lucky or unlucky?

"Well, that was rude. You didn't even let me-" she started to say, yet once more she was forced to move out of the way as the robot rushed at her with no haste. Leaping from the wall, she flipped over the robot and landed just behind the green robot. "Did the people that made you not programmed you with manners or what?!" she yelled at the machine.

To no one's surprise, it did not reply. Only turning to where she now was, identifying her as a target that was in need of being dealt with. It rushed at her once more, smashing the ground where she was as she leapt away yet again. She continued to berate the green robot for its lack of manners as she kept on dodging the machine's attacks, telling it that it was rude not to answer someone when they were talking to him/her/it, much to the amusement of her fellow examinees, who were wondering just what she was doing?

Some were already planning on taking advantage that she was goofing around with the robot so that they could destroy it and earn a point. However, that plan went through the window when they all saw the robot attempt to smash the girl once more with her not moving away on this occasion. Only, instead of seeing a girl being squashed to the ground, they all saw the american catch the robotic arm with one hand as if it were nothing. To add to their shock, she then flipped it over her shoulders like a Judo master. Smashing the faux villain into the ground and earning a point of her own. Which she didn't seem to care about as she decided to yell at the destroyed robot.

"Yeah! What do you think now, huh?! Maybe next time, you'll learn to let people finish what they're saying!" she yelled at it.

"What the hell is she made off?!" the other examinees thought.

Safe to say, she definitely made a first impression.

"EMBIGGEN!" shouted Kamala, smashing a faux villain with her overgrown fists.

Four and a half minutes, just four and a half minutes since the start of the exam and she had already beaten six one pointers, two two pointers and a single three pointer. In total, she had already earned a total of thirteen points. That should be good, right?... Well, it would probably be if it wasn't for the fact that she already heard other kids yelling out loud their own scores and realizing that she was a little over five to eight points lower than some of their scores.

Hearing the sound of metallic steps heading for her, Kamala turned and saw a one pointer heading her way.

She managed to evade the faux villain by stretching her legs and allowing the faux villain to cross pass them. Afterwards, she threw a powerful punch at the robot from above. Striking its head and shattering, thus earning yet another point. Fourteen points as of now, that was progress, right?

Although she had to admit that punching metal robots with her bare hands was not that pleasant of an experience. Her knuckles were already starting to turn red and to hurt a little bit. She wondered if maybe there's a way that she could use her powers to lessen the cons of using her hands as her primary offense. Maybe she should try to toughen up? Like that old saying or something about how pain's only in the mind and what not? Captain America also punched things tougher than steel with his bare hands and she never once has seen him complaining, so maybe there's something to that mind trick.

… Then again, the guy's Captain America. He could punch a T-Rex into submission if he wanted to. As a matter of fact, he probably has already.

Looking around, she was able to spot a third pointer, so she rushed towards its direction. Not to destroy it and earn some points… well, that too actually. But it was more so the fact that the faux villain was heading towards a kid with glasses that was covered with so much fur, that he may as well be either Saquash's secret love child or Beast's nephew. Kamala did what first came to mind and embiggened her fist yet again while also stretching her right arm towards the robot, staggering it to the sides and making it stumble into a wall that came down on it.

"What the?!" the boy asked, turning to see the debris of the wall on top of the faux three pointer.

Unfortunately, the robot was still not done. As soon as it fell, it recovered even quicker. Locating the hairy boy as a target and preparing to engage. Or at least, that was until Kamala jumped on top of and stretched her hands around it as if she were Mr. Fantastic. She then started to try and pull it away from the boy as much as she could, yet the machine proved to be harder to take down.

"Little help would be nice!" Kamala said, holding to dear life so to not being thrown like a rag doll by the robot.

"Right!" the boy replied.

He then charges at the faux villain, growing a bit taller and buffer if only by a slight margin. He then started to rip at the green robot, slashing and even biting until it stopped moving. Only then did Kamala let go and let out a sigh of relief.

"Phew! That was a close one." she said.

"Yes it was." the boy replied, turning to the girl that proved to be his savior today. "Thank you, I owe you one." he told her.

"Hey, what kind of hero would let another good guy bite the dust, right?"

"I guess you're right about that one." he said, extending his hand to the inhuman. "I'm Shishida Jutora, it's a pleasure to meet you."

"Okay, I'm going to be honest with you. I'm still trying to wrap my hand with how people referred to one another, so just know that my name's Kamala and that the last name's Khan, okay?" she said, shaking the boy's hand.

"Oh, a foreigner? Well, do not worry, I understand that there will be people that have a hard time getting used to these kinds of ordeals." he said, breaking the handshake with the girl. "If it helps you out, Shishida's my last name."

"It actually does." she replied, looking at a group of robots not that far from where they were standing. "Say, wanna beat some more robot butts? I think we'll need to get a couple more points."

"Yeah, you're right about that one Khan." he said, turning to where the faux villains were. "You know, hopefully, if we're to pass, we get to be in the same classroom."

"Hey, after seeing you tear that tin can like wet paper? I wouldn't mind, big guy." Kamala replied.

And so, the two examinees charged at the faux villains, ready to earn as many points as possible.

"Hey! That was my villain point!" Robbie heard a boy complain.

"You're welcome." he replied, not giving a damn as he went on for more points.

He was the third person to complain for being saved by the hellfire boy. He, like the other two, was being cornered by a faux villain, who would have knocked the lights out of the boy if not for Robbie's intervention. Wrapping the faux villain with a chain infused with hellfire, he janked the robot away before encasing his right fist in hellfire and blowing away the three pointer villain. He found it annoying that they were complaining about him having to save their asses, yet also understanding. This was their shot at entering the most prestigious school in all of Japan and couldn't afford to get left behind for even a second.

… Still didn't make it less annoying for him.

Robbie ended up pushing those thoughts away for the time being, when he saw someone that could probably use a hand… or needed to yell at someone for ruining his shot at U.A. It was probably the latter. He saw a boy with black hair with probably shoulder length hair that was being taken care off by a low braid. The most notable aspect was the fact that his arms seemed to be covered in some kind of green scales from the elbow down. He was currently being cornered by three one pointers and one three pointer.

Deciding to help out, yet also not wanting to be yelled at again, Robbie wrapped two of the three one pointers and pulled them away from the boy of black hair. This caused the attention of both the boy and the robot to turn to where the other two were taken to. Yet, the boy quickly recovered from the shock and charged his opponents. Slashing at the one pointer's head and damaging the three pointer's eye. And while the three pointer was distracted, Robbie hurled the other one pointers at it with so much strength, that it took out the one pointers and knocked the three pointer on its back. Allowing the boy to rush in and finish the job.

Once he did, the boy turned from the remains of the faux villains and towards the boy with the flaming chains. Robbie was already expecting the kid to be annoyed. Probably about to say something like; 'I had them!', or 'those were supposed to be mine!'. Yet to his surprise, the boy gave a small smile to him.

"Thanks, I was between the wall and the sword back there." he told him.

"Well, at least you're not yelling at me." said Robbie, making the other boy chuckle a little.

"And why would I do that?" he asked, even though he was already aware of the answer.

"Because the last three people that I had to bail out did."

"Yeah, I saw it from where I was. Heard it too and while I can see where they're coming from, it's still kind of a crappy way of saying thanks to someone that just saved your skin." the boy said. "You don't seem to be from around here."

"Well, neither do you." Robbie replied.

True to his words, the two look to be from outside of Japan. With Robbie, it was extremely obvious but probably not that much with the other boy. He definitely looked like he was from Asia, but not Japan especifically. It was mainly the eyes for him, that was the best way to know it. If he had to take a guess, the guy was from either China or maybe Korea.

"Surprise that you notice it, but I've been living here since I was in elementary school." the boy told Robbie. "Have any name?"

"I do, but let's focus on coming out of this alive for now, okay?" he asked.

"Fair enough." he said, looking at a faux villain not that far from them. "Would you look at that, wanna have a go with it?" he asked Robbie.

"You can have him. I don't mind." Robbie answered.

"If you insist man." the other boy said, charging at the robot.

As he did that, Robbie turned away in search of more either more villains to defeat or some other idiot in need of saving… hopefully one that does not yell at him. That would be nice.

"Sorry!" Valerie yelled as she destroyed yet another robot.

The blue girl kept on running, destroying as many faux villains as possible, while also aiding whoever she saw was in need of help. Valerie didn't have a fight-base power like the rest of her friends (with the exception of Hitoshi), which was making things hard for her. Granted, she was also stronger than the average person by about at least three times and was also taught how to defend herself by someone whose presence is more than enough to hold back an army. Yet, her nature was not helping out today.

She wasn't as outgoing as Annie sometimes was, as rough as Robbie or even as excited as Kamala. Even Hitoshi was more loquacious and more likely to take action among their little group of misfits. But Valerie wasn't like that at all. She was the shy and sweet girl who always wanted to do the right thing and who couldn't even hurt a fly.

Literally.

And it's not like being the adoptive sister of the daughter of the legendary Hank Pym had anything to do with it. Even before being taken under the figurative (and also, probably literally) wing Janet Van Dyne, she was always the kind of girl that would carefully take any insect, spider or what not outside instead of squashing it. She even felt sad whenever she saw it happen, so how was she supposed to punch a robot in the face without feeling bad?

She needs to work on that.

"Sorry!" she said yet again, having teleported some debris over a faux villain, crushing it and earning yet another point.

That's what the blue girl's been doing since the test started. She used her powers to teleport debris or even other faux villains on top of the mechanical enemies and take them out, or weakening them enough to become easier to take down. She also used them to help out other examinees whenever she could. Teleporting them out of harm's way and even, at times, positioning them in a way that they could use their power best against their opponents. Although, even then, she also apologised. For she thought that maybe making people cross her portals like that out of nowhere, was a pretty odd experience.

Passing by the streets of the fake and somewhat destroyed fake city, she was looking for a place to rest for a little. She knew that every second counted, but also that she could not overwork herself. She was still trying to grasp her powers as best as possible. One thing that she has learned is that creating portals took a toll on her. Depending on how big the portal is, the size or number of things and/or people crossing it and the time interval in between portals, will determine the amount of strain in her body.

However, it seemed like her desire to catch her breath will have to wait for just a little longer. For she saw a boy of blonde hair and a tail finishing off a two pointer, yet not noticing the other faux villain that was about to strike him from behind. Seeing this, time suddenly slowed down for the girl. Seconds started to feel longer and longer until it felt as if time had somehow frozen up. The robot being mere inches away from the kid. In that short span of time, the shy and timid girl did not think that much, but rather she acted.

"Look out!" she shouted.

Creating a portal, she jumped into it and took her next to the kid. She launched herself at him, pushing him out of a blow from the machine. The two landed hard on the floor, yet the girl was not done. Eying a metal bar from the corner of her eye, she quickly picked it up and as if it were a rapier, she thrusted it into the robot's head. She innerly apologised as the robot fell, defeated and earning the girl yet another point. She then let go of the bar, sucking in air now that the moment of distress was now over.

Valerie then noticed that her actions did attract the attention of a couple of other examinees that were nearby. Naturally, she blushed a little, all her confidence banishing as the shy persona of hers returned to steer the wheel. She then turned to the boy that she had just saved, who was still in the ground, also looking at her with gratitude and a bit of awe. Valerie then approached The boy so as to help him up, but just as her shynes returned, it also brought some clumsiness with it. She somehow tripped herself, falling to the ground face first and letting out a small grunt that was… kind of adorable?

"Cute." thought a good chunk of those present in the area.

The girl tried to pick herself up, but saw the hand of the boy who she just saved in front of her.

"Um, thanks. Are you okay?" asked the blonde boy with the tail.

Valerie flushed a little bit more. A combination of embarrassment for tripping in the dumbest way possible and of talking to a stranger her own age. Quickly, she jumped back on her feet (literally) and stood straight as if she were a private talking to a general.

"M-M-M-Me?! Y-Y-Yeah, sure! N-No problem at all!" she awkwardly said, stuttering in the process and not really knowing what she was doing. "W-W-W-What's that o-o-over there?! L-L-Looks interesting, I-I'm going to take a look at it! Bye!" she said, rushing at some random direction so as to avoid social interaction.

"... Was it something I said?" the boy asked, confused as to what just happened.

"Man, some of these guys are sure giving it their all." said a pale ash blonde boy, whose facial features made him look a bit like a skull. "Hey Tokage, anyone that got your curiosity?" he asked.

"Let's see… Oh, I know! That girl with red hair from ground E that's jumping all over the place!" said a girl with both green hair and eyes with sharp teeth.

"The one that just got smacked to the side of a building for looking at that guy that seemed to be eating a chocolate bar?" asked a boy with white and red hair. His eyes were of two colors, those being grey on his right side and turquoise on the left side, where a scar resided.

"Hey, what can I say? She seems like the kind of girl that knows how to live her life!" the girl known as Tokage said. "Any thoughts on the matter, Yaoyorozu?" she asked.

The girl known as Yaoyorozu, who had long black hair that was tied with a ponytail, hummed at the question asked to her. "Well, she seems to be capable of striking fast and with some impressive power as well. Combine that with her incredible mobility, which seems to be second to the boy of glasses from ground B, it's honestly somewhat hard to pinpoint just what the nature of her quirk is."

"Maybe it's not a quirk?" commented the ash blonde boy.

"That is indeed a possibility, Honenuki-san." Yaoyorozu told the boy, now known as Honenuki. "Regardless, she seems to be a very versatile individual. Although, I must admit that her behavior leaves much to be dessire."

"Pfff, yeah right. You guys need to learn to live a little! It ain't that hard to do." Tokage said, smirking a little.

"If you say so." Honenuki told Tokage.

Somewhere within the grounds of U.A, these four kids watched over the entrance exam to the prestigious school. These four already had their spot secured, not needing to take the regular exam. For they took a different test. One that, only a select few took, for the demand of it was greater than the one that they were witnessing.

Juzo Honenuki, born in Kanagawa Prefecture who specializes in long range combat. A boy with a soft and flexible thinking, he's someone that may not be that stubborn in comparison to other of his peers, yet has the skills that one would expect from someone of his caliber.

Momo Yaoyorozu, born in Aichi Prefecture who specializes in melee and support combat. She's quite prudent of her actions, as well as being a dedicated person and a bit of a rich girl. Then again, that's to be expected when considering that her parents are very important business people. She may lack some of the raw power as some others, yet what she lacks in brawns she more than makes up for it in terms of brains. Being quite frankly, the smartest of the four.

Setsuna Tokage, born in Saitama Prefecture, with a great and versatile set of skills. Chatty, confident, somewhat provocative and . Those are some of the adjectives that one would tend to use whenever it came time to describe the girl. Easily the one most outgoing of the four, as well as maybe the most social of them. She's one of the two within the room that could be considered a natural born leader, capable of earning someone's trust with relative ease.

And lastly, but far from being the least.

Shoto Todoroki, born in Shizuoka Prefecture and specializing in long-range combat. Son of the number two hero, the flame hero Endeavor, he is many, many things. Not that sociable is, to the surprise of many, one of her main attributes. Cold and reserve were obviously other qualities of his that were easy to notice. But above all, he was powerful. With, perhaps, the possible exception of that kid who, despite having passed the recommendation exam and yet chose to decline the offer of studying at U.A for reasons that none were still 100%, he was no doubt the strongest of the four.

These four were not ordinary students like the ones taking the entrance exam. No, they were the recommendation students. The elite of the elite. And until proven otherwise, they were the most talented students of their generation.

Turning to where the young Todoroki was, Juzo Honenuki decided to ask the boy his opinion on the matter. "What about you Todoroki? Anything to add?" he asked.

The son of the pro-hero remained silent for a bit, simply looking at multiple battlegrounds. Normally, he would be bored and thought not much at what he was looking at. Sure, the boy with glasses of ground B, the girl of orange hair with large hands from ground G seemed capable, but not that outstanding in his eyes. Even the guy with the explosive quirk of ground a, who so far has probably taken down the most villains than anyone else, fails to meet his standards. And yet, there are actually two examinees that have indeed caught even a glimpse of his attention.

The aforementioned red-headed of ground E and a boy from ground D.

The girl moved fast and struck hard at her opponents. Despite her looks, she may as well be among the physically strongest examinees taking the exam. Another thing to note was that her being hit by that faux villain must have been some sort of fluke. For most of the time, it seemed like she had eyes on the back of her head. Combine that with the way she moved, which was familiar for some reason, she was no doubt someone whose skills were more than obviously superior to many of those taking the exam.

So why was it that she hadn't destroyed that many faux villains?

The same could be said about the boy from ground D. Even though Todoroki frowned every time he saw a ball of fire leave his hand and even that flaming chain of his, he couldn't deny the boy of his strength. He was good, easily on par with the red-head of ground E and the ash blonde of ground A, if not superior. Yet, instead of mainly taking down faux villains, they focused more on helping out other examinees in different ways. They bailed them out whenever the other's arrogance got the better of them and ended up getting more than they could chew. They tag team robots with other examinees, even letting them get the final blow.

Hell, the boy straight up allowed someone else to go after some faux villains while he walked away.

They were weird and confusing, yet also skilled and powerful. So what does he think about them? Well…

"They're not giving it their all." said a man with dark hair and what looked to be some sort of strips of some sort acting as a scarf.

Within some sort of control room, filled to the brim with panels and monitors that showed the multiple grounds, stood the staff of U.A. Like every year, they all sat and watched the students act in the wide battlefield with the limited timeframe that they gave out. They saw how such restrictions would no doubt force the kids to bring the best of them. They saw many assess the situation near instantaneously. Either be with intelligence gathering, using their enhanced mobility to traverse around the area with ease, those who were able to cope with the situation that they were in and make decisions right on the spot and of course, those considered to be natural born warriors. Prodigies that excel in near every category.

Those were easily the essentials to preserve peace and order in any city and the last criteria, caused the staff to look at a couple of students that easily fell in that category.

Katsuki Bakugou, Anna-May Parker and Roberto Reyes. These four were easily the ones that got their attention the most. It was easier at first glance when it came time to look at the ash blond boy. He was striking down robots left and right and showed no signs of slowing down. No, instead it was quite the opposite, he accelerated his pace as time went on and on. Honestly, they haven't seen a student as driven as him in quite some time.

The other two gain their attention, in part due to just how cooperative they showed themselves to be. In Robbie's case, they saw that he was almost the definition of dependable. Getting people out of harms ways with ease and dealing with villains in an even easier manner. Combine that with the raw power that he was displaying and it should also be no wonder as to why they would also pay attention to him as well.

As for the red-headed girl from ground E, it was the mere fact that she didn't look that outstanding at first glance. Or at least, compared to other of her peers. Yet, just like the other two she showed raw power flowing through her every action. Easily the most versatile out of the three, she flew across the battlefield with a certain grace, yet teared through the metallic menaces as if they were made out of wet paper (in spite of her physical build suggesting her to be just a slightly more fit than average fifteen year old).

Then again, knowing just who she was, it shouldn't be that surprising at all.

"Well, I for one think they're doing just fine!" said a woman of long black hair. "Maybe a little rough here and there, but that's why we're here, right? To guide them in the path of becoming exemplary heroes!"

"Yet, if they don't show that they'll take things seriously, then they shouldn't even be here." the man replied.

"Don't you think that you may be a little harsh as always, Aizawa?" said a man that looked like some sort of cowboy.

Truth be told, he was always like this and one would assume that the reason that he thinks as such is because one of those three kids, was throwing jokes every now and then. If that was the case, then they could probably see where he was coming and to a certain degree, it was. He was someone that took his job as serious as serious gets, as such he isn't one to approve such behavior. Still, he understood what the girl was trying to accomplish.

He knew who the girl's father was, hell everyone in the room knew who he was. And he did these kinds of things all the time. He has been criticized for doing so over the years, many with the same claim. It shows that he does not take being a hero seriously. Yet those that know him or have made the essential research will know that such a claim couldn't be further from the truth. He was among the ones that took being a hero more serious than most others and, as childish as those silly quips are, always had a purpose. Whether to ease the tension of a stressful situation, remain one's sanity or even distract his opponents so as to make them reckless and easier to defeat. He should know, he has studied the man and based some of his stealth battle style out of his own and others as well.

… Still didn't mean he liked it.

Their attention was drawn to the monitors once again, as they witnessed the girl from ground E picking up a manhole cover and using it to bash the head of a two pointer.

"That girl's stronger than she looks." said a man with somewhat animalistic features and a muzzle in his mouth.

"It shouldn't be a surprise. Knowing who her father is she probably inherited his strength." the woman of black hair said.

"I once heard that he defeated two X-Men that were possessed by the Phoenix force." said a female hero, dressed in what looked to be a space suit. "I wonder if that's true."

As on cue, they all turned to the Symbol of Peace himself, who was currently in his true form as a scruny skeleton man. It was obvious why they all did, for he has been on many world ending events, doing his part alongside the likes of the Mighty Avengers, the Uncanny X-Men and so on.

"Um, I'm afraid that the Hulk and I were the last to join the frey in the battle against the Phoenix force back then. But I can definitely recall events in which Spider-Man has proven himself stronger than he looks." he told the rest of the staff members, reminiscing the first encounter that he had with the web warrior. Yet, also questioning himself something when looking at the man's daughter. "Why is it that she's not using web shooters? Could it be that she does not have a pair of her own?" he questioned.

"In any case, this year's quite the bumper crop, huh?" said one of the teachers.

"Well, no way to know yet." replied another, eying a red boton in one of the consols. "But this should tell us more." said the teacher while pressing said button.

Back on ground B, Midoriya was frantically looking for any sort of faux villain with little to no luk.

"The enemies… There are barely any left!" he thought, looking from left to right in hopes of finding one. "This is bad!" the boy thought.

Suddenly, the ground started to rumble all across the different grounds. Everyone suddenly stopped what they were all doing, wondering if an earthquake had suddenly striked. Some even started to feel a little nervous, but not long after did they find the origin of the rumbling. All across the different grounds, a giant faux villain, the size of a building emerged. Creating destruction wherever it stood and bringing some terror to many examinees. Midoriya himself looked at the mechanical behemoth with fear in his eyes, remembering what Present Mic told them about the mysterious zero pointer and already knowing that it currently stood tall before them all.

"A 'gimmick' that'll rampage around close quarters!" the voice of the pro-hero echoed in his ears. Looking at the giant robot with only one thing in mind.

"Gimmick my ass! That's some final boss level shit!" Robbie thought, seeing the colossal robot that was standing about twenty or so meters away from him and the rest of his peers.

They all started to make a break for it, all in the hopes of escaping the behemoth. Robbie was about to follow as well, once he saw the machine starting to raise its massive arm. But then, he saw that there were some that were still relatively close to the zero pointer. He knew that if that thing brought its arm down, then they would no doubt get seriously injured.

Getting close enough so that his chain could reach the two kids, he wrapped it around them and pulled them away to safety. Sending them many meters behind him and into a safe zone. He was about to make a break for it, but by then, the machine had finally struck the ground. Thankfully, Robbie was not close enough to be hit directly. Unfortunately, the force of the blow was still strong enough to send him flying into the side of a building.

There was a bit of silence, all with the exception of the machine starting to move around. But then, rumble from where the boy had crashed. Then out of nowhere, a burst of flames pushed all the rubble away from there. As the smoke still floated around the area, a yellow light suddenly appeared as well. And as it started to dissipate, Robbie stood tall.

However, not many would have known that that was indeed Robbie Reyes at first glance. For instead of looking like he did a moment ago, his appearance had suddenly changed. His clothes had suddenly turned into a black full bodysuit. It had shoulder pieces and was adorned with a couple of white lines. The main ones, being the ones in his chest and torso, that were thicker than the rest and somewhat formed a rectangle from that ended around his waist.

Yet what was without a shadow of a doubt the biggest change in the young teenager, was the fact that his head had suddenly morphed into some sort of helmet or something. The back of his head was black like the bodysuit, yet the front (the helmet presumably) was one that resembled a stylish human skull. Some kind of whole resided in his forehead, from where flames came erupting, surrounding his face in fire, yet not bothering one bit. Where his eyes once where, were nothing but black near pitch black hosks, with only a pair of faint orange glows coming from them. Lastly, both his teeth, as well as his gum were visible to all to see.

Robbie, or at least the creature that was once Robbie looked up to the robot and snarled. Flames coming out of both his mouth and even nostrils (or at least where his nose used to be). He grinded his teeth as he conjured a chain to him. Holding it with both of his hands.

"That… that hurt like a bitch." he said, the mouth of the helmet moving as well, his voice sounding dark and threatening. "And you just made the goddamn mistake of pissing the fucking hell off me!" he growled, the chain in his hands igniting with the might of a raging fire.

The few that were still close enough to witness what just happened suddenly felt a wave of dread hit their bodies. Not entirely sure what they were all seeing, they all looked back and forth between the mysterious entity and the massive machinery. It was at that moment that they all felt something. They all felt as if they were looking at two monsters facing one another, knowing that only one of them was walking out of this one.

"I'm going to enjoy melting you to the ground!" he said, hurling his chain towards the mechanical threat that was standing before him.

"Everyone run!" Kamala shouted, seeing the massive robot come from the ground.

The inhuman tried to think what to do in this kind of situation and came to the conclusion that there was nothing that she could do to stop it. She was still learning how to use her powers and the most that she has been able to grow to was to be three or so meters tall.

As she kept on running away, she noticed that there were a couple of kids too tired to truly be able to make a run for it. She quickly enlarged herself and picked them up with both her hands. They were just two kids, but seeing that there were others in need of help as well, she ended up carrying a total of five or so kids on her back.

"I feel like a taxi right now!" she shouted.

"Less talking, more running! It's getting closer!" said one of the kids, looking at the robot starting to move towards them.

"No need to tell me twice, budy!" she told him.

As she was running, she hoped that the rest were having a better time than her.

"WHY?!" Valerie cried.

She only wanted to do a test. One simple test with normal test things. She didn't want to be squashed by multiple dead robots, let alone one the size of a building!

Looking at some of the kids that were in need of some assistance. Valerie used her powers to create portals so that they could cross them and allow them to cross a significant distance away from the giant robot. As she was passing by, she couldn't help but to notice a small group of kids that were relatively close to the faux villain. Most notably, she saw both the blindeboy with the tail and the boy with brown hair from before, somewhere around thirty or so meters away from her and the others alongside five other kids.

Her eyes widened when she saw the robot swing its arm and destroying the upper part of a building and sending chunks of concrete flying towards the group of seven. As for the group of kids, they could only see the debri above them before…

"Hey, where are you going?!" asked a muscular boy with large lips to Annie.

"Those guys aren't going to be able to get clear in time! I'm going to try and distract them!" she told the boy back.

"And how exactly are you planning to do that?!"

"Good question Hershey dude… too bad I don't really know how!" she told him, picking up a relative big chunk of one of the faux villains that was laying in the ground. "Guess I'll just try to wing it or something." she said, before rushing towards danger, like someone not sane.

Both her and Hershey dude had been lucky that the robot had started to walk in the opposite way from where they stood. In truth, they could have stayed immobile while the villain caused mayhem away from them. But the others weren't so lucky, for some were too close to the faux villain. Once she was close enough to the robot, Annie hurled the piece of the faux villain that she had in hand with all of her might and towards the massive robot.

The attack did manage to get a bit of its attention, stopping it for even just one second. The robot turned to try and identify what it was that just attacked it, but found nothing. It then resumed its path once again, unaware that on its back, Annie started to climb up the massive robot as if it were just a building. Her objective, the head of the robot. Hopefully, she would be able to find whatever it is that she's looking up there.

"THIS ISN'T FUNNY! I GOT TO RUN AND SOMEHOW GET SOME POINTS!" Midoriya cried, running away from the zero pointer like the others were doing as well. "DAMN, DAMN, DAMN I'M STILL AT ZERO! THIS'LL BE ALL FOR NOTHING!"

As he kept on trying to escape, he couldn't help but to curse at his own weakness. Everything that All Might did for him! Those few that actually believed that he had a shot at this hero thing! It was all for nothing… at the end of the day, Kachan was right. He was simply an useless, worthless-

"O-Oww..." he suddenly heard.

Turning back, he saw the girl from the entrance. Laying on the ground, struggling with all of her might to stand up while looking tired and defeated.

"It's a bad omen to trip and fall." her voice suddenly echoed in his mind.

Many would have ran away from the scene. Heck, he was sure that he should be doing just that. And yet, at that moment he completely forgot about the exam. Only one thing on his mind and that was helping that girl. He had to do something to try and be of use.

As he got ready, the teachers of U.A all looked at the events that were unfolding before their eyes.

When there's nothing to be gained. Rising to the challenge at those times...is surely the mark of a true hero!

At that moment, one inhuman managed to outrun the death machine all while carrying other kids to safety. On another part of the school grounds, a young red-head finally reached the top of the villain's head. Having ripped out what looked to be a panel. Behind it, were multiple colored wires among other things. As for ground D, the young Reyes somehow managed to destroy one of the robot's legs. Making it fall in front of the boy and although it tried to get up, Robbie did not allow it, charging a powerful right hook of mighty flames.

And all at once, three behemoths fell at the hands of three soon to be heroes. Izuku Midoriya used the power bestowed upon him by the Symbol of Peace to jump multiple stories high. Pulling his arm back, he allowed energy to course through it, the power tearing his right sleeve like nothing. Annie-May Parker started to pull as many parts as she could in the hopes of stopping the robot on its tracks. As for Robbie, the flames that were residing in his fist grew hotter and hotter by the second. Soon being more than enough to start heating the area in which he stood.

As the once quirkless teen was about to unleash his attack, he could hear the words of his mentor within his head.

"Clench up your buttcheeks kid… And let your heart cry out!"

"SMAAAAAAASH!" he innerly screamed.

As his fist connected with his opponent, so did Robbie all the way on ground D. As for ground E, the machine suddenly stopped. It's eyes no longer flaring with red lights. And as the red-headed sighed in relief at being able to deactivate the machine, a burst of flames eradicated the zero pointer of the neighboring ground as an herculean punch decimated the one from ground B, with only one minute and five seconds remaining.

"That self-sacrificing spirit, was the embodiment of heroism in my eyes!" Toshinori Yagi thought while smiling.

Without doubt, this school year will be one for the ages.

Chapter 7: Awaiting Results

Chapter Text

To say that Mashirao Ojiro was surprised, would be a complete understatement. To say that he was in shock, would just be scratching the surface. No, the term he would use to describe his current state would be, that he was in complete awe. One moment, he and some other six or so examinees were about to seamingly be crushed by multiple chunks of debris. All coming from a part of a destroyed building caused by a faux villain. They all felt as if the ground had suddenly disappeared, causing them to fall a total of… only a meter and a half from the ground? Whatever the reason, they were all currently standing many meters away from where they once stood. Not a single speck of debris getting to any of them. Turning to their side, they all saw whom they thought was their savior. Or at least, who Ojiro believed was their savior, for he was witness to what the girl was capable of.

Valerie stood tall next to the other examinees that she had just saved. Opening a portal beneath their feet and transporting them next to her, so as to save them from being crushed by the actions of the zero pointer. However, she was frantically shaking, her breathing wavering every now and then. It was already bad enough for her that she was using her powers to help the other examinees escape one at a time, but to use her abilities to rescue around half a dozen people all at the same time and teleporting them to a considerable distance no less? It was a miracle that she was still conscious, let alone standing up.

Unfortunately for her, she doubted that she could have the ability to move from the spot she was currently standing. Which was pretty bad, considering that the zero pointer started to head towards them. Most of the examinees all started to resume their attempt to flee the mechanical behemoth, others, till shocked at barely being crushed by debris, remained unable to move. Ojiro and one named Sen Kaibara, saw the blue girl grinned her teeth. Trying to lift her hands and conjure whatever of her power remained to escape the faux villain. The two boys decided to try and help her escape, for they had the feeling that she would be unable to do so on her own.

Thankfully for the teenagers, there was no need to do so.

"And… TIMES UP!" the voice of Present Mic said.

As if on command, the remaining faux villains, as well as the giant robot all stopped moving. All of the kids in the area sighed in relief, no longer needing to flee for their lives. Valerie herself did as well, the adrenaline in her body finally disappearing, allowed herself to fall on her back with her arms spreading out. The two boys hurried to stand by the girl's side, who thankfully, was still conscious. The only thing that did conderned them, was the fact that she was breathing heavily and seemed to be a little pale.

"Are you ok?" Ojiro asked.

"M-Me?... I t-think… A little tired… and out of breath… I think I'm a little dizzy too… But other t-than that I'm f-fine…" the girl awkwardly said, looking up at the two boys. "I-I'm just happy that you e-eight are ok…"

The two boys looked at each other, showing a level of concern for what they heard.

"Um… there's only two of us." Ojiro told her.

"Oh… so that means there's no pink unicorn either?"

"There's no pink unicorn." replied the other boy.

After that revelation, the trio all remained in an awkward silence. Around five minutes passed until Sen decided to end said silence by addressing the blue girl that still remained on the floor.

"You know, we've actually met before." hea said, surprising the blonde tail-man and filling the hybrid with dread. "If it helps you remember, it was at a McDonalds and it involved a smoothie."

"... Can someone bring more robots… p-please?" the girl bashfully requested.

Thankfully for her, it seemed as if the universe heard her plead. For just as she said that, some medic robots came by to take her to the infirmary.

"What kind of fucking psycopath thought that throwing dead-robots at a bunch of teenagers could ever be a good idea?" Robbie asked himself, standing in front of the near melted head of the zero pointer that had attacked his ground.

Once they had heard the call that the exam was now over, Robbie decided to breathe in relief. Allowing the flames to die out, he changed back to his human form, his clothes turning back as well. He had already gotten used to some of his abilities, but Strange had warned him that he still needed a bit of time until he could properly use… whatever it is that he used, properly. The master of the mystic arts had told him that his ability to conjure normal flames and chains were, in a way, still somewhat normal abilities at his disposal. Yet, to change into that form, meant that he allowed some of the arcane energy to flow in his being and empower his already incredible might.

Still, that boost of power did not come free. The use of magic came at a cost and the stronger the magic, the higher the cost. And to a body that was still getting used to such energy, the cost was noticeable. Even if it was still not true hellfire, his insides felt like they were on fire. His muscles were sore beyond belief, his head hurt as if someone had used his head as a baseball. Stephen had told him that over time, his body would become more capable of handling said energies. Something about building a form of magical antibodies or something? That part didn't make much sense to him.

Almost twenty to thirty meters away from where Reyes was standing, there were multiple examinees. All watching in awe and amaze at what they had just witnessed. The colossal, mechanical menace that had forced them to flee and run as if headless chickens, had been taken down in mere moments. And by a single person, no less. To no one's surprise, they all started to murmur amongst themselves. All sharing their own opinion to the events that had unfolded in front of them.

"Holy shit, man! Did you see that?!"

"Dude turned that zero pointer into molten scraps!"

"Nevermind that, did you see him getting smacked into a building?!... And then he just got up like it was nothing!"

"Speaking of, what happened to him? Guy went from looking like some roguish dude to… whatever the hell that was!"

"It was probably some freaky quirk."

"Well, whatever it was. I do not want to mess with him."

"But why did he decide to fight the zero pointer? There's literally no point in it!"

"Probably wanted to show off to the teachers watching, or something."

Those, among a plethora of other ideas were talked among one another as the boy started to recover for the display of power that he had done. Yet, one boy did not agree with said ideas. The same boy that had thanked Robbie for saving him, was currently questioning whether he truly did it to show off. While he was thinking of that, somewhere on ground A, an ash-blonde boy stood tall and proud over the destroyed bodies of the faux villains. He looked at his work and grinned.

"Heh, was that the best they could do?" the boy asked, wiping some of the sweat from his forehead. "Too bad that shit pointer was on the other side of the ground. Because otherwise, I would have blasted the giant tincan sky high by myself!"

The other kids from his ground, all looked in awe at the boy. For ten minutes, he was nothing but a feral beast, unleashed on the mechanical enemies that they had in front of them. He was nothing if not efficient, swooping fast and attacking with a might that had no equal among the examinees of ground A. The boy of the explosion-base quirk had amounted more villain points than anyone in, not only his ground, but of all the grounds. Blasting the robots away as if dried leaves on an autumn's day. There was no contest as to who had vanquished more robots to oblivion.

"No way… that guy's insane…" a girl said, looking at the pile of faux villains and the prodigious boy.

"No kidding… I think he destroyed most of the faux villains of the ground by himself." another boy noted.

"Y-Yeah… I think we already know who's getting accepted to U.A…"

"And with a quirk like his, why wouldn't he?"

More and more murmurs were heard throughout the fake city. Some were in admiration at the prodigious teenager and his stupefying skills. Had he been a little more tactful in his approach at interacting with the other examinees whenever that occured, then perhaps there could have been a couple more girls blushing at the boy. Others were of jealousy and spite. Cursing at the fact that he was born far more talented and better equipped than they were, even on their best days. A couple were of impotence, seeing themselves as lesser and ill-prepared for the path that they had chosen. Yet amongst all of these different opinions and feelings, one thing remained the same and that was, the acknowledgement of the boy's strength.

Katsuki Bakugou heard them all and smiled. For his entire life he has been praised by his impressive and powerful quirk. Yet, he was more than just that. Day and night, in health or illness, the boy always strived for the number one spot in everything. The best grades, the best at sports, they were all things that he earned. With buckets of sweat, sore muscles or bloodied knees. And today, in front of scores of other kids his age, all from around the country and beyond, his hard work started to pay off. Once again, he was being acknowledged, his strength, his effort, all of them were recognized. Ever since he was a child, he had the philosophy that a hero always wins, always strives for greatness and victory. Well, if that turns out to be true, then he was already the making of a hero of global acclaim.

Is as if he could already hear the cheers and praises already. A small peak to a future that may be. One in which he stood tall above everyone else, acclaimed by his power… like him.

"No matter how much trouble he's in, he always wins in the end!" the voice of a young, confident and happy child rang in his mind.

For a moment, the image of a child, from a memory far in the distance, could be seen from the corner of his eyes. He could be no older than six or seven. He remembered that day damn too well. The day some fourth graders bumped into him and started a fight they thought would be easy. They were wrong. For despite a couple of bruises, a bloodied nose and crying eyes, he remained on his two feet. Because in his eyes, the most amazing hero always wins, no matter what. And so, he won.

He heard the praises that were thrown at him by the other examinees, his fellow students of pass time, his old teachers and of course, the ones from a boy of curly green hair. For a moment, there was a small snarl in his face that would have intimidated the other kids of ground A had he been facing their way. The flashes of the day in which he, after wandering with two of his friends after class, was attacked by a sludge villain of sorts. He tried to fight back, to beat the villain, to win… yet, he could not. The only thing he was able to accomplish that day was a fire on a small street. And then, when everyone was watching for a hero to save the boy… he rushed in to help him.

Katsuki frowned at the memory of him risking his life to save him, in spite of him being powerless. At the end, the two of them were rescued by their childhood hero, yet, while many would have been thrilled about the idea of such events occurring in their life, the ash-blonde was annoyed. Annoyed that someone like him, had to ever depend on a quirkless and powerless idiot for anything! And to top it all off, he was here today as well?! Thinking he had a shot at this?! That he could one-up him?!

Well think again!

He was going to be the only one from their crap of a school to reach the top! He'll become better than Endeavor, or Hawks, Best Jeanist, even the likes of Sunfire would be nothing to him! He'll be the one to reach All Might's level and surpass it and there's not a damn thing in this world that can deny him that… right?

"Wow… I'm really high, aren't I?" asked Annie to no one in particular. "I guess… I really didn't think things through, did I?"

Still clinging to the side of the zero-pointer's head, it felt as if she could extend her hand and touch the heavens. Never has she been this high… well, at least in this manner and on her own. Just before coming to Japan, she and her family did eat on top of the Empire State building, but that was different. Back then, she didn't feel any sign of danger, for she knew that next to her, were the rest of her family. Her mother, who despite not having powers had, at the moment, a bracelet that allowed her to tap to a fraction of her father's powers. Her sister, who despite any issue they could ever have, would not hesitate in jumping to save her or her brother. And of course, her father, who has swung those very streets ever since he was just fifteen years old. Soaring over the capital of heroes with the grace that only a spider-totem could display. There was no worries back then, instead, she simply relaxed and calmly ate with her family as she gazed upon the sight in front of her. Watching over the streets with such awe, that it made her ever the more impatient to earn her web shooters, so that she could experience that beautiful image over and over again.

Now though, she was starting to believe that maybe she could have asked for a pair of her own. But nope, instead she had to be too stubborn and claim that she would not use one until proving herself by passing the entrance exam. It's not the height that had her worried, as stated before, she has been higher. But the fact that she was at such great height by herself and with no reassurance that she could come out walking on her two legs if something were to happen. Like, for example, if the robot suddenly tipped over, for example. Why is it that people that are considered genius always tend to make the dumbest of decisions?

"Ok… let's… let's just go down nice and slowly…" she told herself, descending at a snail's pace, which made Annie let out a dry chuckle. Spiders were known for being quick and precise, yet here she was, moving at a pace of a creature known for being the opposite of them. That and also because she remembered how, even though it was a bit uncommon given the fact that they were mainly insectoids by nature, spiders would eat slugs and snails if given the chance.

She was already halfway down the robot, when a small breeze passed by ground E. Despite not posing any threat to her or the stability of the robot she was clinging to (otherwise her spider sense would have alerted her), she instinctively stopped and increased her hold on the robot. Fearing that it could make her lose her grip and make her plomote to the ground. Or worse, making the robot tip over.

"Stupid wind… scared the heck out of me." she said. Once the breeze was over she resumed her objective of getting to ground's level, not before berating herself on the way. "Why did I think that this was a good idea?... I'm at least ten stories high, stupid, stupid, stupid… your lucky nothing bad happened, you could have gotten yourself hurt doing a stunt like this… great, not only am I talking to myself, but I'm starting to sound like my parents… Is this hereditary? This is hereditary, it probably came with my inability to keep quiet or something."

Once she was at a safe distance to the ground, she let go of the robot and allowed for one of the four fundamental forces of nature to do the rest. In other, more mundane words, gravity. Landing on the ground on her two feet, the red-head allowed a sigh of relief to escape her body. One would think that being the daughter of a man that hurls himself at greater heights than that would mean that it wouldn't have been troublesome for her. But apparently, that didn't come with the packet.

Once she managed to compose herself, she, for some reason that she could not explain, heard the sound of someone's jaw falling to the ground. Turning around, she saw Hershey dude, staring at her wide-mouthed. Annie couldn't help but to awkwardly chuckle and did what she and her family (or at least those with spider powers, excluding uncle Kaine) were best known for… crack dumb jokes.

"Heyyyyy… you should probably close your mouth, you know? Well, that is unless you want to snack on flies or something… Not that there's something wrong with it or anything! I mean, one would think that I would be ok with that, but it's not like- I mean, yeah me and my family do have a bit of a small affinity with spiders and the likes, unlessyoudidn'tknewthatinwhichcaseIjustmessedup. And yeah, I sometimes do talk with spiders and all, but…" she was saying, but then stopped when she realized what she was doing. "... I'm rambling nonsense, aren't I?" she asked, receiving a nod from the boy with thick lips.

"... Dude…"

"Um.. last time I checked, I wa-... you know what? I think I'll just keep quiet and not make a comment that'll make me look, Jar Jar Binks levels of dumb."

"DUDE!"

"Wow, no need to shout bud! I'm not over twenty-five meters above the ground!... anymore at least."

"You just chucked that two-pointer at that thing like it was nothing!"

"Come on, you're exaggerating."

"And then you climbed it like it was just some random rock wall!"

"Actually, I slipped a couple of times on the way up. The thing did move a bit and I was understandably pretty nervous."

"THAT WAS INSANE! ARE YOU INSANE OR SOMETHING!?"

"Starting to wonder that, to be honest."

"I mean… wow, I'm kind of-"

"Speechless?"

"Yeah that!"

"Well, I guess this would be the part where either of my parents would say something like 'it's only natural' or like… Well I don't know."

Annie was feeling somewhat odd at being praised like this by others her age. Not like it didn't happen before, it's just that… well, it was different before. Usually she was compared to her elder sister whenever she did something good, even if whatever she did was something that Mayday hardly did when she was her age. The last time she remembered being praised like that with her sister not being a factor was back in the day when Stephanie Kim complemented her in her soccer skills. She was about one of her few friends that she made back in elementary school. An older kid that she used to look up to, she thought that they could be friends for life. But sometimes things aren't always what it seems.

Not wanting to let the silence in the air go for any longer, Annie opted for some small talk. And hopefully, she will be able to not say something dumb.

"Hey Hershey dude, what's with the Hershey that you were eating back then? I didn't know you could bring a snack with you. I can probably go for one as of now."

"Well… it's part of my quirk. It's called sugar rush and in simple terms, I get stronger five-fold. I need to consume at least ten grams of sugar to activate it and I can extend the amount of time by three minutes by eating another ten grams of sugar." the boy told her.

"Oh, that's kind of neat… Like, I'm sure eight year old me would have loved to trade powers with you, you know?" Annie commented, because in all honesty, she knew of a decent amount of kids that would have loved to have some kind of superpower that allowed them to eat a lot of candies. "I mean, eat a sweet and have super strength? What's not to love?... well, unless you're diabetic… you're not diabetic, are you?" the New Yorker asked.

"Um, no."

"Cool, cool, cool… Do you know if that can be like, a problem in the future, or something?"

"I uh… never really thought about it. As far as I'm aware, the only drawback is that i get like, dumber the more sugar I diggest."

"Oh, well… look on the bright side, I can think of at least twelve variations of your powers that are not as… nice. Or even appropriate to be honest."

"Is that so?"

"Just for reference; number nine in my list is cardboard. Not the tastiest thing out there."

"Yeah, I guess." the boy said. His response was followed by an awkward silence between the two of them. The only thing that could be heard was the wind blowing gently across ground E and, if one listened closely, the chatter of some of the other examinees that were not that far from where the two stood. The boy looked at the New Yorker, who seemed to look… off? "Um, is everything ok?" he asked her, snapping her from her trance.

"Uh, oh yeah. I'm fine, it's just that… Well, now that I actually have some time to think about things, I'm… guess I'm a little nervous about the exam and all, you know? Kind of wondering if I'll be able to pass." Annie replied, much to the confusion of the boy.

"You're kidding, right?" the boy asked the red-head. "You just took down a giant robot all by yourself! Why wouldn't you be able to pass after doing that?!"

"Well, for starters, that thing was worth zero points. And looking back at things, I didn't really destroy as many faux villains as I probably should have." Annie told Hershey dude her worries. "Besides, me and a friend of mine think that there's probably some kind of trick to the zero pointer."

"Wait, really?!"

"Yup. For all intents, no one was meant to even try to fight that thing. Which in hindsight, probably explains why it was worth zero points." Annie started to explain her hypothesis to the boy. "Well, whatever the reason is, I'll have to wait to find out."

It was only then when a bunch of medic robots came to attend to anyone that was injured and to ask them all to return to the changing rooms. Annie looked around to see how everyone was doing. For what she was able to tell, most of them were ok. It seems like there were no major injuries, only a couple of scrapes and bruises. Thankfully, it didn't seem like anyone was severely injured.

"Well, I think that's our cue to leave."

"I guess." the boy replied, turning to the girl. "Ah, by the way, I didn't get your name. I'm Sato Rikido."

"I uh… name's Anna-May, but if you want you can call me Annie." the red-headed told the boy.

"So… is May like your… last name or something?"

"I um… sorry, but the thing is… Well, I rather not say just yet, you know?" Annie answered, a little nervous. "I uh… I have to go. It was nice to meet you, Rikido. Hopefully we can meet later." she said, quickly taking her leave and leaving Sato behind. "Wonder how the others did." she thought as she was finding her way towards the exit.

"Can we all agree that that was terrifying as heck?" Kamala asked the people that she was carrying.

"Yup"

"No kidding."

"I think I'm going to hurl a little."

"Okay, on that note, can you like, get off of me?"

And as she said that, the kids that she had on her back all started to get off of the inhuman. One of them wasted no time to run to as far as possible and emptied the contents of his stomach near a pile of rubble. Making the rest of the kids to look away, a little disgusted.

"Well, I'm glad he didn't do that while I was carrying him." Kamala said in relief. She later on looked towards the opposite direction from where she was running towards.

Amidst the battleground that was filled with metal scraps, ruble and what else. Only a few ten to maybe twelve meters away from her, was the giant green robot of death that their lovely Dj, as Annie had put it, claimed was nothing but a mere gimmick. Something like a Whomp from super Mario or anything similar to them. Well, that was not the case! That wasn't a gimmick or a Whomp, that was a raid boss at minimum! That was basically the equivalent of sending a bunch of newbies to fight Dark Animus and expect not to get horribly murder!

Soon enough, the zero pointer, as well as the few remaining faux villains that were still around, all started to retreat, relieving the kids even further. Shortly after, multiple smaller robots came by to offer their assistance to any and all of the students that required medical assistance. Most were fine safe for a couple of bruises and other small injuries. One passed by her, so she just called it and pointed at the boy that was still throwing up not that far from her. The medic robot then proceeded to go to where the boy was, leaving the inhuman behind.

"Huh, that's odd." one of the kids said.

"What?" asked Kamala.

"Well, I heard that one of the reasons that U.A can get away with these kinds of things, is because of the fact that the pro-hero Recovery Girl was part of the faculty." the boy noted, surprising a couple of the other examinees that were within ear-shot. "I thought that she would be here, you know? Then again, I guess she would only be in one of the grounds had something serious happen."

"That makes sense. I mean, so far the only injuries around here, are pretty minor at best. It wouldn't make sense for her to show up unless it was actually required." a girl from nearby mentioned.

"Wait, wait, wait, go back a little bit. Did you just say that Recovery Girl was a faculty member? As in, the Youthful Heroine: Recovery Girl? Man, she's like, an old school pro-hero, isn't she?"

"Wait a minute, is she still being called the Youthful Heroine? Isn't she like… I don't know, a billion years old?!" one of the boy's said, only to have his foot stepped on by the same girl as before. "What was that for?!"

"Rude." was the only thing that the girl said.

"Dude, you never bother a girl about her weight or her age. That's just common sense." the other boy said.

"Alright, sorry. Happy now?" the boy asked, but the girl still didn't turn to face him.

"Okay… excluding that, what now?" Kamala asked.

"Don't know. Probably get back to the bus that got us here or something." the other girl asked. "I mean, it's not like we have better things to do now."

And so, Kamala and the other examinees walked towards the bus, however on her way there, she couldn't help but to think about the difficulty of the exam. The written portion was already bad enough as it was, but having to battle big scary robots for the practical portion? She was already assuming that the others would have had no trouble whatsoever. Like, come on; one had some weird skull-fire magic powers, another one was apparently trained by the Avengers themselves and had awesome teleportation powers and the other one was the daughter of freaking Spider-Man for crying out loud!

Even Shinso had better chances of getting in. Even if he wasn't the toughest looking guy around, he had an awesome and useful power and was more likely to pass the written exam than her.

But as she was thinking that on her way to the bus, on ground G, already on the bus sat Hitoshi Shinso all by himself. Well, not exactly by himself. He was sitting next to a tall guy with dark hair that was in the shape of a pompadour as well as having a really big chin. The guy in question looked mildly annoyed, or disappointed perhaps? He didn't see much of him back on the exam to be honest, but for what he saw, was that he was having a bit of a hard time when it came time to find faux villains to beat. Not like he was any better, he was having a hard time trying to find a way to even beat them.

It also didn't help that they were sharing the ride back to U.A grounds with a bunch of smug kids that were already calling victory.

"Man, with the amount of points I got there, there's no way I'm not making it to the hero course!" said a boy with animalistic features.

"I was a little scared at first when the zero pointer first came. But I still think I have a shot at this." said a girl with glasses and short hair.

"I do admit, they caught me by surprise at first, but someone as strong as myself is passing this exam with ease!" said a blonde boy with a black lightning-shaped streak on the left side of his hair. He then turned to face some of the girls that were sited close to him and put on a smug face. "Hey ladies~! Just so you know, I'm not seeing anyone. You know, in case any of you feels like wanting to get to know this future top hero!" he said while pointing to himself, much to the annoyance of the females of the bus.

"Tsk. You probably fried your brain back there if you actually believe that." said a boy with pale yellow-green skin with a green mohawk and a pair of mandibles.

"Oh, lord! Please heed the prays of this humble sheep of yours! I beg of you to shed light to the aspirations of this faithful servant and make them a reality!" said a girl with green vine-like hair that seemed to be covered in thorns.

Those comments, among others chatters filled the vehicle, much to the annoyance of the boy with the big chin. Who cursed a little under his breath.

"Had a rough time back there, too?" Hitoshi dared to ask.

"Yeah, and they're not making it any better. Just hear what they're saying! Already assuming that they're getting in!" the boy complained, looking at his hand and closing it tight while frowning. "They think that they're some big shots already just because their quirks are oh so flashy and all!... if only I had one like that too…" he softly said, the anger dissipating, replaced by sadness.

The boy of purple hair looked at what the boy had said carefully. He was right, this exam put the people with flashy quirks front and center while leaving everyone else behind. He should know, for he was among them. Bad enough that his own quirk was villainous in nature, but the fact that it wasn't as combat oriented as others didn't help out. He was just about innerly cursed as well, until a few memories flashed before him.

"If you think that I'll judge you then don't worry. I'm not that kind of person."

"Come on, you have to admit that it is kind of cool. Just think about it. Some baddie takes hostages and no one knows what to do. Then, out of nowhere you come in, throwing jabs at his hair cut alongside a few 'Your mama' jokes and when he talks back to you, BAM! He's suddenly under your control. You tell him to free the hostage, the day is safe and who knows. Maybe you could tell him to do an embarrassing dance as punishment before the police takes him away."

"Well, yeah I guess. But you haven't done that. Besides, you're planning on going to U.A. Someone that does that can't be a bad person."

"I bet you could become an awesome hero. I can already tell that you're one of the good guys."

He saw her, giving him such a bright smile that told him that she believed in him. A girl that in all honesty, was probably better than him in most ways. Heck, she was probably better than most in this bus! Part of him felt like she was destined for greatness and if not the case, then she would simply grab destiny with her bare hands and make it that way. And yet… she chose to believe in him… she chose to encourage him… she chose to be his friend, his first true friend.

"Well, let's not assume things already." Shinso told the boy, taking a little by surprise before the purple-haired boy turned to the window of the bus. "Who knows, maybe we'll get lucky or something…"

Maybe it was wishful thinking, maybe he should just accept the reality that lay in front of him, but hey, he could dream, couldn't he? He could hope, and the only thing that he was hoping right now, was the hope that he could accompany her and the others in the hero course…

That he wouldn't be left an outcast again.

For that and other things he hoped.

"I didn't think that the kickback would be that much." Midoriya thought, tiredly looking at his right arm.

If not for Recovery Girl using her quirk on him, he would still have both a broken arm and both of his legs. As far as first days goes, this is probably not that great. The boy was tired, wanting to simply go back home and get some sleep. Part of it was because of the fact that quirk of the Youthful Heroine had the drawback of tiring people that it was used on, since it forced the energy of the body to accelerate its own healing. But it was mainly the mental strain that was with him about right now.

After literal months of working his everlasting fiber in cleaning the beach to train his body and become a proper vessel for One for All. Not to mention inheriting the power just that morning, he was simply exhausted. Which is why he was the last to properly get change and get out of the changing room that he was in.

It also didn't help that there was a decent amount of kids, all bracing about how they would become the next big hit of U.A. Truth be told, the idea of filling terrified the boy. He had no villain points, despite having defeated the zero pointer all by himself. He would probably be a little bit more hopeful if not for the fact that he was but one out of three that accomplished such a feat. And with his luck, the others probably did better than him. His only hope was that the writing portion would somehow make it up, but that was probably asking for too much.

He felt bad because of it. All Might, his hero, he who he thought the world of, had trusted him. He was to become the next Symbol of Peace, he revealed his greatest and most sacred of secrets and granted him his own power… only for things to go like this?

He exited the building as he was thinking this, heading for the main gates so that he could leave and clear his thoughts. As he was walking towards the main entregable, he suddenly heard someone call for him.

'That can't be right', was what he was thinking. No one calls for him unless it was to either beat him up or make fun of him and that was something mostly Kachan would do. And he has been staying away from him ever since the sludge villain incident. Which is why he opted to ignore it and kept on walking. But once again, that same someone called for him. Even more surprising, it sounded like a… female voice?

Okay, now he knew that whatever thing was going on, was probably something bad right? After all, when was the last time that a girl has addressed him?... Well, outside of just this morning, that is. Once again, he opted to ignore it and kept on walking. Yet, the voice decided to persist.

"Yo, broccoli boy!" she called once again.

Nicknames? Well, at least this one wasn't as insulting as the others that he has heard before. On the brightside, this one was said in a friendly tone, surprisingly. Izuku decided to turn around and saw the girl that stood up for him back at the auditorium. She was waving at him, while walking towards him. Something that made the boy of green hair pretty, pretty nervous.

"U-Uh… H-H-H-H-Hi!" he stuttered, making the girl chuckle a bit. Action that made Izuku blush out of embarrassment.

"Geez, you really are not good at this!" Annie said, arriving next to the boy.

"Y-Yeah… I guess I'm not…" Izuku said, scratching the back of his head and looking down on his feet.

Annie saw his shift in nature and her expression went from a happy one, to a curious neutral one. "Everything ok? You seem tired." she asked him.

"Yeah, I… Well, I kind of got hurt during the exam. Recovery Girl healed me, but because of how her quirk works, I ended up drained almost completely." Izuku told her, remembering how he ended up breaking both an arm and a leg. "To be honest, the only thing I want to do right now, is get some sleep."

"Um, who's Recovery-Girl?" Annie asked, snapping Midoriya out of his tired state. Replacing it with one of utmost shock.

"Wait, you don't know who Recovery Girl is?!" he asked her, with widened eyes. "... also, I don't know why, but for some reason it feels like you said it wrong."

"... how did I say the name wrong?" she asked with a confused look on her face. "Also, New York, remember? Or did you hit your head during the exam?... I'm actually serious about that one, now that I think about it."

"She's a well known pro-hero known for her healing abilities!"

"Oh, you mean like Elixir?"

"I don't know who that is."

"... Well then, it seems like we're in the same boat."

After that, the two remained silent, with Izuku specifically not sure what to say. Annie on the other hand, decided to look through her stuff and pulled a small note pad and a pen. He was about to ask why she did that, but it was when he actually took a deep look at the girl that a new question arose. When he looked at her carefully, she had a couple of small bruises over her face. Not many and not that serious, after all, he only noticed them when he decided to actually take a deep look at her. She also had a bandaid on her left cheek. Izuku then saw how Annie started to write something on the note pad that she had at hand, and saw that her left hand was covered in bandages. How did he miss that one? Like, sure she has a long sleeve jacket, but that would have only covered her forearm, not her hand.

"A-Are you ok?" he asked.

"Huh?" Annie replied, only for her to notice that the green-haired boy was looking at her left hand. "Oh, this?"

"That and… well, the other stuff…" he said, shyly pointing at the small bruises all over her face.

"Don't worry, it's nothing. I just hit one of the robots the wrong way and kiiiiinda sprain my wrist because of it." she said, much to the worry of the boy. "Don't worry, I'll get better in like a day or two. Three tops!"

"B-B-B-But… you should go see a doctor! A sprain is not something that you should wave off as if it was nothing!"

"Calm down pal, I heal fast, this isn't as big of a deal as you're making it out to be."

"Still, you should have seen Recovery Girl."

"Ugh, fine I'll go see a doctor later! Happy, dad?" she said half-jokingly, much to the embarrassment of the green-haired boy. But upon realizing what she had said, her mood dropped a little, something that the boy was quick to notice, but Annie shook the feeling off even quicker. "Sorry, didn't want to sound like a kid. I'll… I'll go see a doctor later, okay?" she said, this time her voice being softer than before.

"N-No, I uh… I shouldn't have -"

"No, it's cool. You were just trying to help, I uh… I appreciate the gesture." she told him.

"I uh… ok." Izuku said. "... B-By the way, h-how did you get those?" he asked, pointing at her facial bruises.

"Oh, I uh… kind of got smacked to a building." she answered, much to the horror of the boy. Annie chuckled at his reaction and rolled her eyes. "Don't worry, I'll tell the doctor all about that too."

"Oh, t-that's good… did it hurt?"

"I mean, I got smacked to a building. I'm pretty sure that that's something that's supposed to hurt." she said, chuckling a little when she saw Izuku realizing that and looking like he was about to smack himself in the head for saying that. "Don't worry, I can take a hit. I did get a small cut on my cheek, but it wasn't that serious. I only have this bandaid because that medic robot was pretty persistent. Besides, it's not like I broke an arm and/or a leg or two, right?" she said, making the boy give an awkward laugh

"W-Well, probably not as persistent since you didn't go see Recovery Girl." he said, only to almost smack himself for saying that again. "N-Not that-" he was trying to say, but was stopped when the girl ripped the page of the note pad that she was writing on and handing it to him.

"Here." was the only thing that she said.

The boy looked at the girl confused, but seeing as she was insisting for him to grave the piece of paper, he decided to do so. When he looked at and saw that she had written her name (or at least her first and second name) and… and…

"I-I-I-I-I-Is this what I think it is?!" he nervously asked, his face turning red.

"You mean my phone number? Yep." she replied, making him turn an even deeper shade of red. "I did say that I was going to give it to you, didn't I?"

"... DID A GIRL SERIOUSLY GAVE ME HER PHONE NUMBER!?"

'This must be a dream', was what was going over his head. He talked to a girl at the entrance, got another one to stand up for him before who knows how many kids, used his newly acquired quirk and then had one of those two girls giving him her phone number?!... He's dead.

That was the only explanation that he had. He died ten months ago, killed by the sludge villain and in his final moments, his mind transported him to a world where he could achieve his dreams to comfort him in his final day on the land of the living. That was the only explanation, right?... Except, it wasn't.

This was actually happening, it was happening to him. He didn't die, against all odds, he survived. He met his idol again who told him that he could actually be a hero. He trained for ten months to prepare his body to inherit All Might's power. He met some stranger that cheered him on and told him that he was expecting him at U.A. And now… he was having two girls helping him out, being friendly with him and not judging him at all.

Is this how his life's going to play out from now on?

"I'm going to wait for a couple of friends, so I think you should go and get that sleep that you were referring to." she told him, so as to not make him wait more than he should. "You seem like a nice guy, you know? Give me a call one of these days, maybe we can hang out." she told him.

"Y-Yeah… I'll do it." he said, folding the piece of paper and placing it in one of his pockets. "W-Well, I guess… see you around." he said, waving at her.

"See you around Izuku." she told him, as he turned around and started to walk away, with a smile on his face.

If this is how his life's going to play out from now on, well then, he could get used to it.

"W-Who was that?" a tired shy voice asked her.

"Isn't that the guy that got called out back at the auditorium?" asked another voice.

Annie didn't have to turn around to know who they were. They were Valerie and Hitoshi and she was already sure that next to them, stood Kamala and Robbie.

"Yep."

"What were you talking about?" asked Kamala.

"Oh, you know. Stuff. Gave him my number too." she said, taking them a little by surprise. Mainly Valerie, who was blushing at what she had said.

"Y-You did?!" asked the shy blue-skinned girl.

"Yep."

"Why did you do it?" asked a curious Hitoshi.

"Oh, what is it? Could it be that you guys are jealous or something?" she joked.

"More like we feel sorry for the guy, knowing that he now has to put up with you too." Robbie told her.

"Please, you guys can't live without me and you know it!" she declared. "Besides, he seemed like a nice guy. He probably needs a friend or two. God knows we're on the same boat." she told him.

"Well, he did seem like a nice guy." Kamala said.

"I guess." Hitoshi said.

"Um… h-he has nice shoes…" Valerie commented.

The only one that still remained in silence was Robbie. Something that Annie was quick to notice.

"Anything to add to the conversation, Sunny-Boy?" she asked.

"... Only that I still feel sorry for the guy, now that he has to deal with you." he joked.

"Whatever, let's just go and get something to eat. I'm starving." Annie said.

"Of course you are." Robbie said.

"I mean, I could probably go for a double portion of Falafel if you ask me." Kamala said.

"I-I'm a bit hungry too." Valerie commented, making Robbie sigh and turn to Hitoshi.

"Have I ever mentioned that I'm glad you're somewhat normal?" he asked the japanese boy.

He in turn, smiled as he looked at Annie, the other girls and then Robbie himself before answering.

"I don't know man. I think it's more like we're somewhat weird and not the other way around." he said.

"... You know what? Fuck it, any sense of normality in my life died a long time ago. And meeting you people just butchered it beyond repair. We're all a bunch of weirdos!" he said.

"Yep and I wouldn't want it another way!" Kamala said, with a smile.

With the declaration of them being a bunch of weirdos now out of the way, the five kids all started to walk away. But not far from the entrance of the building, a brunette looked at what had happened and smiled.

"Thank goodness he seems ok." she thought, relieved that the boy of green hair looked better than when she last saw him. She was also glad that that red-haired girl took some of her time to talk to him. She seems like a nice girl to talk to.

But now that one of her worries was out of the way, she needed to do something else. She needed to go and see if she could help the boy of green hair the same way he helped her.

… Even if it meant ruining her chance of getting in U.A.

It's been around a week since the entrance exam.

After the exam and after eating something, the group of five all headed to their respective homes. Ever since then, they have barely talked to one another. The nerves and anxiety of having to wait for the results of the exam were eating them so much, that they just unspokenly agreed not to talk to one another so as to try and ease their anguish.

Key word being try.

Despite that, they were all still feeling like they were slowly sinking in quicksand or something. Knowing that eventually, they will be swallowed by the earth itself without them being able to do anything about it. Their only salvation was a rope to descend from the heavens or something so that they could pull themselves out. And in this weird analogy, the results were the rope.

Right now, Annie was simply lying in her bed, staring at the ceiling of her room, with the only sound that filled the atmosphere being Speedy chewing on something. For a moment, her head turned to her nightstand, where her phone was. Looking at the cracked screen of her phone, she was debating on whether or not to call them. Maybe one of them just got their results, it wouldn't hurt to ask right? But if that's the case, what if the results say something that's not what any of them wanted?

Maybe she shouldn't… but if that was the case, then they would surely appreciate their friends to be with them in their worst moment, right? She surely would.

But what if they take it the wrong way? What if they take it as pity or something?

Maybe it was best to wait.

That was the debate that the young girl found herself in. Which would have no doubt gone for more hours if not for the fact that her thoughts were disturbed. By who? Who else but her sweet and lovely big sister, who called for her in the most gentle and caring way possible.

"ANNA-MAY! GET YOUR BUTT OVER HERE QUICKLY! AND BY QUICKLY I MEAN THAT YOU BETTER BE HERE BY YESTERDAY!"

Well, either she just discovered that Annie had accidentally dropped her toothbrush to the toilet, or she was calling for her to tell her that she won the lottery or that she was engaged with both Chris Hemsworth and Henry Cavil at the same time with LeBron James making the ceremony official or something.

… Good thing she had already written most of her will.

Walking towards the living room, she saw Mayday, looking at her with eyes that looked like a mix between Gollum and Jack Torrence.

"Well, it was nice knowing you everyone."

"WHAT TOOK YOU SO LONG?!"

"What do you mean 'took you so long'? It's barely been two minutes at most."

"I TOLD YOU TO GET HERE QUICKLY!"

"What is it with you today? Is it that time of the month already, or what?"

"WHAT DID YOU SAID?!" the elder Parker sister yelled, making the younger one gulped and shiver in fear for saying something so idiotic.

"I-I-I mean… have I ever told you just how much I appreciate your presence in this family?" she sheepishly asked, terrified of what her sister might do to her.

"What is going on here?" Mary Jane asked, entering the room with Benjy in arms.

"IT'S-"

"Mayday Parker, I had to deal with three Karens yesterday at the boutique. My head is killing me and I sure as heck am not going to spend the next half an hour calming your crying baby brother down because his older sister decided to yell for no reason. So either lower your voice, or you're going to be dealing with a very, very irritated mother all day long, do I make myself clear?" she asked with a stern voice that scared both girls more than that time that they watched the Exorcist at three A.M with their uncle Kaine.

"S-S-S-Sorry mom! Won't happen again!" Mayday promised their mother.

"That is nice to hear." the mother replied. "Now, care to explain, the reason behind all the shouting?"

"Oh right!" she said, turning to her younger sister. "The results of the entrance exam for U.A just got here!" she said, showing an envelope at hand.

"WHAT?!" Annie shouted, rushing to her sister's side, as Mary Jane sighed.

"I swear, sometimes you two don't make my job easy." she mumbled.

Whatever, she was going to let it slide, if only because this was something important to Annie… that and the fact that before Benjy could show signs of crying, Gog came into the room with a bunch of clothes all over his head, which made him laugh. He probably ran into her closet when he heard the screaming or something.

Walking to where her daughters were standing, she looked how the two were staring at the envelope with the U.A seal.

"Well, aren't you going to open it?" she asked her.

"S-Should I?" she asked.

"Last time I checked, that's the only way you can learn what a letter says." she said.

"Y-Yeah… you're right…. Mayday open it." she said, handing her the letter.

"Wait what?"

"You're right, I need to burn it. Quick hand me a lighter or some matches."

"You are not going to burn anything young lady, do you hear me?" MJ said.

"Yeah, what am I thinking?" she asked, only for her to look at their interdimensional pet, who has just freed himself from the clothes that were on top of him. "Gog, here! Eat this!"

"What?!"

"Okay, this is getting ridiculous, give me that!" an annoyed MJ said, grabbing a hold of the envelope.

"Wait no!" Annie said, as she gripped the envelope as well.

"Why don't you want to open it then?!" the mother of the Parker siblings asked.

"Because!... because… I'm afraid…" she said

"Afraid of what?" Mayday asked.

"... of not making it… of failing… that I'm not good enough…" she replied, her voice lowering as the words left her mouth.

Mary Jane's gazed soften when she heard that. "Oh honey…" she said, letting go of the envelope and placing her hand on her daughter's left cheek. "Look sweety, this may sound bad, but sometimes you fail. That's the reality of things, as hard as it is to accept." she said.

Annie heard the words of her mother and looked down on the ground. But then, her mother kept on talking.

"But, sometimes you do make it. Sometimes, you do get to win. But you won't know unless you try it, unless you're willing to accept the fact that maybe you'll fail… You won't know it unless you take the first step." she told her in a comforting manner. "Besides I know for a fact that you are getting accepted."

"How do you know?" Annie asked.

"Are you kidding? I've lived with enough hero drama for most of my life for me not to tell when someone is hero material. And whether your father and I like it or not, you have what it takes to be one of the best." she told her, with a smile. "I mean, this is supposed to be a hero school. They will be pretty stupid if they were to not let you in." she told her.

Then, she remembered the last thing that her father had told her before leaving for Japan.

"You girls, along with your brother are my pride and joy and I know for a fact, that U.A will get lucky to have someone as splendid and bright as you as a student."

She let out a small smile to form, taking a firm grip at the envelope with both her hands, she looked at it and the logo of Japan's number one hero school. She took a deep breath and started to open the envelope with trembling hands. Both her sister and mother both placed a hand at each of the girl's shoulders and smiled at her. Benjy also smiled at her older sister and even Gog gave her a thumbs up… well, it was probably more him telling them that he managed to free his head from a Christmas sweater more than a show of support, but she was going to take what she could get.

Once opened, she pulled out a letter and to her surprise, some sort of… was that a cup holder?

She decided to take a look at the object up close and once she did, she found that it was not a cup holder. No, no, no it was… a futuristic cup holder! Or some weird science thingy.

After looking at it for a couple of seconds, she decided to place the futuristic cup holder on the table and just when she did… it turned on?! Futuristic or not, since when did cup holders lighted up?! Was this something that Japan does? A thousand questions filled her head, but they were all silences when the light generated a hologram before their eyes.

Since when did schools start to do that?! Is this a Japan thing to do?!

Well, one thing's for sure, at least Benjy seems to enjoy the light show… then again he also enjoys when someone shows him anything that's shiny and makes weird noises. After a second or two, the hologram showed what looked like a set of some game show with the logo of U.A in the background… ok, seriously what is it with Japan and their over the top… everything?!

"Hey, hey, hey, how's it going my lovely public!" Present Mic suddenly popped into the picture… hologram… whatever!

"Oh great, he's one of the loud ones, isn't he?" Mary Jane sighed.

"How's it going Hype Girl?! I'm sure that you've been itching for this day to come, haven't you?!" the pro-hero asked, making May and MJ look at the young red-headed weird.

"Hype Girl? What's up with that?" her sister asked.

"I uh… kinda pulled a mom back there." she awkwardly said.

"I'm sorry, a what now?" Mary Jane asked, making the two sisters flinch. "Care to tell me since when was that a thing? And what does 'pulling a mom' means exactly?"

"Uuuhhh… please tell me there's a forward button in that thing!" Mayday begged her sister, who was trying to find said button, or anything to avoid the awkward explanations with their mother.

"Don't think I'm letting go of this that easily!" she told them.

Thankfully for the two sisters, the message finally started to continue.

"Anyway, in all honesty I wasn't supposed to be doing this little message of ours. But the big guy was starting to get his throat a little sore from doing this a couple dozen times or so, so a few of us decided to help out." he explained, making the three women wonder just who exactly this big guy was supposed to be. "And seeing how your message had yet to be recorded, I offered to do the honors of doing it myself!"

"Yippy." Mary Jane said, with no enthusiasm whatsoever.

"Anyway, we have scheduled to meet, so let's jump right to the details. Can I get an okay?!" he yelled while striking a pose. However, the entire room stood silent, with their expressions either being that of confusion or just plain annoyance.

"Um… okay?" Annie said.

"This may be a recording, but I'm sure that you and I are in the same boat Hype Girl!"

"Annie, don't encourage him." Mary Jane said.

"Okay, where was I?... Oh right, the results!" he said, clearing his voice before continuing. "Let's just get this little bit out already! You killed it in the written portion! Seriously, it wasn't even close! You and some other kid, not only have the highest grades of any foreigner student that we ever had, but some of the highest, period!" he said, making the young girl smile as well as the rest of her family. "I mean, the fact that you score that high even with a language barrier?! Props dear listener! Why, I remember when I was your age, I got so nervous that I ended up writing my name in a question that I couldn't understand. AND IT WAS A MULTIPLE CHOICE TEST! Can you believe that?! Someone like me pulling that kind of jiggery-pokery at fifteen?!" he laughed.

"I don't know, I think I can actually picture it." Mary Jane said with a smile.

At the same time as this was going on, somewhere else on Musutafu, Kamala and Nozami Aikawa were also looking at the results of the inhuman girl from Jersey.

"With the explanation as to why I'm the one recording the message out of the way, let me just state that your grade in the written portion of the exam was average, maybe a little above average. But then again, the fact that you had to take the test on a language not native to you probably had to do with your results." said a human that resembled a big cinderblock to a certain extent.

He was Ishiyama Ken, or as most people would probably know him better; the pro-hero Cementos.

"I guess I should have listened to Annie and Robbie then." Kamala said, with a bit of humor.

"Don't worry miss Khan, while some could say that your results in the written exam weren't exactly noteworthy, that all changes when we look at your feats during the practical exam." the pro-hero said, getting the girl's attention.

"No way, no way, no way, no way, MY WARDEN IS A GENIUS!" Yu shouted, after hearing that Robbie had the second highest score out of any foreigner that has taken the U.A entrance exam.

"GENIUS, GENIUS GENIUS!" Gabe yelled, joining Yu in their mutual celebration, much the embarrassment of Robbie.

"Would you two keep it down?! These kinds of things are the exact same reasons as to why the other tenants complain about us!" he told the pair.

After calming down a little bit, the trio decided to turn their attention to the message once more. And good thing they did since the one in the recording, a pro-hero named Vlad King, started to speak again.

"Congratulations are more than deserved. This is quite the impressive feat young man. You should feel proud of what you accomplished." the blood hero congratulated him. "Now, as for the practical portion of the exam…" he said.

Meanwhile, at the small state owned by Tony Stark, Valerie, Nadia and Jarvis were all in the living room, listening carefully to the message from U.A. The teacher in question was the pro-hero Snipe. Who, as Nadia pointed, looked like some kind of steam-punk cowboy.

"You obtained a total of twenty five villain points during the practical side of the exam. Along with your respectable grade during the written portion that should be about enough to have you accepted to U.A." he said, to the relief of the blue girl. "I must say it was quite impressive, especially considering that your abilities are not the most combat ready and fall more in the category of support more than anything else."

"Congrats Val!" Nadia congratulated her adoptive older sister, hugging her with all the strength that she had.

"T-Thanks… but, I'm not sure if I actually deserve it…" she said, looking down on the floor. "I-I mean, I heard that there were some that got about twice the amount of points that I did… I-I'll probably be staying at the general course or something… " she said a little let down.

Both the young genius and the butler looked at her expression with sadness in their eyes. They wanted to say something, but then, the message kept on talking.

"However, there is more to the practical exam than just beating up robots." said the pro-hero, getting everyone's attention. "After all, everyone can throw a punch at someone else. But this is a hero school… so tell me, miss Van Dyne, what kind of hero school would we be if we were to turn a blind eye to the very action that defines the essence of what it means to be a hero?" he said.

Soon, the screen that was behind the teacher lit up and showed two words written. It probably had to do with how the practical test was graded, since one of the words was villain. But it was the other word that surprised Valerie.

" ...R-Rescue?" she read out loud.

"The practical test was not graded solely on villain points. And we did not say anything about this particular part of the grading system, because we knew you would do it immediately." he said, to the confusion of the two girls. "Now, I'm sure you must be asking yourself, if rescuing people is part of the essence of what it makes a hero, then why would we not tell you about it? The answer is quite simply, because a hero rescues people, not because someone told him or her to do so, but because that's what they do. That's their nature and because it's the right thing to do. We wanted you kids to realize that on your own, because that's what it means to be a student here. And it looks like you figured it out." he said.

"No… way… Annie and Robbie were up to something when they mentioned the zero pointer!" Kamala exclaimed, after hearing what Cementos had said. "Oh for the love of… how did I never consider that before?!"

As for Robbie, back in his own apartment, he stared at the hologram for a couple of seconds, before turning to face his legal guardian. who by the looks of things, seemed to have seen this coming. Considering that she had quite the grin on her face.

"Y-You knew about it, didn't you?" he asked her.

"Maybe~!" she replied with a mischievous laugh.

"With that being said, I must congratulate you for being able to see through things on your own." Vlad said, getting the boys attention. "You could have gone out of your way and destroyed more faux villains. After all, that was your instructions, yet time and time again, during your time at the exam, you opted to aid your fellow examinees whenever they needed. Even if some of them did not thank you in a proper manner."

"You can say that again." Robbie said.

"These points were not just earned by the same means as the villain points. They are awarded, only given to those that were chosen by a panel of judges, whom graded your actions appropriately!" the pro-hero said.

"And now, my lovely listener, the time you've been waiting for… IS AT HAND!"

Anna-May Parker

Villain Points: 35

Rescue Points: 41

Valerie Vector Van Dyne

Villain Points: 25

Rescue Points: 50

Roberto Reyes

Villain Points: 41

Rescue Points: 33

Kamala Khan

Villain Points: 35

Rescue Points: 22

"Y-You're kidding… I got that high…?" Kamala asked, looking at her position on the board.

"Young girl, you've proven to be quite the… magnificent individual." Cementos said with a smile.

"Holy…" was the only thing that Robbie was able to say, looking at his placement.

"I believe I've already stated just how impressive this is." the blood hero said, smiling at the camera. But for him, it felt like he was smiling at him.

"Wow! You got third place!" Nadia congratulated the blue girl, who remained in schock.

"Congratulations, miss Valerie!" Jarvis told the girl.

"Second place, alright!" the pro hero shouted.

"That's awesome Annie!" the elder of the Parker sisters said, wrapping her arms around her younger sister.

"Not just awesome… it's marvelous!" their mother said, with Benjy happily chuckling and clapping at her sister's accomplishments.

And so, the pro-hero and teacher called for their attention once more. He extended his hand up front and told her 'Come… '

Cementos rose his hand towards the young inhuman, and with a smile uttered the words 'Come… '

Vlad allowed himself to smile even wider than before and extended his hand at where the boy was. And with pride in his voice, said 'Come…'

Snipe tipped his hat towards the child of the Avengers before extending his arm to her. And with acknowledgement, said Come… '

"... Come, young Midoriya… " the symbol of peace said, extending his hand to the once quirkless boy. Tears running down his faceas he heard the words that he never expected to hear. "This is your hero academia!"

Inside his room, having almost accepted the fate that others always told him was his, sat Izuku Midoriya. Against all odds, despite all the bumps in the road, he sat in his room, hearing his childhood hero utter the words that he always wanted to hear.

"Y-Yes!" he said, his voice breaking, for the joy he was feeling was incalculable.

And as he started to wipe the tears in his eyes, he could have sworn to have heard a 'Well done, my boy' and smiled.

"Congratulations, miss Khan! You earned this!" Cementos told the inhuman from Jersey.

"I expect you here soon, mister Reyes!" Vlad told the dual-eyed boy.

"Well done, miss Van Dyne!" Snipe told the human hybrid.

"Congrats Hype Girl… this is all on you!" Present Mic told Annie.

And so, everything was silent for a bit. And after some silence, the families of all those who passed cheered.

"I did it, miss Aikawa! I actually did it!" Kamala celebrated, her eyes already preparing to release the tears that were already forming in her eyes.

"You did sweety! I'm proud of you, as I'm sure your parents will be too!" the elderly woman told the happy girl.

"Congratulations Robbie! I knew you could do it!" Yu screamed, tackling Robbie with a hug, with tears of joy and pride in her eyes.

"Robbie, Robbie YAY!" Gabe said, also hugging his brother as best as possible.

As for the young boy, he remained stuned for a moment. Then, what had happened sinked in. He did it, he passed the exam. And so, he smiled, letting a small tear or two run down his face as he hugged back Yu and Gabe.

"Y-Yeah… guess I did…" he said, closing his eyes as he let the moment last as long as possible. "Guess… guess I can be a hero, after all."

"You did it, you did it, you did it, you did it, YOU DID IT!" Nadia screamed, celebrating the victory of her sister.

"... I-I… I-I…" the girl tried to say, but stuttered every time she tried to say something. So she turned to Jarvis, who was smiling at the girl. "J-Jarvis… d-do you… d-do you think that t-" she was trying to say, but was interrupted, when a hand was placed on her shoulder.

Looking up, she saw that it was the beloved Avengers' butler, smiling at her. "Miss Valerie… I'm sure that they'll be static beyond words." he said.

Valerie heard what he said and cried. She cried tears of happiness and joy and smiled. Being hugged by two of the most important people in her world.

Annie stood silent after hearing what she heard. She did not say a thing. Simply turning the hologram off and without a word, walked towards her room. Both her mother and sister looked at this in confusion.

"Annie?" called her mother.

"Hey sis, are you ok?" asked Mayday.

Annie stopped walking and without turning, answered. "... Y-Yeah… I-I'm fine…"

"Are you sure?" Mary Jane asked her daughter.

"D-Don't worry mom… I-I was just… going to my room…" she said, finally turning around, to reveal her smile and watery eyes. "I just… I'm going to get my phone… I need to call dad!" she said, letting a few tears fall down, yet giving out a big smile.

The two older women smiled and nodded at the girl. Annie did as well and started to walk to her room again, not before catching a glimpse of both her mother and sister celebrating like crazy. She chuckled a bit and afterwards, brought her hand to her chest. She felt her heart beating as well as something else. A sense of pride, of achievement.

She was happy.

This was her thing.

And she couldn't wait to tell her dad about it.

She couldn't wait for the first day of school and for her to be able to spend it with all of her new friends. She felt like this was only the beginning. And she hoped for things to get better and better from that moment onwards.

Meanwhile in another part of the city, a student looked at the message that came from U.A. The student heard the message clearly. And the student had a couple of tears running down. And what was the message?

That he managed to get into U.A.

Chapter 8: First Day of School

Chapter Text

…

Spider-Weirdo: Did you guys get your results already?

…

Sunny-Boy: I did

Khanela: Same

3V: Yes

Spider-Weirdo: How bout you Hitoshi?

…

Purple Insomnia: just got them

Spider-Weirdo: Neat! Ok, let's all count to three and text the results, ok?

…

Spider-Weirdo: I passed!

Sunny-Boy: got in

Khanela: I got in!

3V: I passed too

…

Purple Insomnia: I'm in

As Annie read the message through her phone's cracked screen, she smiled. Squealing from the joy, jumping a couple of times while ffist-bumping the air. They all kept on chatting for a bit. Talking about what to expect from U.A and everything else. At the end, they all learned a thing or two from what had happened to them in the exam. Mainly the fact that both her and Robbie took down their respective zero pointer. Although in a different fashion each.

According to Kamala though, there seemed to be a third examinee that did the same. She overheard that someone from ground 'B' literally managed to leap from the ground and reached the robot's head. Afterwards, he (according to Kamala) literally demolished it with a single punch.

With power like that, the guy must be like a miniature Hulk or something similar to him.

Something that Annie found odd, was that Hitoshi was rather quiet through most of the conversation. Like, he was more quiet than Valerie. She was wondering what was all that about, so she suggested for them to throw, well not a party per say, but a small get-together between the five of them. But they declined it for various reasons.

Robbie said that he needed to work on something on his end. Something about getting his body adjusted for his powers or something. Kamala said something similar, but also that she was going to try and study on her own because she was afraid that if she were to ask them for help (primarily Annie and Robbie), then she would somehow get distracted. Valerie said something about her character or something and Hitoshi… just said that he had things to do.

She decided not to delve too much into the subject, so they all agreed to meet once school started. And so, they all waited for weeks, getting over subjects, training their bodies, buying the essentials like pencils, notebooks and what have you and so on. By the time that they were all a week away from school, Annie decided to visit Dagobah beach once again. This time however, it was completely clean. No longer were there any signs of the pseudo-junkyard of before, but the spotless sand of the beach. It seems that whoever was cleaning, did in fact, do one hell of a job.

It was around 5:48 P.M and the sun was already starting to set down. The look of the sky was in beautiful orange colors that shined down on everyone. Also, apparently it was reported that All Might was seen here not that long ago. Odd but who knows, maybe the guy appreciates walks through the beach or something.

Walking a bit more, she could have sworn to have seen Hitoshi not that far from where she was. She decided to follow him just in case that it was indeed her purple-mane friend. She ended up at a McDonalds where she finally saw that it was in fact Hitoshi, looking up to see what to order. So, the young Parker decided to approach him.

"Hey, Hitoshi! How's it going?" she asked him.

The boy was taken by surprise, but when he turned around and saw that it was the New Yorker, he greeted as well.

"Oh, hi Annie." he said in his normal neutral voice. "I'm fine, thanks. How about you?"

"Oh you know, kind of nervous." she said, scratching the back of her head while awkwardly laughing. "Still trying to wrap my head around things. Talked to my dad and-" she was saying, but suddenly stopped, much to the curiosity of the boy of purple hair.

"Something wrong?" he asked.

"N-N-Nothing!" she said… blushing?

Alright, now he was really interested.

"If your face looking as red as your hair is any indication, then I don't think it's nothing." he said.

"C-Come on man, you're thinking things way too deeply…" she said, stuttering almost as much as Valerie.

"You know, I could use my quirk to make you tell me if you won't spill the beans." the native boy commented.

Said comment snapped Annie out of her nervous state. She looked at the boy for a bit before chuckling a bit. "Come on Hitoshi, you can't expect me to take that seriously, can you?" she said.

"How can you be sure that I'm not serious?" the boy asked back.

"Because that's not your style! You're not the kind of guy that abuses his powers like that!" she told him while smiling. "Besides, I know for a fact that you would never use your quirk on me like that!" she said, flashing a bright smile at the boy of purple hair.

The boy was rather stunned by the reply. Granted, he actually didn't mean what he said, but… she could see right through? More importantly, not only did she tell him that he was not one to take advantage of his powers, but that she wouldn't believe that he would use his quirk against her? Any other person would not react that way. Hell, most girls were specially wary of even talking to him, afraid of him using his quirk on them… and yet, here was Anna-May, not even taking that into consideration. Could it be because of her spider-sense? It did warn her of incoming danger, so maybe it was that…

Or… maybe it wasn't?

… maybe… maybe she did think that way of him?

The idea of that being the case made him smile and go along with Annie's reply.

"Alright, you got me there." he chuckled a bit. "But still, either you tell me or I'll bug you into telling me." he told the girl.

"... Was that a lame pun?" she asked with humor.

"Want to test me, arachnid girl?" Hitoshi asked.

"... Fine, but only because of just how bad that pun was. Truly, I'm proud of it… that and that you didn't get bugs and arachnids mixed-up like others would!"

"The idea is for me to annoy you, not the other way around." Shinso replied. "I know for a fact that I would never meet the end of your thirty five-long slide-show of you telling me why spiders shouldn't be called bugs or whatever."

"It's twenty three at most!" she joked back. "... fine… but you better not laugh, you hear me?"

"... maybe." he replied.

The girl sighed. Not the answer that she was hoping for, but it was probably better than none. "Alright… the thing is, I was talking to my dad, getting praised for just how awesome I am when… when he… said something really dumb…" she was saying her blush returning once more.

"Go on." Shinso encouraged her, much to her annoyance.

"... F-Fine… the thing is…"

"The thing is…"

"... He said that I better not plan to make my highschool years into a bad CW rom-comedy!" she said, her face turning a bright red.

Shinso himself, couldn't help but to remain quiet for a bit after hearing that. Only for him to burst out laughing shortly after.

"BWAHAHAHA!" he laughed, holding down his stomach. "H-He actually- BWAHAHAHA!"

"Hey! Stop that!" Annie complained while still blushing.

"Come on! How else am I supposed to react?!" he asked, still laughing.

"Ugh! I don't know why I told you that. And I don't know why dad said that! Seriously, I was the kind of girl that saw all of that as yucky and gross growing up, does he actually think that I'm going to spend all day long looking for dates or turning boys down?!"

"I don't know, are you?"

"Heck no!" Annie replied without haste. "After hearing all the convoluted nonsense that my parents had to go through before and after getting married, the mess that was my dad's love story outside of mom and after seeing all the failed relationships that my sister went through? No thank you, I rather be spared of that wackiness!"

"If you say so." he said, still chuckling a bit.

Annie frowned at his expression. "Alright mister, care to explain what are you doing here?" she said, hoping to change the subject.

"My parents are out of town. So, instead of dying of hunger back home, I decided to come here to get something to eat." the boy replied.

"Seriously?" the girl asked. "You should have called, we wouldn't mind having you over for dinner. Heck, I'm sure that the others would say the same. For crying out loud, one of them lives with a freaking butler in a mansion the size of a mall!"

"Yeah well, I would only feel out of place eating rich people food. Rather have something more down to earth, you know?" he told Annie, who looked at him for a bit.

"Alright then, if that's the case I'm eating with you." she told the boy.

"Wait what?" Hitoshi asked, taken by surprise by the girl. "You really don't have to. Besides, don't you have, I don't know? A mother, two siblings, an interdimensional monkey-lizard pet and a tortoise to get back to?"

"Meh, I'm sure that they won't mind. Heck mom would be ok, she likes you guys." the girl replied.

Hitoshi looked at the girl and chuckled. So, he and Annie ended up ordering a meal each. It didn't take that long before they both received their respective order each. Once they did, they went to search for a place to sit and enjoy their talked about how things have gone for them these past couple of weeks, their expectations, among other things.

Once they were done, they left the fast food place and walked for a bit before bidding each goodbye. And while Annie had nothing but a nice time with a friend, Hitoshi couldn't help but to feel ashamed for not being completely honest with her. After all, it's not like they weren't going to find out next week.

"You sure you have everything with you?" MJ asked her daughter.

"Yeah, mom. Don't worry, I have everything… Oh wait."

"You were saying?" the mother mockingly asked as she saw her daughter rushed to her room.

When Annie reached her room she saw just what it was that she was missing in her work table. A single silver bracelet, or more specifically, her father's old web-shooter. The same that he used to well, use back when he was her age. Both her and Miles Morales were given one each, or more specifically, the two annoyed Peter into giving them to them. Her father actually made a pair specifically for Miles to use. Annie though… well, she wouldn't accept such a gift. Not that she didn't want a pair of her own, but rather that she wanted to figure them out on her own.

Prideful? Perhaps, but she wanted to earn them.

She took the gadget and put it on her right wrist. She had to admit, it was a bit of a tight fit, but she could fix that later. Besides, it didn't look bad with her uniform.

She wasn't excited to learn that she had to wear a uniform for school. But this one didn't look half bad. It consisted of a short sleeve, button-up white shirt, a gray jacket with blue-green stripes, a dark blue-green skirt… she could do without the shoes though.

They weren't that bad, actually they felt comfortable to wear… but something about them didn't fit her style. Neither did the tie, so she decided not to… well, tie it. Instead, she let it rest over her neck. Just in case that a teacher told her that she had to wear it.

Once she had what she was missing, she left her room and headed for the front door of her house. She was about to say goodbye to her mother, but before she could, Mary Jane wrapped her arms around her daughter and held her tight.

"Have a good day sweety." she told her.

It took Annie a few seconds for her to react to what happened. But once she did, she smiled and hugged her mother back.

"Geez mom, I'm not a little kid, you know?" she told her while smiling.

"You can be 45 and still be my little girl." she told her. Afterwards, she broke the hug off and gave Annie a kiss on her forehead. "Now, go get them kiddo!" she told Annie.

The young Parker nodded and prepared to leave, not before looking at her baby brother. Who was watching from his chair. "Yo, Benjy! Take a good look at your cool big sister and you may learn a thing or two!" she told him, giving him a thumbs up.

Benjy's response was to laugh and clap at her direction. So with a smile, Annie headed off for U.A.

It wasn't difficult for her to figure out how the train worked, it was similar enough to the one in New York, so she managed to get to her destination very easily. After that, it only took a couple of minutes of walking at most before she arrived at the school's gates. She also arrived just in time to see Jarvis drop Valerie off and wishing her luck for the day. She decided to walk toward her and say hello, while also noticing that unlike her, Valerie was actually wearing her tie properly.

"Hey Val!" she greeted.

"Oh, h-hi Annie. How have you been?" the shy blu girl asked.

"Oh you know, nervous, excited and surprised that their train stations are so clean. I'm sure that the hobo of Lexinton would appreciate them." Annie joked. "Hey, have you seen the others?"

"N-No, so far you're the only one that I have met." Valerie answered Annie's question. "B-By the way, what class are you in?"

"Mmmm, class 1-A if I remember correctly. How'bout you?"

"C-Class 1-A too!" Valerie replied, with a happy tone. Probably glad that she wouldn't be on her own.

"Neat." Annie replied.

"You know, from what Strange said about your old man, I was expecting you to arrive late." Annie and Valerie suddenly heard.

Turning around, they both saw Robbie and Kamala walking towards them wearing the same uniform as them. Although naturally, Robbie was wearing dark blue-green pants instead of a skirt. Aside from that, she saw that Kamala was wearing her tie a little loose. Meanwhile, Robbie was wearing his, but had his jacket opened instead of button up like the rest of them.

"Let me guess, you don't know how to tie a tie." Robbie said, looking at how Annie had her tie over her neck.

"What can I say, it ain't my style." Annie replied.

"So basically I'm right and you don't know how to tie them." Robbie joked, earning a glare from the red-head.

"I mean, can you blame her for not wanting to use them? I was feeling like someone was trying to suffocate me." Kamala said, glad to have loosen up her tie a little bit.

"You two are just acting like babies. Look at Valerie, you don't see her complaining, do you?"

"D-Don't look at me!" Valerie quickly said.

"Whatever Sunny-Boy. By the way, what class are you two in?" Annie asked.

Robbie pulled out a paper from one of his pockets and looked at it. "Class 1-B."

"Same here." Kamala said. "Are you guys in another class?"

"1-A, actually." Annie said.

"Aww, so we won't be in the same classes?" Kamala complained.

"W-Well, we can always meet during lunch hours, can't we?" Valerie pointed out.

"Yeah, so don't feel bad that you're not with the cool kids, 'kay?" Annie joked, wrapping one of her arms around Valerie.

"-COUGH- five friends -COUGH-" Robbie said, not so subtly.

Anni glared at Robbie once again. She was about to reply to his comment, but stopped when she saw a certain someone coming their way. It was Hitoshi, also wearing the same uniform. Although Robbie and Valerie did notice a minor difference between his and their uniform. Mainly, that there were two buttons on both of his jacket's shoulder pads instead of their one button.

"Hey, look who it is! Our favorite insomnolent! How' you doing?" Annie said, offering a fistbump to the boy. However, the boy did not reply instantly, something that the red-head took notice of. "What's the matter? Come on, can't leave a girl hanging like this!" she joked, still holding her fist-bump.

"Huh?" Hitoshi finally reacted. "Oh sorry Parker, I had my head in the clouds for a sec there." he said, fist-bumping her back.

"What's with the Parker all of the sudden?" Annie asked.

"I call you Parker whenever I can." Robbie said.

"Yeah, about that… Could you try not to do that in front of, well I don't know, anyone and everyone here at school?" Annie asked.

"You still on about that?" Kamala asked.

"I'm the antichrist to them, of course I'm still on about that!" she said, only to notice that a couple of kids were staring at her weirdly.

"Man, is the hero course full of wackos, or what?" one of them said, walking past them and leaving Annie to turn red out of embarrassment.

"Five… friends."

"... Sip it Reyes…" Annie said, only to notice something. "Wait a minute, how did they know that I was on the hero course? For all intents I could be from generals or support!"

"Or management."

"Slow down Kamala, let's not exaggerate."

"W-What's wrong with m-management?"

"You kidding? That course sounds lame and boring! Can you imagine having to do things like calculate the yearly income of 'x' business or the breakeven point of a made up company for the next three or so years?"

"This coming from the girl that does things like calculating the tensile strength of carbon nanotubes and both research the nature of monomers and methods of increasing a monomer chain." Robbie told Annie. "Also, the hell's a monomer?"

"Not now California." Annie replied. "But seriously, how did they figure it out?"

"You mean, you guys haven't figured it out?" Hitoshi asked.

"Figure what out?" asked the inhuman of the group.

Somewhere in Musutafu, Hitoshi and his parents sat in their living room. A week has passed since the entrance exam and the results had just arrived. Nervously, he opened the envelope that held the results and pulled both a letter and a device from it.

He placed the device on the table and it turned on. From it, the image of a man that seemed to have just as much of a problem to get some sleep as the young Shinso appeared. He was recognised as the underground pro-hero Eraser Head since, while he is known for avoiding cameras and the media in general, there was still a decent amount of information about him to be recognized by the public if they thought hard enough.

He seemed like he didn't want to be there to begin with, complaining to a voice out of camera about it, but ended up doing the recording anyway. Also, maybe it was his imagination but… was the voice from Present Mic? It sure was as noisy as his own if memory served Hitoshi right.

With a reluctant sigh, Eraser Head continued with his duty. The boy of purple hair was nervous, he knew that no matter how good he did at the written exam, it was the practical portion the one that mattered the most. And he was sure as hell that he… well… let's just say that he didn't do that well there.

Still, a part of him, a very, very small part of hope within him was praying. Praying for a miracle, so that fate could twist in his favor. Some technicality, or hidden grading that he didn't know of, anything!... Unfortunately, the universe worked in ways that didn't favor everyone in the same manner.

"So, even though your score in the written portion of the exam was rather impressive, it alone is not enough to get you all the way to the hero course." Eraser said through the holographic recording. "While you got yourself a seat in U.A's Department of General Education, that may as well be as far as you'll go. Sorry kid, bet-" the recording of the underground hero was about to say, but was cut off due to Hitoshi turning the device off.

Maybe it was about to say something about his performance in the practical exam. Maybe his score was in that letter that came in the envelope. Hitoshi didn't dare to either continue with the video or read the letter. He already had his answer, so why waste his time?

Both parents looked at their son with a sadden expression, not sure what to say. After all, what could they say? 'Don't worry champ, you could always try again!', or 'You know? There's always victory even in loss! It just means that you have to improve your weak points so that later, you'll have none!', like, really? Sure they could just as easily tell him that they still believed in him and that they'll always encourage him, but… Would that really help?

'You guys are my parents, of course you'll support me', was what came to their mind. Their son was someone that was a rather straightforward person with an innate ability to spark conversation with anyone, despite holding a reserved and quiet attitude most of the time. Yet, despite that had a hard time socializing with people thanks to his quirk's nature. And still, with that in mind, he somehow managed to make friends. People that didn't judged him and encouraged him just like they did. People that believed in him and saw what he was inside; a caring soul that wanted to do good above all else.

When he came home one day and told them that he met a couple of nice kids that were new to town and that he was hanging out with them, both of the boy's parents were happy. And when he told them every now and then that he was hanging out with them after school? Their happiness grew tenfold. Even though he had a stoic look on his face, they could see the joy in his eyes and that thought filled their heart with a warm feeling. It looked like this year was going to be his year… too bad that instead the only thing that awaited him was a punch to the gut.

"... Huh… guess… guess I should have seen it coming…" the boy said in a low, yet audible voice.

Tears were falling down his face and without a second thought, both of the adults hugged their child and held him tight as he cried.

The boy managed to get into U.A… unfortunately, it wasn't in the way that he was hoping.

"You see those golden bits on the uniform's shoulders?" Hitoshi said, pointing them out. "The amount that you have indicates people as to what course you're from. One bit means you're from the hero course. Three means that you're from the management department."

"And what does two mean?" Kamala asked the boy.

"Heh, isn't it obvious… it means that I'm in the general course." the boys said, with a humorless chuckle. "Guess that the people in charge don't think that I'm hero material… to be honest, I shouldn't have been surprised."

The comment of the boy made the group of Americans all feel for the boy. Although Annie in particular seemed a little enraged after a moment or two of processing what was said. Hitoshi had a feeling as to why though. After all, he said absolutely nothing when they met up a week ago. And yet, when she voiced her opinion, it turns out that it was the complete opposite of what he was expecting.

"That's the biggest piece of baloney that I've ever heard!" she said, much to the surprise of the Japanese boy.

"Baloney? Seriously?" Robbie asked.

"I'm Spider-Man's daughter and have a baby brother, cut me some slack!" she told him.

"... You know, you're right. I should have seen it coming." he said.

"Wait, you're not mad that I didn't tell you guys?" Hitoshi asked.

"I mean, yeah! Not cool man, but then again, considering that I kept silent as to who my dad is for most of my life, I really have no room to judge you, do I?"

"Point taken." Robbie said.

"But seriously, what is that about you not being hero material? Are their standards that messed up that they would put you in general studies instead of the hero course?!"

"Didn't you call out someone for insulting U.A back when we took the practical exam?" Kamala noted.

"Hey, maybe glasses was up to something all along!"

"You also kinda insult us in the process, but whatever." Robbie said.

"I mean, my quirk-"

"Your quirk is freaking awesome!" Annie cut him off mid-sentence. "You know? Forget being a hero! Picture this; you're a grizzle cop, harden by years of service to the law! One day, you're called because some felon refuses to spill the beans! That's when you come in. You enter the interrogation room, with him or her chained to the table! You get in close, with a cool mustache and a pair of shades just to intimidate the guy, or gal, even more. You sit on the other chair, take a look at the guy, or again gal, make a few comments about the person's choice of wardrobe, mixed in with a few 'Your mama' jokes and when the person in front decides to talk back, BAM! He or she's suddenly under your control! You make the felon tell you where the hidden treasure and the hideout is, get them to act like a chicken as punishment, the day is safe, your face is on every news outlet, you get the key to the city, a pretty medal and a nice statue in a prak named after you! And whenever someone passes by and looks at it, they'll go: 'Man, that is one nice guy! I wish I can grow to be half as cool as he is!', just think of the possibilities!" the New Yorker said.

"... What is it with you and 'Your mama' jokes? Did one save your life and thus, you feel in debt to them?" Hitoshi asked.

"Hey, possibilities. Think!"

"Why the mustache?" Robbie asked.

"Come on, that's a classic! Like, have you seen Seprico?"

"Of course I have seen Seprico, who do you think I am, a heathen?"

"I-I haven't."

"We're changing that later." the two of them said to the blue girl.

"Do you honestly believe that I could be a hero?" Hitoshi asked the New Yorker.

"Course I do!" she said without hesitation. "Didn't I tell you already? You're one of the good guys!" she said, smiling at the boy, who was rather stunned at just how highly the girl thought of him.

And she wasn't the only one.

"I mean, when it comes to looking villainous, who am I to judge? I practically use 'Hail Satan' powers and take the appearance of a Halloween decoration." Robbie said.

"Yeah, besides, have you seen the news recently? Freaking Blade just got accepted into the Avengers! The guy's a freakin vampire for crying out loud!... ok technically he's half vampire, but still!" Kamala told him and the rest of the group.

"I-I really can't see you as a-anything other than a hero." Valerie shyly told Hitoshi.

Looking at the support that he was getting from his group of friends surprised him a little. But afterwards, he couldn't help but to feel… nice. Like this was how things were supposed to go. He would have probably shed a tear or two if not for the fact that he tried his best not to do so.

"Thanks Annie… guys… it really means a lot." he said, a small smile showing on his face.

"Hey, don't worry. We're here for you, remember that." Annie told him.

"I-I think there c-could be a way to get you transferred to the h-hero course. M-Maybe we could ask around?" suggested Valerie.

"Yeah, and even if that's not the case, you could always try to make your debut in the States or somewhere else. Having someone that could just make people obey you just because they talked to you is probably useful to have around." commented Kamala.

"Although, we definitely need to work on your physic beforehand. You're a little on the scrawny side." Robbie said, making Hitoshi chuckle.

"Yeah, I guess you're right." he replied.

Looking at his four friends, Hitoshi couldn't help but to think one thing and one thing only.

He hated those on the hero course.

Bad enough that the ones that are there were blessed with flashy powers that were seen as more hero-like than his own. But now? They also get to hug his friends all to themselves! As far as he was concerned, they were the only ones worthy of being in the hero course… And one day he was going to be there by their side, he was going to make sure of that.

"I think we should start to head inside. Wouldn't want to be late on the first day, would we?" the boy of purple hair said.

"Probably. I do know for a fact that punctuality is pretty important here, right?" Kamala said.

"In theory, it should be important all around. But it seems that places like Japan and others are the only ones to actually give a shit about it." said Robbie.

"T-Then I guess… s-see you later?" Valerie said, as the others nodded.

So the five walked in and ended up splitting up. Going to three separate places each. Although that didn't necessarily mean that things would change drastically. It only meant that they would be apart for a little bit before the rang bell. Which meant that they would look forward to that moment even more than they already did.

"That is one big door." Annie noted.

After splitting up, both the daughter of the web-slinger and the adopted child of the Avengers headed for their homeroom. When they found their room, they saw that it was marked with a big red '1-A' and was at the very least around five meters tall. It was quite surprising at first, but then they realized that maybe it was to accommodate students that were abnormally tall. Bulky too since it was also almost two meters wide.

"S-Should we get in already?" asked Valerie.

"Probably. Wouldn't want to waste time, would we?" Annie replied.

Entering through the massive door, they saw that there were already a few students there already. They could recognize a couple of them, Valerie herself saw the blonde tailed boy that she met during the practice exam, which is why she turned red (or purple?) remembering how she made a fool of herself when she tripped. Annie on the other hand recognized Hershey dude, or Rikido Sato, sitting on the back of the classroom. They also saw the boy with glasses from the entrance exam there as well.

"Oh great, uptight's here." Annie complained

Ignoring that, she and Valerie went for two vacant seats that were close to each other, located near the middle of the room. Once there, Annie pulled out a notebook from her bag and a pen as well. She then opened it to reveal what looked to be some sort of chemical formula that Valerie couldn't understand. There were also a bunch of scribbles and scratched words that indicated the blue girl that Annie has been working on this for a while.

To Annie's surprise however, there was someone in the classroom that did recognize a few of what the red-head had written there. She was a girl with long jet-black hair that was tied in a ponytail. She got a glimpse at the New Yorker's notebook and to say that it peaked her interest would be an understatement.

"Is that a Nylon based compound?" the girl asked, startling Annie, who was taken by surprise alongside Valerie.

"Jesus/D-Don't look at me!" the two girls exclaimed, getting the attention of some of the other students.

"Oh I'm sorry. I didn't mean to startle you." the girl apologized.

"Oh, d-don't worry. It's just that… well, we weren't expecting to be approached by anyone that quick." Annie told the girl, recovering from the surprise while Valerie awkwardly nodded.

"And why's that?" she asked, only to remember Annie's face. "Isn't she the girl from ground 'E'?"

"Oh well, my friend's kind of shy and I usually don't get people speaking to me until a week or two after class started… or until they need help with homework."

"She doesn't seem to behave in the way that I thought she would." the girl thought, while looking at the red-head. "I still would like to apologize for it. I'm Yaoyorozu Momo, it's a pleasure to meet you." the girl introduced herself to Annie.

"Well, nice meeting you. I'm Anna-May, but you can call me Annie."

"A-And I'm V-Valerie Vector."

"First names? Would you happen to be foreigners?" Momo asked.

"Oh yeah. We're from New York actually."

"I see." Momo said at the revelation. "If I may, could I know your family names? I would like to address you in a formal manner." Momo said, making the two worlds flinch a little.

The fact that giving their last names could mean making the connection between them and their family (a.k.a Spider-Man and the Wasp) was not something that they would like just yet.

"Oh umm…"

"W-We would actually p-prefered if you called us by our names. I-If it makes you feel any better, V-Vector's fine by me." Valerie told the girl.

"Well, I wouldn't want to be disrespectful, but then again, we do have different cultures. But I'll try my best." Momo told the two Americans. "But If it's not too much trouble, I would actually want to know about that chemical compound that you have written there." she said, pointing at Annie's notebook.

"This, oh it's nothing."

"I don't think that that could describe what you have there. It is quite the complex work. Honestly, it took me by surprise to see the complexity of it."

"Well, it's kind of a personal project that I've been working on for a while now." Annie told Momo. "To give you an idea of what it's supposed to be, this is based on the idea of a super glue formula."

"I see…" Momo said, placing her right hand on her chin. "And what does sulfuric acid have to do with it?"

"Well, I did say that it's based on super glue, but the end result should be an artificial silk. Although a problem that I keep having is the monomer chains. So far I have only reached around 1850 monomers long, which is not what I'm hoping for."

"And what would the desirable length be?"

"To be honest, a bare minimum of 120, 000 monomers would do. Although my end goal would be making it around twice as long while also making sure it's lightweight." Annie said, surprising Momo a bit.

"But to do so, you would require industrial equipment!"

"Yeah, thus where one of my main headaches resides. I want to do that without the need of heavy equipment."

"How would you do that?"

"Umm, I'm still trying to figure that part out." the American told the Japanese girl "I mean, if that could do it at fifteen, then so can i, right?"

"Well then, would you require help? I believe I could help you in that regard." Momo offered.

Annie could already tell that this girl was smart. The fact that she could kind of get what the writing on her notebook was, indicated that she was definitely smart. Smartest person her age that she has ever met? Not really, but then again, it's hard to surpass the likes of Valeria Richards and Nadia Pym. Even if she's not all buddy-buddy with the daughter of Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman, it was already clear to her that she was probably smarter than the young red-head. And Nadia… well, according to Valerie and Jarvis, she's the kind of inventor that doesn't wear pants whenever she's thinking of problems to tackle. That's an indication that she meant serious business despite her young age. But still, Momo could probably help a little, but of course, her pride wouldn't allow it.

"I appreciate the offer, but this is kind of a personal thing that I'm doing. Don't take it personal." she told the Japanese girl.

"Oh, don't worry. I understand perfectly what you mean. Please forgive the intrusion."

"No, don't worry, we're cool… We're cool, right?"

"Yes, we are. Please, keep working on your project, I wish you the best of luck." Momo said as she took to her seat once more. Not before taking a certain level of interest at the red-headed American. There seemed to be more than the surface level show that she put during the entrance exam.

"... Well, so far things have been good for us, right?" Annie asked Valerie.

"I-I guess." the shy girl replied.

After that, Annie returned to her work while Valerie remained in her seat quietly. It wasn't long until other students started to arrive, including some ash-blonde boy of red eyes, a mean look on his face and with his uniform somewhat saggy. He took an empty seat and sat in the most cliche delinquent way possible, including having his feet on top of the desk. Naturally, it was only a matter of time until some rule-maniac expressed their discomfort to such behavior. And that person turned out to be none other than glasses, of course, who walked towards him and demanded for the ash-blonde to sit appropriately. Something that the other boy decided to ignore.

"Take your feet off of that desk now!" glasses said.

"Huh?!" was the only response that ash-blonde gave, which was said with a certain level of arrogance.

"It's the first day and you're already disrespecting this academy by scoffing school property, you cretin!"

"You're kidding me, right?! Your old school put a stick up your ass, or were you born with it?"

"Goddammit, why?" Annie thought in annoyance as she did her best to isolate herself from the two boys' ruckuss.

"Eh… Let's start over; I'm Ida Tenya from the Soumei Private Academy."

"Soumei, huh?! So you must think that you're better than me! I'm going to have fun tearing you a new one!"

"Uh! You would threaten me? Your own classmate?! Are you sure you're in the right place?!"

"Oh for the love of… Would you two bozos keep quiet! Some of us are trying to get work done over here and you sure as heck are not making it any easier with all your yabering!" Annie told the two boys, much to the terror of the blue girl that sat next to her.

"A-A-A-Annie!"

"Umm…" they all suddenly heard.

As the entirety of the students turned to the classroom's door, they saw Izuku Midoriya, looking quite nervous at the fact that he naw had more than a dozen pairs of eyes looking straight at him.

"Umm, Hi!" he said, nervously.

"Hey, Izuku! Long time no see!" Annie greeted the green-haired boy, much to the surprise of glasses and ash-blonde.

However Tenya decided to put aside said thought and went on to try and greet the newly arrived boy. However, Annie called him before he could get close to Midoriya.

"And what exactly are you trying to do, glasses?" Annie asked.

"Annie, why?" Valerie cried at the actions of her friend.

"Obviously, to greet our newly arrived classmate. And one more thing, my name is Ida Tenya and I would prefer that you address by my name, American." he told the red-head.

"Just saying. Wouldn't want you to antagonise him again like you did during the entrance exam. And since you're up in arms about how to address you, the name's Anna-May, not American. Got it, Tenya?" she replied.

"I do not believe that the level of our current relationship merits to be on a first name basis. Mainly, due to the fact that said relationship is nothing more than one of mere strangers so far." the boy replied. "Now, if you are done instigating an argument with me, I would love to greet our classmate."

"So long as you don't step out of line, sure. Go for it."

"Why does this happen to me?" Valerie cried, covering her face with a notebook, so as to hide from the eyes of almost everyone in class, who were watching the back and forth between the New Yorker and the tall boy.

Tenya himself cleared his voice before turning to face the freckled boy. "As I was trying to do, before being rudely interrupted…" he said, earning a glare from the American that was met with one of his own. "Good morning, my name is Ida Tenya-"

"Y-Yeah, I know!" the boy awkwardly replied. "I'm Izuku Midoriya… it's super nice to meet you!" he replied awkwardly.

"... Midoriya… you realized that there was something more to the practical exam, didn't you?" he asked Izuku, getting everyone's attention. "You must be very perceptive. And I completely misjudged you."

"Least we can agree on that." Annie mumbled.

"As a student you are far superior to me."

"I find that hard to believe." Midoriya thought.

"I don't find that hard to believe." Annie thought, getting up and approaching the green-haired boy. "So, you saw through the practical exam? Nice job greeny! Being honest, a friend of mine and I only thought that something was up, but if you managed to figure it out on your own, then props man!" she congratulated Midoriya, giving him a pat on the back.

"Oh, t-t-thanks. B-B-But in all honesty, you guys might be giving me too much credit." Midoriya admitted. "B-B-Besides, you did just say t-t-that a friend of yours and you also saw through, r-right?"

"It was more of a small hunch to be honest." she said.

And while the fact that she had a hunch about the practical exam did get a bit of Tenya's attention, his train of thoughts was interrupted when a new presence arrived to class.

"Hey I recognise that mess up hair!" the voice of a girl was heard. "Falling boy!" she said.

Turning around, they saw a round-face girl with short brown hair that had just arrived. And while the girl herself was talking about the entrance exam. Something about him punching something or what have you. Midoriya recognized her as that nice girl that helped him out… that and the fact that he admitted that the uniform did look good on her.

"Oh hi!" Midoriya started to say, as his face turned a shade of pink. "Oh my gosh, I should probably thank you for talking to Present Mic about me." he said.

"Huh? How do you know about that?" the girl asked.

And while the ash-blonde of the class was glaring at Midoriya as Valerie was tapping her shoes over and over as she repeated there's no place like home to herself. Annie couldn't help but to get a little curious about something that the browned-haired girl said.

"Wait, super punching a robot?" Annie asked.

"Oh yeah, he knocked the zero pointer that was on our site with one punch, It was amazing! Although he did get hurt in the process." the girl replied.

"So you're the guy that got all mangled out, aren't you?" the New Yorker asked Midoriya, who was going from a shade of pink to a red one. "Dude, I know that the saying goes 'break a leg', but you didn't have to take it that literal!" the red-head quipped.

"Y-Yeah… I guess you're right." the boy stuttered.

"Hey, what do you guys think we're doing today besides orientation? I wonder what our teachers are like? I can't wait to meet everybody!" the girl happily said the boy shyly covered his face.

"If you're just here to make friends then you can pack up your stuff now." a voice was suddenly heard.

"Eh?" they all turned to see… was that thing alive?!

From outside the classroom, laid some sort of hobo in need of a haircut alongside a shave and inside a yellow sleeping bag. "Welcome to U.A's hero course." the hobo said, moving around a little inside so as to open the bag's zipper a little bit and allowing him to drink some juice that he had there.

"What is that thing?" the four teenagers thought as they saw the hobo stand up and getting out of the sleeping bag at the same time.

"It took eight seconds before you all shut up, that's not gonna work." the hobo said, finally out of the sleeping bag, revealing a pair of tactical-looking pants, a black long sleeve shirt, a belt with some pouches and what looked to be some sort of toilet paper scarff or something. "Time is precious, rational students would understand that."

"Who is this guy? If he's here then he must be a pro. But he looks so worn out, what's his deal?" Midoriya thought.

"I know a hobo when I see one, so did security got lazy today and let this one get past school grounds?" Annie though as she was looking at the guy.

"Hello, I'm Aizawa Shouta, your teacher."

"OUR TEACHER?"

"THAT HOBO IS A TEACHER HERE?!"

"Right, let's get to it. Put this on and head outside." he said, as he got what looked to be the school's P.E uniforms out of his sleeping bag.

"... So umm… do you have like, twenty or so of those in there? And do we have to put those ones specifically? 'Cause that doesn't seem very sanitary." Annie said, trying to break the ice as Valerie tapped her shoes even faster.

"What is it with the door being big enough to fit a giraffe through it?" Kamala asked, looking at the massive door in front of her that read '1-B' in red.

"There's no way you can fit a giraffe through it." Robbie told her.

"Are you sure?"

"... I think… Well, unless you have a giraffe at hand we'll never know."

"Or, we could look up how tall a giraffe is through our phones and figure it out from there."

"Nah, way too much work for something so trivial." Robbie said, shooting the idea down. "Let's just get in already. Last thing we need on our first day here is to be locked out for asking sumb questions." he said as he made his way into the classroom.

Once inside, they saw that the room was almost full. Counting the inhuman and the dual-eyed boy, they were twenty two in total. Robbie thought that it was a bit odd all things considering. According to what Yu told him, U.A usually has four students through recommendation plus thirty six from the normal entrance exam each year in the hero course. But by the looks of it, there could be a total of forty four students in the hero course this year if his class was anything to go by.

So, what gives?

"... Meh, I'll know it soon enough." he thought, as he and Kamala started to look for seats to sit on.

"Hey, look! It's skully-McFire!" said a girl with dark green hair.

Kamala just looked to the sides a couple of times before her eyes were set on Robbie. Afterwards, she simply pointed at him, so as to get clarifications that it was him who the girl was talking about.

"I can shoot fire and turn into a walking skeleton. Who else are they going to refer to?" he asked the inhuman.

"Well, it's good to clarify just in case." she told him.

"Hi, you guys seem to be the last ones that were missing." said a girl with orange hair and teal eyes. "Hi, I'm Kendo Itsuka, it's a pleasure to meet you guys." she told the two Americans.

"Oh, hi! I'm Kamala Khan, no wait Khan Kamela… wait Kamela? Ugh! Why-"

"Names Kamala, last name's Khan." Robbie intervened, so as to get over his friend embarrassing herself in front of their new classmates. "I'm Roberto Reyes, you can call me Robbie or whatever. I really don't have any issue about it."

"Nice knowing you Reyes, Khan." said an ash-blonde whose face looked a bit like a skull. "I'm Honenuki Juzo."

"Hi, question where is the teacher?" Kamala asked.

"He hasn't showed up just yet." Kendo answered.

"And what have you guys been doing so far?" Robbie asked the orange-haired girl.

"Mostly, we have been getting to know each other in the meantime. You know, break the ice early and what not." replied Kendo. "By the way, I don't want to infer or anything, but by your names and your accent I can tell that you're not from here, are you?"

"No, we're from America." Robbie told her. "I'm from Los Angeles California, Kamala over here's from New Jersey."

"You're Americans too?" asked the girl of dark green hair.

"Too?" they asked.

"Hey Pony! Come here!" the girl shouted.

From the other side of the room, a blonde girl with prussian blue eyes came to their side. The most notable features however, were the fact that she had hooves and a pair of horns.

"W-What's happening?" she said, with an accent. It also sounded like she was still in the process of learning Japanese or something.

"Look, it's your people!" the dark green-haired girl joked while signaling the other two Americans.

"M-My people?/Her people?" the trio asked.

"Sorry about that. Tokage seems to be the kind of girl that jokes a lot." Kendo said.

"Great, another chatty one. Just when I thought that I was freed from the last one." Robbie joked.

"O-Other?"

"Oh yeah, you probably know her. Her name's Anna-May, she mentioned you and your aunt once or twice." Robbie said, surprising Pony.

"Anna-May?! As in Anna-May P-"

"Yes! That Anna-May!" Kamala awkwardly said out loud. Annie didn't want people to put two and two together, so until they get the green light, it was probably better to keep her last name a secret. "She's also on the hero course in class 1-A with another friend of ours."

"PFFF Class 1-A? How sad, it must hurt you two to know that the two of them have now turned into the enemy!" a blue-eyed blonde boy said, confusing the two Americans.

"... Did he say enemy?" Kamala asked the other kids from 1-B.

"What's with him?" Robbie asked.

"Y-Yeah… Monoma is… yeah…" was the only thing that Kendo could say.

"Hey!" the kids suddenly heard.

Turning around they saw a pair of kids that both Kamala and Robbie recognised. One of them was the beast-looking boy Shisida Jurota. The other one was Hiryu Rin. The two kids that Robbie and Kamala met and helped during the entrance exam… well, some of the few that they helped.

"So your name's Robbie Reyes?" Hiryu said while looking at the American boy. "Well, it took around a month or so, but at least I finally know it." he said.

"Hi Khan, nice seeing you again." Shisida greeted the inhuman.

"Oh hi! Good to see you Jo- I mean Shi- no wait I think I was-"

"We really need to get that fix, you know? You're making an ass out of you." Robbie said.

"Yeah, guess you're right." Kamala said, scratching the back of her head.

"Well, it doesn't seem like the teacher is coming any time soon. So come on Reyes, Khan, meet the rest of the gang! I promise that Kamakiri doesn't bite!"

"I heard that Tokage!" a boy whose face somewhat resembled an insect's head with a green mohawk and a pair of mandibles.

"What?! A quirk assessment test?!" most of the students of class 1-A said at the same time.

After their hobo teacher handed them each their own P.E uniform, the students headed for their respective locker rooms and put them on. They were a pair of dark blue pants with white vertical lines going up the legs and a dark blue short sleeve jacket with white lines that form the letters 'U' and 'A'. In all honesty, they weren't half bad. Comfy, stylish, creative, Annie didn't mind them that much. Afterwards, the class headed outside of one of the school's gyms. Once they were all on the field, Shouta Aizawa, a.k.a hobo teacher told them just what exactly they were supposed to do.

Suffice to say, the kids' reaction was one of confusion.

"But orientation, we're going to miss it!" the brown-haired girl pleaded to their teacher.

"If you really want to hit the big leagues, then you can't waste time in pointless ceremonies." their teacher replied without hesitation, as if he had done this a million times before and will do so a million times again. "Here at U.A, we are not tethered to traditions. That means that I get to run my class however I see fit." he told his class, who were all listening with all their attention. "You've been taking standardized tests most of your lives. But you've never got to use your quirks in physical exams before… The country is still trying to pretend that we're all created equal by not letting those with the most power excel. It's not rational. One day, the minister of education will learn."

"S-Standardized test?"

"Don't worry Valerie. It's nothing scary, don't let hobo teach scare you." Annie said, trying to ease the nerves of her friend.

"Bakugo you managed to get the most points on the entrance exam." Aizawa told to ash-blonde. "What was your farthest distance throw with a softball when you were at Junior High?"

"Sixty seven meters I think." he replied.

"Right, try doing it with your quirk." Shouta said, handing Bakugo a softball as he headed for the designated area where he needed to stand and throw the ball. "Anything goes, so just stay on the circle. Go on, you're wasting our time" the teacher indicated.

"Alright man, you ask for it." he replied as Bakugo started to do some basic stretches beforehand. "I'll add a little heat to my pitch and drop their jaws." the ash-blonde thought to himself.

Both Annie and Valerie watched carefully what the boy was about to do. This was something relatively new to them, Valerie specifically. So they wanted to make sure not to miss anything. Besides, they wanted to see what the first place of the entrance exam is capable of doing. So once he was ready, he started to throw the ball, his body moving in an ark. And on the very last second, when the ball was just leaving his hand, a massive explosion burst out of his palm, boosting the ball with more power than initially.

"DIE!" the boy shouted as the ball rocketed into the air.

"Die?" Annie and Valerie thought, wondering if that was even appropriate to say in a hero school.

"All of you need to know your maximum capabilities." Aizawa said, as his phone suddenly beeped once the ball touched the ground. "It's the most rational way of figuring out your potential as a pro-hero." he said, afterwards, he showed the rest of the class just what it was that it read on screen. Which was…

"Wow seven hundred and five meters! Are you kidding me?!" a blonde boy with a black lightning-shaped stripe said.

"I want to go! That looks like fun!" said a pink girl with horns. If memory served Annie and Valerie right, then that girl was probably Mina Ashido… or Ashido Mina… great, now Kamala got them doing the same thing as her.

"This is what I'm talking about! Using our quirks as much as we want!" said a boy with black hair and weird elbows.

"... So this looks fun, huh?" Aizawa asked, getting their attention. "You have three years here to become a hero. You think it's all going to be games and playtime?... Idiots…" he said, whispering the last part, but still making sure it was audible for the students to hear. "Today, you're going to compete in eight physical tests to gaze your potential. Whoever comes in last has none and will be expelled immediately."

"HUH?!" the kids all exclaimed.

Meanwhile, on another part of campus, All Might was cursing at what he just discovered. "Oh crap! He got Aizawa!" he complained, looking at the documents before him. "Midoriya is going to be single out from the start!"

Back on the training field, Izuku Midoriya started to fear for himself. His lack of control over his power started to worry him. With the ability of either going zero or 100%, plus with the fear of imminent expulsion? Things weren't looking good for him.

"Like I said, I get to decide how this class runs." Aizawa said, snapping everyone back to reality. "Understand! If that's a problem, then you can head home right now!" Shouta warned, as everyone started to get ready for what's to come.

And while Annie was certainly having multiple thoughts going all around. Valerie only had one at the moment:

"WHY?!"

Chapter 9: Quirk Assessment and Orientation

Chapter Text

"No way! For real?!" A boy of black, spiky hair who was wearing a zig-zag patterned headband named Yosetsu Awase asked. "Man, I never thought of meeting an inhuman in my life!"

"Right?!" Tokage said.

After getting to know a couple of class 1-B's students, Kamala and Robbie joined the other students that were already hanging out together near the center of the classroom. Once there, the other students started to bombard them with question after question. The first and most obvious was; what are their quirks? The answer was a bit surprising to some, but then again, it should have been a bit obvious considering the quirk ratio of other nations.

"To be honest, I first thought that I was a mutant. But I later learned that it was actually an inhuman gene in me that was activated due to a terrigan cloud that was nearby." Kamala told the other students.

"What about you Reyes?" Hiryu asked. "I'm rather curious, you know? Seeing how you completely obliterated the zero pointer that was in our site."

"... Let's just say that it's complicated and leave it at that for now." he replied.

"I have a question." a chubby boy of ice-blue hair, Nirengeki Shoda, intervened. "Why did you guys decided to come to U.A? Aren't there any good hero schools over the U.S?"

"Oh yeah!" Kendo said. "I understand that Pony did it because of her family and all, but what about you?"

"Well… let's just say that shit got real back there. So, more than a decent amount of schools started to suggest that a couple of their students go study abroad." Robbie said.

"Yeah, U.A wasn't actually my first choice to be honest. I wanted to go to Avengers Academy in New York." Kamala said. "Had to go to a bunch of courses back there to be able to come here. Actually met a couple of guys there, they were pretty cool. Some guy named Miles and a buckethead named Sam."

"Avengers Academy?! Wow, I heard that the place is pretty hardcore!" Tokage said.

"Yeah, so far Avengers Academy and the West coast branch of the school could be considered on par with U.A as far as I can tell." Reyes told the group. "Although, I think it would be more accurate to say that the one in New York is actually the branch, right?"

"What?" the inhuman said.

"I mean, I do remember that Dr. Pym only used Avengers Mansion for two weeks at most before moving the school to his infinite mansion." Pony informed the group.

"And after it got destroyed, he moved the school to the old West Coast Avengers headquarters. I actually remember hearing how the students from California have called themselves the true Avengers Academy." said the dual-eyed boy.

"... Well, the first class did graduate while still there, so I guess it makes sense." the inhuman said.

"But as far as other top super-schools… I say that there's the Xavier Institute for Gifted Youngsters in Westchester, the branch schools of Jean Grey's school for higher learning… didn't Magneto also make his own school at one point?"

"Oh yeah! The New Mutants Leadership Institute or something." the inhuman said, answering Robbie's doubts. "Although, I'm not sure if either it or the Hellfire Academy are still running, you know?"

"Yeah, point there." Robbie acknowledged. "I think there's probably a school in Washington and a couple of S.H.I.E.L.D academy facilities here and there."

"There's also the Future Foundation Institute. But that's like, only for super-geniuses or something. Kind of a surprise Annie didn't go there."

"How smart are those guys?" asked a bulky kid that had a… yellow face like-thingy, his name was Kojiro Bondo.

"Well, if I remember correctly, one of their students made something called a… what was it called? A Morphogenesis Configurator?"

"... A morpho-what?!" a silver-haired boy that had weird tan-color things around his eyes named Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu (some parents don't seem very creative apparently), asked the inhuman.

"I don't know, something about cells and tissues, or something."

"Oh y-yeah! I hard of it! Something about being a step towards a possible new treatment for cancer!" Pony had said.

"Really?! No way that girl you're talking about is that smart!" Jurota exclaimed, while also turning to Pony. "Also, I think you meant to say heard, right?"

"Do you know what a Tipler Cylinder is?" Robbie asked.

"What kind of cylinder?" asked Tokage.

"How about what a Quantum Harmonic Oscillator is?" Kamala asked.

"Quantum Harmonic?" Kendo questioned.

"Ever heard of Magnetoreception?"

"Magne-how?"

"How about the Hong-Ou-Mandel effect?"

"Now you're just making stuff up!" Togaru Kamakiri yelled.

"She could be half asleep while being hit on the head and still read and understand those things just as easily as a professional chef reading instructions of how to serve a bowl of cereal." Robbie told the class.

"While also being fairly fluid in a lot of old literature. I once saw her reading the Iliad like one would read a comic… or is it a manga in here?" the inhuman recalled, assuming that it probably had to do with the fact that her mother was a talented actress.

"... Damn, why does 1-A get to hog her? Had she been assigned to this class, I could have copied off of her tests and ace all year long!" a boy with spiky brown hair named Kosei Tsuburaba, said.

Just as he said that, the door of the classroom opened. Entering the room, a muscular man wearing an orange mask and a dark red costume with a three-piece metallic belt, white boots and gauntlets that had tubes connected to them made his presence known. He also had grey hair, small eyes of a dark red color, a wide mouth with two prominent lower canines, and an 'X' scar on his left cheek. Robbie recognised the man right away as the one that recorded his acceptance message for U.A.

"It looks like you kids are getting along, right? Good." he said, making his way towards the teacher's desk and taking a good look at his soon-to-be class. "I'll introduce myself to you, my name is Kan Sekijiro, but I'm sure that most of you would know me better as the Blood hero: Vlad King. As of today, I'll be your homeroom teacher."

"Hey, Khan, got anything on this guy?" Robbie asked the inhuman girl.

"From what I know, he's a pro-hero with a quirk that allows him to bend his own blood in both offensive and even defensive ways."

"Wait, you're serious?" he asked, receiving a nod from the girl. "... That is somehow the most disgusting and metal power that I have ever heard."

"Alright, as you know, today you kids will go through orientation day. We'll have until the end of homeroom period in around five more minutes until we'll start to move to the main auditorium. Make sure to take what you think you'll need. If any of you need to go to the bathroom, do so now, understand?"

"Yes, sir." the kids replied.

"Alright then, one last thing." Vlad said, getting everyone's attention. "Welcome to U.A's hero course. And get ready for three years of hard and rigorous training. Take advantage of the fact that today will be a more relaxing day, because afterwards, I'll do everything in my power to shape you into the best versions of yourselves. I don't care if I have to break you and put you back together myself! You kids will graduate this schoolol as the finest pro-heros that there are, even if it's the last thing that I do! Understood?!" he said, with quite the amount of passion in his voice.

"Sir, Yes sir!" most of the class replied, making Vlad give a determined grin.

As for Robbie…

"Great, I can already tell that this is going to be a pain…"

He was doing well.

"You can't send one of us home! I mean, we just got here!" the brown-haired girl, who they learned was named Ochako Uraraka, complained to their hobo-looking teacher. "Even if it wasn't the first day, that isn't fair!"

"Oh, and you think that natural disasters are?" Aizawa asked the girl back, surprising a few of the other students. "Or power-hungry villains? Or catastrophic accidents that wipe out whole cities? No, the world is full of unfairness. It's a hero's job to combat that unfairness. If you want to be a pro, you're going to have to push yourselves to the brink."

"Ok, we get that. But I just can't get it through me the idea of just expelling the people that are training to combat said unfairness. Isn't that, I don't know, a little counterproductive of a hero school?" the red-haired girl questioned.

"Don't instigate our hobo teacher Annie!" Valerie mentally cried as she looked at her friend and her inability to keep quiet.

"I'll answer your question with another one. What's the point of trying to make a person that's scared of heights become a pilot?" he said, taking Annie and the others by surprise. "Or how about making a pyromaniac become a firefighter? Would it be wise to have someone known to have anger issues be the mediator of a delicate dispute?"

"Well, I-"

"I'll tell you what the answer is. It's idiotic. Why waste resources preparing the wrong kind of people for the job? You either have what it takes for the task at hand or you'll sit it out. And unfortunately for you, the results of the entrance exam are not enough to convince me. I'll run my class however I want, and if there's something that I definitely don't like is people talking back to me without having something worth contributing!" he said in a menacing manner.

There were a couple of gulps from some of the students present. Clearly intimidated by their homeroom teacher. Speaking of which, Aizawa decided to pull yet another one of the softballs that he had handed to Katsuki Bakugo. How many did he have and how was he able to carry them all with him? They didn't know. They only saw him toss the ball to the American girl, who easily caught it and looked at it puzzled.

"If I remember correctly, you got second place in the entrance exam, didn't you? Being behind Bakugo by only one point. Since you're so talkative, you probably wouldn't mind volunteering for another demonstration, would you?" Shouta told the red-headed, who was a little taken back for what the hobo-teacher said. "Now hurry up and come front and center, Parker."

The mention of the girl's last name was taken by the students of class 1-A in different manners. The ones that had already interacted with the New Yorker hummed. 'So that's her name', those specific kids thought. Most of the class didn't think that much of it. Probably one or two thought that the name was familiar, but decided not to put that much attention to it, since it was probably a common name in America. Valerie herself winced, nervous as for the fact that the girl's last name was outed like nothing, something that she was hoping to avoid. She decided to take a look at her red-headed friend, who had a weird expression on her face. She had her mouth open, her face looking like a combination of blankness and annoyance, that was accompanied by a tick on her left eye. She wondered what was going through her mind at the moment.

"... OH COME ON!"

"We don't have all day. So stop wasting time and get a move on already." he told the girl.

"... fine." she muttered, moving to where the explosive boy once stood.

"I'm not sure if you're familiar with these kinds of tests and in all honesty, I don't care. The only thing that you should have in mind is throwing that ball as hard as you can. And Parker." he called, making the girl turn to him, with a somewhat annoyed and probably bored look on her face. "I will know if you're not giving it your all. So you better not hold anything back, understand?"

"... Oh, don't worry teach. I got it." she annoyedly said, turning away and looking at the direction that she was meant to throw the ball.

She took a deep breath and mentally started to prepare. It shouldn't be that different from those times she played catch with her dad, right? She held the ball in a similar position that a baseball player would. Imitating the position of a professional pitcher, she raised her left leg towards her and in just one second, she took a stride forwards. Her arm moved in an arc with speeds that made it look like a blur to most, as she threw the ball as hard as she could. The ball was launched with such initial velocity that it looked as if it was a bullet being shot out of a hand cannon. Most of the students were taken back by the raw power that the New Yorker had just displayed in front of them. She looked like any average girl her age would, yet launched the softball with power that could be mistaken as that of a tank.

It took a little bit before the ball fell to the ground. But once it did, Aizawa's phone beeped yet again and after looking at the results, he saw what he was already expecting. Afterwhich, he then showed it to the rest of the class and to say that they were impressed, would be an understatement.

"One point two kilometers!? No way!" elbow guy explained, not believing his eyes.

"But she looks so average!" Ashido commented.

"What the hell is that girl made out of?!" the blonde guy with the lightning stripe asked.

"Man, no wonder you chucked that two pointer at the zero pointer like a rag doll!"

"SHE DID WHAT?!" a decent amount of their classmates asked.

"Not only that, she climbed the thing and took it out like it was nothing!"

"Wow, that's so cool!" Ochako exclaimed, somewhat embarrassing the New Yorker.

But as the other students stared in awe at the girl. A few thought different from the rest. Katsuki looked at the girl with rage. He was supposed to be the top dog of the class, the next big shot of the hero community! How the hell did this Yankee outstage him as if it was nothing?! Shoto Todoroki had his stoic expression still plastered on his face. Yet looked at the girl curiously. And as for Izuku, he had his eyes completely widened.

"I-I can't believe it… she beat Kachan by over three hundred meters?!" he thought, only to remember what All Might had told him the day of the entrance exam. "Wait a minute… could it… could it be that she's one of the super elites that All Might was talking about?!"

"As you know, U.A normally only accepts thirty six students in the hero course through the entrance exam. This year, we accepted forty. And Parker here is one of the reasons we did." he said, annoying Annie.

"Don't blur that out!"

"P-Please don't mention me! P-Please don't mention me!"

"I told you that it was idiotic to waste resources training the wrong kind of people for the job. Parker is one of six foreigner students that are attending U.A. There are people like her all across the globe, if not better. If none of you are up to the task of being a hero, or don't have it in you to be one, you better be sure that there's someone out there that is more than capable of picking up your slack. So you better not fool around, especially around me." he told the class, only to turn to Annie, who was still in the same spot that she was when she threw the ball. "The same goes for you. You may be accustomed to having the U.S being the center of attention for everything and anything. Well, you better leave that mentality behind. Just because your heroes have saved the world, doesn't mean that there aren't others capable of the same in other parts of the planet. So if you aren't able to keep up, you may as well return home with your father, understood?" he asked, much to the annoyance of the girl.

"Fine, whatever." she replied, returning with the rest of the class. "Great, I can already tell that this is going to be a pain…"

"Alright, listen up! For the next three years U.A will throw one terrible hardship after another at you. So go beyond… Plus Ultra style." he told them, forming a small smile on his face and signaling to approach with his finger. "Show me it's no mistake that you're here." he dared.

As he did, Ida Tenya pulled out a bottle of water and took a sip from it. "I don't approve of this kind of hazing. But U.A is the top hero program. I have no choice."

"Time to blow these nerds away." Katsuki thought to himself.

"Why did I let Janet talk me into coming here?" Valerie asked herself.

"Now then, we're just wasting time by talking. Let the games begin." Aizawa told the class.

"Okay students, right here, we have Lunch Rush Cafeteria." said a middle aged man of grey hair, dressed in a dark blue suit with a red tie.

The man was Ibiki Abe and he was the homeroom teacher of class 1-C of the department of General Education of U.A. Right now, he was guiding his students, which included Hitoshi, around school property, as part of orientation day. Right after having a meeting at the school's main auditorium, each homeroom took their respective class to a tour across school, so as to be able to be familiarized with the grounds of the institute. Right now, they were just arriving at the school's cafeteria. One that was so large that it was divided by school years. Which meant that they were in the first year's area.

"You kids will be here in between the fourth and fifth period. You'll have from 12:30 to 1:20 to eat and relax a little from school activities." the teacher told the rest of class 1-C. "This court will be in charge of U.A's main chef; the cook hero, Lunch Rush-san." he said, pointing them to a picture of the pro-hero.

He was a man dressed in a cooking apron and a chef hat that was large enough to cover his entire face. He also was wearing a pair of white gloves and for some reason, had a tube that connected from his mouth to his back.

"Now then, we'll meet here once more alongside the rest of the classes of this year's first year to have a bite out of something. But first, we must finish our tour and then head for Gym Gamma for some activities. But before that, are there any questions that you have?" he asked them.

One of the girls in the class, a girl of brown hair and an average build similar to Annie's, named Chikuchi Togeike, raised her hand. The teacher acknowledged her request and indicated her to speak up.

"How high are the prices of the food here? I'm not sure about the others here, but I would rather save as much money as possible." she asked, making the other students nod in agreement.

"Excellent question Togeike. Don't worry, the prices are highly affordable, so you can rest assured that you won't spend that much here. Although you can always bring your own lunch if you still feel like they're a little out of your comfort." he said, as the girl nodded in understanding. "Alright then, are there any other questions, then?"

Hitoshi raised his hand and waited for his teacher to let him talk. "I dave one?"

"Yes, Shinso? What is it?"

"Well, I'm not sure if this question is relevant or anything, but… where was class 1-A? I didn't see any of them back at the auditorium." the purpled-haired boy asked.

At the mention of one of the classes of the hero's course most of the students frowned. It was something that was rather obvious to happen, after all, most of the students of generals originally wanted to be on the hero course themselves. One of the boys that Hitoshi met back on the entrance exam, the large -chin boy named Tsutsutaka Agoyamato, snarled at the mention of the ones that he felt stepped all over him.

"Well, I wasn't expecting anyone to ask that one, but I don't see any harm in answering it." Ibiki said, a little surprised by Hitoshi's question. "To answer your question, they're probably doing their quirk assessment outside."

"Quirk assessment? what's that?" another boy asked.

"I didn't know that the hero course had to do something like that." of the girls said.

"They really don't, it's more of a whim of their homeroom teacher. Don't expect them to meet them today, or even to meet them at all." he said, getting everyone's attention.

"What do you mean by that?" Hitoshi asked.

"U.A is not traditionally tied to the standard educational system. Which means that the homeroom teachers are actually allowed to run their class in whatever way that they deem fit." Ibiki started to explain to them. "Their teacher is Aizawa Shota and he's quite the strict teacher. For him the entrance exam is not enough to prove if someone has the potential of being a pro-hero. So he has these quirk assessments each year to, and I quote: 'Weed out those with no potential whatsoever'. To give you an idea of what that means, he tends to expel anyone that he deems as a waste of effort teaching." he said, shocking the students.

"He can do that?!" Agoyamato asked.

"As I said, U.A is not tied to the traditional educational system. So if he wants, he can do so without suffering repercussions. For example, last year he expelled an entire class of freshmen just because none of them met his standards." he said, surprising his students even more than they already were. "To tell you the truth, there are a couple of teachers that believe that the reason that he does it, is because he doesn't like his job and makes it so that he has less responsibilities to do."

After hearing that many started to have different thoughts running through their minds. Some started to feel relieved at the fact that their homeroom teacher was not as strict as this Aizawa seemingly was. Others had a more vengeful thought, hoping for the teacher to expel some of, if not the entire class. If they couldn't get in, then they sure know how it feels to have your dreams be crushed as well. But Hitoshi had a sense of worry upon learning just what kind of teacher his two friends got.

"Annie, Valerie, I don't care how you two do it, you better find a way to stay there." he thought as the tour continued.

TEST 1: 50-METER DASH

"Runners, on your marks!" a robotic voice said. Weirdly, it came from a camera that was on top of a tripod that had arms. "Ready?!"

On the track, two kids got ready to race. One was glasses who, by the looks of his legs, would probably excel at speed-related activities. The other one was a short girl of frog-like appearance. Right at the sound of the gun rang, the two rushed as fast as possible. The boy ran with incredible speed while the other girl leaped her way towards the goal. The first one in crossing the finish line was none other than Tenya Ida, with an impressive 3.04 seconds.

"For the 50 meter, I had to shift to third gear." he thought, as he came to a stop with smoke coming out of the exhaust pipes in his legs.

Tenya Ida - Quirk: Engine!

As one can see, he's pretty darn fast!

Only 2.54 seconds later, the girl crossed the finish line as well. Her time being 5.58 seconds total.

"Well, he's definitely in his element. But speed won't help him in every test."Aizawa said, as the next students got in line.

"I'll lighten up my clothes, oh and my shoes too." said Ochako as she touched both her clothes and shoes as a faint pink glow appeared.

Ochako Uraraka - Quirk: Zero Gravity!

She can nullify the gravitational pull of anything she touches! But overuse of her power makes her violently woozy!

She competed against the blonde tailed boy that Valerie met before. Ochako ended up with a time of 7.15 seconds. Being only 0.11 seconds faster than her Middle School record.

Valerie was next, with the blonde boy with the lightning stripe on his hair.

"Hey there~! Good luck!" he said, in a somewhat flirty way, which caused Valerie to blush more than she normally would.

"G-Good luck too!" she shyly said as the signal for them to start running, rang once again.

The boy, who was named Denki Kaminari, started to run as fast as possible. He seemed to be someone that should be somewhat on form, since he was making good time, but it didn't seem like he had any kind of power capable of enhancing his physic. Valerie was shown to be slightly faster, but it was when she hit around ten meters that she did something that surprised everyone but the teacher, Annie and Masahirao. Extending her right arm in front, she conjured a violet portal which she crossed, appearing twenty meters ahead from where she used to be. And to top it off, she did it again, appearing only a few centimeters away from the finish line. Crossing it, with a time of 2.7 seconds.

"I guess that the amount of distance that I can cover is still only twenty meters at a time." the girl thought.

Annie herself had to race Rikido and while Rikido did show to be fairly fast, he couldn't hold a candle at the arachnid girl. She managed to reach the finish line in about 3.2 seconds. Next, was Mina Ashido, having to race a blonde boy with indigo eyes and a weird belt named Yuga Aoyama. Mina got ready like the rest have done before her, but the blonde boy… seemed to be trying something else.

"Hahaha… Everyone's being so artless about it." he said as he… turned the other way around? "You should use your quirk…" he said, jumping and just as the gunshot could be heard he… shot a laser out of his belt? "... Like this!"

"What the blue blazes am I looking at?" Annie thought, looking at the boy's actions and only being able to define them as simply… Japan.

The power of his laser was more than enough to push him and make him propel towards the finish line at a decent speed… for about a couple of seconds before it died out and made him fall to the ground. Allowing Mina to not only catch up to him, but straight up pass him, as he did the same thing as in the beginning once again. this time, crossing the finish line in about 5.51 seconds.

Aoyama Yuga - Quirk: Navel Laser!

As the name implies, he can shoot an energy beam from his navel! Although, the duration can be considered a bottleneck issue!

"Shooting my beautiful beam for any longer hurts my tummy!" he said as… were those sparkles?!

"What's with this guy?" most of the class thought.

"Testing the upper limits of their power helps me assess their room for growth. It becomes clear what they can and can't do." Aizawa though as he kept on with the assessment. "Now, let's see how you runts use your creativity to keep yourselves afloat."

And so, the evaluation kept on going with multiple results coming. Such as the one between Izuku and Katsuki, in which the ash-blonde used his explosions to rocket across the fifty meters, totaling in 4.13 seconds. Being 1.45 seconds faster than Middle school. Izuku on the other hand, only managed a total of 7.02 seconds. Only being faster by about 0.47 seconds since middle school. And although being tire out, he could only raise his head, thinking only about how to be properly able to use Ane for All without breaking his own body in the process.

"Hey Izuku, don't worry!" he heard, turning to see Annie, who decided to cheer him on after noticing his uneasy expression. "I'm sure that you'll kill it in the following tests!" she said, giving him a thumbs up.

The green-haired boy looked at the New Yorker and nodded. She was right, there were other tests, he can definitely make a comeback in one of them!

TEST 2: GRIP STRENGTH

In that particular test, Aizawa handed each of the students a special handgrip that had a display that read whatever it was the force that they exert. They all took the test each other, with some standard results, to even a couple of impressive ones. Midoriya for example showed to be strong enough to exert 56 kilograms, which was around 11.7 kilograms more than the average of strong teenage boys their age could exert (if the New Yorker remembered things right). Then there was that large boy with a mask that covered his face from nose down and had one eye covered by his hair. His name was Mezo Shoji and he made a total of 540 Kilograms. Around eleven and a half times stronger than when he was in middle school. Now, it may sound quite discouraging, but hey, the guy had a plethora of arms, so of course his grip would be stronger in that way.

"What'd you get Val?" Annie asked her blue friend.

The girl turned to her and shyly showed her the screen on her hand grip. It read that the hybrid girl had a total of 78 kilograms. Many times over what any fifteen year old girl was expected to have and especially more than any other girl in the class.

"Nice! Remember never to piss you off." Annie joked.

"W-What did you get?"

"Let's see!" she said, prepared to do the test.

She used as much spider strength that she could exert. Which resulted in a total of…

… it broke.

At the sound of the machine breaking, the two Americans remained silent. Simply staring at the device with blanked expressions. They then exchanged looks with each other and then to the device. This was done at least two or three times more before the weight of what the red-headed did weighted on them.

And naturally, they panicked.

"WHAT THE!" they both thought.

They both started to ramble nonsens, trying to come up with something. Annie tried to throw the device, but the nerves made it so that her spider powers kicked in and made her stick to the device. With her clearly not in the mental state of remembering how to turn that off. She tried to forcefully remove it with pure strength with no avail. She kept on trying until they noticed their hobo teacher walking towards them. So, Annie decided to hide the hand grip behind her back and put on a dumb smile.

"Parker. Why are you not doing the test? And where is the hand grip that I gave to you?" their teacher asked.

"Hehe… f-funny story-"

"Where is it?" he demanded, as the rest of the class turned to them, her being the only one yet to do the test.

The girl gulped and slowly revealed the broken device from the back of her back. The fact that it looked like it had been runned over by a semi made a couple of students wonder, what the hell did she do to it?

"... It wasn't me." she said.

Instead of seeing Aizawa grow mad, he simply reached out of a bag that he had in hand and pulled another hand grip. He then handed it to Annie as she finally put the broken one aside. Knowing that he was expecting her to do the test, but not wanting to break the damn thing all the way again, she held back a little bit more. Making an estimate as to how much force to use. The result was a total of 491 kilograms.

"No way, you're almost as strong as Shoji!" elbow boy said, who was named Hanta Sero.

"That's quite the display of strength, Parker-san!" Momo complemented the American.

"No kidding! What do you do to be that strong without looking like you're capable of even half of what you're doing?! asked Touru Hagakure, who was… invisible.

The only reason that people could tell that she was there, was the fact that it looked like a uniform was suddenly brought to life with voodoo magic or something.

But as the others started to complement the girl, Aizawa's gaze grew sterner.

"I thought I made myself clear earlier. You must all go beyond, Plus Ultra style. So stop holding back. You're insulting the rest of your classmates." he told the girl, surprising the other students safe for Valerie and maybe Rikido.

"Of course he would figure it out, why wouldn't he?" she thought.

Annie sighed and then looked at the hand grip in hand. She took a deep breath and squeezed her hand as hard as she could until then…

CLANG

Just like the one from before, this one broke as well. Annie nervously chuckled as the rest of the class stared at her display of power. Most of them had their mouths so wide that they were only a couple of centimeters from touching the ground. Aizawa on the other hand simply hummed, looking at the girl and the hand grip before taking the device of her hands.

"You know, U.A had these ones made so that they could withstand around a ton or so, since we would normally get students with physical enhancing powers or such." he simply said, before walking away, multiplying the surprise of the other students by about ten times over.

"O-O-Over… one… t-ton?!" Izuku thought, looking at the with shock on his face. He then tried to shake the surprise out of his body. "Okay, m-maybe this test wasn't the one for you… again, but the next ones got to be better, right?"

And while the others were in a similar state of shock (safe for the always stoic Todoroki and Bakugo, who looked like he was trying to set the girl on fire by angrily staring at her), Valerie turned to her friend and awkwardly laughed.

"R-Remember never to p-piss you off?" she joked trying to break the ice.

TEST 3: STANDING LONG JUMP

This one wasn't that difficult to most of class 1-A students. Aoyama used a similar strategy that he used in the 50 meter dash. Same as Bakugo, who flew across the sand with no issue. Annie easily cleared that one out, using her spider agility and physic. Valerie simply opened a portal to jump over the sand… although she then felt bad afterwards because she felt like she had just cheated.

Izuku didn't have the comeback that he wanted, not even being able to clear the sandbox and falling halfway through. Still, he pulled himself up and shook the feel of embarrassment off of him when he saw Ida, Annie, Uraraka and even the shy Valerie giving him a thumbs up. Not to worry, there are still five more to go, right?

Test 4: REPEATED SIDE STEPS

This one wasn't that interesting. In fact, the american red-headed was wondering what even was the point? She and Valerie made an above average performance. Annie more than the blue girl. Izuku did okay, but got somewhat depressed and shocked when he saw Minoru Mineta, a small boy with weird purple hair that looked like a bunch of grapes, side step with incredible speed by bouncing repeatedly in what looked to be two piles of his ball-hair thing.

… Okay, maybe this was the point?

Izuku tried to shake the feeling that he had off once again. There were still four tests to go… right?

TEST 5: BALL THROW

Both Annie and Katsuki were absolved of doing this test, for they had done so as a demonstration already. So far, no one had managed to even come close to their records. Not even Valerie, who threw the ball as hard as she could at a portal that allowed her to make an extra twenty meters of travel. The most she got was two hundred and ten meters.

Things looked like that, until it was Uraraka's turn. She used her powers to make the ball completely weightless and threw it super casually. The ball flew upwards and kept on going… and going… and going… and it never came back.

Aizawa looked at the screen of his phone and with his bored and neutral expression, he showed the entire class that it read…

"Infinity?!" they all asked.

"That's insane! How's that possible!" Denki asked.

"Man, guess that makes me second place in this test, doesn't it?" Annie wondered innocently, making Bakugo burst with anger innerly.

"How the fuck do I get stuck in third place?!"

As for Midoriya… things were starting to look bad for the kid.

"This is bad… I got to come up with some kind of a game plan!... Everyone has had at least one good score already…" Midoriya thought worryingly, as he looked at the ball in his hand. "All that's left is this… The distance run, sit-ups and the seated toe touch… It's now or never, this is my best chance to use One for All."

Meanwhile on the sides, stood Katsuki, Tenya, Ochako, Annie and even Valerie as well (although the later one was almost clinging to Annie out of just how nervous she felt) were all watching as Midoriya stood in the circle, waiting for him to throw the ball. With the exception of Katsuki, everyone else had a sense of worry within them. Midoriya hasn't stood out compared to some of the other students. And with the threat of expulsion so iminente, things were dire.

"If Midoriya doesn't shape out soon, he's the one going home." Ida said.

"Nice of you to have so much faith in the little guy." Annie told the tall teenager.

"Well, of course he's going out! He's a quirkless loser!" Katsuki told the rest, while pointing at the boy in question. Mush to Annie's annoyance.

"And you're a short fused, napalm brained loudmouth. Yet, you don't see anyone complaining, do you?" she said, much to the annoyance of the ash-blonde.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?! YOU FUCKING YANKEE?!"

"Proving my point."

"Why does she do it?" the terrified Valerie thought.

"Ignoring Parker's lack of finesse…"

"Don't start with me, Tenya."

"I must inform you that Midoriya does in fact possess a quirk. Or is it that you haven't heard what he did in the entrance exam?" The tall boy asked.

And as the group of teenagers were discussing with one another, their homeroom teacher kept on watching Midoriya. Focusing as if he were an eagle, about to swoop a prey from the ground. Who was reminded of the people that were on his side.

"Izuku… I'm really proud of you, son!" He remembered his mother, giving him all the support in the world.

"You can be a hero." he remembered being acknowledged by All Might to be his successor.

"Midoriya Izuku, hurry up. I'm rooting for you." he remembered the boy that he had yet to know his name.

"You seem like a nice guy, you know? Give me a call one of these days, maybe we can hang out." he remembered how Parker approached him in a friendly manner and has done nothing but support him, just like how the brown-haired girl did as well.

He got prepared. He pulled back, stretching his arm all the way back and doing his best to summon all the power that he had inherited through his right arm. Then as he was thinking to himself how he was not going to let the people that had his back down, just as he was about to throw the ball at hand, Aizawa's eyes glowed red.

"Ghaa!" Midoriya exclaimed, throwing the ball.

But instead of the feeling of an egg in a microwave (metaphor that he said when describing how he felt while using One for All), it turned out to be a normal throw. Which resulted in a measly 46 meters throw. Dread washed over the boy as he saw his efforts being demolished before his eyes, with him not knowing why.

"Huh?... B-But I was trying to use it just now…" he said, staring at his hand, wondering just what just happened.

"I erase your quirk." the voice of their teacher was heard.

Turning back to him however, he looked slightly different. His eyes were glowing a scarlet red, his scarf was floating all around him and his long hair was completely upwards. A new something that was now revealed, was the now that his scarf was all around, it revealed a pair of yellow goggles around his neck

"The judges of this exam… were not rational enough!" he said, with a serious tone in his voice. "Someone like you should never be allowed to enroll in this school!"

"H-He has a p-power that suppresses other quirks?" Valerie asked, terrified at the teacher.

"W-Wait, you did what to my quirk?" Midoriya asked, only for him to finally took notice of the yellow goggles. "Wait, those goggles. I know you!" he said out loud, surprising everyone else.

"You do?" Annie asked.

"You can look into someone and cancel out their powers… the eraser hero… Eraser Head!"

"Eraser Head?" the entire class asked.

"Who's that? I've never heard of him."one of the students asked.

"I think he works as an underground hero." another one said.

"What kind of name's Eraser Head, anyway?" Annie asked, only for the pro-hero to turn towards her. "Um, I said nothing." she quickly said, as Valerie approached her and whispered to her in english what she knew of him.

"I think I read about him in the Avengers files." she said, surprising Annie. "He's one of the best underground heroes that Japan has. The Avengers themselves took interest in him when they heard how he and other three Japanese heroes aided your dad and Daredevil in stopping a possible alliance between members of the Kaishek Clan and the Manfredi Family when the former tried to make an expansion through lower Manhattan."

"Wait, you mean to tell me that this guy has taken on Silvermane's goons?!" Annie asked, quite shocked to learn that her new teacher fought alongside her father.

"You're not ready. You don't have control over your power." Aizawa told the shocked Midoriya. "Are you trying to break your bones again? Counting on someone to save your useless body once more?"

"W-What? No, that wasn't what I was trying to d-" Midoriya tried to explain himself, but was forced to stop himself when the hero's scarf wrapped itself around his body and pulled him towards the adult.

"No matter what your intentions are. You'll be nothing more than a liability at that!" he told the boy, who was now only half a meter away from him now. "You have the same reckless passion as another overzealous hero that I know. One who saved over a thousand lives by himself and became a legend." he said, as he managed to get a glimpse at a certain blonde that was hiding away from the students eyes. "But even with that, you're worthless if you can throw a single punch before breaking down… Sorry Midoriya, but with your power there's no way that you can become a hero." he told the boy, making the American red-head snap at her teacher.

"What's with you and telling him that?!" she told her teacher, almost making Valerie faint.

"Why do you insist on provoking everyone in front of you?!" Valerie cried.

"Telling him that he can't become a hero? What's up with that?! So what if he doesn't know how to properly control his power! Isn't this a hero school? Shouldn't you be the one trying to teach him how to do that in the first place?!" she asked the teacher, who's stern gaze was as fiercely as when he was talking to the boy in front of him.

"You yourself are one of the reasons as to why he isn't up for hero work!"

"What?!"

"Don't think I haven't noticed!" he told the girl. "The auditorium where you had to bail him out! Back in the classroom, where you needlessly tried to protect him like he was your younger brother! And of course, just now!"

"Well, what exa-"

"Even if we were to ignore the fact that he doesn't know how to control his power, he is still obviously not capable of being a hero. We pro-heros are the ones that the people around us rely on, not the other way around. The fact that up until now, he has done nothing but depend on you whenever things look bad, proves that he's unqualify for the job." he said, annoying the American even further. "I don't care what he says about what he wants to become. Actions will always speak louder than words. Without it, talk, no matter how grandiose or whatever, is nothing more than empty words. He either stands up for himself or sits on the sidelines. If I'm wrong, then prove me wrong. If not, you can pack your stuff already and leave." he said, tossing Midoriya another ball and walking away.

Afterwards, Midoriya returned to his original position, his head lowered down. He could already hear some of the comments of his classmates. From Kachan already assuming that he would fail, Aoyama saying something to Uraraka, and Uraraka herself asking who he was. He only had one shot at this. It was all or nothing and he was already sure that Aizawa himself also declared him unfit for the hero course. But, he got a glimpse of Annie, her expression being a mixture of worry and annoyance. Thinking things thoroughly, the underground hero was right to a certain degree. He's been a little dependent on the red-head. If he really wants to be a hero, to be the next Symbol of Peace, then he needs to stand up for himself.

"P-Parker-san…" he called out, getting the attention of the American girl in question.

"Mmm?"

"D-Don't worry…" the boy told her, after noticing her uneasy expression. "I-I'm sure to kill it in t-this test." he said, lifting a thumbs up at her.

The girl looked at the boy, trying to ease her worry. She couldn't help but to smile, giving him a node of agreement. "Heck yeah, you are!"

Nodding back, he returned his attention to the task on hand. He did the same as before, moving his body backwards, moving his right arm in an arch. As he was doing it, his mind was racing with a thousand thoughts on his current situation. He needed to control his quirk, otherwise, his dreams of being a hero were mere fantasies. He needed to stand up for himself, otherwise the support that was given to him would be for nothing.

Actions speak louder than words… And right now… his actions were about to prove everyone that doubts him wrong.

"I have to work harder than anyone here if I'm to succeed!" he was telling himself, halfway through his throw. "Even if I have a lot to learn… I'll focus on what I can do, right now!"

And just as he reached the end of his throw. At the exact moment that the ball was starting to leave his hand. He started to focus.

Focusing on using the sacred power that was passed on to him. Allowing One for All to course, not through his arm, but just one finger. Energy filled his index finger, on the very tip of his finger. And so, he unleashed all the power within in one grand burst of power.

"SMAAAAASH!" he internally yelled, as he launched the ball with force that was felt by everyone else.

Most of class 1-A couldn't help but to stare in awe, their mouths wide open. Even Katsuki looked at what happened with widened eyes. Only two students had different expressions. The always stoic Todroki was one, who started to look at the green-haired boy under a new light. As for the other, it was none other than Annie who, while impressed by the power that Izuku had with him, only had a smile on her face.

It took the ball a little bit before it fell back. Once it did, Aizawa's phone beeped and when he looked at the screen… well, he had to admit that he was a little impressed. For he had a total of seven hundred and five point three meters. Making him the student with the third best score in this particular test.

In other words… he killed it.

"Aizawa-sensei…" the pro-hero heard, looking up and seeing Midoriya staring at him with a determined look on his face, in spite of his broken finger. "I-I'm s-still standing!" he told his teacher.

"This kid!" the teacher said, a visible grin on his face.

"That kind of power… it seems like his body is not used to it. So instead of risking his entire arm, he minimised the self-damage by only using it on the very tip of his finger and at the very last second." Valerie thought, looking at Midoriya in amazement. "That's… that's actually pretty cool!" and so, Valerie smiled, amazed by the boy's quick thinking.

Maybe… maybe things will start to look better for the inheritor of One for All.

"And I guess that, the hero that I want to be, is one that can make children smile!" said Manga Fukidashi, one of class 1-B's students who looked fairly plain… outside from the fact that he had a speech bubble for a head with the word 'YEAH!' inside.

Class 1-B were still on their respective tour through the school's grounds. Right now, they were in Gym Gamma. It was their final stop for their tour and at the moment, they were waiting for the other classes to arrive for some school activities. In the meantime, Vlad decided to make a dynamic with his class. He knew that most of them were already somewhat acquainted with one another since they spent most of their time during homeroom getting to know one another a little bit. But he knew that there were a couple that were still too shy to open up just yet, that's without taking into account the fact that he also had little to no knowledge about them. So, he told them that while they were waiting, they would formally introduce themselves to the entirety of the class. Telling them their name, if there's a way that they like to be called, where they're from, they're likes and dislikes and lastly, either what to expect of their time in U.A and what kind of hero they wanted to be.

He learned a decent amount from his students that way before and he was sure to learn a lot from them now. For example, Yui Kodai, a girl of short black hair and cerulean eyes, seems to be a girl that doesn't seem to be as expressive as the other students. That she was fairly popular during middle school and that she likes matryoshka dolls.

Reiko Yanagi, an equally emotionless girl with blue eyes that had one covered by her white hair and that had an odd posture that was somewhat connotative of a ghost,seemed to like ghost stories. Saying that she likes to search spooky stories on the internet whenever she could. And that her favorite movie was The Exorcist. That fact sent a couple of chills through some of the students' spine.

"Alright, Khan it's your turn." Vlad called the American.

"Got it!" she said, as she went to the front of the group, not before turning to her friend. "Wish me luck!"

"Try not to embarrass yourself, okay?" he joked.

"Alright! Hello, my name's Kamala Khan… I mean Khan Kamala… right?"

"What did I just say?" Robbie thought.

"W-Well… I'm from Jersey City back in the States. I have a couple of friends back there. Including one that is sure to be a great scientist. I also have both my parents and an older brother. I like animated T.V shows, my favorite growing up was Tween Mutant Samurai Turtles."

"Dude, I liked that show too!" Tokage said. "It was a little corny, but it had its charm for a show of the 80's."

"Johannes and Anton were always my favorites." Juzo said.

"I was always more of a Rembrandt girl growing up." Kendo mentioned, getting a node of agreement from some of the other students.

"Why does no one seems to like Caravaggio? He's cool too!" Jurota exclaimed.

"Cool? Come one Shisida, outside of the katana and wakizashi, how can you call a guy that stoic and serious, cool? Seriously, the only thing the guy ever does is bark orders and have no fun at all!"

"Well, he is the oldest one." Sen Kaibara said.

"Yeah, so? What's next, you're going to tell me that the live action movie of a couple of years ago was a masterpiece too?"

"... Well, once you ignore certain elements about it, it's actually not that bad." Neito Monoma said, gaining a weird look from most of his class, even Robbie was looking at him weirdly.

"... Monoma, you just lost all rights to speak for the rest of the day." Tokage said.

"Um.. yeah… anyway, I also like to write, some fanfics here and there, social media and video games as well! I'm part of the Iron Legion in World of Battlecraft actually!"

"You jackass got my guild down by about three positions!" Togaru Kamakiri said, to their surprise.

"Not our fault you don't know how to organize yourselves." she replied to the boy. "Well, I'm also a big superhero fan. Captain Marvel and the rest of the Avengers have always been an inspiration to me… I guess, I don't like people eating pork in front of me. It feels like they're rubbing it in my face that I can't eat it. What I expect from the hero course is to learn to be a great hero alongside any friend that I have or that I make. And the kind of hero that I want to be is one that follows in the footsteps of my heroes. To save mankind by saving one person at a time, that's the hero I want to be!" she said, as the rest of the class all applaud her.

"Excellent, Khan! You may go back." the teacher said, as Kamala nodded and went back to Robbie's side.

"What do you think?" she asked him.

"I think that we definitely need to fix your name-screw-ups. But all in all, not that bad." he told her.

"Lastly, Reyes, you're up!" Vlad said, calling for Robbie.

"Guess that's my cue." he said as he started to go to the front.

"Good luck!" Kamala said.

"Got it." he replied as he arrived at the front. "Well, let's get this over with. I'm Robbie Reyes, you can call me Robbie, Roberto, whatever I don't mind. I'm from Los Angeles California, I have one good friend there, a teacher from school who was always supporting me and a few of my brother's teachers too. By the way, I have a younger brother. Also had a nice boss, a kind of annoying doctor and I live with a pro-hero named Mt. Lady."

"You live with a pro-hero? Awesome!" said Rin.

"Well, I don't like bullies and people that abuse others in any way. And if I see someone pulling that kind of crap, I'm not afraid of putting them in their places if given the chance." he said, making them all know that he meant business. "I guess I like to spend time with my brother, listen to music and I like cars. I used to be a mechanic back on the States and I like to work on my car every now and then."

"YOU HAVE A CAR?!" most of the class asked.

"A 1969 Dodge Charger to be exact."

"No way, you have to let us see it!" said Awase, followed by Kosei.

"Yeah, maybe let us d-"

"Don't even think about it." he said, already knowing where he was going. "... Anyway, what I expect out of the hero course is, firstly not to fail it." he said, making a couple of class 1-B to chuckle. "But also to learn how to be an actual hero, I guess."

It was at this point though, that the class noticed something about Robbie. It was the fact that he did not make any comment about his parents, or any familiar to be exact. The closest is probably Mt. Lady since he said that he was living with her. It was rather sad when they thought about it. They didn't want to think the worst, so they kept on listening. Whatever it was, he would open up to them in the future.

"As for the kind of hero that I want to be… to be honest, I never thought of it before. Actually, I never even considered becoming one. The only thing that I ever wanted was to provide for my brother and give him the life that I never could have… but I guess that you could say that I was given a second chance, so I guess that I want to be someone that my brother can look up to and…" he was saying as he made a quick stop. It made everyone pay attention to Robbie even more than they already were. And as Robbie was silent, a memory came to him. A memory of a teacher that hoped something for the young Reyes. "I want to be the kind of hero that can use the power within me. The kind of hero that ignites change in the community."

Robbie Reyes was known for many things. He was hardworking, noble, a little rough here and there, but also very charismatic. Capable of commanding the respect and admiration of his peers.

And with that last statement of his, he was already gaining the respect and admiration of both his new classmates and his teacher.

Chapter 10: Suiting Up

Chapter Text

Most of class 1-A were staring in awe at what they had just witnessed. Izuku Midoriya, a kid that looked like some frail kid, managed to get the third best result of the ball throwing test. Some of them were complimenting his power, others were páying as much attention to the boy's feat, knowing that it could be an obstacle in the future for their race to the top. Tenya noticed that Izuku had apparently broken his finger, similar to what had happened to the entrance exam. Something that Ochako could certinately testify to. The two American girls had a smile on their face. Annie seemed pleased that the boy that had been antagonized since getting to U.A had just shown his mettle by himself. Similar to Valerie, who was simply content with the fact that the kid with the nice shoes was able to accomplish something on his own.

However, not everyone had it in them to acknowledge the boy. Katsuki Bakugo, the so-called childhood friend of Midoriya, was looking at what had happened with widened eyes. The same boy that he picked on since they were kids, the very same quirkless crybaby that always went on and on about becoming a hero with no powers whatsoever had just upstaged him?! Bad enough that he had the guts to defy him since they were little, or that he rushed his useless butt into trying to save him from being taken hostage by a villain! That he not only dared to come take the entrance exam and pass it, but the fact that he had just beat him in this one test?!

How dare he?! He was supposed to be the only one from that crappy school to get to U.A! He was supposed to be the number one in his class and the whole school! He was the one that was meant to become better than even All Might himself, not him! Not some quirkless loser that only got in due to some sort of trick! He would not allow a cheater to beat him, just like that!

Sparks started to fly from his palms, and before anyone knew it, he shot himself at where Izuku was. It was only when he was halfway through that the others took notice. Even Annie, who was taken back at the fact that someone would try to do that on the first day and in front of over twenty people. One of them being their teacher no less. She was about to try and intercept the ash-blonde from trying to hurt the freckled green-haired boy, when all of the sudden, he found himself wrapped by some sort of threads.

"GHA! W-Why the hell is your damned scarf so strong?!" the boy cursed, looking back at him and seeing his homeroom teacher, with his hair up and his eyes glowing red as he held onto his scarf.

"Because it's a captured weapon, made out of carbon fiber with a special metal alloy." he answered coldly. "Stand down! It will be wise to avoid making me use my quirk so much… It gives me, serious dry eye.

"Too bad, that power's amazing" the entire class thought.

Shota Aizawa, Class 1-A Homeroom Teacher - Quirk: Erasure!

He's capable of erasing the quirk of anyone that he looks at! But the effect wears off if he blinks! His quirk has the possibility of causing different effects on those whose powers come froms sources that aren't quirks! From mild dizziness, a small headache or sometimes, losing of balance!

"You're wasting my time now. Whoever's next is your turn." Aizawa said, finally letting go of the capture weapon and deactivating his quirk, as he released Katsuki.

Soon, the next student came forward, ready to do the test as well. Meanwhile, Katsuki grinded his teeth as he turned and saw Izuku being approached by Ochako, asking if he was okay. And while his train of thought was that he was still a little bug that he could crush if he wanted to, he was also being stared at by another one of Class 1-A students. More specifically, the American red-headed. Her expression, being similar to the one that the ash-blonde had, notably not pleased at what she saw.

"A-Annie?" Valerie called, noticing the look on her friend's face.

"... Come on Val, let's see how Izuku's doing." she said, as the two Americans started to walk away.

Afterwards, the tests renew once again. The three that remained, not being that difficult. If anything, they were the easiest to some, especially those in peak form. Annie and Valerie doing both sit-ups test together and doing them with ease. The same with the seated toe-touch. Although, Annie definitely seemed to have the edge there as well. Making many wonder if there was something that the girl couldn't do well… outside of keeping quiet, that is. Some of the other students already saw how she seemed to have issues in that regard. The long-distance run also proved to be quite easy for the more athletic students, although Valerie did start to tire around halfway through, even if it was just a little.

By the end, the students all gathered around in front of their test, who were ready to give out the rankings.

"All right, time to give you your results. I ranked you all from best to worst, although you probably already have an idea as to where you are if you're standing already." he told the twenty-two students. "I'll just pull the whole list, it's not worth going over each individual score."

As he prepared to do so, the pressure that was in the atmosphere started to grow. The last person was said to be expelled according to their hobo teacher. There were those that were already starting to pray for them not to be in the last place. Soon, their teacher pressed a button and a hologram appeared in front of them. There were a couple of kids that dared not to look up, but eventually, they did and the results were…

1.- Anna-May Parker

2.- Yaoyorozu Momo

3.- Shoto Todoroki

4.- Katsuki Bakugo

5.- Valerie Vector V.

6.- Ida Tenya

7.- Tokoyami Fumikage

8.- Shoji Mezo

9.- Ojiro Masahirao

10.- Kirishima Ejiro

11.- Ashido Mina

12.- Uraraka Ochaco

13.- Koda Koji

14.- Sato Rikido

15.- Asui Tsuyu

16.- Aoyama Yuga

17.- Hanta Sero

18.-Denki Kaminari

19.- Jiro Kyoka

20.- Hagakure Toru

21.- Mineta Minoru

22.- Midoriya Izuku

The students saw their placing and those who were on nicer terms with the green-haired immediately started to feel for the boy. If he was the last one, then that meant that…

"By the way, no ones going home." Aizawa said, getting everyone's attention.

"Eh?" they all asked.

"That was just a rational deception to make sure everyone gave it their all!" the teacher said with a grin.

"HUH?!" most exclaimed, with Izuku in particular looking as if he was about to fall down.

"Y-You mean that… and I…" Annie said, trying to process what she was told, while remembering how she did nothing but talk back to her teacher. "... GHA! THIS IS THE THIRD TIME A HOBO MAKES ME LOOK LIKE AN IDIOT!" she exclaimed in english, making the Avengers' child wonder, what were the other two then?

"I'm surprised that none of you figured it out sooner." Momo said. "Sorry, I probably should have said something."

"Yeah, you should have." most of the students said.

"Oh, I a-actually remembered that Avengers Academy did something similar to their first class." Valerie remembered.

One of the upsides of living with an Avenger is that she gets to hear stories of many of their adventures in detail and other of their miscellaneous. For example, how apparently Pietro managed to convince Jocasta into programming the then unused robot Arsenal to surprise attack their students while in the middle of their lunch. Although, in their defense they made sure that everything was nonlethal. Plus, Jocasta did it because she thought that said actions had been approved by the rest of the staff, which was not. Quicksilver replied that when he was their age, he had to deal with Magneto hiring assassins that were tasked to attack him and his sister while in their sleep. Not surprising given the master of magnetism's history, who despite apparently claiming that they were never told to cause serious harm (according to what Finesse had told her teachers), was most definitely a complete and utter lie.

"Then why didn't you say something?!" Annie asked.

"S-Sorry…" the blue girl apologised.

"Man, that was pretty nerve-wrecking, don't you think?" Hanta asked the rest of his class.

"Nah, I'm always up for a little challenge." Ejiro replied.

"With that, we're done here. There are handouts with the curriculum and such back in the classroom. Pick one and read it for tomorrow." Aizawa said, walking to the sides, not before stopping in front of Izuku and handing him a piece of paper. "Misoriya, have the old lady fix you up at the nurse's office. Tomorrow will be an even harsher day for you all. Prepare yourselves." he said as he walked, leaving the students all by ourselves.

Once done, the students all relaxed a little bit. There were those that paid close attention to the results that they had gotten. Having their placing in mind and knowing that they had to be better (like Midoriya for instance). Others were looking at the results of their peers, measuring their capabilities with the idea of what to expect from them (mainly Shoto and Katsuki). The red-headed America, on the other hand, simply had one thing in mind.

"You hungry?" she asked her blue friend.

"A l-little."

"Makes sense. I mean, the tests weren't that bad, but they sure opened my appetite. Especially since I had something of a light breakfast." Annie told her friend. "Actually, I have a PB&J sandwich in my bag. You can have half of it if you want."

"A-Are you sure?"

"Yeah. Besides, we're meeting at your place with everyone else for a 'first day of school meal', remember?"

"Yeah, I guess you're right." the blue girl noted as they started to walk back to their class.

"By the way, did you notice that hobo teach omitted your last name in his results list?" Annie asked.

"Yeah, I did. I wonder why though?"

"Probably to not have you being the center of attention or something, you know? Since she's a pretty big deal." Annie said, noting how there should at least be one or two kids in their class that could recognize the name of the Wasp.

"T-That makes sense."

"Yeah… The same treatment would have been welcome in my case, but whatever!" Annie complained.

Valerie sighed, knowing that she wouldn't be stopping in quite a while.

"WHAT?!" the arachnid girl exclaimed. "You mean that while we had to deal with a crazy hobo threatening us with expulsion, you guys were chillin like nobody's business?! How's that fair?!"

"Geez, mind being a little louder? I think your dad didn't catch it all the way to New York." Hitoshi quiped.

"New York? I'm sure that they heard you all the way over to Hala." Kamala said.

"It is bogus! Unfair! Total madness I tell you, MADNESS!"

"... If anyone asks, we don't know her." Robbie said.

The quartet of Americans and the purple-haired japanese boy had just runite after their day of school. Having informed each other of what they had done in their respective class. Robbie himself had joked that he was surprised that Annie hadn't been expelled because she annoyed their teacher or something. As they kept on walking, hearing the second Parker child complain, they caught a glimpse of three other students that they recognized (Parker and Van Dyne in particular since they spent the day with them).

Izuku Midoriya, Ochako Uraraka and Tenya Ida. Or as the other kids outside of Class 1-A remembered them; Bush-haired kid, uptight… and that girl that helped bush-haired kid.

It was the only thing that Shinso and Khan could come up with at the moment.

They seemed to be talking with one another, probably talking about going to the station together or something, when they too, took notice of their presence. The first one being Izuku, who recognised his fellow classmates and one extra person as well.

"H-Hi, Parker-san!" he called.

"San? Isn't that used to talk to people that you respect, or something?" Kamala asked Shinso.

"She did say how she placed first in her quirk assessment thing. It shouldn't be that much of a surprise." he replied.

"Oh, Parker-san, hi!" the round-faced girl greeted.

"Hi eh, Ochako, right?" she asked.

"Uraraka Ochako, yes!" she answered.

"Hmph, don't you have any manners? You barely know each other and you're already talking to her as if you have known each other since grade-school!" the tall glasses-wearing kid complained.

"Oh hi Tenya, I can already tell that we'll be just the best of buds." she drydly addressed the younger of the Ida siblings.

"We are most certinately, not friends. At best we're still nothing but acquaintances and that's all."

"I was being sarcastic."

"...Umm…" Valerei said, making the trio of kids all turn their gaze toward her, much to her dismay. "Why do I do things?"

"Hi there, you're V, right?"

"V?" asked Kamala.

"Well, it was the only thing that was written on the list. By the way, what does the 'V' stand for?" the browned-haired girl asked, causing Valerie to ramble nervously.

"W-W-Well, i-i-it's y-y-you know-"

"It's private stuff, let's leave it at that." Annie said, saving her friend.

"Uh?"

"Y-Y-You can call me V-Vector if it m-m-makes you feel b-b-better." she nervously said.

"W-W-Well, we w-wouldn't want to he d-disrespectful." Midoriya stuttered.

"N-N-No, r-r-really, I d-d-don't mind." the girl replied.

As they talked, Annie, Kamala and Hitoshi couldn't help but to look back and forth between the two shy kids. They did it a couple of times until it hit them all.

"My god, there's two of them." they noted.

It was then that Tenya saw the way that Robbie Reyes was looking at Midoriya. Uraraka did as well and after seeing the way that Bakugo acted not that long ago, they started to worry. Mainly because of the fact that this guy was like three times more intimidating and scary/looking than the ash-blonde could ever be. But to their surprise, he simply offered Izuku a handshake, with a somewhat small smile.

"Roberto Reyes, call me Robbie or whatever you want. I really don't mind." he said, puzzling everyone but Izuku. "I knew that I would see you here."

Izuku smiled and shyly accepted the handshake. "N-Nice to see you again." he said.

"You've met him already?" Annie asked.

"Dagobah beach." he said, making his friends understand in an instant.

"Then no wonder you got here!" Kamala said, making Hitoshi flinch a little.

"Dagobah beach? What does it have to do with him being at U.A?" Ochako asked.

"The guy was the one that cleaned that whole mess by himself." Robbie said, taking the other Class 1-A students by surprise.

"Wait, for real?!"

"Just what one should expect from you Midoriya! You are certinately the embodiment of what it means to be a student at U.A!... At least more than others." he said, specifically looking at Annie, who frowned in annoyance, as well as Hitoshi.

"Bite me exhaust-pipe-legs."

"What's his deal?" Kamala whispered Ochako.

"I think it bothered him that she talked back to the teacher or something."

"Among other things." said Tenya, turning to the other girl. "Apologize my rudeness, I haven't introduced myself to you two. I'm Ida Tenya." he told the other teenagers.

"A pleasure… um… Te-"

"Ida."

"Yes, Ida!" Kamala said, after Robbie corrected her. "I'm Kamala… Kamala, right?"

"Kamala Khan. Khan's the last name and yes, she's bad at this."

"... You didn't have to add that last part." Kamala murmured.

"I know." he joked, much to her annoyance.

"Well, it's nice to meet you Khan, Reyes!" Ochako said, with both Ida and Tenya nodding in agreement (since this was the first time that Midoriya met Kamala). "So I take it you're from another class, right?"

"1-B, yeah."

"Hopefully your homeroom teacher doesn't threatent you with expulsion only to make you look dumb." Annie muttered.

Tenya then turned to the boy in the back, just now noticing his presence. "May we know of-" he was trying to say, only to be met with a glare directed at them that actually took them by surprise.

"Umm, h-he's usually a lot n-nicer!" Valerie tried to say, even though his glare intensified a little. "That's not helping!"

"I-Is that so?" Uraraka awkwardly asked.

"W-Well, we were on our way to the station, do you want to t-tag along?" Izuku asked.

"As tempting as it sounds, we'll have to put it on for another time." Annie told the other 1-A kids.

"Why?" Uraraka asked.

"We're being picked to go to her house." Robbie said, as he looked at a car parking in front of the entrance. "Oh, look, that's our ride." he said non-chilan, which was not how everyone at school grounds reacted, who had their mouths widened… except for Valerie, she looked as pale as a ghost.

The car in question was nothing short of a fancy luxury vintage car. More specifically to Robbie, an old Cadillac Limousine. The kind of vehicle that one would assume was used in the Godfather or something like that. From it, Jarvis came out smiling as he greeted the group of teenagers. And yet, Robbie was the only one that replied his greeting since the others still had their jaws three inches from the ground. He then walked to the passengers side and opened the back door, where Nadia sat with two ice creams in each hand.

"Valerie! Did you know that they made cookie dough ice cream?!" she asked.

"... WHY?!"

"And that's our cue. Nice knowing you and stuff." Robbie told the others as the others recovered from their shock and said their goodbyes as well… except Valerei, she remained the same, so the others had to drag her to the car.

After which, they got into the fancy vehicle as it drove away. Leaving the trio of Midoriya, Uraraka and Ida still somewhat surprised. But they quickly shook it off, especially Midoriya, who momentarily thought that he recognized the butler.

"Oh my, was that Jarvis-san?" they heard Momo, who was standing behind them and making Midoriya's eyes widen.

Back at the car, Nadia had handed one of her ice creams to her adoptive blue sister, who was still in the same state as before.

"So, how was your first day of school?" Jarvis asked.

"Nothing out of the ordinary. Just orientation and stuff." Kamala answered, only to turn to Annie. "By the way, were those guys calling you by your last name? I thought that you didn't want people knowing about that or something." Kamala asked.

For the remaining of their journey, they had to listen to Annie's complaints, with the exception of Robbie. He was smart enough to pull a pair of headphones and turn them all the way to elven. Not something that any grown-up would encourage, but if it meant that he would be spared of Parker's ranting, then it was worth it.

The next day was nothing out of the ordinary at first. The students of U.A all attended their classes, getting to learn how the teachers would operate. Their timetable said that they were to be from 8:25 A.M to 3:10 P.M. There were a total of 6 periods, each lasting a total of around fifty minutes each, with the exception of homeroom, which only lasted a total of ten minutes. Everyone learned that each course of course would have certain different subjects, but that they share a couple of them. Mainly the core ones being math, science, foreigner language (which was english), social studies, japanese, etc. They would change every now and then and to Annie's disappointment, they wouldn't be touching sience just yet. Which did surprise the other kids when she asked about that.

One of Class 1-A's first classes was english, which to no one's surprise, bored Annie. It was to be expected from someone that was a native speaker of said language, on top of having her being a top student at that as well. The teacher that was responsible for teaching it to the hero course in particular was none other than Present Mic, who was very fluent at it. So good in fact, that if someone were to say that it was his first language, no one would bat an eye.

"Alright then, which of these four sentences is wrong?" he asked, sounding normal and not like he was speaking through an amplifier.

"So normal" most thought.

"It's the fourth one." both Americans thought, but did not raise their hands, for Momo ended up answering the question.

Class 1-B also had to deal with those kinds of classes, which at the moment was math. It wasn't that difficult and the person that was responsible for it was a hero named Ectoplasm, although his appearance wasn't that of a traditional hero. He was wearing a trench coat that covered his slender body. He had apparently lost his legs in a fight, so he had two prosthetics, a skin-tight body-suit with golden lines in the neck area and a matching black helmet that covered his jaw and circular mufflers. He had written an algebraic equation on the board and asked if anyone was willing to give it a try. Some felt a little intimidated by the problem (like Kamala, who was wondering why there were letters there), but Robbie decided to raise his hand and answer it himself.

"Well done, Reyes. The answer is correct and the procedure was well executed." the teacher congratulated the latino-american boy.

"Thanks. It wasn't that hard actually." he answered.

"Not that hard my ass!" a decent amount of students asked. Never having thought that the ruffian-looking guy would be one of the smart ones.

After the fourth period was over, the students all headed for the cafeteria to eat something. The young Parker once again brought lunch of her own, but just in case also brought some money just in case. Hitoshi himself was looking for a place to sit at the moment. He was about to head for a table that was shared by a couple of kids from management and generals until he heard Annie calling for him to sit next to her and Valerie. At first he was a little unsure. After all, she was a hero course student and most of the students at general studies hate the hero course. But that thought was quickly thrown over the window, they're his friends. School hierarchy and what not be damned. Even if he saw a couple of his classmates looking at him like he grew a second head, as he was sitting.

"How's it going?" Annie asked.

"Not that different from back in middle school. You two?"

"S-She almost fell asleep in english class." Valerie informed, causing Shinso to chuckle.

"Of course she would."

"Come on, can you blame me? We're basically being taught as if we just learned a language that I have known since I was born."

"I a-actually like it… Feels nice to be in a classroom." Valerie commented, smiling a little.

At that moment, both Kamala and Robbie sat at the table as well. And all three saw that Kamala was not in a good mood. "I don't care what you said, there's no way that that kind of black magic is math! Seriously, letters? Since when are there letters in math?!"

"It was just a basic algebra problem, no need to make a big deal out of it. Besides, in what world is math considered black magic?" Robbie asked.

"Well, back in the day during the dark age I'm sure that a commoner would be accused of being a witch or something for knowing about math." Annie commented.

"They would accuse anyone of practicing magic for literally anything. Hell, I wouldn't be surprised to hear that someone was tried for taking a bath." Robbie said.

"Oh, they wouldn't do that. They would just think that you're weird, since soap sucked back then."

"In what world does soap suck?" Kamala asked.

"Everything sucked during the middle ages."

"Yep and soaps back then were made out of accumulated mutton fat, wood ash, sometimes potash as a substitute and natural soda." Annie said, causing Kamala to have a look of disgust, which both Hitoshi and Valerie had as well, although not as intense as the Jersey girl.

"M-Mutton fat? Ashes?!" she asked.

"That… that doesn't sound… is that even sanitary?" the japanese boy asked.

"Nope." Annie said, taking a sip out of her beverage. "I'm pretty sure that a bath in sand would be more hygienic than soap back then. Also, apparently they were soft and very irritated to the skin. It wasn't until the 12th century that they started to make them out of olive oil, lime and aromatic herbs and even then, it was a luxury product."

"...How do you know so much about soap?!"

"I got bored one day and was curious about it." Annie answered the inhuman.

"... Great, as if I needed another reminder that you're probably smart enough to teach here. And then there's this guy making most of the class look like kindergartners with him and Kendo getting every answer that profesor Ectoplasm threw at them like they were no biggy."

"Hey, Setsuna and Juzo were also getting answers right. Even Neito and Hiryu as well."

As their conversation kept on going, both a teacher and a girl were walking around the place. The teacher was somewhat skinny, had what looked to be an excavator over his head and had large hands with weird things attached to his fingers. As for the girl that was accompanying him; she had shoulder-length salmon pink hair that was styled into dreadlocks. She also had wide and sloped upwards with some notably long upper eyelashes, their irises green-yellow with a cross in the centre. It kind of looked like a scope lense to most of the students.

It also looked like she didn't want to be here.

"Can I pleeeease go back to the shop? I could be making babies right now!" she said, causing some people to almost choke on either their food or drinks and causing some to blush.

"I really would prefer if you would use another term to refer to your inventions Hatsume." the hero said, as he noticed the way some of the other students reacted. "Besides, I don't want you to close yourself in the shop… god knows I would rather not have another table melted… So I want you to eat here, understand?"

The girl sighed, clearly not being on the same page as her teacher. "Yes Power Loader." she said as they started to look for an empty ´place for her to sit.

Then, she saw where Annie and the rest were and noticed that the redhead had a notebook open next to her. Weird, one would think that any normal kid would put school work or anything away during lunch, especially considering that it was just the second day. She thought it a little interesting and using her quirk, that enhanced her sight, she saw that they were… WERE THOSE NOTES FOR SOME SORT OF DEVICE?!

She quickly rushed to where the girl was, much to her teacher's surprise. Once she was in front of the table, she kind of spooked them with how out of nowhere she came by. Kamala almost dropped a muffin that she brought with her.

"Hi, is that a baby that you're planning to make?!" she said quickly while pointing at Annie's notebook and causing them to stagger and even blush somewhat.

"B-B-B-B-B-Baby?!" Valerie said, being the one blushing the most of the group.

"What the?! Baby?! Where do you get that kind of idea through your head?!" she asked, noticing that there were some students all looking her way. "Great, two days in this place and now everyone's going to think that I'm messed up or something!"

"Can I see it?!"

"Hatsume! What have I told you about using your quirk on people like that?!" the teacher said, trying to represent his student.

"H-Her quirk?" Kamala tried to say, while still in shock.

The girl, who they now at least knew was named Hatsume, decided to answer by pointing at her eyes.

Hatsume Mei - Quirk: Zoom!

By focusing on a spot of her choosing, she's capable of seeing up to 5 kilometers. She's basically a walking telescope!

"It's called zoom and it's perfect for spotting potential clients!" the girls explained. "Now, mayIseeyourbaby?!"

"There is no baby on this table! Stop saying baby!" Annie exclaimed, noticing then that Robbie, instead of being flustered or embarrassed like the others, was just one level away from bursting into laughter. "What's so funny?!"

"What do you think?" he answered in-between laughter.

"Grrr!"

"It's not what you kids think. That's just her way of saying inventions." the teacher tried to assure them.

"What kind of weirdo refers to their inventions as their 'babies'?" Shinso asked.

"The best kind. The brilliant ones that change the world!"

"I'm really sorry, but she gets pretty excited with inventions and projects."

"Projects?" Annie asked, turning to her notebook and then noticing how the pink-haired girl was also looking at it.

"Hatsume, don't look at other people's notes without asking permission!" he told his student, but even he caught a glimpse at the notes and was also impressed. "I'll be damned, that is one interesting gizmo you're planning to make."

"Right?!" she said, taking a seat next to her on the table and looking at the diagrams on Annie's notebook. "Cartridges that collect the moisture of the environment? An analog shooting mechanism capable of shooting with strengths similar to high-end compressed air equipment?! A structure made out of type-2 aluminized steel?!"

"Hup, hup, hup!" Annie exclaimed, taking the book away from the girl next to her. "First off, boundaries. And second of all, I'm still looking for other materials to make these things out of, that's just one possibility. Also working on the shooting mechanism and making sure it doesn't jam or anything."

"And what does it shoot?!"

"Well, it's a… wait a minute, why am I telling you any of this? I don't even know the first letter of your name?!"

"Hatsume Mei, at your service! Engineering aficionado and future leading inventor of support items for heroes all around the world!"

"And in case you wish to know, I'm Power Loader. I'm in charge of U.A's Support department and all of it's students." the pro informed the rest of the kids. "I can tell that most of you are from the hero course. Say, it's not that common to see a hero course student, or even pro-heroes, planning on creating their own gear. I can tell that you have potential to shine in the support equipment business."

"W-Well, I kind of got it from my dad."

"Is that so?" he asked the girl. "Well, if for some reason you are in need of help or counsel, my doors are open for you."

"Appreciated, but this is kind of a personal problem that I want to do by myself." Annie told the teacher. Noticing that Mei was still looking at her. "Umm… I'm Anna-May-"

"So what does it shoot?!" she asked, not really caring that much about names. "Let me guess, pebbles? Maybe needle-like projectiles? Some sort of capsules?!"

"Man, you're a talkative one, aren't you?" Shinso said.

This gave Power Loader an idea. He could already see that Hatsume was a smart girl. Perhaps, she could be one of the smartest students of the Support department. Someone with a bright future ahead of her… unfortunately, she seemed to know it. Not like she was some arrogant child that saw herself above all others, but because of the fact that she was aware of her potential, she would probably spend all her time in polishing her skills to fulfill said potential.

So far, he could see that she would be some sort of reckless loner if nothing is made, something that he didn't want to happen. In just two days, she has shown that no one in her class could keep up with either her creativity… or her crazy personality. And yet, this hero course girl had just caught her attention. Maybe this could be some sort of blessing.

"Well Hatsume, it seems that you seem interested in her project, don't you?"

"Do you know that she's working on trying to make a synthetic silk that's supposed to be stronger than a steel cable and is meant to come out of that thing?" Robbie said, gaining the girl's interest and making Annie question their friendship.

"Reyes, what are you doing? That was supposed to be a secret project of mine." she whispered to him.

"Hey, you're smart, she's smart, I thought that it could be beneficial." he said, having quite the fun at seeing Annie being annoyed by the other girl.

"A synthetic silk that comes out of your baby? Would the silk be in some sort of liquid form or something? Is that why the cartridges absorb the moisture of the environment?!"

"What did I say about the word baby?!"

"Well then, if it's no problem for you Hatsume, I'll be heading out. Is that ok with you?"

"Yeah, yeah! Take your time!" she said, without turning to see him.

"Ok then." the pro-hero said, turning to the other kids. "Will it be ok for her to sit here with you?" he asked, making most of them to look at each other.

"Sure, the more the merrier." Robbie said, without even consulting the others.

"Great! I'll be seeing you kids later." he said as he waved them goodbye.

"What was that?" Hitoshi asked Robbie.

"Hey, we're all good guys. Aren't good guys supposed to do these kinds of things, anyway?" he said, although it was mainly because of how the girl kept on embarrassing Annie.

"Reyes, I swear to god, I'll use you as a test dummy after I finish building them!" she threatened, which Robbie didn't take serious.

"Oh, have you thought of adding thermite to the synthetic silk? That way, you could maybe make high-explosive projectiles!" Hatsume said.

Ok, maybe he should take it a little serious.

"Great, just what we needed. Another know it all, that'll make us look dumb." Kamala complained.

Meanwhile, from the other side of the hall, the students of both class 1-A and 1-B were looking at the Americans. They were too far away to hear, but they still wondered what they would be talking about.

Lunch had already come and gone, some of the classmates of the Americans of classes 1-A and 1-B asked them why they didn't sit with them. Monoma of class B said that the obvious reason was that they were using their connections to class 1-A to gain information on their weaknesses so that they could exploit them.

So naturally, they all decided to ignore him.

Although, one thing that Annie learned to avoid for the time being is that she would have to keep her father's web -shooter away from Mei. She didn't want to risk her trying to do something to it. Once it was the afternoon, those of the hero class finally had the class that they have been waiting for all day long. Heroics classes.

"Wonder who's teaching this one?" Annie asked Valerie.

That's when the arachnid girl could have sworn that she heard someone rushing to their classroom direction. Then, whoever it was, stopped once he or she was in front of the room. Finally, a booming voice finally announced his presence.

"I AM…" they heard, with most, if not nearly everyone recognizing who that voice belonged to. "COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON WOULD!" All Might said, coming through the door, not like a normal person would.

"Wow, it's All Might!"

"Wow, he really is a teacher!"

"That's a costume from his Silver Age days, isn't it?"

Many of the students all stared at their teacher in awe. Inspired by his mere presence and his retro suit. It was definitely something that a hero would use all right. The upper part being primarily red with some white lines and details and his forearm sleeves being of a golden color with spiked fins on the sides. The lower part was primarily blue with white accents on the sides and a pair of yellow boots. He also had a really noticeable big yellow belt with the middle being a metallic gray with small yellow and red accents. Lastly, he had one blue cape that was attached to the suit with the help of two squared shoulder pieces on each side.

Even Valeire couldn't help but to look in awe at the pro-hero in front of them. "I-It really is All Might!" she thought.

Unfortunately, Annie was not in the same boat.

"Oh shoot, it's All Might." Annie thought, hoping for the buff hero to not look in her direction. She didn't want to have attention drawn to her because of the fact that her father decked All Might in the face.

"Hello children, I will be in charge of Hero basic training. A subject where you will be training in different ways the basics of being a hero." the Symbol of Peace started to explain as everyone started to pay attention. "You'll take the most units of this subject!"

"A-Annie, can you believe it? We're being taught by Japan's number one hero!" Valerie whispered to her friend in english.

"He, he… Y-Yeah, so cool." Annie replied, not with the same excitement that her friend had. "Please don't look at me, please don't look at me, please don't look at me, please don't look at me."

"Now then, let's get right to it! Today's exercise will be…" he was starting to say, as he pulled some kind of card with the word 'BATTLE' in it. "Combat training!"

"Combat training?" Parker and Van Dyne thought.

"And of course, to do so you'll need… this!" All Might said, pointing at the wall of the room, where what looked like squared lockers or something came. All of which with a designated number. "Costumes made based on your Quirk registrations and request sent in before school started." he told the class, making everyone excited.

Something that Annie and Valerie shared as well, with Annie looking at her bag and Valerie looking at the small suitcase next to her bag. Even Midoriya also held his bag tight to him.

"After you change, gather all to Ground Beta!"

"Yes sir!" they all replied, soon heading to their changing rooms.

Once there all the kids eagerly put on their own costumes. With the exception of Annie and Valerie. Valerie was too shy to change with the rest of the girls in front of them, but also not wanting to be alone, so Annie decided to wait for her once everyone was done so that she would go in and change as well.

"Nice business suit you have there." Annie joked, pointing at the metallic suitcase in the girl's hands.

"N-Nadia thought that it would b-be better to have it here." she answered, opening the case, using a weird key that she had with her. Something that Annie couldn't help but notice. "... Jarvis wanted to make sure it didn't open by accident." she explained when she saw the redhead looking at the key.

"No problemo, back in middle school, my bag would open at random times. I lost sooo many pencils back then." she joked, opening her bag and looking at her costume and remembering something that happened just a few days ago.

"Annie, could you come down please?" Annie heard her mother calling out for her.

"Sure, I'll be there!" she replied, getting up from her work table and downto the living room.

It was only two days before the first day of school. Annie had just finished buying everything that she needed for school around a week ago. At the moment, she was working on trying to come up with another way to design her web-shooters, but got stucked and couldn't think of anything. So maybe she needed a little break or something. Once she was down, she saw both her mother and sister on the couch with a wrapped box with them.

"Hi guys, what's that?" she asked, pointing at the box.

"Oh you know, stuff." her sister replied.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means that it's something that-"

"Mom read that made up comic you drew when you were eleven." Mayday said, causing her sister to go red.

"What?!"

"Mayday."

"What, you guys did!"

"Guys? Wait, that means dad saw it too?!"

"He sure did." Mayday said, chuckling at her sisters 'I want to die' look.

"... Hey, anyone up for Teriyaki? I think there's a place not that far from here. I'll go get my jacket!" Annie said, trying to escape whatever was going on, with no avail.

"Anna-May." their mother called, making Annie turn and seeing her signaling for her to sit next to them.

Annie did as she was told, as she sat in between both of the older women. "... So… nice weather, right?"

"Annie, remember the first time that Regent appeared?" her mother asked.

Annie's mood went down when she heard that name. The man tried to take away her father, threatened to use her as some sort of super battery when he had gotten his hands on her and is the sole reason as to why she can't be with her father at the moment. Because the power-hungry madman caused a massive super villain strike against all of the heroes of the U.S and who was responsible for outing her father as Spider-Man. What's worse, two months later, a lot of things started to go south as an aftermath of his attack. Solidifying her dad's reasoning for them to leave the country while he stayed back, helping with cleaning the mess that Regent caused.

Mayday took notice of Annie's distaste for the high-tech villain and decided to snap her back to reality by making a joke "Well, I sure remember that gody costume that you pulled out. A purple cape and goggles? Really?" she said, making Annie frown.

"Cut me some slack, I was just ten at the time. Plus it was the only thing that the Powers and I could find." she stated.

"Regardless of it, after the whole deal was over and your sister and I started to help your dad, we took notice that you wanted to do the same. The purple cape was just the beginning whether we wanted it or not. And I'll be honest, that suit that you drew in that comic wasn't that bad." she said, handing Annie the box in her hands.

"Although that giant helmet was probably too much." she said, making Annie frown again. "Hey, instead of making funny faces, why don't you see what's in the box?"

The young Parker girl did and when she opened it, she was rather stunned. Her eyes wide as a plate and her mouth opened all the way down.

"Your dad and I decided to make an updated version of it around Christmas. Thought that maybe you would find it useful at U.A." Mj said, putting her hand on her second daughter's shoulder. "So, do you-" but she couldn't even finish her sentence, for Annie jumped to her mother and hugged her.

"I love it!" she said, smiling and her eyes a little watery.

Mj simply chuckled and hugged her in return.

"They say that the clothes make the man, young men and ladies… Be fully aware, from now on, you're heroes!" All Might said, as most of the students all showed up, fully clothed in their hero suits.

To say that they were all a colorful bunch would be accurate. From simple spandex and jumpsuits, to a couple of jackets to even some pieces of armor reminiscent of knights of yore. Class 1-A was certainly something else.

"Look at you all. Everyone sure does look the part!" All Might complimented.

A few seconds later Izuku himself came by wearing a green jumpsuit and he even started to talk with Uraraka, who had a somewhat tight one piece suit that was black and white with small pink accents and a headpiece with a pink glass. And a couple of seconds afterwards, Annie and Valerie came to the scene as well.

Annie's hero suit was a variation of the now iconic spider-look that her father started so many years ago, of course with her own take in mind, updated by her parents. For starters, the color scheme was of a celestial blue as the main color and black on everything else. The upper part of the costume was like a combination of the costume worn by her sister and the pattern of her father, with the exception that, aside from not wearing a mask like them, the back of her costume was completely plain black. The web pattern and the spider insignia were stylish after her father's design. She had both a pair of red wristbands and her hands had the exact same web pattern look that her costume had, with the exception of the fingers, which were black. She also had two red accents in both her ankles and the soles of her shoe.

Lastly, she wore a red domino-style mask.

Valerie on the other hand had a yellow color scheme suit. She had both black gloves and boots that reached up till her knee. Had a black belt with a 'V' insignia in the middle. In the upper part of her suit, she had a black triangle-like shape that went downwards until ending near her chest and a pair of black shoulder-pieces. Lastly, she didn't wear a mask or anything like that, but she did have a red scarf around her neck and shaped in a triangular form.

"Oh, h-hi Parker-san, V-Vector-san!" Izuku called the two.

"Izuku, is that you?" Annie asked.

"Y-Yeah, it's me."

"Man, I hardly recognized you. Also, seriously, you can call me Annie, I don't mind."

"Hey, nice hero costumes! They totally rock!" Uraraka complemented.

"Y-Yeah, w-what company did you go with?" Izuku asked, especially because he was fully aware of who Annie's costume was modeled after and he couldn't think of a company in Japan willing to do that.

"Oh, a company?" Annie asked, as she saw Valerie grow a little nervous

Something that made sense, since she told her that Janet helped her make it and she really didn't want to share that just yet. As for her, it was somewhat similar, with her trying to think of something to say. But when she saw herself in full costume through the reflection of a window nearby, she couldn't help but to smile.

"Well, I didn't have any company make it… It… it's a gift from my parents." she said, smiling and blushing just a little bit.

Hearing that certainly surprised them, not expecting that kind of answer. Even Valerie was a little surprised, but smiled at knowing that her friend's parents did that for her. Then, she saw her own costume and finally answered.

"M-My… my mom h-helped me make mine." Valerie said, taken back by what she said, but after repeating it in her head, smiling with happiness. "M-My mom… t-that… that sounds nice."

Izuku himself was a little surprised with that kind of answer from the two girls. He couldn't help but to remember back when his own mother gave him his own hero costume and apologized for not believing in him when he needed it the most. He couldn't help but to feel nice when he thought about it.

"Well, it looks good." he complimented the Americans.

"Thanks, you two do as well. Pretty creative too. I would have never guessed that you would go for a green bunny look, but you actually pull it off." Annie said, taking Izuku by surprise.

"Green bu-, no, no, no I-I wasn't… well…" Izuku tried to say, yet staggered like crazy.

"Mmm, you… you mean it's not supposed to be a bunny?" Annie asked.

And as the two kept on talking, All Might couldn't help but to look at the young Parker. From her costume most certainly being something spider-themed and her appearance and bits of her personality. "Hehe, she's no doubt your kid." he thought, noticing her similarities to Peter and Mary Jane.

Meanwhile on another part of campus, class 1-B also got started on their own heroics class. Them being given by the hero Snipe. He told the same to Robbie's and Kamala's class and then had them heading for Ground Omega, which was a large forested-area that was surrounded by a green wall. He specifically took the kids to the observation tower where all stood in costumes as well.

There were a lot of pretty creative costumes there. From Kendo's, which looked like something a martial artist would wear, Ibara's robe-like clothes, even Monoma's was interesting… if a little questionable. It resembles something that one would see in a gala, instead of what a hero would wear.

Of course, Kamala and Robbie were no exception… well, one of them anyway.

Kamala's was primarily a blue top that reached to below her waist. She also had red pants and probably a red long sleeved shirt underneath as well with blue boots. In the front, she bared a symbol reminiscent of a large bolt of lightning and she had a pair of large golden bracelets that were actually hollowed to hold things for her. Not like he needed that much help, since her grandma used them to smuggle money out of Bombay back in the day. Lastly, she wore a blue domino mask that allowed her eyes to be visible to others as well as a large red scarf that reached past her knees.

… on the other hand, Robbie only had a black jacket with three white lines that formed a rectangle.

"I still fail to see how's that supposed to pass as a hero costume." Kamala said.

"You damn well know that it doesn't apply to me when I use my powers. Besides, both Tsuburaba and Kaibara also have jackets. And Shishida's not even wearing a shirt!"

"Well, I'm a hairy guy. What exactly am I supposed to wear?"

"How about a vest… or a jacket." Robbie asked.

"A jacket, really?" the hairy teenager asked.

"Well, jackets are pretty nice, right Kaibara?" Kosei asked.

"... He does have a point."

"Look at you. You're like the jacket squad or something!" Tokage quiped, who was wearing a purple bodysuit that had a scaly look.

"Alright students, here's how the exercise's going to work." Snipe said, making everyone turn to the holo-screen in front of them. "Now, we pro-heros are known for many things, obviously most notably being fighting crime. And one of the best examples of crimes that you'll run into once you all graduate will be theft." he said, as a couple of images popped on screen to illustrate his point. "From small things like purse-snatchers, to more serious ones that steal millions upon millions. As well as those who stole dangerous materials, data, among other things. You could say that the oldest game that heroes and villains are known for is that of the cat chasing the mouse."

"So we're going to chase those robots from the entrance exam?" asked Tetsutetsu.

"No, they wouldn't work for this trial. Instead, you'll all be paired with another one of your classmates. Half will be doing the role of heroes, while the other half plays villains." Snipe told the class, pulling out a memory drive with the school's logo in it. "There are five of these that'll be handed to the villains of this exercise. The backdrop of the trial will be that a group of villains have just stolen vital information that lies within these drives. A pair of heroes have just been tasked with chasing after them. The exercise will last for ten minutes and in those ten minutes the heroes will either have to capture the villains or grab a hold of the drive. Meanwhile the villains will either have to beat the heroes or get to an extraction point that will be exclusive to each villain team, understood?"

"Sounds kind of complicated." Shoda said.

"And there's one last catch that will make it even more complicated." said the teacher. "The villain team can not be near the extraction point for the first seven minutes. Afterwhich, you will only have the last remaining three minutes to reach your destination."

"But why's that?" Pony asked, not understanding why put such a handicap.

"These kinds of heists are not as simple as just taking something and leave. Even the average hit and run on banks have some semblance of planning. Being too early means that they risk the possibility of giving away their intentions and puts their partners all in jeopardy. Being too late and they'll be left behind."

"Oh I see. It makes sense." said Kinoko Komori, who was dressed like a red mushroom.

"Yes. One last thing, if time runs out and neither team has any of the requirements that I mentioned for them to win, then it'll be a tie." their teacher told the class. "In the case of the villains, it's pretty self-explanatory. You couldn't make it to the extraction point at the agreed time. As for the heroes, it means that you failed to apprehend the criminals in time and thus now require back up that shouldn't have been asked in the first place."

"Man, this exercise is harder than I thought." Awase said.

"No kidding." Honenuki agreed.

"Well then, I'll be assigning the teams now. Are there any questions?" asked the teacher, with Robbie raising his hand. "Yes Reyes?"

"You said that there are five drives, but there's twenty two of us in total. If we're to be paired, then that means that there should be eleven teams. Meaning that there'll be a team that won't be doing anything."

"Excellent observation, Reyes. Indeed, this exercise is designed with twenty students in mind, but don't worry. The last team will be doing something else." Snipe told Robbie.

"How did you notice that?" Kamala asked Robbie.

"By paying attention."

"What do you think that the remaining team will be doing?" Kendo asked, approaching the two Americans.

"Beats me, as long as it's not just taking notes or some other crap, I'm okay with it." the boy of the black jacket asked.

"I wonder if class A is doing something like this." Sen asked.

"Probably, although it's most likely not the exact same exercise." Yanagi said.

"Bha! Their exercise is probably a waterdowned version of ours." Kamakiri commented, with Monoma agreeing with him.

"Why yes indeed! Besides, they're probably thinking too highly of themselves! With how they didn't dare to even show their faces during orientation!"

"... We really need to get you two a hobby." Robbie said as Kendo nodded, agreeing with him.

"Besides, we told you all why they didn't make it to orientation during homeroom." Kamala said.

"Hey Kaibara, why the sudden interest in class A?" Fukidashi asked, with a question mark appearing in his speech bubble.

"... Reasons." he replied.

"He was totally looking at that blue girl from class A during lunch period." Tokage whispered to Kodai, who nodded as she too noticed how obvious it was.

Still, they couldn't help but to ask the same question. More specifically, Kamala and Robbie. And while they were being paired by professor Snipe and sent to do the exercise, All Might did the same on his end (although not as professionally made as the marksman). It didn't take that long for him to send the first team, which was composed of Izuku and Ochako as the hero team vs Tenya and Katsuki posing as the villains.

At first, things were somewhat looking ok enough, but then Katsuki, in a fit of rage, pulled the pin out of one of his oversized gauntlets. One thing about his costume and his quirk is that he made sure that they were compatible. Bakugo's sweat was similar to nitroglycerin, which allows him to create his explosions. And the gauntlets that he had (which were shaped in a way that resembles grenades) actually stored all of that sweat. That way, it could, in theory, be used as some sort of finishing move with overwhelming destructive power. The kind that could potentially kill Izuku had the blast actually hit him.

"That guy's going way overboard!" Annie cried out as she saw the battle kept on going and Katsuki fighting with almost malicious intent.

"I-I think you should stop the fight sir." Valerie told All Might, who was definitely tempted to do so, but…

"Not yet… Things still need to be played out." he thought as another explosion caused everyone to turn their attention to the monitor.

They all saw going out of his way to slam a Midoriya that by the looks of things was just barely standing up.

"He can just capture him for the exercise by just wrapping the tape around him!" cried one other student.

"Yes, those are not the actions of a hero." said Tokoyami, a kid whose head resembled a black bird.

"I thought that Midoriya was amazing but… In terms of power, Bakugo is no doubt superior in every way." Denki commented.

"Then why not just finish things already? He's just dragging things out by now for no other reason than to hurt Izuku!" Annie complained.

But to their dismay, the battle kept on its course. Soon enough, Izuku was already badly beaten, with his costume already in shreds in certain parts. Then, after it seemed that Midoriya was trying to get away, he stood back up and face Bakugo once more."

"W-What's he doing? He should t-try to make a run for it, right?" Valerie asked.

"Yeah, I mean I probably would if I was in his shoes." Denki said, but Annie noticed something.

"Wait a minute…" she muttered, getting the attention of a few that heard her. "If I'm not wrong… then-" but before she could conclude her train of thought, they all saw Midoriya and Bakugo charging at one another.

Midoriya raised his arm and summoned the power of his quir, which started to shred his costume even more. Meanwhile, Katsuki caused a couple of small explosions in his palm, before he started to heat it up. In no time, they would be right in the other's face and they all knew that that wouldn't end well.

"Sir, things are not looking good!" Kirishima told All Might, who was already looking like he was indeed about to call the match off.

"Both of you st-" but he couldn't finish.

They all noticed how Izuku told Uraraka something and she then hugged the pillar next to her. "No way, is he actually thinking of…"

And then to their surprise, Izuku did not counter the attack, nor did he move out of the way. Instead, he took the ash-blonde's attack as he gave an uppercut away from his opponent. Just like Annie was thinking, his plan was to cause an enormous amount of power to create enough of a commotion to allow Uraraka to do something in the upper levels of the building. She knew that he could pull it off, using the ball throw as a starting point, she made a quick calculation to estimate the power that he would output in an actua punch. And the results were around the same as what she was seeing. He generated a burst of compressed air with enough power that went past the ceiling of the building and kept on going for a couple of more seconds.

Next thing they knew, Uraraka managed to secure the weapon and Midoriya, looking worse than he did early, was barely standing up. And then, with burns on his left arm and a broken right arm, he finally fell out. And as he was hitting the ground, with the entirety of the other classmates still in shock, All Might finally spoke again.

"The… the hero team… wins!"

Chapter 11: Monstrous Elites: Menace vs Devil!

Chapter Text

"The thing you have to remember is, for guys like principal Morton, this is just a job. Truth is, he doesn't care what you do so long as you don't make his job harder." a raven-haired ten-year-old girl told an eight-year-old Annie.

"Wow. How did you figure that out?" the young Parker girl asked.

"I've been here almost four years. You watch, you learn, you listen. Gum?" the girl asked, but Annie didn't listen to that last part.

She instead turned to where she heard a boy threatening another one. She could see a total of three boys, one obviously being a victim and the other two obviously being a couple of bullies. She knew the three of them well. One of them was the kid of Gloria Grant, a friend of her dad. The other two were a pair of though-looking kids that were on the same grade as Annie. One was a little chubby, with short black hair and braces on his teeth. The other one was a blonde kid with a skull cap. She has already had the displeasure of having to deal with them. Always having to call them out whenever they decide to pick on some other kid.

Well, it seems like she's going to have to do it again.

"Jeremaine, get over here. Nobody's taking your lunch money." she told the black-skined boy, who hurried behind her.

"What's this little creepy first grader to you, Parker?" the chubby bully asked.

"His mom and my dad are friends. I promised to look after him."

"Oh, yea? And who's looking after you?" the blonde bully asked.

Annie had to grind her teeth, these kids were always pissing her off in more than one way. She had to tell herself over and over not to do it. She could easily beat them up if she wanted. And boy did she really want to do it at the moment… But her parents raised her to be better.

Her dad raised her to be better.

Luckily for her and the bullies, the same raven-haired girl ended up intervening on their behalf and soon enough, the bullies ran away. Still, while Annie was thankful, she was still somewhat annoyed. She never liked bullies and deep down, somewhere inside, she heard a faint whisper that told her that they deserved a beating. If they had the guts to pick on someone, then they should have the guts to fight back when they're in the same position.

But she decided to silent the voice. No one got hurt so it wouldn't be worth it for her to just throw the first blow.

The students of class 1-A all watched as the robots took Izuku to the infirmary. All Might was there, in the remains of the room that the two teens were fighting not that long ago. He soon walked to where the ash-blonde was standing, telling something about going to where the others were. One of the students actually mentioned how odd it felt that the winners of the exercises were basically on the ground while the losers were perfectly standing. Some others also gave a comment or two about what they had just witnessed, but the two American girls didn't pay that much attention to what their peers had to say.

The red-head had her teeth grinding. Her fist clutching and trembling by how much she was exerting. Her expression was definitely one that isn't that pleasant to be honest. Meanwhile, the other American was looking at it with a bit of worry. Praying that the Parker girl wouldn't do something bad.

It didn't take All Might and the other three kids to get to where they were. They saw a tired Uraraka, a seemingly ok, yet bumped down Ida and most of all, a Bakugo that had a shocked expression on his face. As if someone had just told him that something that he believed for his entire life was a complete and utter lie. All Might was with them and soon walked to the front of the class, however, he stopped halfway there when he noticed Annie.

There was a shadow that covered her eyes, yet one could tell that she was looking at Bakugo. The others soon took notice, as well as the ash-blonde, who still had the same shock look on his face. Then, to their surprise Annie started to walk towards the boy of explosive powers.

"A-Annie!" Valerie tried to call, but to no avail.

Soon enough, she was face to face with Katsuki and to their shock and worry, the American grabbed the boy by his shirt. Staring at him with clear anger as her grip on his clothes grew every second.

"What… was that supposed to be?" she asked the boy through grinded teeth. "You could have just captured him. Just wrap that stupid capture tape on his arm or something and done." she said, the tone of her voice being threatening enough that a couple of their classmates actually backed away. "So I'll ask again… WHAT WAS THAT SUPPOSED TO BE?!"

It took some time for Katsuki to recover. As if Annie's voice had half-woken him out of a trance. When he saw her grabbing from his clothes and shouting at him, for a single second, his shock disappeared. And even though it returned, he was still more than conscious enough to glare at the girl back.

"Let go… you fucking Yankee… I'm not in the mood." he said, in a low yet threatening voice. If it had been any other person, they'd probably do as he said.

However, Parker was not just any other person.

"Not in the mood, eh?" she asked, letting a dry chuckle. "Well, hoopdy-doo! Neither am I!"

"I'm warning you… let go or you're going to get hurt."

"I'd like to see you try."

As the tension between them grew, neither showing signs of backing down, the other students started to worry a little bit. Valerie herself saw Todoroki, the boy of white outfit with half of his body covered in ice, starting to prepare in case a fight erupted and he had to stop the two. She was about to make a move as well, to try and de-escalate the situation. But thankfully it wouldn't be necessary, for All Might finally decided to intervene.

"Alright young Bakugo, young Parker, enough of this. We have to get over the fight and review the results. Don't forget that your classmates are also waiting for their chance in the exercise, ok?" All Might said, as the two teenagers still glared daggers at one another.

It wasn't instantaneously, most actually believed that the fight would be inevitable. But thankfully, it did not come to blows. Annie let go of the boy, albeit pushing him a little bit and pointed a finger at him.

"If you so much as try to pull that again, god help me I'll-"

"You'll what?" Bakugo retorted.

Before the red-headed girl could reply, Valerie rushed in and held Annie's arm.

"C-C-Come on Annie. W-W-We have to g-g-go over the fight." she said as she started to gently pull her away from the ash-blond.

Once the blue girl had taken Annie as far as possible from the ash-blond, the class felt a little more at ease. They were glad that there was no fight. Some were worried that if that had occurred, the American would get seriously hurt. After all, they have just witnessed how he was obliterating someone that they thought was impressive. Others were rather surprised by her. The fact that she had not a sign of fear in spite of what they had just seen was rather impressive. That meant that she was, either really brave, confident in her strength, or just a knucklehead like the ash-blond.

Once things had calmed down All Might had begun to talk to his class. He stated that if he had to name an M.V.P, then it had to go to Tenya. A couple of students were taken back by it. How come the M.V.P not be either Uraraka or Midoriya? After all, they were the ones to win the whole thing. It was then that Momo decided to explain as to why.

"It was because he was the one to adapt to the situation the most." she said, as she began to explain her point in much greater detail. "Having watched the fight, Bakugo's behavior was clearly driven by a personal grudge and thus, totally arbitrary. Furthermore, as you have explained, sensei. It was completely unwise and reckless to have used such a large and destructive attack while indoors. The same reason would go to Midoriya as well. As for Uraraka, she got easily distracted halfway through the exercise. Without taking into account that her final attack was very reckless. Things could have easily been devastated had the weapon not been a fake."

As she was explaining, most of the class watched in amase just how easy and precise it was for the raven-haired girl to explain the many faults that had occured. Bakugo didn't dare to raise his head just yet. Still, he was definitely listening to every word that the girl was saying. Had Izuku been there with them, they all had a feeling that he would also be embarrassed and let down by the girl's words. And the reason was quite simply, because they were correct. As for Uraraka, a sad look could be seen on her face. Had she taken the exercise just a little bit more serious, then maybe things could have gone differently.

"Ida on the contrary devised a counter-strategy against his opponent. He wisely foresaw that the battle would revolve around the core. While he was too slow to react to the last attack. I believe that the hero's team 'victory' was only possible because they took advantage of it being a simulation." Momo finished

Tenya heard what was said about him and immediately felt a sense of pride in him. He may have lost, but the words of the girl of black hair truly touched his heart. Unfortunately for him, Annie was about to rain on his parade.

"Don't pat yourself in the back too hard, Tenya." she said, as the attention of the class shifted to her.

"Would you like to add something to the conversation, young Parker?" All Might asked, although he didn't know if there was more to add to what Yaoyorozu had just said.

"... Well, for starters this was supposed to be some sort of team exercise, yet I barely saw the most important aspect of an exercise of its nature. That being, the teamwork part."

"What about Uraraka and Midoriya? That was definitely teamwork, right?" Denki asked.

"On a surface level, it may be a start, but I agree with what Parker-san means. It seems to me that they had the idea at first. But as soon as Midoriya and Bakugo started to fight, their communication went down alongside their planning. Everything was improvised as it went on." Momo said, agreeing with what the red-head mentioned.

"As for the villains' side, their teamwork was laughable at best. That is if you can even call that teamwork. I know that some people could be considered loose cannons, but you didn't even try to get him to listen to you." Annie said, looking at Ida as she said it. "Had this been against a real threat like Momo said, then it shouldn't have taken more than a minute to deal with you for someone competent. The same goes for the heroes. Had they been face to face against an actual villain, then they would be dead right now… But yeah, in between the rage-filled jerk, the kid that went along and the easily distracted girl, I guess Tenya would be the best by default." she said.

"Oh… I guess that there was more that could have been said." All Might said, although it shouldn't have been a surprise for one of the four students that got in through recommendation. And Annie herself showed that she had the brains to back her brawns as well… even if her comment of death got some of the students nervous. "Um… well, correct answer, you two!"

Soon enough, the next match had begun. That being between team B, which was formed between Todoroki and Shoji, and team I, formed by Ojiro and Hagakure. They all saw how both teams started to get ready. With the hero team apparently having located where the villains were at. Weirdly enough, they saw Shoji exited the building, but before they could question the why, Todoroki literally froze the whole building. Beating his opponents and securing the weapon in no time.

"Man, that guy's like a miniaturized Bobby Drake." Annie thought as she then saw how the guy de-froze everything that he had frozen. "...And apparently he's also something of a Johnny Storm too, I guess."

It was quite clear that the gap between him and the opposite team, as well as his own teammate, was the size of a valley. Katsuki also saw the gap and felt even more as if he was in the middle of the ocean floor. The other matches were pretty interesting. Kirishima and Hantaa seemed to have things set up to defend their weapon. Denki and Jiro seemed to be a decent team. And then there was Mina, accidentally dropping a couple of acid drops on Aoyama's purple cape. One thing that Valerie was a bit surprise, was seeing Annie, the girl that took Katsuki's threats as if they were nothing, flinching at the sight of Tokoyami's quirk in action.

"A-Annie, are you ok?" she asked, whispering to her in english.

"... Yeah, I'm fine. Just that… his quirk kind of made me remember a bad experience." she replied, looking back at the screen and calming down. "I'm over it now so don't worry." she told her as they kept on watching.

"Well, that's just overkill." Kamala said, looking at the screen.

"You said it." Manga replied.

On the screen that they were watching, they saw the battle between team D against team F. At first, it seemed like nothing was happening. Just the villains, being Kuroiro and Komori, trying to hide from the heroes, Ibara and Tsuburaba. Just when it seemed that they were out of their sight, the villains were soon captured by what looked like vines. Wrapping themselves around them and rising high, where they learned that it was the doing of Ibara Shiozaki.

"Be not overcome with evil, but overcome evil with good." Ibara quoted, holding her hands together as if she was about to pray. "Violence is such a sinful thing to do. But if it means that I can do my part in making the world a better place, then may the Lord forgive me of my sins."

Ibara Shiozaki - Quirk: Vine!

She's capable of controlling the thorny vines in place of regular hair. The vines can be manipulated for various purposes, such as binding foes, snatching objects and creating defensive barriers. The vines can also be cut off from her head, though Ibara still retains control over them.

"The hero team wins!" Snipe told the class as once they were done, the next team soon began their own match.

It was between Tokage and Kaibara as the villains against Pony and Rin as the heroes. It had taken them some time, but the heroes had just cornered the villain team. Just as Sen got into a battling position, they suddenly heard an announcement that claimed that the villain team had won. Three of the four students were taken by surprise, that was until they noticed that Tokage was missing her right hand.

"What the hell?!" Sen asked, pointing at her hand.

"Oh, this? Well, Snipe-sensei said that we had to take the drive to the extraction point, didn't he?" she said, grinning as her hand soon started to return to her. Floating next to her and scaring the other kids. "Hahahah! Man, if you could see the look on your faces!"

Setsuna Tokage - Quirk: Lizard Tail Splitter!

She's capable of splitting her body into several pieces and controlling them telekinetically.

"Well, that's one creative way of loopholing a victory." Robbie commented.

"Yeah, I should have put on more rules." Snipes told them.

Up next, it was Kendo and Tetsutetsu against Shisida and Shoda. It was pretty impressive that Shoda ended up having a quirk that actually allowed him to do well in close quarters combat. Having the ability to create a second impact on anything and anyone that he wishes is sure something useful. Especially if the second strike is many times stronger than the initial one. However, it only did so much against an expert like Kendo. He found himself being knocked down after receiving a hit from Kendo's large hands.

"Sorry, but this is our win!" she claimed as she then captured his opponent before going to aid her partner in his own match.

Itsuka Kendo - Quirk: Big Fist!

It allows her to enlarge her hands to enormous sizes. Increasing her strength as well as her striking power. Better not piss this fierce warrior off!

"Alright then, team A, team J, you're up." Snipe told the four students, once they went over the previous battle.

The heroes were Yanagi and Monoma against Awase and Bondo. The team of villains found themselves being chased after the heroes, with only one minute to spare. However, they were lucky enough to be slightly faster than their opponents. Managing to get to the extraction point just as time went off.

"Alright, just in time!" Awase exclaimed.

"The hero team wins!" their teacher said, taking the villains by surprise.

"Wait, what? But we got to the extraction point with the drive and all!" said Bondo, as he tried to pull the drive out of his pocket. However, to his shock, it was not there. "What, where is it?!"

"I took it when you weren't looking." Yanagi said, as the drive was floating next to her.

Reiko Yanagi - Quirk: Poltergeist!

It allows her to telekinetically control nearby objects. The weight limit of her Quirk is roughly the weight of the average human. Spooky, right?!

It didn't take long before the next match came and went. With it being a tie between the two teams. In total, there were two victories on the hero's side, two on the villain's side and a tie. The final match between Pony and Kamakiri against Honenuki and Kodai. However, despite it being quite the fierce battle, neither managed to win against the other.

… that and the fact that both of them ended up destroying the drive in the cross-fire.

"I still say I would have beaten them." Kamakiri claimed.

"It wasn't about winning the fight, it was about keeping the drive safe." Robbie said.

"Reyes' right. Had this been a real battle, then you would have lost whatever intel that you had stolen. Making all of your effort a complete waste." he told them, before turning to the other team. "The same goes to you. Your mission was to either apprehend the criminals or recover the data. What you did was completely reckless and careless. A pro-hero cannot allow that to happen."

"Sorry sensei." Honenuki said, as Yui nodded.

"That's ok. You're here to learn and you only learn through making mistakes. Go over what went wrong today and make sure it doesn't happen again, alright?"

"Yes sir!" they all exclaimed.

"Good. Team B, if you could come to the front, please." Snipe requested, as Kamala and Robbie went to the front. "As I said before, there would be one team that would be doing something else. That something else is going to be a trial battle against two of class A's students." he said, surprising the students of class B.

"Wait, we're going to fight against students from the other class?!" Kamala asked.

"No way, that's awesome!" Juzo said in excitement.

"Right?! I wonder who they'll be up against?" Tokage said as they soon heard a laugh.

"I knew it! You two were gaining intel on class A to be used against them! Great thinking, now you can show them just how superior we-"

"Stop it, Monoma." Kendo said as she smacked Monoma in the head.

"This was planned, wasn't it?" Robbie asked, as everyone turned towards him. "I mean, I could be wrong, but this simply feels way too much of a coincidence to me that you had set an exercise for only twenty people in a class of twenty two."

"You're a sharp one, aren't you Reyes?" Snipe quipped, affirming his suspicion. "True, this was planned by principal Nezu."

"Why would the principal plan something like this?" asked Yui, with her stoic look.

"I don't see why we should do that." Aizawa said.

"Come on now, Aizawa. This could be a great experience for them!" All Might said.

"First off, why are you in your muscular form? You're wasting precious resources that could be necessary later on by just standing there." he said, making the Symbol of Peace flinch before returning to his true self. "And second, why should we set a battle against the two classes this early in the year? It's already odd enough that we allowed four extra seats to the hero course this year as it is."

"I must agree with Eraser, sir. It's not like they're the first foreigner students that we have had at U.A."

"True, but this is the first time that we have had foreigner students with these kinds of backgrounds." the chimera said, taking a quick sip of his tea. "The adoptive child of the Wasp, the daughter of Spider-Man. Combine them with a pair of kids that attracted the attention of two high-ranking Avengers, a possible X-Men and the master of the mystic arts? And to top it all, they were the most cooperative during the exam. I'm sure that the other students could also find this useful."

"Aren't we putting too much on them?" the marksman asked.

While they were talking, Vlad kept on silent for a while. He could understand both sides of the argument. After all, the battles between the two classes were scheduled for much later in the year. That's without taking into account the Sports Festival, so this wasn't that necessary to do. On the other hand, he agreed with the blonde hero in the fact that this could prove helpful to the students of both classes. Besides… he still played what young Reyes had said about the kind of hero that he wanted to be in his head. One thing that annoyed him a little bit was the fact that, for the most part, class A always hogged all the attention. Making it look like U.A has class A in the hero course and the other one.

He felt like something that class B was always lacking was a strong figure to follow. To serve as a figure that truly inspires the rest of the class to do better, like class A seems to have every year. Maybe Snipe was right and that they were putting too much pressure on those four this early on in the year. But by the way that Reyes spoke, by the look of the other students and even the feeling that he had in his gut, then maybe Reyes could work as that leading figure to his classmates.

"What is it, Eraser? Afraid that my kids outperform yours?" Vlad asked the underground hero.

"No, the fact that I didn't send any of them back home, shows that they're all worth something. The thing is that it's way too early to play favorites." he said, glancing at the Symbol of Peace, who flinched once again.

"We're not playing favorites. We're just testing them, just like we would any other student." the chimera said.

"Let's just say that the principal wants to test something." Snipe told the class.

"Then I can already tell who we're fighting." Robbie said.

"Who?"

"Who do you think?" Robbie asked the inhuman, who didn't understand at first. But once she did, her eyes widened.

"Wait, them?!"

"Ok kids, I'm going to explain what you're going to do." Snipe said, getting everyone to listen to him.

"They're not going to do the same exercise as us?" Rin asked.

"No, since both class A and B did different exercises, we decided that it would be better to make a different one for this match in particular. It's only fair." he told the class, as he pressed a button on a remote in his hand as the screen changed. Instead of showing the forest area, it showed what looked like a massive junkyard. Something that brought Kamala memories. "You'll do the part of heroes. The villains have just taken a mysterious device and are meant to meet a potential buyer in this junkyard. However, you managed to intercept their message and are headed to either capture the villains or recover the device, which is possible that the villains hidden it until the buyer had arrived. The time limit is fifteen minutes this time."

"Is there a catch like in our exercise? Like, how the villains couldn't be near the extraction point until seven minutes in?" Kamala asked.

"Well, it's a good thing that Reyes is not the only sharp one." Snipe commented, complementing Kamala. "Yes, there's one. After the ninth minute, the villain team has the option of retreating with the device. You win if you either capture the villains, or recover the device. The villains win if they beat you or make a run for it with the device."

"Geez, sounds tougher than what we did." Manga said.

Meanwhile, in another part of the school, All Might had just finished explaining the same to both Annie and Valerie. Albeit once again, not as professionally as the other pro-hero. He really needed to get better at this. Still, Annie understood perfectly what the Symbol of Peace said and made an abridged summary of it. And after hearing what she had summarized, the other students had multiple questions about the exercise.

"Why do they have the option of retreating? That doesn't sound like a man thing to do!"

"And why didn't we have that option?" Denki asked.

"Probably because the weapon that we were carrying was too big to transport. As opposed to the device that they'll have, ribbit."

"That and last time I checked, we were girls." Annie quipped, as she held the device in her hands, which was round and around the size of a volleyball with a futuristic look.

"Well then you two, are there any questions?" All Might asked.

"Guess not."

"N-No."

"Excellent! Then you can go on and head to your site!" All Might said.

And just as they were about to walk away, Tenya called for them. It was a little odd, as no one had expected the tall armored boy to do so. The two girls turned and faced the boy, Valerie being a little nervous and Annie not really giving that much thought to it.

"What is it, Tenya?"

"Beforehand, must I repeat to you that we're nowhere near close to be on a first name basis, Parker?" Ida corrected her, much to her annoyance. "But most importantly of all, you two are about to face off against students of another class. Whatever you're going to do, can and will affect the rest of the class. So take this as seriously as possible, if not more. Do not make a fool out of our class." he told the two girls. And although it was meant for the two of them, he was obviously looking at the arachnid girl, which she noticed and scoffed.

"Yeah, yeah, we get it tin-man." she said, as she turned around and murmured something in english. "How did you guys get chosen over Hitoshi?" she asked herself, annoyed at Ida's attitude, Bakugo's actions and the fact that it seemed like she was the only one that clearly had a problem with said actions.

She then started to walk away. Valerie tagging along with her. She took notice of Annie's obvious annoyance to some of their classmates. She got a little nervous, especially after hearing what Tenya had told them. They were basically representing the whole class against class B. What if they do something wrong? What if they end up making their class look bad? The idea of either option happening made her feel as if she was feeling trapped. Making her feel as if she couldn't breathe right. Just then, she felt something in her shoulder and when she turned, she saw Annie giving her a comforting smile.

"Hey, don't let Tenya get into your head. We'll do just fine!" she told her.

Valerie smiled back after hearing Annie's words. Nodding in agreement and feeling slightly better. "O-Ok!" she told her.

"Great! Now come on, we have to get ready for whenever Robbie and Kamala arrive at the site." she said, to her surprise.

"H-How do you know that we'll b-be fighting them?"

"Come on Val, who else would they send?" she replied as the two kept on their way.

Back with the rest of class A, they all started talking about what to expect of what was about to happen. It was pretty odd for them that there would be an inter-class exercise and even more so that the only ones that would partake in it were the American girls. There was a sense of curiosity and even wonder in them all.

"Who do you think Parker and V will fight?" Jiro asked.

"Who knows, I don't even know a single person from the other class." Rikido answer.

"She actually prefers to be called Vector. And as for the other class, we met two of them yesterday." Tenya said.

"Really? Who were they?" Hanta asked.

"They were Reyes Roberto and Khan Kamala. They're also from America." Uraraka said.

"Any idea as to what they can do?" the stoic Todoroki asked, although he had already seen some of what they could do beforehand.

"No. The only thing that we know of them is that They're apparently on good terms with Parker and Vector." Tenya told them.

"And that Reyes is apparently a nice guy… even though he looks like the meanest thug I've ever seen." Uraraka said, which did send shivers through some of the spines of the other kids. Mainly because that meant that the guy would be more intimidating than Bakugo. "I'm sure that Deku-kun would have enjoyed watching the match." she said.

"Well, I'm just wondering how the match's going to go." Shoji said.

"We know that Parker is crazy strong, so they better have something up their sleeve." Kirishima said.

"Speaking of Parker-chan, don't you think that her costume is a little of bad taste?" Tsuyu asked.

"She said something about spiders in the entrance exam. I guess that it's a little inheriting to go for a similar design." Rikido said.

As they kept on talking. Wondering what to expect from the incoming match, their teacher was watching the monitor carefully. He hasn't even work with Spider-Man in the last three to five years. And she hasn't even been with the other Avengers since Hank Pym's funeral. Where… things weren't as smooth as he would have liked them. And now, here he is. Teaching the daughters of the guardian of New York and a founding Avenger. That's without taking into account the fact that he would also teach the kids that gained the attention of heroes that even he looked up to.

"Now, let's see what they're capable of." All Might thought.

"So, what should we expect?" Kamala asked, as she and Robbie made their way to the trial site.

"Well, we know that they have better mobility than us. And the fact that they can hide the device… I say that they'll keep it on the upper part of the crane. They could reach it faster than we could. Especially Parker." Robbie said, amazing his teammate.

"Wow. You really are smarter than you look!"

"... What was the name of that guy that helped you with your suit?"

"Who, Bruno?"

"Yeah, do you have his phone number?"

"Why?"

"So that I can ask him how he managed to deal with you for as long as he did."

"... You know, you can be a piece of work sometimes."

"Feeling's mutual Khan. Feeling's mutual."

"Anything else?" the inhuman asked the mechanic.

"It is pretty obvious that Parker's going to be the biggest threat."

"How can you be sure of that?"

"Simple, she has had her powers since she was a child. Meaning she knows how to use them better than we do. The two of us have only had them for a little while and while Valerie did apparently have Avengers-level training, it is contrasted by her gentle nature. Besides, even if she's not her dad or sister, we can use them as reference when they were our age. And let's face it, they weren't slouches." he said, surprising her teammate once again.

"Wow, you really are good at this."

"Which is why I'll be the one taking her on." he said, much to his partners objections.

"Wait, why you especially?"

"Because of the two of us, I'm the one better qualified for the task."

"How so? You said it yourself, we have had our powers for a while. What makes you think that you can do better than I could?"

"Because even before getting my powers, I still knew how to throw a punch… kinda had to, with how me and Gabe used to live." he said, reminding Kamala of their difference in livelihood and making her feel a little bad.

"So, we're splitting up then?"

"Not completely. We should try to make sure to not be far from one another. Let's make sure that we have enough room to fight our targets, while also making sure that we're close enough to help each other from time to time."

"But wouldn't that mean that they could also do that?" Kamala asked.

"That's a risk that we'll have to accept. But I'm sure that if we do this right, then we can down one of them and then pile on the other one together. My bets are that you can knock Valerie down and then give me a helping hand."

"You think I can pull that off?"

"You may be the least prepared for a fight among us. But your powers are more suited to combat than Valerie's. Combine that with the fact that she could hesitate to even throw a punch at you… then yeah. I think you can pull it off." he told her, smiling at her and reassuring her of her abilities. Prompting Kamala to smile and node back at him.

As the two teams got to their respective positions. The other classes finally saw the opponents of their classmates. To the ones that already met them, they were surprised that it would be a battle of friends. The ones that hardly knew (or in some cases, cared about such fact) were watching carefully at the opposite team. They knew that there would be a chance that they could one day, become possible rivals.

"That's who Reyes and Khan are meant to fight? I was expecting something more... intimidating." Kamakiri said.

"What do you mean by that?" Kendo asked, a little offended.

"In his defense, the two of them look pretty average. And the blue girl seems very nervous." the fanatic of the occult said.

"Well, they are kind of cute. What do you guys think?" Awase asked the other boys in his class.

"... No comment." Sen said, a small blush on his face after seeing the blue girl of white hair. Which went mostly unnoticed, safe for Yui and Tokage.

"Ugh, of course you boys would ask that first." Kendo complained.

"Tokage and I saw a little of what they could do. So trust me when I say that the redhead is definitely something." Juzo said.

As for class A, they were having a similar discussion.

"Man, you were right. That guy looks scarier than Bakugo!"

"Care to repeat that, you little shit?" Bakugo threatened, scaring Mineta.

"At least the other girl looks super nice. It makes for a perfect contrast!" the invisible girl said.

"Hey guys, do you think that the guy forgot to have a hero costume made or something? Because it seems like he's only using some street clothes." Rikido asked.

"Maybe it's a special jacket or something?" Ojiro commented.

"It better be. Because if it were not the case then his attire would be unbecoming of the top hero school of Japan. As well as an insult to all of us." Tenya said.

"I say, that tough guy look does kind of suit him. What do you think?" Mina asked, mainly to the girls.

"... Well, that is one nice looking jacket." Jiro said, as the other girls nodded. Irritating two of class A's students.

"Damn that class B ruffian!" Mineta and Denki (although it was mainly Mineta) thought, as they saw how he was getting the attention of most of the girls of their class. Hopping for their classmates to wipe the floor with the guy.

Once the hero team was in front of the junkyard's gates, they waited for around two or three minutes. After which, they heard the signal for them to begin. Entering to the junkyard and running straight to the crane. Said action surprised the people that already had an assumption that the device would be hidden there. The few of class A that noticed that, were intrigued in the fact that they figured that out that fast. As for class B, they had already assumed that it was Robbie's doing, yet were still amazed nonetheless.

As they were about one third of the way to the crane, making sure to have their guard up, Robbie noticed something odd. Looking at the crane at the right angle, he saw something strange. It was hard to make out due to the size and distance, but it looked to him as if there was some sort of small thread near the crane. That's when he realized it, Annie still had her old man's web-shooter with her. Meaning that she could no doubt use it to her advantage in multiple ways. And for what it looks like, she used it to apparently make a trap in the crane.

He started to slow down just a little bit, becoming more aware of his surroundings. Kamala noticed that, but before she could ask him what was wrong, Robbie noticed something. Not that far from her, he saw the same shine that he saw in the crane, only this one being closer to them and confirming to Robbie that it was indeed webbing.

"Kamala, wait!" he tried to call, but it was already too late.

She ended up snapping the silk thread and the two soon started to hear something. They closed the distance between one another, preparing for what was to come. They heard a few noises here and there and then, it sounded as if something had been launched. Looking up in the air, they saw a small oven flying towards them. The two decided to jump away, each jumping backwards and away from the other one as the oven crashed just a meter away from where they originally stood.

Before they could react, a violet portal appeared from behind Kamala. And soon enough, a pair of hands popped out of it and grabbed a hold of the inhuman. Robbie tried to close the distance between the two of them, but felt something hitting him in the back on multiple places of his body. It wasn't like a punch or something. More like someone had thrown a ball of paper to get his attention. Before he could turn around, he felt a mighty tug that pulled him away from where he stood. The last thing he saw was how the hands dragged Kamala into the portal. As Robbie was dragged away from his teammate, he eventually said screw it and transformed into his more hellish appearance. Digging his feet into the ground and stopping himself from being pulled any further long enough to snap the threads that were on his back.

"Alright, web for brains, what's the big idea?!" he asked.

He managed to catch a glimpse of something, or most likely someone, passing by between trash pile to trash pile. Being more prepared for anything now, he saw a toaster flying towards him. However, he easily smacked it away from him like it was a mere fly. He saw other items being hurled at him once again. Ranging from frying pans, mixers, an old boombox among others. He deflected them all without much effort, but it grew annoying to him, so he just hurled a ball of fire at one of the trash piles causing a certain redhead to leap away from it and landing on top of a pile of old rusty cars.

"MWAHAHAHAHA!" she laughed maniacally, making her presence noticed. "Foolish hero, you fell for my brilliant plan! Now, subjugate to my will and beg for mercy! Or face the wrath of the mistress of destruction! Harbinger of despair! Breaker of spirits! The Skull-Spider!" Annie proclaimed herself, making sure to play her role as the villain.

There was a small silence between the two of them. For a second, the boy of Hillrock Heights could have sworn to have seen a crow flying above them. It almost sounded as if it's cry was something in japanese. Afterwards, Robbie finally decided to speak up and break the silence.

"Alright, first of all, what the hell are you blabbering about? Did you hit your head or something? And second, if anyone in this school is going to have a name with the word skull in it, then that's me. Got it?"

"Masking your fear of me, I see. A valiant effort, but futile nonetheless."

"The only thing that I'm afraid of, is the possibility of you annoying me into actually giving up." Robbie said.

In an instant, Annie shot herself to where Robbie was standing. Attempting to deliver a mighty kick that Robbie was able to dodge just in time. She attempted to throw a jab at his jaw, but had to block a right hook from the demonic-powered teen.

"Come on Robbie! It's not fun when only one of us is playing their role!" Annie said, jumping away and putting distance between the two of them, before shooting a web-line at him.

"And what part are you playing? The obnoxious one that doesn't know how to shut up?" Robbie asked, dodging the web-line shot at him. "And where exactly were you aiming at?"

Robbie then threw a ball of fire at Annie, who dodged by leaping out of the way while also pulling at her thread. The Los Angeles native noticed that and turned around, just in time to see an old T.V flying towards him. It was easily dealt with by Robbie, who summoned a chain to smack it away. He then turned once more, only to meet Annie's fist, which knocked him headfirst on the floor with enough power to crack a concrete floor. She then quickly tried to grab his capture tape and use it against him. However, her spider sense rang in her head. She pulled her hand away from Robbie when she saw him igniting himself in flames. Assuming that her sixth sense was warning her of that, she failed to react to Robbie's actual attack. Backhanding her with a powerful blow that sent her flying straight to an RV with enough force to deform the side she had crashed on and almost making it tumble down.

The two teens started to pick themselves up from their respective attacks. With Robbie getting off the ground and Annie out of the vehicle's side. Robbie then turned to where Annie was, revealing that his skull had small cracks where he had been hit

"Got to say Parker… For as strong as you are… I was expecting that punch to actually hurt." he joked, as he saw Annie whipping some blood from her nose.

"Feeling's mutual Reyes… I didn't even feel that one." she replied, grinning despite the blood still on her lips.

The two locked eyes. A grin on their faces (despite being hard to notice on Robbie's side) and a flaming drive. The grill got herself into a fighting stand, similar to one that her father would adopt whenever he was in a fight. As for Robbie, he summoned another chain from his other hand and smacked the two that he now had on the ground. A competitive spark ignited in the two of them, as the two then charged at each other to resume their fight.

"Ok, I didn't expect that." the inhuman said, getting on her feet after being dragged through a portal. "Now, if I was a shy blue girl that could teleport, where would I be?... Well, I would probably hide away, but I'm not sure Valerie will do that."

As she was wondering that, her eyes caught a glimpse of a portal opening behind her. Kamala was thankfully fast enough to react this time around. Leaping away from the portal, where Valerie attempted to tackle her to the ground with Kamala's capture tape. The inhuman saw it and looked at her waist, where she was keeping it. Despite her failed attempt, Valerie did not hit the ground. Instead, she put her hands on the ground and using her momentum, she made a graceful front somersault.

"Wow… you really were trained by Captain America weren't you?" Kamala asked, amazed by the blue girl's acrobatics. "... That's so awesome! What else did he teach you?! Can you do a backflip?! How about judo-flipping people over you?! Oh, did he let you hold his shield?!" Kamala asked, overwhelming Valerie with all of her questions.

"Umm, do you r-really think that this is the best time to ask q-questions?" Valerie asked, snapping Kamala back to reality.

"Hehe, sorry. I guess I got carried away." the inhuman said, scratching the back of her head before adopting a more battle-ready stand. "How about you give in and then you can tell me all about Cap after Robbie and I win this, okay?"

"... N-No." Valerie said, as she made a portal in front of her and crossed it.

Kamala got an idea of where she was about to appear and so, she turned backwards and threw a fist with her fist enlarged. However it seemed like the blue girl had her beaten there. She managed to predict Kamala's actions, so she somehow deflected Kamala's attack upwards. She then grabbed a hold of the inhuman's other arm and without truly knowing how she did it, she knocked her face down, while still holding one of her arms.

"OOOF!... K-Knew that Cap taught you to flip people over." Kamala commented.

However, she quickly saw that Valerie was about to wrap the capture tape around her arm. Thinking quickly, she did something that she actually forgot she could do. While she normally used her powers to grow in size, she could actually do the opposite as well. It was something similar to how people tend to forget that Ant-Man and the Wasp can also turn into giants (mainly Wasp). So, she shrunk to about two thirds her normal size. Catching Valerie off-guard and getting out of her hold.

"I-I didn't k-knew you could do that."

"Yeah, I kinda forgot about that trick too. My bad… I guess." the inhuman said, as she stood up again and returned to her normal size.

Meanwhile back with the two classes, they were watching the match in awe. Class B was taken back a little bit. Not expecting that the two girls would last long against their classmates. Instead, they saw how they were not only holding their own, but at times even gaining the upper hand against them. As for class A, they were surprised by the kids of the other class. Seeing the girl's ability to manipulate her size was already impressive as it is. But seeing the boy not only change appearances, but also his wardrobe in the way that he did was quite astonishing. Even if his appearance spooked a few of them. But they were also impressed by their own classmates. Vector didn't seem like the kind of girl that could fight, yet she displayed quite the ability to fend for herself. As for Parker, they knew that she would be somewhat skilled. After all, she ranked number one in the quirk assessment. But what they saw was more than they thought she could do.

"Wow, that was so cool!" the non-visible girl said in excitement.

"Although don't you think that throwing stuff at them was a bit of overdoing it?" Hanta asked.

"I can see your point. However, it seems like Parker-san made sure that they weren't that dangerous. After all, the first trap launched to oven in a way that it would only land a meter away from class B's students." Momo stated.

"What if it missed?" Jito asked, however the idea was quickly shot down by Momo.

"Doubtful. I caught a glimpse of what Parker-san is capable of. A miscalculation of that nature wouldn't make sense for someone like her."

"Well, outside of the traps, their fight is pure manliness!" Ejiro exclaimed, pumping his fist upwards. "I mean, Parker launched a softball over a kilometer in distance and broke two of the hand grips that Aizawa-sensei gave to us. And that guy took a blow from her head on, without going down? That's a man right there!"

"Don't sell mister tough guy short. He landed a crazy hit on Parker that sent her flying! I'm pretty sure that if it had been anyone else, they would have gone down immediately." Mina said, with many of her classmates agreeing with her.

"What's scary is not only that they took those hits without going down. But that they got back up right away like they were nothing." Denki said, as they kept on watching the battle between the two power houses. "Seriously, what are those two made out of?"

"A rampaging monster is bound to bring destruction. But when one meets another, only mayhem will ensue." Tokoyami said, as the two kept on fighting.

"Don't you think that it's a little mean to call them monsters?" Uraraka asked.

"Parker just tossed a fridge at him and he just tore right through it. I think it's a little accurate." Mineta said.

As the match between the two powerhouses of each team continued, they saw each other trade blows with one another in an almost even way. It was quite obvious that Parker was both faster and harder to hit. In some cases, it was almost as if she knew where they would be coming. Even when her vision was sometimes obstructed, she was able to dodge most of the attacks thrown at her. As for class B's student, he was something of a tank in comparison. He was slower than her for sure (although seeing just how fast she was, no one would hold that against him, with the exception of Ida and Bakugo, who seemed to be at a somewhat similar level of speed.), but he sure was more than capable of taking a hit or two… or a couple dozen without going down.

Combine that with his chains that came out of nowhere, his long-range fireballs (that kind of irritated Todoroki for some reason) and strength on par with the redhead, he was no doubt a beast. Some of class A's students felt a little bad when they saw Robbie connect a hook to her gut after successfully blocking a right and left hook directed at her face. However, said sentiment vanished when they saw the American girl blind her opponent with whatever thing that came out of her wrist and proceed to crescent kick the boy in the face before following it with a spinning back kick that sent him backwards. Afterwards, they could have sworn that there was some sort of banter between the two of them. Mainly coming from their classmate, which annoyed a certain glass-wearing kid.

"Of course Parker would only goof around. That's of course without taking into account whatever it was that she did at the beginning. Did she not hear what I told her about not making our class look bad?"

"Weren't you doing something similar during our match, Ida-kun?" Uraraka asked.

"Of course I didn't! I simply embraced evil so as to do better in our match and hopefully become a better hero! Parker is obviously playing around! Not taking things seriously and treating the exercise as if it were a mere game!" he said, just as Annie dodged over five blazing fireballs, crossing the distance between her and Robbie and uppercuting him.

"If that's supposed to be playing around to you, then I don't what you think serious is." Mineta said.

Of course, the students of class A weren't the only ones paying attention to the battle. Their teacher, the Symbol of Peace of Japan was also deeply invested in the match. Looking at the girl and for an instant, seeing a semblance to a man in a red and blue suit. He couldn't help but to compare her movements to what he recalled Spider-Man could do from memory.

"Her movements are very similar to the old videos of you when you were a teen. Hehe, it's still hard to believe that even before I received that gift, you were already living a double life. Keeping New York safe from treachery and villainy." All Might thought, remembering when he heard the rumors of a vigilante in New York like no other. However, his gaze also turned to the girl's opponent.

The boy seemed to look average at first just like Parker, if a little on the rough side. However, when he suddenly transformed into… whatever it was that stood there, took him by surprise. Something inside of him told the number 1 hero that said action wasn't natural. More… like magic. By the way he looked, almost like some sort of flaming walking skeleton, he couldn't help but to remember a certain someone. He has spent his fair share of time across the world. So naturally, he has seen things that most people wouldn't even imagine. One such thing was a creature that resembled the boy that was fighting the daughter of the wall crawler.

However, he… or maybe it? Whatever the case, said creature looked more skeleton-like and used a motorcycle as a means of transportation. He looked menacing, like a creature that even the most grotesque of demons were afraid of. He only met it once, even though it was apparently somewhat well known in the hero community of the United States and other important heroes of the planet. What was more surprising to All Might was the fact that, apparently there was another one that roamed the roads of the U.S. He never met it (something that he was still unsure of whether it was a good or bad thing), but he was wondering now…

"Could it be that the Ghost Rider that I met has some kind of relationship with young Reyes? What if he's somehow connected to the other one that I have yet to meet?" he wondered, although there was a possibility that it was simply coincidence. "Although… a connection to either of the two could explain why Doctor Strange took interest in him… Perhaps I should ask about it later."

And while everyone was looking in, either awe or interest as the representatives of class A and B clashed in battle, there was another one who looked at the match in shock. Throughout the entire class, he witnessed a display of abilities that ranged from not that noteworthy, to downright prodigious. Skills and powers that completely eclipsed his own. From what the girl of black hair had to say about his lack of composure in his battle. As well as that half and half bastard that effortlessly froze the entirety of the fake building and beat two opponents as if it were a mere walk in the park!

And now… not only was he seeing yet another one of his so-called 'classmates' performing so well in combat that it baffled most in the room. But she was trading blows on equal footing with another guy that was just as monstruos?! He was witnessing as the redhead delivered blow after blow, that contained enough power to crush anyone in her path. He viewed how that class B bastard powered through her offensive and kept her at bay with his chains and long-range attacks! He was trying to analyze the fight that was taking place before his own eyes, trying to think of scenarios in which he would be in either of their places. Thinking of just how he would fare against either of those two monsters, but no matter how much he thought. As he was right now, there was only one correct answer.

"Those bastards… are they in a whole different league compared to me?!" he thought, as he clenched his fist in both anger and desperation.

"Damn, that blue girl's actually not that bad!" Tokage exclaimed.

"No kidding. And she can also teleport?! I'm kind of jealous." Awase thought.

"Same here." Tsuburaba said, before turning to Sen, who was oddly enough the most invested in the battle between the two girls. "Any thoughts man?"

Kaibara himself felt a little conflicted. After all, one of his classmates was battling the mysterious girl, whom he didn't even know her name. So he didn't feel right complementing her over Khan. Still, as she watched the blue girl gracefully evade every and all attacks thrown at her by the inhuman of class B, he couldn't help but to smile. He had to admit, she had something going.

"... S-She's ok, I guess." he said, a small blush on his face, much to the amusement of Tokage and Yui.

"We have to get them to talk to each other, it will be priceless!" she whispered to the girl of short black hair.

"MM!" Yui nodded, who despite her stoic expression, was completely onboard to Tokage's idea.

"What's Khan doing? She's way more powerful than that class A girl. Just beat her up and be done already!" Kamakiri said, somewhat irritated.

"Don't say that, what if that class A girl has something up her sleeve?" Bondo said, however, his idea was met with opposition from Monoma.

"No, Khan's definitely superior to her when it comes to raw power." the blonde boy said, as a decent amount of his classmates rolled their eyes. "However, it seems like the other girl has something up her sleeve as well." he said, much to their surprise.

"You noticed it too, Monoma?" Kendo asked.

"Noticed what?" the other American girl asked.

"You see, just like Kamakiri said, Khan is just more powerful than her opponent. Her quirk… sorry, her powers being more suited for battle. As opposed to class A's girl, who would be more suited for a support role."

"But, when it comes to skill, Khan's just completely out of her element." Kendo continued from where Monoma stopped. "Just look at her movements. Even if she's not playing the offensive game, she has a better grasp of what to do compared to Khan."

"Oh yeah, I see it." Juzo said, finally taking notice of what his classmates said. "Also, is it just me, or does that girl apparently know some sort of martial arts? Those flips and dives and drops that she pulls on Khan are pretty smooth."

"Just as Kendo elaborated. She has a better grasp of what she's doing." Monoma said, looking how the girl started to take a more offensive stand. Seeing how she not only deflected another hit from the inhuman, but actually made a palm-thrust at her chest, making her stumble backwards as the blue girl teleported away.

"So basically, this is a battle between overwhelming power and unmatched skill, heh?" Shoda assumed.

"As opposed to Reyes' match in which they seem to be evenly matched." Tokage followed.

"The meeting between a skilled shaolin and a powerful force of nature." Kuroiro said, actually spooking some of his classmates.

"... I wasn't the only one to forget that he was standing there… was I?" Rin asked.

"Nope." they all replied as they kept on watching the battle before them.

"Hey, watch it! Costumes don't grow on trees, I'll have you know!" Annie yelled, having narrowly dodged a ball of fire.

"What happened to the so-called mistress of breaking spirits? Or whatever crap you were going on about." Robbie asked, unleashing a full-on assault on his opponent of fire balls and chains.

"I'll let you know that one's wardrobe is also important to a criminal mastermind, thank you very much." she replied, leaping out of the way from the coming attacks and shooting multiple web pebbles to counter Robbie. "It's not like everyone has crispy flame magic that can give us an awesome look!"

"I'll take that as a compliment." the boy from California said, spinning one of his chains to try and make a shield to protect himself.

However, despite blocking most of the web pebbles, some managed to hit him. One in particular hit him in one side of his head, blinding him on the left. He tried to pull the webbing off, but it proved more difficult than originally thought. Guess that after seeing so many powerful beings managing to pull it off or sometimes snapping free of the silk, one tends to forget that it was actually really strong. Seeing an opportunity, Annie shot another tread at Robbie's chest and as she spun, she hurled the flamed boy into a truck.

She was about to launch more web-pebbles, when her spider sense rang once again. In a flash, Robbie launched one of his chains faster than Annie could dodge. Wrapping it around her waist and pulling her towards him. He then grabbed her by the throat and slammed her into the ground. He then pulled out his capture tape to finally get things over with, but it was webbed to his hand by Annie. Using that moment as a distraction, she broke free from his grip, grabbed him by his jacket (or at least what was his jacket) and backflipped Robbie off of her and sending him crashing into a pile of old cars.

"What a lovely way to treat a lady, Robbie. I'm sure that the girls at your old school just threw themselves at you." she joked, masking the fact that that last blow actually hurt her back.

"Lady? You? Since when do you consider yourself that?" Robbie asked, also starting to feel the fatigue of their fight. "Besides, last time I checked, normal girls can't bench press a pickup truck with one arm."

"Flattery, uh? Sorry pal, it ain't going to get you anywhere other than to the ground!" she said, leaping towards him and kick-dropping him in the chest. Making him roll to the ground before recovering. "Besides, I can think of at least a dozen ladies that can lift more than I can!"

"True, you're right about that." Robbie said, charging fire in both of his hands and smashing them into the ground. "But those ladies actually have actual manners when they eat!" he shouted, as a burst of flames started to expand from where he was standing.

An expanding wave approached the young redhead, who managed to leap high into the air, avoiding the wall of flames at the last second. She then shot a web-line at the ground next to where Robbie was standing. She then pulled herself downwards, landing in front of Robbie and about to unleash a right hook at him. Robbie countered by engulfing his fist in flames and unleashing them onto Annie.

The power of the two attacks proved to be more than enough to send them backwards and on their backs. Landing with a loud THUD, it took them a little bit for them to recover. Panting and showing clear signs of exhaustion, the two managed to slowly get back on their feet, shaking a little. They had to admit that each other was quite the fighter. However, they both knew that they had to get things over with. It's already been a little over ten minutes and neither team had shown signs of either gaining the upper hand or backing away for even an inch. Robbie had to hand it to Annie, she was going the extra mile to make sure he and Kamala couldn't communicate with one another. He could hear Kamala's own struggles in his earpiece, but everytime he tried to talk to her, Annie either jumped in to attack him or shot webbing at his mouth.

Which tasted like crap in his opinion.

He didn't see Annie talking with Valerie, but knowing Parker, all that bantering that she was spouting could have had some kind of secret message. Granted, that could be a stretch, but he still liked to keep that in mind. She was smart, so she could have told Valerie about certain words having some sort of meaning.

"What's the matter Reyes?... Out of breath?" Annie asked, although it was obvious that she was not at her best.

"Ya kidding? Call me Steve Rogers, because I can do this all day… You on the other hand seem a little tired… It's getting late, so why… don't you throw in the towel and we call it a day?" Robbie asked, obviously in a similar condition to Annie.

"Tired? Perish the thought… I have had soccer games more exhausting than this…" Annie joked, shooting a web net at Robbie, who was able to burn right through it. "Besides, this is just like an opera… the show's not over until the fat lady signs!" she said, a little louder than necessary…

Or at least that was what Robbie thought.

"How much longer are they going to go at it? Those two look like they're about to fall by just looking at them wrong." Komori asked, as she saw the batter Parker and Robbie going at it once again.

"I knew Robbie was tough, but seriously, I would have already thrown in the towel by now." Rin said, seeing the two teens trading blows and kicks again. "And that girl is keeping pace with him? What's her deal, anyway?"

"Isn't it obvious…" Tetsutetsu said, making most of the class turn his way since he had been a little silent. "They know that a fight is not over until someone's down for the count!"

"Don't you think that Reyes is going a little overboard? I mean, she's just a gi-"

"That's the best part!" Tetsutetsu shouted, interrupting Tsuburaba. "The two of them acknowledge their strength and respect them to the point that they're not holding back! Reyes, you're a man among men!" he said, wiping a tear from his eye.

"... why do I get the feeling that he hit his head as a kid?" Kamakiri asked.

"You're just jealous that they're manlier than you!"

"Well, I for one would prefer for them to respect each other a little bit less." Snipe said, as he had been constantly debating whether to call the match off five times already.

"Hey, look! Something's going on Khan's side of things!" Shoda said, as they turned to the fight between the inhuman and the blue girl.

Through the monitor, they could see that Valerie had gone a little more into the offensive. She even grabbed what looked like a broomstick or something like that and used it to swing at Khan. Not the manliest thing, according to Tetsutetsu, but they all had to admit, she was pretty good at it. Using the piece of wood as if it were a sword. And not like whenever a little kid grabbed a stick on the ground or played with rulers with another kid. She was using the broomstick like they assumed it should be used. As if they were watching a samurai or a knight, showing their skill with the blade.

With her skills, she was able to keep Khan at bay. Something that once again impresses everyone, considering that the inhuman could stretch her limbs to attack from afar. But then, they saw that class A's representative seemed to be leading Khan to where a couple of rusted vehicles were. They didn't know how, but somehow, the girl tricked Kamala into smacking a part of miscellaneous junk that fell on top of what looked to be an old bus. She then tackled the inhuman through a portal that led to the inside of the bus, which now had all exits blocked thanks to the junk. Afterwards, she just teleported out of the bus, leaving Kamala trapped inside.

"Damn! She just trapped Khan tha easily?!" Awase exclaimed in amazement to the girl's actions.

"Why isn't she capturing her?" Pony asked, uch to the confusion of some of her classmates.

"She just trapped her in a bus. Isn't that enough?" asked the girl in the mushroom outfit.

"No, Pony asked why that girl didn't try to wrap the capture tape around Khan's arms." Monoma said as he started to explain what the blue girl was doing. "My theory is that she knows that she's outmatched. And it's likely that she would end up being overpowered if she were to stay inside and try to capture Khan in the correct way."

"So she's just trapping her to try and help Reyes against the other girl? That's not the manly thing to do!"

"No, I don't think that she's planning that." Kendo intervened. "Actually, I may be wrong but I think that Khan is more than capable of escaping the bus in no more than a minute and a half. The girl from class A is simply buying herself some time, I think."

"Time for what?"

"Isn't it obvious?"Juzo said, as he pointed at the blue girl running to the large yellow crane that was not that far away. "Has it already been more than ten minutes?"

"Indeed it has, Juzo." Snipe said, as he saw the blue girl making a run for the crane. "I'll be damned, it seems like maybe principal Nezu was up to something." he thought, impressed by the level of strategy that the kids were showing.

The final outcome was sure to be full of surprises.

Chapter 12: Battle Results

Chapter Text

"GUGH!" Kamala complained, having just been hit in the gut for the third time in a row. "Contrasted by her gentle nature he said. She could hesitate to even throw a punch at you, he said." she started to say, only to be hit in her jaw as her opponent teleported once again. "Oh yeah! I can totally see what you mean Robbie! She's as harmless as a flower!"

After voicing her complaints, Kamala managed to notice a portal opening to her left. Thanks to her stretching abilities, the inhuman managed to leap a good ten or so meter away from her opponent. Preparing for combat, she saw Valerie step out of the portal, with something in hand.

"Is that a broomstick?!" Kamala asked.

"Y-Yeah?"

"Hey, what's the big idea?! That's cheating, isn't it?"

"Y-You can shape shift. And c-change sizes."

Just as the inhuman was about to try and reply to the comment given by the blue girl, she stopped. Trying to find a way to refute her claims. And she found none.

"... You know, I have nothing." the inhuman said, increasing the size of her hands and charging at Valerie.

She threw a barrage of right and left at the blue girl, all of them either avoided or deflected. One would assume that in theory, Kamala should have already beaten Valerie. She was stronger, had a more combat yet versatile set of powers and, although also not liking violence that much, was more willing to attack than the blue girl. Well, as it's currently being proven, theories are just that until they're proven in the practical side of things.

And boy, is the practical side of the match proving that Kamala was getting her inhumans behind thoroughly kicked.

Using the broomstick as if it were a two-handed sword, Valerie kept Kamala at bay. Swinging it everytime that Kamala's fists approached and using the fact that no one wants to be hit to her advantage to make the inhuman more hesitant in her movements. Kamala had already tried to communicate with Robbie, but it also proved to be difficult. Valerie was keeping her between the wall and the sword (or broomstick in this case), which made it hard for her to even speak to Robbie. Not like he was having any luck either, if the sounds of mayhem that she heard from her earpiece are any indication. Speaking of which, it seemed like Valerie heard something through hers. Nodding and making a sound of affirmation, she looked around the area in which they were standing and focused her sight on the old vehicles and the pile of trash that was near.

She started to lead the inhuman near to the pile of trash that overlooked an old school bus, tricking her into hitting it and dropping all of it on top of the bus. Once that was done, Valerie started to close the distance between the two of them. Kamala tried to attack once more, making use of her stretching abilities to increase her range of attacks. Yet, despite that Valerie either dodged or smacked her hands with her broomstick (which wasn't very pleasant for the inhuman girl). Once she was in front of her opponent, Valerie launched herself at Kamala. Tackling her through a portal that she created behind her and teleporting the two of them to the inside of the bus blocked with trash.

Kamala fell on her back, with Valerie on top of her. So in order to free herself from her assailant, she shrinked once more and got away from Valerie. Once she was a couple of meters away from Valerie, she returned to her normal size and enlarged her hands preparing for a battle… however, it never came to that.

When she got up, she saw that the Avengers' child was no longer inside the vehicle. What's worse, now that she took a look at the inside of the bus, she saw that most of the normal ways to exit it were all blocked by trash, that unable her to leave the vehicle for some time until she found a way to exit it.

… In other words, she fell right in the middle of a trap.

"Well, this won't look good in my Avengers résumé." Kamala said to herself. On the plus side, she could now contact Robbie. "Hey Robbie… how're you holding over there?" she asked, only to hear what seemed to be crashes, explosions and what else.

"This is a pain in the- GHA!" Robbie complained, apparently having been hit by Annie.

"Doesn't sound well."

"No shit, it doesn't." Robbie said, getting back his footing. " Wait a minute, why are you sounding so calm? Did you finally take Valerie down?"

"Yeaaaaah… about that… I kinda lost her."

"You what?!" Robbie exclaimed. "What do you mean you lost her?! And why don't you sound like you're chasing after her?!"

"Funny thing, hehe… I'm kinda stuck."

"... Say what?"

"I may or may not have gotten myself trapped inside of a bus that has all exits blocked by trash that I may or may not have dropped on it."

"... HOW DID THAT SH- ARGH! WOULD YOU KNOCK IT OFF?! I'M TRYING TO HAVE A CONVERSATION HERE!"

"Fear the spider of armageddon! Dread upon the sight of she who sorrows all hearts!" Annie said loudly, enough to be heard by Kamala on her earpiece.

After which, she swore she heard maniacal laughter coming from Annie. As well as Robbie saying something in what seemed to be spanish. She didn't know why, but it sounded like a bunch of swearing and other sorts of profanity.

She wasn't sure if to be either regretful or grateful to have not paid that much attention to spanish class.

"Ok, that happened… I know what you need to do. Get out of there and go to you know where. Got it?"

"You know where, got it… Umm, where was you know where?"

"You know. That thing I was talking about."

"Right… which was-"

"Khan!"

"You know where! Got it! I'm going there. The place that we-"

"Stop talking and do it already!" Robbie shouted, before resuming his fight with the spider totem.

"... He sounded cranky. We should probably go for a snack at the bending machine later." Kamala said, as she started to try and find a way out of her situation.

On another part of the junkyard, the hellfire boy and the totemic girl connected to the web of life and destiny kept on battling. Robbie seemingly tried to lead his opponent to a specific place as they were moving. Action that Annie took noticed and tried her best to avoid. In an exchange of blows, fire and miscellaneous stuff being thrown, the two teenagers kept on going with the strength that they still had. Annie herself could already be seen with a couple of bruises around her face and a few others hidden by her costume. Robbie was in a similar condition, although it was harder to notice in his skull-like appearance, which only showed the crack that Annie had caused. But even he could feel that once he turns back, he would probably have a black eye or something.

"Now, Robbie, it's rude to ignore such a beautiful maiden by talking on the phone. And here I thought you had class." Annie joked, faking being hurt.

"Can it, web for brains. I know what you're trying to do."

"And what would that be?"

"Please, I may not have a super computer for a brain, but I'm not some knucklehead idiot either. All that talking, you were giving instructions to Valerie in some sort of secret code, weren't you?" Robbie asked. "Just now, Kamala got herself trapped and instead of capturing her, Valerie ran away. And what you know it, it's already been more than nine minutes. What are the chances of her trapping my partner and making a run for the device after you said that opera crap?"

For a moment, there was a serious and somewhat stoic expression on the redhead. Which quickly turned into a grin. "Aren't you smarty pants? Good on you, sunny boy, it wouldn't be half the fun if you weren't."

"So, you think this is fun? I thought you would be taking this more seriously."

"Oh, I'm serious alright. But a little competition between friends doesn't hurt, does it?" Annie asked, shooting a web-pebble at Robbie, who easily deflected.

However, he failed to notice the one that was shot at his feet. Once he did, Annie took advantage of it and jumped away, no doubt to try and help Valerie. However, just when she was leaping away, Robbie wrapped his chain at her feet and pulled her towards him.

"Know what, Parker? It's about time you said shit that makes sense!" Robbie roared as he did his best to keep Annie from aiding Valerie.

"Why isn't Vector capturing that other girl?" asked the invisible student.

"She's probably on her way to help Parker beat that guy." Ejiro answered. "Not the manliest thing to do, but I guess it would be better to take out the other team's big gun."

"I don't think she plans on doing that." Denki said, pointing at his classmate running towards somewhere else.

"Why is she going to that crane?" asked Mineta, although soon he took notice of something that everyone seemed to have forgotten. "Oh wait, I just remembered! It's been more than nine minutes!"

"And why is- Oh, yeah! I forgot about that!" Uraraka said.

"So she's going after the device. Well, at least we know that someone has some initiative." Jiro said, although their teacher was soon about to correct them in that regard.

"While I'm sure that Va… I mean, V is capable of such a thing, this was not entirely her doing." he said, getting everyone's attention. "I just so happened to hear what they were saying and not surprisingly, it's in english. Which is why I'm not putting them on speaker, I believed that it could make it harder for you to watch the match while also trying to understand them. But it is noteworthy to inform you that young V only did that after young Parker said certain phrase."

"And what would that be?" asked the octopus-like student.

Instead of just telling them, All Might did something else. He pressed a button and soon, the phrase appeared on screen. Naturally, it was on english and most kids did not really understand it. Thankfully for them, there were some that had a certain degree of knowledge in the language.

"The show's not over until the fat lady sings." Todoroki translated to the rest of the class.

"An opera aficionado. Quite the refined taste, I must say." Aoyama said, with some acknowledgement.

"What fat lady? Parker looks perfectly fit." Mina said, not understanding quite well.

"It's a phrase commonly used to signal that one must not assume that something is over until it reaches a true end." Momo explained to her classmate.

"What does that have to do with anything?" the pink girl asked.

"You see, throughout the match, Parker has been using phrases like that every now and then. And while to many, it would seem that she was actually using some sort of secret code to signal her teammate to do certain things." All Might explained.

"That sounds like something that's super hard to do. Is that even necessary?" asked Uraraka.

"I believe so." Momo said, once more. "Obviously, if she were to have just told Vector to go after the device, it could have made their opponent act more aggressive. Making their trouble even more difficult. At least the use of secret coding could be seen as them trying to make sure that important information isn't getting leaked."

"Brains and brawns? Is there anything that girl can't do?" Hanta said.

"I can certainly think of a few things." Ida said, although he had to admit, she was quite resourceful.

"Hey, look! That class B girl just got out of the bus!" Shoji said, as they all saw, that not only was the girl able to free herself fairly quickly, but going in the same direction as their classmate.

"How does she know to go in that direction?" Ojiro asked, only to be answered by the boy whose head ressemble a raven.

"She was talking to her teammate. It is possible that he was the one to tell her." Tokoyami said. "So it seems that he's also more than great power."

Back on the battlefield, Valerie was being chased after her inhuman friend. Her stunt buyed her some time, but as it turned out, Kamala could be quite fast. She saw how not only was she able to reach her, but also passed her and threw a punch at her. She defended herself, using the broomstick to try and minimize the damage. It kind of worked since she wasn't that much in pain after receiving the attack, but her weapon ended up breaking apart to no one's surprise. Even still, she flew a couple of meters backwards.

Taking advantage of what had just happened, Kamala started to climb the crane, which was easier said than done. It was probably a medium size crane (or at least what she believed to be medium size), with the cab being around twenty or so meters from the ground. But since this was the first time she ever did something like this, Kamala was a little on edge. Especially since she also had to evade the web-lines that Annie had set. Once she arrived at the top, she started to look around, but found no signs of the device.

"What the?" Kamala questioned, not understanding what was going on. "Robbie, it's not on top of the crane!"

"What?! That can't be! Are you sure it's not there?"

"Robbie I'm telling you, it's not here. I don't know where it could be hidden and I know that I beat Valerie he-" Kamala was about to say, when she noticed through the corner of her eye, Valerie was running towards the exit with the device in hand. "How did she do that?!"

"What's going on?"

"Valerie has the device!" she said as she started to descend the crane. "I don't know how though. I'm sure that I got here before her and the traps were still here!"

"... Fuck, the crane was a trap!" Robbie cursed, irritated at being played. "They probably hid it somewhere closer to the ground and used the crane as a distraction since it was the more logical hidden spot for them to use!"

"Don't worry, I'm on my way!" Kamala exclaimed, having reached ground level and starting to run after the blue girl.

"Khan and Reyes just got played hard!" Tokage said, in admiration to what had just happened.

"They both knew that the crane would be easier to reach for someone with their abilities. It makes sense why Reyes and Khan would go there and their opponents were aware of it." Snipe said. "So they used that knowledge to cause a diversion and run away with the real device at hand. Quite the sharp girls."

"No kidding. Secret codes and complex schemes, those girls are becoming tougher by the second." Juzo said.

"Indeed, but both Reyes and Khan are more than capable of turning the tables." Monoma said.

Just then, they saw that Kamala not only got down from the crane, but started to engage in combat with Valerie. At the same time, Robbie started to push Annie in their battle. With only around three minutes until the match was over, they were all paying attention to what was more than obvious, the climax of it all.

"Embiggen!" Kamala shouted, launching a powerful large (literally) right hook at the pile of trash that Valerie was standing. Making the girl lose her footing and making her easy victim of another hit from the inhuman.

Valerie fell on her back, having dropped both the capture tape and the device to the ground. She was about to recover them both, but Kamala stretched her arms and recovered them before she could. After which, she stretched her right leg towards Valerie in an attempt to hit the blue girl. She dodged it, jumping into a portal and appearing in front of the inhuman. She tried to wrestle the device out of her hands, but had to jump away when she saw Khan trying to tie the tape around her.

"You're really good at this, you know?" Kamala said, complementing the blue girl.

"T-Thanks, y-you too."

"Look, we're both pretty tired and I'm sure that Robbie and Annie are probably trying to kill each other as of right now. So why-" Kamala was about to say, although she stopped when she was hit in her jaw. She accidently dropped the device, which was recovered by the blue girl, who had created a small portal next to her. "Did you just pull a Spot?"

"I-I think?"

"Okay, have to admit, you know you're stuff. Not many people remember him that much."

"D-Didn't he help around whe-" Valerie tried to say, but was hit by a fist that was as large as her upper body.

"He did and I had a feeling that you were going to try and correct me." Kamala said, jumping at the girl.

Meanwhile, not that far from there, Reyes and Parker were going at it. Robbie having just been hit by a kick in the jaw, courtesy of the spider-totem.

"Had enough?" Annie asked, looking at how Robbie got up, while rubbing his jaw.

"Thank you ma'am, may I have another?" Robbie joked.

"Ever the comedian, aren't you Reyes?"

"Someone has to tell the good jokes around."

"Very funny chum, but in case you haven't noticed. I'm not some jokester, I'm the whole circus!"

"That only makes you dumber." Robbie said. "Besides, my team has already won, so might as well give yourself already."

"Ok, funny man, you had your time but it's time to remind you that I'm the one that's supposed to tell the jokes. Especially the bad ones."

"Those are the only ones that you've told so far." Robbie quipped back. "Besides, haven't you noticed? We only have a minute or two left. Kamala has already gotten a hold of the device. So you can try and beat me, but by the time you do, our teachers would already declare us the winners."

"Yeah, right. Come on, Reyes, we both know that you're bluffing."

"Am I?" Robbie questioned. "You haven't heard from Valerie, have you? I, on the other hand, have just heard how Kamala has the device in hands."

Annie stared at Robbie, knowing that what he was saying was a ruse, it had to… But a feeling inside of her told her that, maybe he was right. Kamala was a more aggressive fighter than Valerie, so if she caught up to her, there is the chance that she could have overpower her. If that was the case, then she had to go make sure of it. Taking her hand to her ear, she tried to call her teammate, but had to quickly dodge Robbie's chains.

"Knew you were bluffing. And where are you aiming anyway?" Annie taunted, until her spider sense rang. Turning around, she saw that Robbie had embedded his chains in an oven and a pile of garbage.

"Let's just say, that karma is a bitch." he said, pulling on the two chains.

The oven flew straight towards her, which was easily dodged. However, the pile of trash that was about to fall on her did prove to be more difficult. She could have dodged it, if not for a fireball hitting her on the back. Being on the receiving end of the trash falling on top of her, she drugged herself out, thanking that most, if not all of it was just a bunch of collectibles, skillets and other kinds of junk like that. Did it hurt? Sure did, but at least she won't be needing to spend the next three hours washing the stink of her body and another eight washing it out of her costume.

Once she was picking herself up, Robbie tackled her to the ground. He quickly grabbed both of her arms and tied them behind her back with the capture tape. At the same time, while Kamala and Valerie were wrestling over control of the device, they ended up throwing it upwards. They saw it flying a good ten or so meters upwards before starting to fall away from them. The inhuman took that moment as an opportunity and thrusted her left arm towards Valerie. Enlarging it to the point that it encompassed her upper body and stretching it to the point that she pinned her against the side of a large metal container. She then stretched the other one to reach and catch the device that was about to hit the ground eight meters away from her.

And right afterwards, time ran out. And soon, their teacher's voice could be heard saying one thing.

"The hero team wins!"the voice of All Might and Snipe could be heard, signaling the end of the match.

Kamala sighed, before letting go of Valerie and helping her get up from the ground. "Remind me never to piss you off." she said, offering the blue girl her hand and still feeling sore from all the hits that she received.

Valerie blushed a little and smiled while taking Kamala's hand "O-Only if you remind me not to p-piss you off either." she said, as the inhuman pulled her up from the ground.

Meanwhile, not that far from them, Robbie was still pinning Annie in the ground. After their teachers announced his team as the victor, he decided to finally play Annie's game.

"Look on the bright side, I heard that prisoners in Japan get to eat grilled fish" he joked.

Annie smiled after hearing that before returning to character. "Curses! I would have gotten away with it if not for you, meddling heroes! And your stupid dog, too!"

The two chuckled and after freeing her from her bonds (which was not really necessary, since she could have easily broken free from them any second), the hellfire boy helped the spider-totem up and turned back to his human form. Once he did, he revealed the multiple bruises in his face. He had a broken leap just like Annie, which was thankfully not that serious, as well as a fairly large bruise where Annie had stroken. Not like she wasn't looking any better.

"You look like shit." he joked.

"Says the guy that looks like he just disobeyed the first two rules of fight club."

"That's not how it works and you know it." he replied. "Whatever, let's just get back to our class so that I can hear how I beat you."

"Please, you only won because of the time limit. I dare you to try that again in a no holds barred fight."

"Maybe I will… that is if your folks don't kill us once they see your face." he said, making Annie's eyes go wide as a plate.

"... Shoot, I'm going to be grounded until I'm Logan's age." she said, causing Robbie to chuckle. "That's without mentioning that I'm probably going to have to deal with Valerie having a heart attack once she sees us like this."

"Hey, having Spider-Man on my back is already bad enough. Don't make it worse by getting the Avengers involved too."

Just then, they managed to overhear their teammates calling for them. Turning around, thay saw that they looked fairly well, if only some dirt on their costumes, nothing to worry about. They seemed glad that it didn't take them long to find them, however, they froze when they saw the way they looked. They were aware that the two of them were probably more than willingly to hammer each other, but not to the extent in which they would look like a dog's chew toy.

"What the heck did you guys do to each other?!" Kamala asked, just as the pale Valerie fainted. "Valerie!"

Annie and Reyes flinched and quickly rushed to their friends' side.

After getting their friend back on her feet (and getting chewed by Kamala for either being reckless, or not understanding what the word moderation meant), the four Americans headed with their respective classes. On the way there, Kamala stopped at a bending machine and got a couple of snacks from them. She handed the more sweet candies and whatnot to her and Valerie, while Annie and Robbie got stuck with plain granola bars. It was her attempt at punishing them for beating each other so badly, but it turned on her when she learned that Robbie did not mind them at all and Annie had eaten so much allergen-free cakes and what other stuff growing up that she actually had a soft spot for those kinds of things.

Once they arrived with their respective classes, they were received in different ways. They were congratulated for their performance, mainly Valerie and Kamala, who didn't look that tough (especially the blue girl). Well, at least Annie and Robbie had something in common and that was the fact that some of their classmates went pale when they saw their faces. Although, there were some comments that praised Robbie, mainly from Tetsutetsu and Monoma. One claimed that he was a true man among the greatest of man, or something like that. Monoma said something about proving that they were better than the other class. Robbie didn't pay much attention, mainly because Kendo did him a solid and knocked him out.

In class A, Kirishima said something similar towards Annie.

"Parker, it doesn't matter if you lost, you just proved to be one of the manliest people that I have met! Those battle scars are just the prove of it!" he said, thrusting his fist in her direction. "I want you to spar with me later, is that clear?!" he asked, only to be smacked by Mina.

"Now's not the time! Look at her! That jerk went overboard on you! You're just a girl, he should have gone easy on you!"

"Yeah, we should get you to the infirmary now!" Uraraka said, worriedly followed by the other girls of the class (with the exclusion of Valerie).

"Wow, calm down guys. I'm fine, I heal fast. Besides, if he had gone easy on me, I would have pummel him twice as hard to the ground." Annie said.

"You're kidding, right?" Toru asked.

"I mean it. I can take a hit and dish out as much, he knows that. Besides, do you really think that the bad guys are gonna care what gender you are when they do bad guys stuff?"

"I-I have to agree with Annie there… but you two did go overboard on each other."

"You're telling us that he's also messed up?!" asked Mineta.

"T-That's why I faint."

"Of all the irresponsible things you could have done Parker! This was meant to be an exercise and you exceeded yourself in that fight!" Tenya barked.

"Nice to know that you care, Tenya." Annie said dryly.

"It's not a laughing matter! You almost started a scrimmage with Bakugo for the same thing that you just did!"

"Now hold on, glasses! My problem with Katsuki, was the fact that he could have ended his fight in an instant and instead of doing that, he sent Izuku to the infirmary out of spite! I tried to finish things quickly, it's not my fault that Robbie can keep up with me."

"Now, now, let's all calm down! Young Parker's right, in a fight against villains, they won't care about those sorts of details! To them, you'll be an obstacle to their endgames! You should defend yourself appropriately!... Although I must agree that you and young Reyes did exceed yourselfs a little." All might said, in his always up-beat tone.

"Yeah, that's fair."

"Well, then now that that's -cough-" All Might coughed a little, knowing that he wouldn't have much time in his muscle form. "... Sorry, my throat's a little dry at the moment. Where was I? Oh yeah! As much as I would love to go over this battle right now, I'm afraid that it's already getting fairly late! I'll have to trust Aizawa to go over the written report with you tomorrow!"

"I-I guess it makes sense." Valerie said.

"Alright!" All Might said, turning to Annie. "Young Parker! I must insist on you going to see Recovery Girl as soon as possible! Even if you heal fast, you should still make sure that there's nothing with your injuries! I'm sure that they're saying the same thing to young Reyes as we speak." he told her. "And it may as well save me from being chewed by your mother."

"Sure thing. Might as well check on Izuku while I'm there."

"Indeed! I'll see him afterwards, but for the moment I have to take care of some other business!" he told the class, although said business was having to go away and make sure not to reveal his true form to the students. "Well then, I must take my leave, but not before congratulating you all! We didn't have any major injuries outside of young Izuku and maybe young Parker! You all took your first training session very seriously!"

"To have a proper class after Aizawa-sensei… it's kind of anticlimactic." said Tsuyu, as most of the class agreed with her.

"We are all deserving of a proper class!" All Might told the students. "Now then, I must take my leave! Change to your uniforms and return to class!" he said, as he dashed away at super-speed.

"Awesome, even when he leaves he's so legendary!" Denki said.

"Why was he in such a hurry?" asked Ojiro.

"Maybe he needed to go to the bathroom." commented Annie, as most of the class turned to her. "... What? That's a perfect reason to be in a hurry, isn't it?"

"A-Annie, maybe you s-s-hould go to the nurse now." the embarrassed Valerie said.

"Yeah, maybe I should. Well, see you all later! I'm going to see if nothing's broken. Better not, I have to keep my good looks for the world to see!" Annie joked.

"D-Don't say that, you're scaring me." Valerie complained.

"Sorry, but you know what they say. Laughter is the best medicine!" she said as she left.

After a while, the others did the same. Heading to their respective changing rooms… With the exception of Valerie. She went to the changing rooms of class B. She didn't want to change in front of the other girls, but also not wanting to be alone. As they all did that, very few noticed that Bakugo was shaking a little bit.

"School year has just started and I already have to deal with a bunch of reckless kids!" complained a short elderly woman with a purple visor.

She was the well known youthful hero, recovery girl. After receiving both Parker and Reyes, she kissed the both of them in either the forehead or the cheek. Something that they did not expect. In an instant, their injuries mostly vanished, with their faces looking like nothing had happened. They were somewhat amazed, although they soon started to feel extremely tired.

"Why do I feel like a college student during finals?" asked Annie while yawning.

"It's my quirk. Healing takes energy, I just speed things up." she explained while taking a pair of candies and handing them to the two teenagers. "Make sure not to overdo it, it could be detrimental to your health in the long run."

"Like, we could die, detrimental?"

"Your words, not mine." the nurse replied to the boy, making the two gulp a little. "Well, at least your case wasn't anything serious." she said, while looking at the green-haired boy laying on a bed.

Annie and Robbie looked at the same place and the class A girl frowned. "Yeah, lucky us." she said, her expression more visible now that she didn't have her mask on. "How's he?"

"He's injuries couldn't be healed right away. I applied first aid, but… I'm going to have a serious talk with your teacher later on." she told the two.

"... Maybe you should." Annie said, much to the medic's surprise. "... Why are you looking at me like I just grew another head?"

"Nothing, it's just… I didn't expect that some kid your age would say that about All Might."

"The guy's a good hero and all, but it's kind of obvious that he's fairly new to the whole teacher stuff." she answered, making the old lady chuckle.

"It's pretty early in the year, but you may as well become my new favorite student. Not many are that smart." Recovery Girl complimented the redhead, making her smile. "Then again, I should expect that you would say that about All Might, since your father is Spider-Man." she said, making Annie feel like she just had a bucket of cold water drop on her.

"Could you not? I would rather keep quiet about that."

"Yeah, yeah, don't worry. I know how to keep a secret." Recovery Girl reassured her. "After all, it wouldn't be wise to let your classmates know that you're the kid of the man known for hating All Might as much as he hated him."

"Wait what? My dad didn't hate All Might and I don't think that All Might hates my dad."

"You sure?" asked Robbie.

" Yeah!... maybe… seventy eight percent sure."

"Don't worry, I know that's not the case. It's just an old rumor brought by taking interviews out of context and the fact that a lot of the times they met, they ended up fighting each other." she told the girl, before turning to the boy. "Some of the faculty know about you, but I'm particularly curious. How's Stephen doing?" she asked, taking them by surprise.

"Umm, fine I guess. Last time I talked to him, he said that he was almost done with a project that he refused to tell me about."

"Figures, he was always so reserved."

"Excuse me, Recovery Girl. Are you by any chance acquainted with the Dr. Strange?" the New Yorker asked.

"Back in the day, he was still just Stephen to me. I actually taught him a thing or two about neurologic treatment." she revealed, taking the two by surprise.

"You kidding!" Robbie exclaimed.

"He attended a conference I did when he was just in his third semester of medical school. It's best for you to ask him later."

"I sure will." he answered.

"Well, you two are now ok. Go and finish your classes already. There's still a kid that needs to recover and you two making all this ruffus sure won't make that happen faster." she said, practically kicking them out of her office.

Once outside, the two looked at each other before shrugging it off. Then they headed to their classrooms where they were greeted by their peers… well, mainly Robbie. After school was over, class B offered to go celebrate Robbie's victory against class A (an idea that was proposed by Monoma, who got smacked by Kendo afterwards). Robbie wasn't sure at first, but decided to go for it after thinking about it a bit. Yu wanted him to be a little more social after all and he wanted to show Strange that he was more than capable of handling himself on his own. Kamala tagged along, after calling to inform Ms. Aikawa about it.

Back in class A, they saw that Annie was packing her stuff. Which did surprise them a little.

"Parker, aren't you going to wait for Deku-kun?" asked Uraraka.

"Who?"

"She's referring to Midoriya." answered Tenya.

"Sorry, no can't do. I have to do something at the moment. Besides, I saw him at the infirmary, he'll be fine."

"Don't you think it could wait? I'm sure it can't be that important." Mina asked.

"Look, I know you guys are worried, I am too. But I can't stick around today." she told them, only to see Katsuki standing up and about to leave. "But you sure as heck should stay." she said, mildly annoyed.

He turned and snarled at the American. "You don't get to tell me what to do, fucking Yankee."

"Izuku deserves an apology. You owe him that much."

"I don't owe anything to that quirkless bastard, you hear me?!" he said, much to her annoyance.

"You know what? Fine! Be that way!" she yelled at the boy. "But just so you know; that whole scary act you're trying to sell. I don't buy it. You're just a jerk that shouldn't even be standing in the same classroom as the rest!"

"Tsk, you don't know a damned thing about me!" he said, as he exited.

"Then, we're in the same boat." she said, ony to turn to Tenya, who was glaring at her. "Okay, now what?!"

"Could you not antagonise anyone for just five minutes?"

"This nonsense again? Why aren't you saying anything to that jerk instead of me?"

"I also find Bakugo's manners unfitting to the hero course, but what you're doing is not the correct way to handle things. We should talk to the teachers about these sorts of behaviors, not instigate more trouble."

"Well, until they start doing something about it, I'm going to keep him in line."

"By doing the same as him?" Tsuyu asked.

"I'm nothing like him!"

"You're also leaving without waiting for Midoriya. Just pointing that out." Denki said.

"Like I said, I have something to do, alright?"

"It can't be that important. Or at least not as important as confirming the well-being of a fellow classmate." Tenya said, much to her annoyance.

"As a matter of fact, it is! My mom is working, my sister is busy getting her hero license and because of that, I have to pick my little brother from daycare!" she said, much to their surprise.

"You have siblings?" asked Rikido.

"Yeah, an older sister and a baby brother. Now if you excuse me, I have to get going. Don't want to make Benjy wait for me." she said, getting up and walking to the door.

"What about your old man?" asked Todoroki, out of curiosity and stopping Annie in her tracks. "Can't he go get him?"

Valerie started to worry a little, looking at Annie who stood as if she was a stone.

"... He's busy… that's all that you should know." she said, somewhat serious, before exiting.

As she was walking down the halls, her mood was more than clearly not the best. Katsuki was pissing her off, Tenya was annoying her to no end and All Might didn't seem to deal with the ash-blonde appropriately. Those were already bad enough, but Shoto's last comment did hit a corde in her. She was sure that he was just curious, she probably would too. But the mention of her father reminded her of the reason she has to be in Japan. That because of Regent, he had been unmasked for the world to see. That because of the nutjobs that he has fought, she had to leave his side. That she had to leave her old life because of that.

She wasn't annoyed anymore. She wasn't angry… just, sad.

As she reached her locker and was about to leave, she felt someone tapping her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Hitoshi.

"Why the long face?" he asked her.

"Tough day. Nothing I can't handle. How was yours?"

"Can't complain that much. Only that I might need your help for biology and math." he told her and actually made her smile a little.

"Not to worry, I always have time for my friends." she told him.

"Ready to call it a day?"

"Sure will, I just need to go pick Benjy from daycare."

"Want some company?"

"You don't-"

"Just like you said. I always have time for my friends." he told her, making her chuckle.

"You have your way with words, don't you?"

"Guess I do." he said, smiling at her.

Just as they were about to leave, they heard someone calling for them. Turning around, they saw Valeire running towards them and asking them to wait.

"Valerie? I thought that you were going to wait for Izuku to get up?"

"I-I was… b-but I remembered t-that Robbie and K-Kamala had already left and I didn't want t-to go home by myself." she answered, a little shyly. "... A-Also… I d-didn't want to leave my f-friend by herself." she said, giving her a small smile and causing Annie to give one back.

"You two, what am I going to do with you?" she asked, wrapping her arms around them.

"I don't know, but I'm sure that without us, you might as well be a trainwreck." Hitoshi joked.

"Maybe, but I'll be the prettiest of trainwrecks!"

"I-I'm not sure a t-trainwreck can be pretty." she said, making the two chuckle as they left school grounds.

Somewhere in the city of New York, in a bar that had no name, was a woman of brown hair. She was currently drinking a beer, having escaped prison not that long ago. She took a sip of her drink, while listening to the news that came from the bar's TV. They were local news and as such, would mention the actions of the local hero Spider-Man.

… Spider-Man… she loathed that name.

There was a time, in which the two were just kids with powers, meeting each other while he swung by the city. It was nice at first, knowing that there was someone like you out there in that big scary world. That you weren't alone, it excited the heart of that free-spirited girl. She thought they were friends. Spending time with one another for days, not having to worry about crap from the normal world. But as time passed and they got to know each other more, cracks in their so-called friendship started to arise.

Always going on and on and on about duty, about responsibility, moralizing every little thing like he was some sort of saint. It got on her nerves, the way he was always trying to be such a goody boy scout. Not losing up and ruining her fun. And when she had a job, a way to bring some cash to her table and let her eat something, he came around and got in her way. He called her a friend as he destroyed her life. She lost whatever was left of her childhood when she got arrested and he still had the audacity to try and act all buddy-buddy with her as she was being pushed inside of a patro?!

Ever since then, she has hated the web-slinger with all her heart. The world may see him as some sort of adventurer, as this brave champion of the people that constantly puts himself in the line of duty, but she knew better. Beneath that mask, beneath the act, he was nothing but a backstabbing, snake-tongued wet blanket.

"Annoying, isn't it?" said the woman sitting next to her. Someone with black hair, slightly older and with no power of her own outside of her intellect. The right hand of Regent, Shannon Stillwell. "A good man had everything he worked for brought to the ground and they celebrate the man that did it, as if he was some sort of paragon."

"Yep, if there's anything he's good at, it's ruining lives." the woman, Josephine Pulaski said, finishing her drink and slamming the mug on the table. "Keep them coming!" she told the bartender.

"You sure look like you're in an awful mood." said a man with a skull mask, one of the brothers Grimm.

"With crap like that on TV, anyone would be in a bad mood." she told the man.

"Agreed. Don't they see that their blind worship of super-beings will do nothing but bring upon their downfall?" said a blonde man in a blue costume, much to the annoyance of nearly everyone in the bar.

"And the nut job speaks again." Joey complained.

"Hey, Supercharger! Do us all a solid and keep whatever cult shit you have to yourself!" the criminal known as Powderkeg said.

"Of course those of lesser intelligence would try to silence my words."

"Care to repeat that you dollar-store Electro?!"

"Hey, hey, hey! You two, knock it off! You know the rules, no fighting inside!" the bartender shouted as he gave Joey her drink.

Just then, someone came through the door. Most of the criminals became wary of the man that just entered the pub. A lot of them were recurrent customers and were familiar with who came to have a drink. Yet this man, whoever he is, was someone that none have ever met.

He looked like a foreigner, probably of asian descent. He looked to be middle aged, had gray hair and pink eyes that were behind a pair of round glasses. He was wearing a pair of dress pants, alongside a blazer that had the upper button opened, as well as a nice-looking purple coat. He had a golden tube-like necklace that was hidden by his fluffy scarf, was missing one of his teeth in the middle and was also smoking. Combine that with his expression that said that he didn't give a damn about anything, most of the criminals already disliked the guy.

"Evening everybody. Don't mind me, I was just passing by and couldn't help to notice such an exemplary establishment." he said, with an accent that sounded like he came from Japan. "My good sir, would you happen to have some sake in your inventory?" he asked the bartender, who was just as suspicious as the other customers.

"You'll have to be, either the ballsiest bastard that there is or just have a plain dead wish, old man." Answer told the man.

"I've been called worse, believe it or not." he replied. "I must say, this place looks fairly clean and well-put together. I have an acquaintance who also runs a bar of his own and I must say, yours definitely have his beaten."

"Listen, you have one minute to tell us who you are, how did you find this place and what do you want, or else we're all going to take turns beating the life out of you!" Mongoose told the man.

"My, my and you're all so welcoming to? Most bars I go to only give me twenty seconds."

"We can see why." Scorpia said, getting annoyed at the man by the second.

"Well, I can't exactly say how I found the noteworthy Bar with no Name." he said, as the entirety of the bar got up and started to charge their powers and weapons to attack the man, who looked as calm as millpond. "But I can tell you that you can call me Giran and that I have a certain employer of mine that is planning a certain movement that requires some muscle. And since I was in the neighborhood, I asked myself; Who better to ask than the most daring, feared and deadliest of criminals that all of New York has ever seen? In other words, I'm here with a job offer." he said, as the criminals all eased up a little.

"... Anything in particular sir?" asked the bartender.

"I'm a little on the eccentric side."

"You heard the man, Mitch." he told the other bartender, who went to the store to retrieve a bottle of sake.

"What kind of job are you offering?" asked the criminal White Rabbit.

"You see, my employer has this hunch that a certain someone is going to be at U.A in Japan. As such, he's planning an attack there once he can confirm his suspicions. So, he'll require some help in invading school grounds."

"You're kidding, right? You came to this place to ask for help to beat up a bunch of brats?" 8-Ball asked.

"Not just any brats, U.A is the top hero school of Japan. You could say that it's similar to Avengers Academy and Xaier's School for gifted Youngsters. And I do know for a fact, that the legendary Sinister Six once infiltrated Hank Pym's school just to prove that they could." Giran informed the criminals. "Those six were already considered dangerous as it is, but after that, they went on wage war with the Avengers themselves and almost won. Tell me, don't you want to go down in history for doing something like that?" he asked, intriguing some of the criminals.

"The people of Japan are no doubt the worst of the worst when it comes to the worship of powered beings." Supercharger said, making the criminals roll their eyes. "If it means I can make an example of why they should fear their kin, then I have no problem going with you."

"Yes please! We'll even pay you to take him!" Looter said, with most agreeing with him.

"I'm not convinced. Going to the other side of the world just to beat a bunch of kids is way too much of a hazard to me. Besides, it ain't my style." the man known as Squid said.

"And what if I tell you that there's a chance that you could get even with Spider-Man in the process?" Giran said, surprising everyone as the bartender handed him his sake. "Why, thank you." he said as he started to drink from the cup.

"Get even with Spider-Man? How?" Regent's former right hand asked. "His identity is public, we can track him if we want. But outside of the fact that he's already hard to beat alone, some of the other 'heroes' of the city have tagged along with him more than usual as of lately."

"And what if I tell you that at least his daughter is in Japan?"

"Attack his family? No way, I want to live, thank you very much!" 8-Ball said. "I remember hearing how some random tough, angered him and as a result, he tore through most of the criminal underground of, I think eastern New York, looking for him!"

"Think that's bad? When in a bad mood, he has beaten us so bad, that some get arachnophobia as a result. I'm with a ball man. I don't exactly like the guy, but I don't hate him enough to risk my skin by pissing him off in the wrong way." the Scorcher said.

"I have business to attend here at the moment. Your offer sounds tempting, but I'll have to postpone it until I'm done with what I have in mind." Shannon said.

"My brother and I would love to go, but M.O.D.O.K already hired us for a job next week." one of the Grimm brothers said.

"Understandable. It's a shame really, but I guess-" Giran was saying, but stopped when he saw Joey get up, put some money on the bar and walk towards him.

"When would we be leaving?" she asked him, making him chuckle.

"In two days. I know it's a little too so-"

"And how likely would it be for us to run into Spider-Man's runt?" she asked him.

Giran looked at the woman in front of him and grinned as he got close to her ear. "Between you and me, I think his other kid is likely to be at U.A." he said, separating himself from the woman and drinking what was left of his sake.

Joey smiled at the sound of what Giran had told her. "Then you bet I'll be there."

"Excellent!" Giran said, as he pulled some money and handed it to the bartender. "Here you go, good sir. It was quite delightful." he told the bartender before turning to the two recruits. "Now then, if you could accompany me, I will fill you in as much details as I am allowed to." he told them, as the two nodded.

The trio of criminals exited the bar, the sun about to set in. As they were walking, the two Americans asked the man, just who it was that they were after at U.A? Giran chuckled, of course they would like to know that but he feared that he would like to be the one to say it. So he told them something that made them know just who it was almost instantaneously.

"He's planning on killing the man that walks among gods."

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - A meeting of Super Moms!

It was a few weeks before the first day of school at U.A. At the moment, Inko Midoriya was walking through the city. She heard of this wonderful place that just opened not that long ago. A store whose owner comes all the way from New York and has some nice clothing, including hero merchandise from heroes abroad. She was so proud that her son managed to get into U.A. It filled her heart with pride and to reward him on his efforts (as well as trying to make amends for not standing with him when he needed her the most), she wanted to buy him some new clothes, as well as making him the hero costume that he designed when he was little.

She had the notebook in her purse and was planning on buying the materials after visiting the place. It's the least she could do for her son. Besides, she remembered hearing how the store sold commemorative posters of Captain America and All Might themselves, standing shoulder to shoulder with one another. They were also limited edition too, so maybe she could get him one… hopefully it's not that high of a price.

Once she entered the place, she saw two young adults working there. One was a blonde woman with short hair and the other one was a man of black hair. The two of them seemed to be foreigners as well (something that was only surprising when it came to the man, since he looked to be of Japanese descent), since they were talking to each other in english. Inko wasn't that fluent in english, but from what she could gather, it seems like there were other employees that were supposed to come later in the day.

Not that long after entering, she was met by whom she assumed to be the manager of the store. And to say that she was pretty, would be an understatement. She was gorgeous to say the least. She had emerald eyes, a beautiful red mane and she gave Inko a smile. Not like those fake smiles that people give their customers, this one felt genuine. She could actually feel warmth coming from her.

"Hi, welcome to MJ's! How may I help you?" she asked Inko.

"Oh, I-I was looking for new clothes for my son." Inko told the manager. "He's starting highschool soon and I wanted to buy him something new."

"I get it, I tend to do the same for my girls too." she said, surprising Inko.

"Girls? You mean you're a mother?"

"Last time I checked, I had this big belly for nine months three times already!" the manager joked, shocking Inko even more.

"So she's already given birth to three kids and she still looks like that?!"

"Does your son have anything that he likes in particular? A style, or something?" the manager asked, snapping Inko back to reality.

"Oh, s-sorry, I was-" Inko tried to say, waving her hands and while she did, her purse got stuck in one of the stans that had a spring outfit displayed. Inko paled as her purse snapped and brought the stan down. "Ahhhh! I-I-I-I-I-I'm s-s-s-s-so sorry!" Inko tried to apologise, but thankfully for her, the manager didn't seem mad.

"It's ok, accidents happened. Don't worry, it doesn't seem like the thing broke or anything." she said, noticing that the inside of the woman's purse was all over the floor. "Oh, here, let me help you with that." the manager said, kneeling down and picking Inko's belongings.

"N-No, don't worry I can-" Inko tried to say, but was cut off by the manager.

"It's ok, I don't mind giving someone a helping hand." teh manager said, as she picked the last item being a notebook. It ended up opening and it revealed what looked like a design for a hero costume. The manager couldn't help but to look at it for a little bit, before snapping back to reality. "Sorry, I didn't intend to intrude." she apologised, handing the belongings to the woman, who just got the stan off the ground.

"Oh, n-no need to apologise." she told her.

"So, I take it your kid is a big hero fan?" the manager asked.

"Y-Yeah, he's actually going to be at U.A." Inko said, intriguing the manager. "T-This is a costume that he designed when he was younger. I was planning on buying some materials and making it for him." Inko said, as the manager smiled.

"Isn't that a coincidence? One of my girls is about to go there as well!" she said, surprising Inko a little. "Actually, her dad and I also made her her costume. If you'd like, I can help you make it."

"Y-Yo mean it?"

"Sure thing. I would recommend you a place to buy the materials, but I don't know the city that well just yet." she said, chuckling a little.

"Oh, no need. I know a place not that far from where I live." Inko said.

"That's good to hear." the manager told Inko. "Say, why don't I help you pick something for your son while we talk? We just received some All Might shirts that are quite nice if you ask me."

"I would like that." Inko told the manager as they headed for the clothes. "Oh, I'm sorry I didn't introduce myself earlier. I'm Midoriya Inko!" she told the manager.

"Mary Jane Watson-Parker. It's a pleasure." MJ told Inko with a smile, who smiled back.

The two talked for quite some time before parting ways. When they got back home and their children asked them how their day was, they told them the same thing.

"I met this nice lady. We agreed on going for coffee some time later." they told their kids, who smiled. "She also has a kid around your age. You should meet each other. She told me that her kid has this wonderful personality!" they said, much to the embarassed of their kids.

And even though they would become good friends in the foreseeable future, Annie got a shiver down her spine for some reason. As for Izuku… well, he turned as red as a tomato. The two then complained to their mothers, much to their amusement.

Chapter 13: Election Day and Mayday's Day

Chapter Text

"Well, that just looks like a pain." Hitoshi said, as he, Valerie and Annie were staring at the large group of reporters all standing in front of the school's gates.

To be honest, this was to be expected. For what they heard the day prior, some reporters caught wind that All Might was a teacher at U.A. Which meant that of course, every and all News media wanted a piece of the story. So for who knows how long, they have stood at the school's entrance, asking all students; how does it feel to have the number 1 hero as your teacher?

Yeah, they weren't exactly thrilled to deal with the paparazzi this early in the morning.

I think maybe I could make the jump if I want to."

"D-d-don't! Y-You're wearing a skirt!" the blue girl pointed at her friend.

"Oh yeah. I'll have to find a way to fix that bit later." Annie told her. "I know, you can teleport us to the other side!" Annie told Valerie.

"W-We're not allowed to use our p-powers outside school grounds."

"Well, the usage of quirks isn't exactly allowed. But yours isn't technically a quirk." the New Yorker said, trying to get around that rule.

"Regulation and all of that mandates that the rules apply to other forms of powers." the Japanese boy told the girl.

"You two are no fun."

"S-So what do we do?" Valerie asked, not exactly liking the idea of having so many people around her and asking her questions.

"Mmm… Follow my lead." Hitoshi said, as he walked towards the entrance of the school, to the surprise of his friends.

The reporters soon took notice of the boy and as if vultures hogging a freshly killed corpse, they swarmed the boy. One of the reporters, a woman with brown hair tied in a ponytail, was the first to try and asked the boy a question. But before she could even utter a single syllable, the boy told the reporters something that would get them off his back.

"I'm from the general course." he said, as he walked past them.

Annie quickly understood Hitoshi's plan. So, he grabbed Valerie by her hand and raced past the reporters. "We're with him!" she told them, before they could even compute what was going on.

Once inside school grounds, they found it in themselves to relax a little. Valerie in particular looked to be extremely relieved. They soon started to wall towards their lockers before heading to their classrooms.

"Nice save back there, Hitoshi!" Annie praised her friend.

"It was nothing, I'm sure you two would have come up with something sooner or later."

"I-It still was nice of you to do it." Valerie told the purple-haired lad, making the boy smile.

"Well, I may not be in the hero course, but that doesn't stop me from trying to be one of the good guys." he said, as Annie gave him a pat on the back.

"That's the spirit, Hitoshi!" she told the boy. "Besides, the hero course is overrated. Trust me. As far as I see it, you're three times better than some of the folks there." the arachnid girl said.

Valerie upon hearing her comment, turned the other way as she flinched a little. Hitoshi himself noticed that there was something to what she said. He had a feeling that she actually meant that and that it was not some joke of hers. He frowned a little. Not because there were apparently people in the hero course that probably shouldn't even be there, that was of little importance to him at the moment. Afterall, he already believed that to a certain degree. In his eyes, his four friends were the only students worthy of the hero course. But it was the idea of someone pissing his friend off that ticked him off.

Although, he was going to let it slide at the moment. The two girls didn't need anyone to stand up for them, especially Annie. Heck, if he were anyone else, he might feel bad for anyone that annoys her. But he was her friend, so he knew that whoever did annoyed her, probably deserved whatever that was coming to him or her.

The trio then decided to say their goodbyes and that they were to meet at lunch period like always. When the two American girls arrived at their classroom, they saw that they were actually the first ones to arrive. They spent some time talking to one another, the redhead in particular doing some work on her project, until the rest of their peers started to show up.

The first ones to have arrived were Momo, followed by Tsuyu, Kirishima, Mina, Toru and Todoroki. And outside of the kid with the powers of AC, most seemed a little tense, nervous, or had an aura of having been overwhelmed. The two Americans instantly knew that it probably had to do with being harassed by the reporters with questions about the number one hero of Japan being their teacher. She wondered if Robbie and Kamala would fare like the rest of their peers. It didn't take long until the last of the class finally arrived. Those being, Izuku, Ochako, Tenya and Katsuki.

"Hey, look who's back from the dead!" Annie joked upon seeing that Izuku was doing better than the day prior. "Looking good, greeny. I see that you've already ditched the sling that you had yesterday."

"Oh, h-hi Parker-san! I-I'ts good to see you too!" he told the redhead. "Y-Yeah, Recovery Girl told me that I was only supposed to use it for the remainder of the day yesterday. I actually went to see her to have it checked… Also, she told me that you asked for me when you were there… thanks." he told the American, who smiled at him.

"It was nothing. I got roughed up yesterday, so having the chance to check on you while having me fixed, was like hitting two birds with one stone." she said, only to see that Tenya was mildly annoyingly looking at her. "Ok, now what? I can't say hello?"

"You could have not used that comment about Izuku coming back from the dead. It is both an exaggeration of his health yesterday, as well as insensitive."

"Oh, yeah… forgot that the doctors extirpated your sense of humor when you were a kid." she joked, irritating the boy. "Also, you have some nerve telling me off when you're the one arriving late." she said, taking the boy aback.

"I had to answer the reporters outside when they asked me about what it is to have the number one hero of the country as a teacher! It was the obvious thing to do." he said, chopping air with his hand for some odd reason. "Besides, I'm sure you've only arrived not that long ago."

"Actually, she and Vector were the first ones here." Jiro told the tall boy, much to his surprise.

"What?! How can that be?!"

"Didn't you have troubles with the reporters?" asked Ochako.

"Nope. It was all smooth ride for us, lovely gals!" she said, pointing at Valerie, who was blushing a little.

"C-Could you please not." the shy girl said.

"How did you manage to do that, Parker-san?" asked the raven-haired girl.

"Well Momo, you can call me Annie, seriously I don't mind." she told her. "And as for how we did it, it was fairly simple. They just thought that we were from the general course." she said, as Denki smacked himself in the forehead.

"Why didn't I think of that?!"

"Because such actions are not fitting for students of the hero course." Tenya said, looking at the two Americans. "I don't know what's worse. The fact that you used such trickery as a student of the hero course of U.A, or the fact that you brought Vector in your dubious scheme."

"Really?!" Annie exclaimed, especially when she saw that Valerie was feeling somewhat guilty. "Look glasses, we didn't lie about anything and I sure as heck didn't force Valerie to do something that she didn't feel like doing. A friend of ours is from the general course. So, when the reporters came, he told them that he was from generals and we took the chance to tell them that we came with him, which was true. So there was no lie. And before you say something dumb, it was all his idea."

"Well done, Parker." a voice said, complementing the actions of the American. When everyone turned, they saw that their teacher had just arrived at their classroom. "With that kind of quick thinking I can actually see you getting somewhere in the future… that is if you can control that mouth of yours."

"Why thank you, teach. Nice to know that I'm appreciated by someone." the redhead joked, much to the annoyance of her teacher.

"... Then again, I sometimes get to be wrong." Aizawa said, as he told the class to go to their seats. Once they were all at their desks, he started to talk about the matches of the day prior. "Bakugo, you're talented, so stop wasting your potential by acting like a five-year old. Am I making myself clear?" the teacher asked.

"... Yeah, I know." the boy replied.

"And Midoriya." he said, turning towards where the green-haired boy was. "Are you planning on breaking your body every time you're in a tough position? And don't give that excuse of not being able to control your quirk. Once you have overcome that obstacle, you'll be more flexible. But I need to see you put in the effort."

"Yes sir!" the boy replied, with some determination in his voice.

"Alright, well then-" Aizawa was about to say, when Parker raised her hand. "Yes Parker?"

"What about the rest? Don't we get to be told how much we sucked?"

"The rest will be briefed on your performance individually afterwards. I just wanted to go over the more troublesome of you first. Which reminds me…" the teacher said as he turned towards Valerie, much to her dismay.

"Annie why?"

"You're obviously talented and skilled. As a matter of fact, you may as well be among the best when it comes to finnes in hand to hand combat in this school. So stop acting like you're afraid of everything." Aizawa said, a little sternly. "Trust me, once you've done that, you may as well be near unstoppable, understood?"

"Y-Yes sir." the blue girl said, as her teacher turned to her friend.

"As for you, there are some things that I would like to discuss later on, like the fact that it seems like you got carried away in your fight against Reyes…" he said, making the girl chuckle a little. "But what I want to discuss now is the banter you were having with Reyes."

As he said that, the New Yorker was already expecting to be called for. Heck, she was sure that Tenya was just dying to do so and he didn't even hear any of it. It's likely that Aizawa had the audio of it, so she was already expecting to be chewed. But sometimes things happen in ways you didn't expect.

"While I don't like the idea of it and would prefer for you to drop it all together. I must say that if you want to do it, get better at it." the teacher said, surprising the American and the second son of the Ida family. "I saw that there were times in which you stopped momentarily to think of something. We cannot let that happen, am I clear?"

"Oh umm, yeah sure. Got it." she said, still a little shocked to have heard that.

"Ok, now that that's done, let's get started with homeroom business." he said, the students already expecting a thousand things. From another test, to someone getting detention for some reason. "... We need to pick a class president."

"It's just some normal school stuff!" they all thought, as damn near everyone started to shout that they wanted to be president.

Among the ones that rather not participate in the chaos that had started, were the two American girls. Annie herself saw that things were going to be mayhem for a while and wondered how things were going on in the other class. And as she was suspecting, the other class was also having a similar discussion as class A.

"Now before you all start blabering like idiots, let's get some ground rules!" Vlad told his class. "You kids have already had some time to know each other, so the way I want things to go down is for you to nominate whoever you think is capable of the job."

"What if we feel like we're capable of the job. Can't we nominate ourselves?" asked Juzo.

"No, you'll have to trust that the others are capable of seeing in you what you do." he told him, answering his question. "We'll need at least three nominations. After that, you'll have a minute and a half to explain to your classmates why you should be the class president. Understood?"

"Seems simple enough." the inhuman of the class said.

"Well then, if there aren't any questions, we may beg-."

"I nominate Reyes!" shouted Tetsutetsu, surprising the American in question.

"What the, why me?"

"Isn't it obvious? The class rep has to be the manliest of us all! And who can be manlier than the toughest guy of the class?!"

"And who says that Reyes is the toughest of us all?" asked Kamakiri.

"What, you're saying that you want the job?" Kamala asked the boy.

"No. But I refused to acknowledge Reyes as the strongest just yet."

"I agree with you Tetsutetsu. But we'll also need brains to represent our class. And since I can't nominate myself, I'd like to nominate Kendo." Monoma said, as he turned to the girl in question. "After all, it's quite obvious that she may as well be the most observant of us all."

"Oh, thanks Monoma… doesn't mean I'm going to nominate you though. Sorry." she said, seeing through the plan of the blonde boy.

"It was worth a try."

"Want to give it a try, Shoda?" asked Bonjo to his classmate.

"If you think I have a shot, ok I guess. But it's going to be hard to go against Reyes and Kendo."

"I nominate Juzo." the blonde American said.

"You think I have a shot?"

"Sure thing, I double your nomination!" Tokage joked.

Kamala smiled, chuckling as she saw her peers all nominating one another. Just then, she turned and saw Robbie, having a smirk on his face as he looked at her. The inhuman native of New Jersey thought that the boy of Los Angeles had some sort of scheme in hands and shivered.

"Robbie, don't you dare!"

"What? Nominate you? Of course not, who do you think I am? Web for brains" he told her, putting her at ease.

"Phew, thank… wait a minute. What's that supposed to mean?!" she asked him as the boy laughed.

"Air Jet! It's good to see you!" Ingenium told the man that was approaching him and Mayday.

Both the turbo hero and the friendly webslinger were currently doing a patrol through the streets of the city. Or at least, what it's considered to be a patrol in Japan.

Honestly, the American was somewhat bored at the moment. She understood the idea behind it, but she wasn't as much of a fan of it. Heroes were apparently supposed to walk throughout the city, in search for any crime or any other sort of distress. All while weaving at the peaceful citizens, their presence assuring them that they had not to worry of anything. She could see that model work… for someone that wasn't her.

She was used to a different way of patrolling the city, or seeing a hero patrolling anything. For Mayday, a superhero patrolling the city looked more like soaring through the sky, driving some sort of vehicle, or in her case, swinging across skyscrapers as she jumped from rooftop to rooftop. That's what she has been doing for around four years or so. So suddenly going from feeling the rush of adrenaline that coursed through her being as she reached high speeds to… literally walking.

It was something alright.

"Ingenium-san, it's good to see you!" replied the hero known as Air jet. Someone that wore a red bodysuit that had white armor on top of him, had what looked like two air cannons for arms and a large backpack (Which if the name was anything to go by, was probably some sort of jetpack).

"It's been a while since we met, hasn't it? I think since that bridge incident six months ago." the turbo hero said.

"Yeah. You sure saved my skin that day." the hero replied, turning to Ingenium's companion. "Um… not to be rude but-"

"Bad taste, yeah I heard it before." she told him, already having to hear a pro making the same comment every once in a while. "Name's Spider-Girl."

"Is there any rela-"

"He's her dad." Tensei said, surprising Buster Hero.

"Wait, for real?!" he asked him. "I heard that he had a daughter, but I never expected to meet her! What are you doing on the other side of the globe?"

"It's a long story."

"So that means you're a pro now?"

"I wish. Maybe that way I could go around and swing as I pleased. Instead of walking by. I'm basically on probation, with Ingenium having to look after me."

"Which she doesn't even need, by the way. At this point, we're basically hoping for her to finally get her license. But sometimes it feels like they don't want to give her one."

"Why's that?"

"Take a shot." Mayday said, as the pro-hero realized what she meant.

"Oh, yeah. That makes sense… Hey, mind if I join you? It's been a slow day so far. Might as well have some company while doing my patrol."

"Sure, I don't see any issue with it."

"Fine with me."

As the head of Idaten and the arachnid-themed heroine agreed, the trio of heroes started to walk by. Waving at the passing citizens and hearing their praises directed to them. And by them, it was mainly to Ingenium, who definitely had his own set of followers as well as a couple of quite attractive ladies that were asking him if he would like to have a drink with them. Air Jet had some praises in between and Mayday had basically none. There were some that did think that she looked interested, but the ones that either recognized her, or related her to her dad looked at her with a little wariness. Definitely not the treatment that she was used to, but it's not like they had their reasons.

"So, Spider-Girl." Air Jet said, drawing the spider-totem's attention. "Is this your first time patrolling with another pro-hero?"

"As far as Japan is concerned… I think? I used to have some patrolling days with my parents every once in a while. Had some friends that I used to hang around with, although I'm sure that Japan wouldn't be their biggest admirers." Spider-Girl said, referring to the newest iteration of the New Warriors. "Oh, there's also the first class that graduated from the eastern branch of Avengers Academy!"

"Speaking of the Avengers, have you… I don't know, work with any of them?" he asked the American.

"Some. Met Iron Fist that one time. There's the time I met Thor, Hawkeye and the Scarlet Witch that other time… Oh, the time I teamed up with Cap was pretty cool!"

"Huh, I… don't take it the wrong way, but considering who your dad is, I expected for you to work with them more times."

"You kidding? Those guys are way above my weight class. Heck, I may as well be cannon fodder compared to some of them." Mayday told Air Jet. "Besides, it's not like you guys go have coffee with All Might every other Wednesday, do you?"

"Point there, but considering that he's teaching our siblings, there might be a chance." Tensei pointed out.

"... Shoot, you're right! Wait… would that be good in my case?" she asked, However they were suddenly interrupted when the sound of distress could be heard.

Turning around, they could see some smoke coming from around three or four blocks away from them. If Mayday recalled correctly, there was a convenient store in that direction, alongside a three star restaurant in that direction. Maybe not the biggest heist, but she was sure that a criminal could get some decent money from that.

"There goes that slow day, doesn't it?" Mayday joked.

"Let's hurry!" Ingenium exclaimed, as he dashed as fast as possible.

Air Jet was about to do the same. He knew that when it came to speed, Ingenium was hard to beat. He was already assuming that he would be the first one to arrive at the scene of the crime. However, to his surprise, he saw the girl in the red and blue costume easily leaping towards a lamp post and then shooting two lines of webbing that she used to shoot herself into the air. Afterwards, she started to swing and to his surprise, she ended up catching up to the turbo hero himself with minimal difficulty.

"Alright, Ingy! Let's see if you don't make me wait this time around!"

"You only beat me because I had to help this nice lady cross the street! Besides, you only had to wait for less than a minute!"

"Excuses!"

"You're jealous because she gave me some candy and you didn't have any!"

As the two kept on their course, Air Jet couldn't help but to stare in awe and feeling a little outclassed by the two of them. Ingenium, he already knew, was good. But Spider-Girl?

"Hopefully I'll get to do something by the time I get there." said the buster hero as he started to follow the other two.

"I got four votes?!" asked a shocked Midoriya.

After chaos erupted in the classroom, with mostly everyone wanting to get the position of class president, Tenya finally put some much needed order in the classroom. Stating that the only logical way for them to decide was through voting. Of course some questioned the idea a little. After all, they didn't know each other that well and they believed that most would only vote for themselves. Annie suggested simply, not do that and that whoever felt like they could do the job, should give a small speech to explain why they should vote for them. They asked their teacher what he thought about it, only to be told that he didn't care as long as they did it quickly. All the while he got inside of his sleeping bag.

Which was enough to apparently throw the American's idea through the window. So after a quick voting session (which as expected, ended up with most of the students voting for themselves) the only two students to have gotten with more than one vote were Izuku Midoriya and Momo Yaoyorozu.

And to say that he was shocked, would be an understatement.

"Alright! Which one of you fuckers voted for Deku?!" Bakugo asked angrily.

"Yeah, because of course we would all vote for a pompous jerk like you. Might as well hand the pervert the keys to the girl's bathroom while we're at it." Annie joked.

"Who are you calling pervert?!" asked Mineta.

"Not like she doesn't have eyes." muttered Jiro.

Bakugo turned towards the American and glared at her, which didn't phase her at all. "Stop looking at me like that. I voted for Momo."

"You did?" asked the raven-haired girl.

"Sure. No offense to you Izuku. But between you and her, she seems way more qualified for the job." she said, causing a sense of pride inside of the young Yaoyurozu.

"If you are so willing to have such faith in me, then I'll do my best not to let you down, Parker-san!" Momo exclaimed.

"Good to know… But seriously, you can just call me Annie."

"THAT STILL DOESN'T EXPLAIN WHY DEKU HAS FOUR VOTES! WHICH ONE OF YOU DAMNED EXTRAS DID IT!"

"I think it'll be best if he doesn't find out I was one of them."

"Don'tlookatmedon'tlookatmedon'tlookatmedon'tlookatme!"

Thought both the girl of gravity powers and the other American of the classroom.

After a couple of other classes (in which Izuku was assaulted by Katsuki's murderous glare… a little more than usual), the students all headed to the cafeteria. Annie and Valerie headed for their same table with the rest of their group. With two little additions.

One of them was Mei Hatsume, who was basically thrown at them when given the chance. She was an ok girl, but she tended to be too self-absorbed in her own inventions. Or as she likes to call them, her babies. Word that they were thinking of banning her to use in their table. Annie was actually thinking of how her kind of, but not really cousin used to have a cursing jar for uncle Kaine. Maybe she could use something like that for Mei. Especially since so far, it seems like she was the only one that could remotely get her to listen to them.

The other one, they didn't know yet. All they were aware of is that she's a classmate of Robbie and Kamala. Apparently, something important had happened to them at homeroom. At the moment, they were all waiting for the students of class B to make their appearance. Meanwhile, Mei seemed to be working on some sort of round device that somewhat resembles those futuristic cup holders that they received from U.A, only a little bulkier.

"W-What's that?" Valerie asked.

"Oh this lovely piece of equipment is a small magnetic generator that I'm planning on using in the development of a new baby of mine!" she said, excitedly.

"How many times do I have to remind you no to use the word baby?" Annie asked her, only for her eyes to widen as she pulled her notebook out. "Wait, if I replaced the reloading mechanism for magnetic cartridges, then I could reduce the time that it would take me to reload!"

"Yes, Anna-May! Let the science flow through your veins!"

"T-That sounds scary." Valerie said, as Hitoshi chuckled.

However, said chuckled turn to a frown when Robbie and Kamala arrived at their table with a girl of orange hair. She was no doubt the classmate that they were talking about. He had a feeling that his friends knew about his distaste for hero course students that weren't them, so he tried his best not to show it as much. Especially since, unlike the way Annie talked, it didn't seem like class B had any disliked members among them.

"Sorry we're late." Kamala told the group as she gestured to the orange-haired girl. "Well, let's get you all introduced. This is-"

"Let her do the talking. You're probably going to screw it up or something." Robbie said, making the inhuman frown as their classmate chuckled.

"Okay, I'm Kendo Itsuka. It's very nice to meet you." she told the group.

"Nice knowing you Itsuka. I'm Anna-May, but you can call me Annie, I really don't mind."

"I-I'm V-Valerie Vector."

"... Shinso Hitoshi." said the student of the generals course, although it was rather cold.

Mei on the other hand, was still focusing solely on her project. Making Robbie and Kamala sigh. So, Annie had to elbow her lightly to snap her off her train of thought. Once she got her attention, she told her to introduce herself, while also saying something about her being a possible future client, so as to make sure she would.

"Hatsume Mei! Need any upgrades or anything of the sorts and my babies will do the trick!"

"B-Babies?" asked Kendo, not really understanding what the girl said.

"She means her inventions." Answered the other Japanese native.

"I never thought someone would use the term baby to refer to one's invention." she said as she took a seat alongside the other students of class B.

"Yeah, we're trying to adapt to her. She was basically thrown at us yesterday because someone thought it was a good idea." said the redhead, looking at Robbie.

"I'll admit, the idea worked better in my mind." he said as he took a bite out of his lunch.

"So, what is the news you wanted to tell us? Is there a lovely gal that swooped you out or something?" Annie joked, making Valerie blush, Kamala chuckle, Kendo hold a laugh and Robbie to groan.

"Have I told you that you have a big mouth?"

"Yes you have." said Hitoshi.

"If it's not that, then what is it?" Annie asked.

"Oh man, I don't know what to say." Kendo said, feeling a little content and proud of herself.

"I know what to say. How the f… heck did this happen?" asked Robbie.

After the nominations of four students and their time to give a small speech as to why they should be elected, the rest of the class all voted on who they believed should be the class president. It was a little even, or at least more than they first thought. Juzo and Shoda getting three and four votes in total. the remaining of the other twelve votes (since the nominees weren't allowed to vote) going to Robbie and Itsuka. With Kendo getting a total of seven votes and Reyes getting five.

Something that surprised the Californian boy.

"Ok then. That means that the class president will be Kendo Itsuka and the vice-president is going to be young Reyes!" Vlad said, holding the shoulders of the two kids in question. "Well done you two!" he congratulated them.

"I knew that it would be hard to top those two." Shoda said.

"Look on the bright side, you at least beat me." Juzo told his classmate.

"Well, isn't this the part in which you say something profound or something?" asked the inhuman.

"I guess the only thing that I have to say is… well, thank you. I'm honored that you all found it in yourselves to believe in me and to vote for me to be the class president. I promise to do everything within my power to not let any of you down. And so that we can all reach new heights together!" Kendo said, as the rest of the class clapped to her words.

"With a speech like that, I bet everything that I'll say would be underwhelmed in comparison." Robbie muttered.

"Ok Reyes. Is there anything you'd like to say?" asked their teacher.

The American looked at his classmates. All eagerly awaiting to hear his words. He sighed, believing that this would be something of a pain… but just because it was a pain, didn't mean that he was not going to give it a try.

"I'm not as good with words as Kendo, so don't expect some award-level speech." he said, making a few of them chuckle. "... I had this teacher some time ago. His name was Daniel Wakeford. He's a good man that got the misfortune of getting to teach a bunch of nuisance jackasses. Still, he was one good teacher. It was obvious that he wanted the best of us." Robbie started to speak, remembering his time at Hillrock Heights. "Well, he once approached me and told me that I was quite charismatic to the rest of the class. That I was some sort of natural leader that everyone else could rally behind. He told me that I could… I don't know, exercise that quality in helping keep everyone in check and guide them in a way that could do good for all. I guess I didn't have the drive to do that back then." he said.

The entirety of the classroom listened very carefully. From the obvious students like Kamala, Kendo and Tetsutetsu. To others that were quite a surprise like Kamakiri and even to a certain degree, Shiozaki. Vlad couldn't help but to smile. It seemed like he was right about the boy after all.

"Whatever, I guess I now have the chance to do what he asked me to do back then. So yeah. If Kendo says that she wants to reach new heights with all of you, then I'll be damned if I'm not going to help around by keeping you all in check." he said, smiling a little bit.

And as he finished saying that, the class all cheered for him. Some even went a little overboard with their praises. Like Tetsutetsu who was… crying for some reason.

"For someone who isn't that good with words, that went pretty well." Kamala said, congratulating her friend.

"It was more than just well! That was the manliest speech that I have heard!" Tetsutetsu said, whipping away what they were sure he would call manly tears. "Reyes! Don't you worry! We'll become the manliest we can possibly become!"

"It could have gone better… but I guess I can get behind it." murmured Togaru.

"Guess we're not allowed to slack up with those two keeping us in line, can we?" asked Rin as Manga agreed with him.

"Indeed!" Monoma said, as he walked towards his two classmates. "With you two in charge of the class, we'll be sure to become the very best that U.A has ever seen! And then, we'll prove that we're in a whole different league than those of class A-" Monoma was saying until he was hit in the head and knocked down.

Although this time, it wasn't due to Kendo karate chopping him in the head. She sure looked like she was about to do that, but couldn't do it in time. Instead, the one that delivered the blow, was none other than the vice-president himself, much to the surprise and to a certain extent, amusement of the class.

"... I did say that I was going to keep you all in check, didn't I?" he said, as the entire class agreed on one thing.

If Kendo was to be like their big sister, then Reyes would no doubt be the enforcer of class B.

"Bwahahahaha! Enforcer?! That sure suits you pal!" Annie laughed as Robbie murmured something.

"Remind me to pummel Hiryu for coming up with that crap." said Robbie, after he and Kendo told the group that since the two were chosen to be the class reps, then they should probably have lunch together to talk about their new roles as heads of their class.

"You're only proving their point by saying that." Hitoshi told the boy.

"Can we talk about something else? This is getting annoying." said the Enforcer of class B.

"Whatever you say Montana!" Annie said, causing a few of the other kids to look at her weirdly. "Montana? You know, he's a member of… forget it, none of you would get it." she said, as Valerie and Kamala were about to raise their hands. "No one but you two, I mean." she said as they lowered their hands.

"How about the whole mess of reporters that is outside of the school." Shinso suggested.

"Oh yeah, those guys made me completely nervous." Kamala said, with Kendo agreeing with her.

"I understand their excitement, but they sure were a little… I don't know… intense I guess?"

"Yeah, sure, sure." Mei said, not really paying attention to the conversation and focusing on the device at hand.

"Honestly if it weren't for Hitoshi saving our skin back there, we would have been in serious trouble." Annie said, complementing her friend once again before turning to Reyes. "How about you, sunny boy? Had any trouble?"

"Not really. I came through the parking lot, so I didn't have to deal with them." he said, much to the surprise of anyone but the class B girls (Mei included).

"Wait… but you're fifteen, right? As in, younger than eighteen?"

"Just because we're not all super genius, doesn't mean we don't know basic math, web for brains."

"That's not what I mean. I read that you need to be eighteen to have a license and that even the permits that they give to anyone below that age need to be at least sixteen and can only drive bikes or something."

"Let's just say that you know who pulled some strings that allow me to drive." he said, taking a slip of his drink. "Since I'm in the hero course or something, I can drive so long as I'm under the supervision of a full-licence pro-hero that could be considered qualified or something."

"So Yu came with you?" asked Annie, noticing how odd that sounded.

"No, if that were the case, then she would no doubt take the car back with her. And there ain't no way I'm letting anyone else drive it." he told the others, as they all had a look in their faces that said 'of course you wouldn't'. "Present Mic lives near where I am. So he came around and I drove him here… and fuck is he louder when you're next to him."

"You mean the guy whose superpower is having speakers for a throat? Gee, who would have thought that?" Annie said sarcastically.

Before anyone else could say anything else, they noticed that someone was approaching their table. It was a certain raven-haired girl walking towards them with a plate of food in hand. Both Annie and Valerie recognized the girl as Momo Yaoyurozu. One of their classmates and newly elected vice-president of class A.

"Momo, how's it going?" asked the redhead, making Hitoshi frown just slightly enough that no one noticed it.

"Hello Parker-san, would it be ok for me to sit with you all?" the girl asked as everyone looked at each other.

"I'm new to this table, so I don't think I have a saying to it, do I?" asked Kendo all while Mei was still working on the basically fancy magnet.

"Why? Don't you usually sit with the rest of the hero course?" asked Hitoshi.

"I do, but it's just that I'm a little curious about something and I would like to sit here today. That is of course, if you don't have any issue at all."

"I don't see anything wrong about it. But seriously, just call me Annie."

"N-Neither do I… I guess."

"We've already invited someone else to sit with us. What's one more person to add, right?"

"I guess you're right Khan." said Robbie, the only one still yet to talk (outside of Mei) was the purple-haired boy, who was quite skeptical of it all."

"... If they say they're ok with you, then I guess it's fine." he said, as the girl smiled and nodded.

"Thank you." she told them, thanking them as she took her seat.

Meanwhile, in another part of the cafeteria, where most of class A and B. Class B were mostly keeping to themselves, for they already knew that Robbie and Kendo would be by themselves with the friends of the Americans to speak about their new responsibilities. With the exception of Tokage, who was insisting on Kaibara to go talk to the blue girl that was with Reyes, Kendo and Khan. As for class A, there were some that took glances every once in a while to where the Americans were seating. They already find it odd that they sat in another part of the cafeteria, somewhat away from the hero course, but the fact that Yaoyurozu decided to go there was also a surprise to them.

"I wonder why Yaoyurozu went to Parker-san's table?" asked Uraraka as she ate her food. "It's already a little odd that she and Vector eat so far away from the rest of us."

"She probably wants to make sure that Parker is behaving the way a hero course student should." Tenya said, Midoriya's sweat dropped down his forehead.

"Don't you think you're being a little hard on her?" asked Midoriya..

"Yeah, it did sound like she was a little overwhelmed yesterday." Uraraka noted. "She mentioned something about her siblings and mother, but nothing about her father. I hope there's nothing wrong happening to her at home."

"I… I noticed too. And while I do believe her attitude can be quite infuriating… I do hope nothing wrong happens to her. Even if she doesn't behave the way a proper U.A student, she's still a fellow classmate of ours." he said, for despite his stern manners he did care about his classmates.

"Speaking of being overwhelmed, I still don't know what to do about being class president. I don't even know how it happened."

"You'll do well Midoriya. Your judgement and quick thinking are the reasons I voted for you, after all."said Tenya, surprising his two friends.

"IT WAS YOU!"

"But didn't you want to become the class president, Ida-kun? You even look the part with the glasses and all."

"Uraraka can be very blunt!"

"If there is one thing that Parker and I can at least agree on, it is that the position is one of responsibility. As such, it was only logical for me to vote for whoever I thought could do justice to the position. There's a difference between looking the part and being prepared for it." he told them, amazing the two by how proper he was.

"Wow, the way you talk and the words that you use. You're a rich boy, aren't you?" Uraraka asked bluntly, taking Tenya by surprise.

"... I tried to hide it to the best of my ability because I didn't want to draw attention…" said the supposedly rich boy, as his two friends simply stared at him, waiting for his answer. "I come from a family of heroes and am the second son."

"Ehhh?! Awesome!" the two said.

"Tell me, have you ever heard of the turbo hero Ingenium?"

"Of course I have! He's a popular pro-hero who's agency has hired as many as 65 sidekicks in Tokyo!"

"You're quite knowledgeable, Midoriya." said Tenya, surprised by the green-haired boy. "But indeed! What you said is correct and he just so happens to be my big brother!" he said with pride, amazing the two before him even more. "A hero beloved by many! Someone who prizes the rules and guides the people! And I aspire to be like him one day!"

"You sure think highly of him don't you?" asked Uraraka. "I can't really understand it that much since I'm an only child."

"Yeah, me too."

"I do indeed. Ever since I was just a child, I always wanted to be someone that could follow in his footsteps. He has even been given the chance of taking a foreigner pro-hero under his wing!"

"Really?!" the two asked as he nodded.

"I have yet to hear all the details. But from what I understand, this foreigner is some sort of prodigy that aspires to become a pro-hero. And out of all the pro-heroes of the country, even the top ten heroes, he was specifically sought out by people that, according to him, could be considered living legends!" he said, with pride in every one of his words. "The fact that my brother is acknowledged even throughout other parts of the planet… as such, I think it might be too soon for me to take a leadership position. For the time being, I believe the best course of action should be to learn from example. And I can't think of anyone better than you Midoriya." he said, smiling at his friend.

The two looked in awe at their friend as they smiled back. And while Uraraka commented that this was the first time that she has seen Ida smile, Midoriya couldn't help but to draw a parallel between how Ida sees his brother in a similar light as he sees All Might. It was… it was pretty nice.

Back at the American's table, Hitoshi decided to ask a question to the girl that had just arrived at their table… if a little blunt.

"Why did you come here? Just wondering." he asked, probably sounding a little rude, but it didn't seem like it bothered the raven-haired.

"Oh, right." she said, as she turned to the redhead of the group. "Parker-san, could I ask you a question?"

"Sure, but seriously just call me Annie." she said, starting to believe that no one was going to listen to her.

"Well, I was wondering something… why did you vote for me?" she asked, taking them aback a little. "From what I saw from your match yesterday, you looked like you were taking charge of the situation. With that in mind, one would assume that you would try to get the position of class president… but instead you voted for me… why?" she asked.

Annie looked at the girl and thought of a way to put her thoughts in words. "Well… I guess that being a leader would be nice and all… but let's face it, there was no way I would have won." she said, half-joking and half-serious, shocking Momo. "I mean, I can already tell that I'm not the most popular girl in class, right?"

"I… I don't know how you could think that. Kirishima-san has voiced his admiration to you and even Midoriya-san as well as Uraraka-san." she told the American.

"Yeah, sure they're there. But I was never that popular back home and I can already tell that it won't be that different here. Besides; Tenya's always on my back, Katsuki is a complete pain, Tsuyu clearly doesn't know what she's talking about… and I don't know if you've noticed, but I think Shoto looks at me weirdly."

"You don't say, he does?" asked Hitoshi while frowning.

"I can assure you that I'm sure that others don't think badly of you. And perhaps it's just just some misunderstanding." the girl tried to reason with her.

"Probably, but I just don't think that I would have done that better. Now you on the other hand, you got someone else believing in you. So I'll take it they see in you what I do." Annie told Momo while smiling. "Now, if I were my sister, then I might have given it a chance. Heck, I'm sure that she would have won the whole thing no problem!" she said, making Momo a little intrigued.

"You mentioned having an older sibling. Do you get along with her well? I've heard of sibling relationships that don't end well unfortunately."

"Don't worry Momo. My sis and I get along pretty well… that is when she's not nagging me for something." she complained a little, but still chuckled. "She's… I don't know how to say it. Special I guess?" she said, nodding to her statement. "Yeah, I guess special is the best word to describe her. She may not be some sort of super genius like I want to believe I am, but she's not some dumb bimbo either. She's always had this spark in her, you know?"

"You mentioned that she was attempting to gain a hero license, right? Is that why you're attending U.A?" Momo asked, tensing those who knew of the girl's past.

"Umm… you see.. the thing is-"

"It's a little complicated." Annie said, cutting Kamala mid-sentence. "You could say that it's kind of a family thing." she said, technically not lying.

"I see."

"But seriously, she's pretty good. When she was my age she tried to do something like what we did back at homeroom and could have won. But she had other things that got in the way of it and because of that, she nominated a friend of hers that I think ended up winning." Annie told the vice-president of class A. "I don't know much about who she's working with. Mainly because she doesn't want me to bother her about details or something. But what I do know is that he's apparently a bigshot in Japan and that even he sees just how special she is. That she should already have her license already or something… guess that if some big time hero from the other side of the world says that about her, it must mean that she really is the real deal, right?"

"She does sound like it." Kendo said.

"I do have plans for the future. Maybe I could try the whole leader thing later down the line. But until I'm ready for it. Until I get to be a little more like my sister… then I guess I should leave it to someone that fits the bill." she said, looking at the rave-haired. "And from our class, you certinately fit the criteria, don't you?" she told the girl.

Momo couldn't help but to smile at such words. If she had such faith in her. If the American was so willing to believe in her abilities after only a few days of having met her, then she was no doubt going to do her best to not let her down. And just as a certain boy from class B finally walked towards their table (after being convinced by a certain girl that had the ability of splitting her body and a stoic black-haired girl) and was about to speak to them, something happened.

The sound of a siren could be heard across the halls of the building. Most started to feel some level of panic and started to exit the cafeteria as fast as possible. With the exception of some of the first year students. Especially the students of class A, who were the most clueless as to what was happening.

"W-What is that?" asked a scared Valerie.

SECURITY LEVEL 3 HAS BEEN BREACHED

STUDENTS, PLEASE EVACUATE PROMPTLY

And with that, chaos erupted.

"What's level 3?" asked Annie.

"It means someone must have entered school grounds without authorisation!" Kendo answered.

"How come you don't know that?! We were told that in orientation!"

"We weren't in orientation! What part of crazy hobo teacher didn't you understand?!" Annie asked the inhuman as they exited the hall.

Once they were in the hallway, they were quickly squashed by everyone in it. Students pushed and pulled and stepped on others as they panicked their way to the exit. Even some of the seniors, who were some of the more alarmed, since this has never happened in their time at U.A. And soon enough, they ended up forcing some to smash some of the other students against the glass. One of them in particular, being Tenya, was able to see what was the cause of all the commotion. It wasn't a villain attack, or anything like that. It was just that, somehow, some of the reporters from early in the morning managed to get inside of school grounds.

Now armed with the knowledge of what caused the alarms to go off, he did his best to try and inform the rest of the students to no avail. However, he still wouldn't give up just yet. He saw Uraraka not that far from him and an idea popped into his head. If only he could reach her, then he may be able to get everyone to listen to him. However, it was easier said than done. Thankfully for him, Annie and the others managed to notice what he was doing.

"I- AUCH- I think that Tenya has an idea!" Annie exclaimed as the president and vice-president of class B got an idea.

"GUYS!" Kendo shouted, getting the attention of her classmates that were near the class A boy. "YOU HAVE TO HELP CLASS A'S STUDENT REACH THE GIRL!"

"And why would-"

"DO IT OR YOU'RE GETTING THE SHIT BEATEN OUT OFF, YOU HEAR ME?!" Robbie told them as they did as they were told and helped Tenya reach Ochako.

Once he managed to touch her hand, he started floating before he used his quirk to propel himself to the top of the exit. After spinning many times to the front of the hallway, Tenya got a hold of what looked to be a tube and after making sure he wouldn't fall down, he yelled at the rest of the students.

"IT'S OKAY!" he shouted, getting everyone's attention. "IT'S JUST THE PRESS! THERE ISN'T NEED TO PANIC! YOU ARE ALL STUDENTS OF U.A! YOU SHOULD BEHAVE APPROPRIATELY TO THE STANDARDS OF U.A!" he shouted, as everyone calmed down and soon enough, the police came by and told the press to buzz off.

Afterwards, everyone returned to their classes, where the president of class A had to give an announcement to the rest of his peers.

"Uh… I need to say something…" he said, as most of the class started to listen. "I… I think that Ida-kun should be the class president." he said, much to the surprise of the glasses-wearing boy. "You managed to calm things down when everyone was in a panic. And… I believe that Ida-kun being the class president is the right choice because of that!"

"Yeah, he has a point! Ida made an awesome showing back there!" Kirishima said, although mentioning that he didn't mind Midoriya either.

"He reminded me of an emergency exit back there."

"I don't care. Just get this over so that I can go back to sleep." said the teacher as Ida started to rise from his seat.

"If the class president said so, then I'm unable to refuse!"

"Do us proud Emergency Exit Ida!" someone said as everyone started to chant emergency exit in honor of their new class president.

… well, mostly everyone.

"What a corrupt system." Annie said.

Meanwhile back at class B, Vlad was congratulating his two class reps.

"Reyes! Kendo! You two made us proud!" he told the two.

"I'm not sure how we did that, sir." Kendo said, with Robbie agreeing.

"Yeah, that Tenya guy or whatever was the one that calmed everyone down."

"And you two saw this and decided to help him calm everyone else." he said, bringing realisation to the two. "Being a leader is not about being correct all the time. Or about laying the plan for victory. It's about paying attention to your surroundings and listening to others to be able to make the correct decision. And that… you two made right." he told them, making the duo feel better.

"Besides, who knows? Maybe if not for you, someone could have gotten hurt." Kamala told the two.

"Correct!" Monoma said, causing some of the students of class B to roll their eyes, already knowing what he was about to do. "Why, if not for you, then that class A boy would have never succeeded in his attempt of calming the rest of the students! And surely, one of us would have easily picked his slag! Proving once and for all, that our class is truly supi-BLEGH!" he tried to say, before being hit by Kendo karate chopping him in the neck.

"You hit him last time. It was my turn now." she told Robbie, who only nodded in agreement.

"I can work with that system." he said, solidifying their position as the dominant students of their classroom.

"This is the heist of the year!" shouted a woman dressed in a one piece red suit with a pair of white boots, a belt and a mask.

"This is the heist of the year to you?" asked a female voice that came from above. Said voice belonged to the one and only, the Stunning Spider-Girl. "No offense, but I have seen bankrobbers pulled more with less muscle. Seriously, this is just overkill for a simple convenient store."

"And who are you supposed to be, anyway?!" asked the female criminal, to the hero who was perching on top of a building nearby.

"The name's Spider-Girl. I would ask yours lady, but in about five minutes, you're going to exert your right to remain silent." she quippe.

"Tsk, aren't you a cocky little b-" she was about to say, only to be blitz by the heroine, who in the blink of an eye, wasin front of her, delivering a right hook at the villain, causing her to stumble back and fall back on her butt. "Alright, now you've done it! Let's teach the runt not to mess with us!" she yelled at the other criminals around her as she created a blade from her wrist and started to swing at her opponent, who effortlessly dodged it.

Just as one of the other six criminals was about to charge at her, being a woman that had crab pincers for hands, Ingenium came from behind. Having just secured the perimeter and attacking the woman with a right hook that was more than enough to leave her out cold. And just as a duck-looking criminal was about to swing a big mallet at the turbo hero, he was knocked down by a powerful air blast. Courtesy of the blast hero Air Jet.

"At least I didn't get here late." he said as he kept on firing.

"Yep, this is going to make things easy for us." she said, dodging another swing and kicking her onto the ground once again. "Mind telling me if these are some random crooks, or are they supposed to be like, important or something? I can never know when it comes with baddies from this side of the globe."

"The lady is called Miss Scythe-blade. Not the most original of names, but she's ranked as an E class villain." answered Ingenium, as he started to do battle with what looked to be a large black gorilla. "And this guy right here is called Eno Rikiya! He was defeated by Captain Celebrity a few years ago when he was around. He would probably rank as a C villain at most, so it shouldn't take long to take them down." he said as he dodged the large fist of the villain before running alongside it and punching the villain in the face.

"Don't underestimate us!" shouted a man that looked like a large Cervidae, antlers and all. He tried to charge at Spider-Girl when she wasn't paying attention. But an oh so convenient buzz-like sense alerted her of it and she jumped out of the way. Causing her to ram into Miss Scythe-blade and knocking her down.

"Let me guess, you're Moose man?" she asked as she started to web him up.

"I'm an Elk! You dumb American!" he shouted as he tried to charge at her again, only to be avoided once again as she kicked him to the ground.

"That was completely uncalled for, mister! What have I ever done to you?" she asked as she webbed him to the floor with enough webbing to keep him from moving any longer. "Well, outside of kicking your butt, that is." she said as she saw Air Jet having disposed of his opponent and going to aid Ingenium. Blasting him in the eyes and blinding him long enough for Ingenium to rush at him and smacking him in the face, yet again. And as he started to stumble backwards, Spider-Girl rushed behind the large ape-powered criminal and webbing both of his feet together. Forcing him to fall backwards and knocking him out cold.

"Here I am telling them that all that muscle was overboard when only one of us was actually needed to knock these guys down." Spider-Girl said. "You know, considering that CC is rather strong and that you said this guy took on him, I expected a little more of a challenge."

"I said that Captain Celebrity took him down, not that it was hard for him." Ingenium told the American.

"But still! These guys weren't that tough! I have met D listers that can even give my dad a hard time every once in a while! Like, I'm sure that Slyde could hold his own better than these bunch. Freaking Slyde! He has the power of anti-adhesive frying pans!"

"Don't say that. You're going to make me feel bad for punching them." Ingenium told her.

"Was this any different than what you did in the States?" asked Air Jet.

"Not that much. Had this happened back in New York, I would have either see it while swinging by, or my dad would have picked it up with his spider tracers."

"Spider tracers?"

"Yeah, it's kind of complicated, but he can use them to tap into police's radios and hear when a crime is being committed."

"That… that doesn't sound legal." said Air Jet.

"Yeaaaaaah… I guess it's not." she said as the police had finally arrived.

After helping them getting them into custody, and making sure that they wouldn't cause trouble in the foreseeable future. The trio of heroes were soon surrounded by a bunch of hero enthusionadoes. Most were gushing about Ingenium, obviously. There were a couple that praised Air Jet as well. But there were more than their fair share of people praising the young arachnid. They were quite amazed that someone that looked so young and was fairly unheard of, was able to easily knock down two villains with near zero effort. They either didn't make the connection to her father, or didn't care at all. The only thing that they saw in front of them was the new sensation of the hero community. Some asked her for her name, some for an autograph, there were even a couple of compliments here and there about her skills and even, dared she said, her looks as well. It definitely helped her ego, she had to admit.

Hopefully her dad doesn't get to hear that part.

After all was over and saying their goodbyes to Air Jet. The duo rushed to the top of a building. Removing their mask and/or helmets and taking some fresh air. Which was probably one of the few perks she liked about not worrying about a secret identity. And as the two watched the city, feeling content about their job.

"Stopped a couple of villains and apparently getting the beginning of a fanbase here in Japan all in one day. Must feel nice, right Spider-Girl?"

"Sure does, Ingy. Sure does." she told him, as she pulled her mask on, once again. "Want to keep doing our patrol?"

"Probably not for now. It's been a very slow day so far and I'm sure that our siblings will probably be out of school in not that long."

"Yeah, you're right about that. I did promise Annie that I would pick her up and I sure as heck would like to not ditch her this time around."

"Said something like that to Tenya. How about we go pick them up?"

"Sure. Want to race there?"

"That is not something appropriate for a traditional hero… of course I am." he said, as he put on his helmet and prepared to race the girl.

On their way to school, the Idaten HQ, they stopped a couple of muggers and carjackers in record time. They were sure that some live streamed their actions or shared them through social media. In just a couple of weeks, or perhaps just a few days, people would start talking about the new sensation Spider-Girl. Some critiqued her wardrobe, inspired by him. Some wondered why his daughter would be in Japan of all places. And most importantly of all. There were those that praised her actions. Telling the world that when she first came to scene in Japan, they were there and they decided to support her.

After changing into their civilian clothes and getting a quick snack, the duo started to walk towards U.A. Which by that time, had already ended. Just then, Annie, Valerie and Hitoshi started walking towards the exit. Robbie said that he would drive back home and that he was going to give Kamala a lift… that is if she could stand hearing Present Mic's loud voice all the way through.

Just then, the trio ended up intercepting another trion on their way. That being the one of Midoriya, Uraraka and Ida.

"Parker-san! How are you doing?" asked Ochako.

"Seriously guys, just call me Annie."

"Are you going to the station, Parker-san?" asked Izuku.

"Call me Annie, please."

"N-No. Annie's sister is going to pick her up and w-we'll be accompanying them home." the blue girl answered as the purple-haired, was being Shinso.

"Oooh, your sister is coming?!"

"Yep. And I think that she might come with that por-hero that she's been working with."

"How exactly does your sister look?" asked Izuku.

"Well, she does have her charms, but I sure am no slouch either!"

"Hopefully, she has better manners than yours." Tenya murmured, making the girl frown.

"And what about you Tenya? Going to the station?"

"Please stop referring to me by my first name! We have yet to reach that level in our relationship!"

"What relationship? You nagging me for no reason!"

"First of all, I'm doing my duty as class president by keeping all students behaved! And secondly, I'll be walking home alongside my brother, who's most likely bringing along the foreigner hero that he has taken under his wing! So please, refrain yourself from making any infuriating comments"

"Let's just pray that your brother is more charming than you. Otherwise, that guy he's with will probably go insane by all the lingering."

"And I wish that your sister takes things more seriously. Otherwise, the pro-hero that she works with probably does not understand the task that is being a hero." said Tenya as both teens frown at one another, with arms crossed. Making three of the other teens feel a little awkward, one annoyed and irritating and the two of them probably look dumb in just about twenty seconds.

Just then, the six all heard the voice of two adults calling for them. One was a man of squared features, arrow-shaped eyebrows and blue hair. The other was a woman probably not that much older than them. She had shoulder length brown hair, blue eyes and to most if not near all who looked at her, would consider her very pretty and quite attractive as well. Their younger siblings turned to them and smiled at them.

"Greeting, big brother!/Hey sis!" the two said, pausing after saying that and looking at each other in confusion.

"Hey Tenya! Looks like you have some friends here don't you?" said Tensei, looking specifically at Izuku and Uraraka. "Hi, I'm Tenya's big brother, Tensei. I just want to say in advance, thanks for looking after my brother. I know he can be too much to handle sometimes.

"Valerie, Hitoshi! It's good to see you kids. I hope my sister hasn't caused much trouble to you today." said Mayday to the other teens.

"U-U-U-U-UAH! I-I-I-It's nice t-t-t-to meet you! I-I-Ingenium-san, sir!" Midoriya said, bowing repeatedly and making the man chuckle.

"Wow, you two sure look alike!" Uraraka stated.

"Yeah, although I ended up getting most of the good looks, don't you agree?" he joked. "And please, you can call me Tensei. Any friend of my little bro is a friend of mine." he told them as he gave them a bright grin that could probably be described as second only to All Might's.

"Don't worry. Nothing we can't handle." Hitoshi told the eldest of the Parker sisters.

"I-It's nice to see you again, M-Mayday."

"Nice to see you too." said the older arachnid, giving them a smile that could warm one's day.

Just then, the two grown-ups turned to the other new faces. To Mayday, those being Izuku and Ochako and to Tensei, the other mysterious kids. "Are you by any chance acquaintances of my brother?" asked Ingenium.

"W-W-W-We're c-c-c-c-c-c-classmates." Valerie said, stuttering more than usual. "I-I-I-I'm V-V-V-V-Valerie V-V-V-Vector."

"A-And I'm Shinso H-Hitoshi. I'm a-actually from the generals course, sir." said Shinso.

He may distaste the students from the hero course that weren't his friend, but that didn't mean he disliked heroes. Much less one like Ingenium.

"Hi, are you classmates of my little sister?" Mayday asked.

"U-U-U-U-Uh, y-y-y-yeah! I-I'm Midoriya Izuku!" he said as he bowed exaggeratedly.

"I'm Uraraka Ochako! Nice meeting you!"

"I'm Mayday Parker. And if the name is not an obvious giveaway, I'm Anna-May's big sister. Pleasure to meet you kids." she told them.

"Umm, hey sis." Annie said, calling her attention. "I thought that… you know. You were going to come with the pro-hero that's been helping you out."

"Brother, I assumed that you would be here with the foreigner hero that was under your care."

The two older siblings looked at their younger siblings weirdly, not understanding them completely.

"What do you mean? She's standing right here/Did you hit your head? He's standing right here." the two told them, widening their eyes.

"AAAHHH!" the two exclaimed, pointing a finger at their respective siblings, much to their confusion.

"Brother! How can you align yourself with the sister of such reckless individual?!"

"Sis, you treacherous witch! Why are you hanging out with the brother of such a stick in the mud?!"

As the two told them that, a vein grew on the forehead of the older siblings. Signaling that they were most likely in trouble.

"Tenya! That was a very rude thing to say!"

"B-But-"

"No buts! I must say, I am very disappointed in you right now! I expected better from you!" the elder Ida scouled, much to the shame of the younger brother.

Although if one were to ask, he probably got easy compared to Annie.

"So, I'm a treacherous witch, aren't I?" Mayday asked, as she grabbed a hold of her sister's left ear and applied a really, really large amount of force in it. "Didn't mom and dad tell you that insulting people is wrong?!"

"OW! L-Let go! You're embarrassing me, you crazy psycho!" Annie said, which turned out to be a bad choice of words as her sister applied even more force.

"Oh, I'm embarrassing you? Well, you should have thought about that before insulting someone!" she scolded her sister, only for the two older siblings to turn to one another and smile as if nothing happened. All the while Tensei grabbed Tenya's head and Mayday Annie's ear.

"I apologise for my brother's words. He's usually more well-behaved." he said, as he bowed to the two Parkers and forced Tenya to do the same.

"No, no, it's ok. I'm sorry that my sister has such big mouth. She's actually a little more polite than this, believe it or not." she reassured him, still not letting go of Annie's ear and not reducing the amount of force that she was applying.

"Let's just put this behind us. See you tomorrow at the office?"

"Sure! If you want, I can bring the donuts this time around."

"Sounds great!" said Tensie as he and Mayday turned to the other kids. "It was nice knowing you kids. Hopefully we can meet later. Maybe you could join us for dinner."

"Same. If you ever need something, don't be afraid of asking, alright?" said Mayday as the four parted ways, all the while they kept nagging their siblings and Mayday had yet to let go of her sister's ear.

She had a feeling that she was going to be saor for a week.

Meanwhile, the other four kids remained at the school, their jaws wide open. Three of them soon found themselves relieved that they were only children while the last one was actually thankful that she would be the older one as she clamped her ears in fear.

Somewhere in a bar located in Kamino, of Yokahama city, was a bartender. He was dressed very elegantly. He had a tie and some sort of metal brace that was around his neck. Something that would get everyone's attention was the fact that he looked like he was made entirely out of purple dark mist, as well as his bright yellow eyes.

He, was Kurogiri. Bartender and second in command of a group known as the League of Villains.

He was currently attending two newcomers to the organization. Two Americans of all things. The villains Supercharger and… Joey. Just, Joey for now. He had to admit, he was starting to grow a little fond of them. They were surprisingly well behaved and respectful towards him and his establishment. He sure wasn't expecting that, especially since they were from New York of all places. As far as he knew, New Yorkers had a reputation of being loud, obnoxious and very, very rude. However, Joey and Supercharger were… okay, they were a little loud and somewhat obnoxious to a certain degree. But they weren't exactly rude. At least towards him anyway.

Sure, they were all criminals, but even criminals must have manners every now and then.

"Thanks Kurogiri." the woman told him.

"No need to thank me, Joey. I'm only doing my job." the bartender replied.

"Meh, someone has to give you a pat on the back. Especially considering that the others are a bunch of annoying assholes." she told him.

"They certainly could learn a thing or two." Supercharger said and for once, Joey agreed with him.

The language barrier would have no doubt be problematic if not for the fact that Giran knew a certain somebody with a quirk that would get around that issue. It wasn't easy, he could only do it for a limited amount of time, but he owed the criminal a favor so he ended up bending the knee, as one would say.

"How much longer until that guy you told us comes back?" asked the New Yorker.

"A little while, it shouldn't take him that long."

Just then, someone entered the bar. He was a slender man, had black clothes, was somewhat pale with light blue hair, a little on the pale side with red eyes that were hidden behind what looked like a disembodied hand stuck on his face.

Tomura Shigaraki, was his name.

"About time." Joey said, as she took a sip of her drink.

"Young master, how was the trip at U.A?" asked Kurogiri.

"The information worked. We'll be attacking at friday." Shigaraki told the costume criminals.

"Why friday? Why not tomorrow?" asked Joey.

"It will take some time to-"

"I don't need to explain myself to you. You're just a minion." he told the American woman, infuriating her.

"I didn't come here to work for you, dipshit. Only reason I'm here is because Giran promised me Spider-Man's runts." she told him, not giving a damned if he was technically her boss. "Which reminds me. Is she even there?" she asked Kurogiri.

"Somewhat pale compared to her father and sister, green eyes, red hair and a few freckles on her face?" he described to Joey.

"That's her, alright."

"Kurogiri. Don't tell her things unless I tell you to speak. Else, I'll kill you."

"Have some respect, brat. I'm sure that without him, you would be as focused as a headless chicken." Joey told Shigaraki.

"I don't remember asking for your opinion. Talk back to me again and I'll kill you."

"Please, you'll have to do better than that to scare me." Joey said, drinking her beer and irritating Shigaraki even more.

"Im warning you." he said, touching a chair with all five fingers of his left hand and making it decayed before their eyes… which Joey still didn't care

"Please, lightning guy over here was a Master of Evil. And my first boss ever was the Kingpin of crime. If you think that that party trick is going to scare me, then you're full of shit." she said as someone grabbed her by the coat and raised her in front of him.

"Listen, you American! You may think that you are better than us! But truth is you two are just some nobodies compared to us! So either get in line, or we'll beat you to death!" a villain threatened her, yet she was not scared, only livid.

"I'll only say this once. Let go now."

"Or else what?" he dared.

"... Kurogiri, is there a rule about fighting here?" she asked as the bartender sighed.

"No, but I would appreciate it if you didn't." he said as the woman nodded.

"I promise to pay you back whatever I break." she said as her eyes started to glow magenta.

"Stop acting like you own the-" the japanese villain tried to say, but was soon surrounded by a magenta sphere. "What the-" he tried to aske, only for the sphere to rocket to the side of the bar, forcing the others to jump out of the way.

Just as he was about to crash, the sphere disappeared, and as such, he felt the full power of the attack. Laying on the floor, with whatever was left of a pool table around him and badly injured, he could see Joey walk towards the man. As well as Shigaraki rushing to her to finally kill her. Only to stop as an electric blast startled him and forced him to stop. The one to shoot that blast, was none other than the other American.

"This doesn't concern you. Do that again and I'll kill you too."

"You can't be of use to me if you start killing each other." he said.

"Of use? How many times do I have to tell you all. I'm the boss, you're all some replaceable minions!"

"You got things wrong." Joey said. "I only came here for Spider-Man's runts. Everything else is shit to me."

"And I came here to make a statement." said Supercharger, before turning to Joey. "Although, having revenge on Spider-Man does sound tempting."

"I already called dibs on her."

"I have battled against the Avengers and Gambit. But my first defeat against him remains my greatest shame.. But as much as I would like to have my revenge… I have a higher calling. So, I'll just have to entrust you to do it." he said, infuriating Shigaraki even more.

"How many times do I have to say it! I. AM. THE-"

"It's ok." a dark and powerful voice said.

It didn't come from anyone, or at least anyone in the room directly. It came from a TV that Kurogiri had. The screen showed nothing but static, yet the sound was loud and clear.

"Master?"

"I'll allow it. You vendetta against him, that is." said the voice. "Besides, I know just how pesky those arachnids can be." said the voice, making Joey raise an eyebrow.

"Ever met him?"

"A story for another time, perhaps." said the voice. "However, if this spider is anything like him, then you must make sure she can't hinder your plans. Understood?" asked the voice.

"... Yes." Shigaraki said.

"Good." the man replied. "Now then, relax as much as you can for now… because this Friday, you'll get to know how it feels to kill an idea." the voice said, as the TV turned down and the criminals smiled.

And Joey in particular… she didn't care about killing an idea. She just wanted to break a man.

And on Friday… she will.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Popularity!

There was a knock at the door of the apartment. Robbie got up from his seat and walked towards the door.

"Who is it?" he asked.

"It's us Robbie." replied a gruff voice that he recognized.

Opening the door, he found himself face to face with the two heroes Kamui Woods and Death Arms. One looked like his suit was made out of wood like the name implied while the other one looked like some sort of construction worker superhero. Kamui was around the same age as Yu, if a little older while Death Arms was older than the two. Ever since her debut, Yu has worked with the two from time to time. As the two have given her a few pointers here and there. They were even the very first people that Yu introduced them to, which surprised the two heroes as never in a million years would have they believed that Yu would become the legal guardian of anyone, much less two foreigners. Still, after getting to know them, they started to warm up to one another.

"Hi guys. Come on in." he told the two. "Yu! Kamui and Death arms are here!" he yelled.

"We're coming!" she said as she and Gabe entered the room.

"Hi!" Gabe exclaimed. He was rather fond of the two heroes.

"Hey there Gabe! Have you grown since we last came? Because you sure look bigger!" Death Arms told the kid.

"Are you ready?"

"Sure do! The computer is right there!" Yu said, as she pointed at her laptop on the table.

The two heroes nodded and walked towards there. Ever since the trio became closer, they started to have this tradition that started when the size-changing heroine started to bother them about their popularity ratio. So, every once in a while, they come together and eat, not before checking their ratios in the Heroes Network of Japan, or HM for short. A website where only pro-heroes were granted access to check activity reports of Pro Heroes across the country, as well as information on known Villains, including their names and quirks. They could also use the Hero Network to send requests for assistance to other heroes who possess a quirk that may be useful for a determined crisis and even check the popularity of one.

"Yes! My ratio increased by three percent!" Yu exclaimed.

"Not bad kid. But Kamui here seems to have you beaten by ten percent."

"Maybe if instead of focusing on where the cameras are and more on her duties, she would have a higher ratio." Kamui said, dropping the bucket of water on top of Yu.

"Hey, could you look for someone there?" Robbie asked.

"Who?"

"Parker's sister."

"Her? Really?" Kamui complained. He has already met her a few times here and there and he found her… not annoying… well, not that annoying.

He admired her dedication to her goals and her sense of duty and responsibility even if she was once a vigilante. But… maybe it was the web swinging that irritated him. He always took pride in his swinging abilities, but seeing her gracefully swing from web-line to web-line. He knew that he wasn't the first to do it. Heck, she technically had more rights than him, since her father was basically the one that created the whole traversing the city via swinging. But that was his thing. Now that there was someone else that did it as well and arguably more elegant than him… it made him feel less special.

"Sure, let me just look her up." Yu said, as she typed her hero name.

After a few seconds of waiting, her profile appeared. Unlike hers or the ones from the other pros, this one had a small text that signaled that she was in probation. It was usually put on the profiles of heroes that had certain downs here and there, but in her case, it was because, while not a pro-hero just yet, was basically going to get it via a different way that most did.

"A two percent increase. Not bad for someone new, much less someone that was not only a vigilante. But is also related to one." Death Arms said, as Yu noted something.

"Wait, what's that thing?" she asked, as she pointed at what looked like some sort of globe.

"That's to see your acceptance ratio in other parts of the globe basically. There aren't that many pros that have it." Death Arms explained.

"And she has it?! She's only been in the country for less than a year! How is that possible?!"

"She was a vigilante back when she was in high school. Maybe it has to do with that." Robbie reminded them, having a feeling that he should probably leave.

"Click on it, let's see what it's all about." Kamui said, too curious to ignore it.

And as they did, the trio was left shocked. Her acceptance ratio across the sea was around eighty percent in the United States. Mainly coming from New York, which shouldn't have been a surprise, but still. They even saw what people were thinking of her via an option that it had and they saw nothing but pure positivity. People were praising her, giving her their support and writing things like 'you can do it!' or 'We believe in you' and of course 'Show them how we do it in the big apple!' One could almost feel the support and loyalty emanating from the comments alone.

"It took me years to even get acknowledged in one part of one country and she's become an icon in just a couple of months?!" the older pro exclaimed.

"Yeah, how's that… wait, did they just mention Ingenium?!" Yu asked as she re-read the comment. "They totally did!"

"Check his profile!" Kamui told her.

She nodded and when she opened it, she saw that he too, had presence in New York via being seen with Spider-Girl.

"... We need to work with her."

"What?!" Kamui asked the female por-hero.

"Think about it. She has a presence in New York and after just a couple of months of being with her, so does Ingenium! Imagine what could happen if we get that as well?"

"I can see that." Death Arms said, taking her idea into consideration.

"Well I refuse. Our presence there should be earned, not obtained through some sort of cheap trick! Besides, I simply refuse to-"

"We can be recognized by the Avengers if we're lucky!" Yu said, as the other two realized what that could mean.

"Robbie!" they all said, turning to where he and Gabe were, only to find that they were no longer there.

"Where did he go?"

"How can you lose your warden in your own house?!"

"This is not the time Kamui! We need him to get us Spider-Girl's phone number!"

"Why don't you have it?! She's the sister of Robbie's friend! You should have that kind of information!"

"Don't you even start!"

And as the trio started to bicker, Robbie and Gabe were already down the streets.

"Where are we going Robbie?"

"We're going to see Valerie."

"I like it when we go see her in her big house!"

"She does too, now let's hurry up before they discover that we're missing." he said as the two went their way.

Chapter 14: Road to an Assault

Chapter Text

Thursday in the afternoon and Annie was already completely exhausted.

To say that so far, it has been quite the week would be putting things mildly. First day of school and her hobo teacher threatened them all with expulsion if they didn't meet his crazy standards, only to go back and say that it was a bluff, making her look like an idiot. Second day and outside of having to stand Katsuki sending Izuku to the infirmary, she had to fistfight Robbie, getting chewed by Kamala and her classmates (Tenya in particular) for, admittedly, getting carried away in the match and then being annoyed by some of her classmates. Wednesdays, they had elections, deal with the chaos brought by the media wanting even more All Might gossip that they had already and was nagged by her older sister as she pulled her ear all the way home.

She was still sore from that.

And today, she had to help Mei clean the cafeteria after she, for some reason, decided to bring a couple of chemicals to try something… At least she knew she was the better chemist out of the two of them. But getting yellow and green goo out of five tables and her hair was not how she wanted to prove it.

She also stayed at Hitoshi's place for a bit to help him with basic biology and a little bit of both english and math. Although she didn't mind. His parents were always so nice to her and if anything, helping him out did make her feel more at ease. Not like he needed that much help. At least when it came to english and math, he did fairly ok. He only needed someone to reassure him that his answers were right. He was actually pretty good at english, but then again, one would assume that he would pick a thing or two after spending a couple of months hanging out with a bunch of people whose primary language is english. So it shouldn't be a surprise now that she thought about it.

Now though, after quite the long day, she simply entered her room, threw her bag somewhere on the floor and fell face first in her bed. It felt very comfortable for her. She then took her phone, the screen still cracked and stared at the hour. She started to do the math of what time it would be back in New York and started to wonder… should she call?

He could be occupied with something. It's been a pretty long week for him as well. At least as far she has tried, her dad hasn't picked up just yet. She has tried to see what was going back at New York and it was quite troublesome. Heists, car chases, a hippo criminal trying to steal a Galactus plushie… which Annie started to want the moment she saw it.

Heck, the one time he did pick up, the call ended up being terminated due to an explosion nearby. It was starting to become annoying. And she was sure that it was also starting to become annoying to him as well. However, as annoying as it was starting to become, she was a Parker. And Parkers were as stubborn as stubborn get.

So she dialed once more, hearing the ring of the phone for what it felt like an eternity. Until finally, just when she was assuming that it wouldn't work, he picked it up.

"... D-Dad?"

"... Annie! Sorry for what happened last time! There was this explosion, apparently someone gave White Rabbit the wrong latte or something. I always forget that she has this giant rabbit robot. Wonder why she doesn't use it more often? Not that I'm complaining…" and as the web-slinger rambled about what had happened that day, his daughter couldn't help but to smile, rubbing her eyes in fear of getting some tears to fall down. "Annie? Are you-"

"Y-Yeah dad, just… it's good to hear your voice again."

"You too kiddo." the man said, happy to hear his child once more. "How has school been?"

"Oh, you know. Not much… hey dad, do you by any chance worked with someone named Eraser Head back in the day?"

"Eraser Head? What kind of name is that?"

"Exactly! Out of all the names one could choose and he went for that one?! You hear that name, you don't think of a superhero, you think of the other end of a pencil!"

"Now that I think about it, I think I did meet someone named like that. It was back in the day. He and some other rookies kinda helped me and DD beat some thugs. Why the question?"

"He's my homeroom teacher."

"Is that so? How's he as a teacher?"

"He doesn't look nor act like the kind of person that you want teaching a bunch of kids."

"... So, Logan?" Peter joked, making his daughter chuckle a little.

"Come on dad, he's not that-" Annie was about to say, until she remembered that she was trying to defend the man that would have been long dead of alcohol poisoning and probably lung cancer had he not have a healing factor, constantly drives in a motorcycle with no helmet and still thinks that a man with a chrome job on his entire skeleton is a match against a man that's basically the world's most powerful walking magnet. "... You know? Forget I said anything."

"And that was my reaction when I learned that he was a school principal."

"On the bright side, he did get you that teacher's job that one time because of that."

"Half the class hated my guts the first day, they brought down an entire mall and stole Beast's car."

"I mean, they did say that he kinda deserved it."

"... You're not wrong." said the arachnid hero. "Speaking of troublemakers. You haven't done anything that got you to the principal's office, have you?" he asked, as his daughter pretended to be hurt.

"Father of mine, are you insinuating that I, your own daughter, would partake in such treacherous acts that would have me in the office of the head of the school?" she said dramatically, sensing that her dad was giving her some sort of look. "... ok, there was this thing that happened today at the cafeteria. But just so you know! I was trying to stop it from becoming worse!"

"Do I even want to know?"

"With my luck, there's probably a video of it on the internet already."

"By the way, have you met anyone new at school?"

"Some. There's Mei. She's… imagine if you put Mr. Fantastic's drive for making stuff, mix it with a bunch of caffeine and stuff it inside of a soup can, hoping that it can somehow hold it all in."

"Oh god, as if we haven't had enough troubles with the normal one." Peter said. "Please tell me you met someone normal… or as normal as it can get."

"Normal? Well… there's this girl named Momo. And there's this kid named Izuku… he rambles a lot."

"At least that's-"

"And apparently breaks his bones if he uses his power."

"... Nevermind." said the patriarch of the Parker family. "Ok, so how about instead of talking about your new weird friends, you tell me about the weird friends that I at least have an idea of who they are? How are they?" he asked.

Some time after she met the others, she told him about them on a video call. She even presented them all to him the same way… which meant that she had to hear her friends gush about meeting and talking to Spider-Man. Mainly Kamala who said how he was one of her all time heroes and even Valerie as well, asking him for an autograph despite the fact that he was on the other side of the planet. One would think that the adoptive child of a founding Avenger wouldn't be as hype about meeting another superhero, but they have told her that she would probably do the same in spite of the fact that she was the daughter of the wallcrawler of New York.

They weren't wrong exactly.

"They're ok. Robbie and Kamala are in class B and sunny boy ended up becoming the vice-rep." she told her father. "Meanwhile me and Valerie are in class A and I voted for Momo. So now, she's our vice-rep. Pretty smart girl. And I like her better than our actual rep."

"How about Hitoshi? Is he in your class or with the others?" Annie's father asked, causing her mood to drop. "I mean, for what you told me, he's not the most sociable of kids. And I know for experience that high school can be pretty tough for people like that. He seems like a good kid, so-"

"Dad." Annie said, cutting him mid sentence. "The thing is… he couldn't make it to the hero course. He's… he's in the general course in class C."

"Wait, really?!" he asked in disbelief. "But why? He can control minds! Do you know how hard it is to find good telepaths like that… that aren't mutants and/or related to Cyclops that is?"

"That's exactly what I'm thinking! I don't want to be rude or anything, but my class has a kid with weird hair that looks like grapefruit and a girl whose whole deal is being invisible! Why couldn't they give their spot to him?"

"Invisible as like Sue or-"

"Invisible as in like the Invisible Man minus the murder and with probably rainbows, unicorns and most likely the color pink."

"Why that specifically?"

"I don't know. It's just the kind of vibe that she seemed to have when I saw her… not like, yeah she's invisible, but like… well, I have barely talked to her… or anyone in class for that mat- you know what I mean!"

"And what do you make of that?"

"It's dumb!" she said without hesitation. "I know Hitoshi and he's one of the good guys! Heck, he deserves to be in the hero course more than some of the pricks there! How come the school favors some kids' powers while also ignoring others?"

"Yeah I know. It sucks when that happens." Peter said.

While he didn't have that exact experience growing up, he couldn't help but to draw a comparison as to how he was treated back in the day. If the Fantastic Four or anyone else saved the city from destruction, they would be given the key to the city. If it had been him or say, the X-Men, there would be accusations of them being the masterminds behind the attack. It always felt like the people celebrated some super people while marginating others that did as much, if not sometimes more. That's without how back at highschool, it were the athletes the ones that recieved the better treatment while the bookworms always got shafted.

"Annie, I want you to do something."

"What?"

"Don't forget about him." he said, taking her by surprise. "Look, when you hit rock bottom, you're going to feel powerless. That no matter what you do, the world will only want you to feel small. When you're in those sorts of situations, you either let it consume you, or try to get back up. And sometimes… having a friend by your side makes the latter feel easier to do." he said.

And as he did, his daughter made sure that his words sinked in her head. And once they did, she smiled.

"Hey, don't have to tell me twice! I wasn't planning on doing that anytime soon!" she told her dad. "Him and the others are stuck with me for life!" she declared as her father chuckled.

"Alright kiddo, just try not to sound too stalkery."

"Oh come on, it didn't sound remotely stalkery." she told her father. "But seriously, don't worry about it. I'm staying with them, or else my name isn't the Skull-Spider!"

"Annie, what did I tell you about skulls? You're a spider not the Punisher."

"But daaaaad!" Annie said.

And so, the two kept talking for what it felt like hours with no end. And if the two were to say anything about it all.

They would say that it was nice.

"Please p-promise me that you won't start a fight." Valerie pleaded to her arachnid friend as the two were walking towards their classroom.

"Come on, V. What makes you think that I'll start a fight?"

"W-What happened yesterday and on wednesday… I-Ida didn't seemed p-pleased."

"When does he?" she asked her back before sighing. "Fine. I promise to behave… as long as he doesn't piss me off."

"T-That's probably the best that I'll g-get." she said in resignation.

Meanwhile, inside of classroom 1-A, there were some students having a similar discussion themselves.

"Just try not to be too hard on her, Ida-kun." said Midoriya.

"She caused a mess of the cafeteria, made a fool out of the hero course and our class. And that's without acknowledging the fact that because of that, she missed part of the afternoon classes." said the class president.

"In her defence, it looked like the one that actually did the whole thing was that pink-haired girl." said Uraraka, trying to reason with her friend.

"Well, such mess would have never happened had she sat with the rest of the hero course students."

"Maybe, but they don't seem like bad people… well, I would be lying if I didn't think that the purple-haired kid is probably the least friendly-looking person in the school next to Reyes and Bakugo."

"I heard that! You round-face bitch!"

"They seem to have the approval of Parker-san." said the vice-president, believing that they must be fairly impressive individuals if the New Yorker gave them her seal of approval.

"Not like that is in any way reassuring." Ida muttered, before sighing. "Very well, I'll do my best not to scold her… so long as her behavior is appropriate, that is." he said, just as the two Americans entered the classroom.

Upon doing so, their acquaintances started to nervously look between the two teenagers. Both Parker and Ida looked at each other stoically for a while not uttering a single word. Some of the other students stopped doing what they were doing and turned to them. Curious to see what would happen. And then, they finally spoke.

"Tenya." she said, professionally.

"Parker." he said, in the same monotone tone.

"Lovely weather, isn't it?" she asked as Ida pushed his glasses.

"Indeed. It is quite pleasant." he replied.

The two stared at one another for a few more seconds. Finally, Annie walked towards her seat and Tenya turned away. Their friends' all sighed in relief. They may not get along that well, but it was at least reassuring that they weren't at each other's throat every time they saw each other.

… just most of the time.

Once the Americans sat on their seats, everything resumed its course like nothing had happened. Momo and Kyoka were talking, Mina and Ejiro did the same, as well as Denki and Hanta. Fumikage and Mezo seemed to keep to themselves, although they did answer if someone talked to them. Tsuyu slapped Minoru with her tongue, probably because he said something dumb. Rikido, Aoyama, Koji and Yuga seemed to be finishing some sort of homework. It was probably english or something, considering that Masahirao approached Valerie to ask if she could help her check his work and see if there were any mistakes. Annie couldn't help but to chuckle as he saw this well-manner kid scare a shy girl by just speaking to her. Thankfully, after she calmed down, she did help him with his work… well, she tried to ask Annie for help so that she could be able to escape the interactions with the tailed boy, but Annie was too distracted by her personal project to hear her.

As she was working, she managed to notice that Shot was still giving her a weird look, as if he was trying to figure a puzzle or something and also managed to overhear Toru talk gossip with both Ochako and Tsuyu. She didn't pay them that much attention. After all, she knew that she was about to crack the web fluid formula. She couldn't let herself be distracted by any-

"Have you heard of that new foreigner pro-hero that's been around lately?" asked the invisible student to her classmates.

CRACK

They suddenly heard. Turning around to see a pale Parker with a broken pencil at hand… a mechanical broken pencil.

"... Whoops, silly me! Auntie Teresa always warned me about these cheap pencils! Hehehe!" she said awkwardly, as her classmates saw that her mechanical pencil was anything but cheap.

"A new pro-hero?" asked Midoriya, too curious about the conversation to ignore it.

"Haven't you heard, Deku-kun?" asked Uraraka, only to see the green-haired boy shake his head in denial. "That's odd. I assumed that you would know."

"I haven't kept up with the News lately. With me preparing for the entrance exam, the nerves of waiting for the results and everything about U.A kind of had me a little occupied."

"While I do not believe that one should ignore vital information from the News, it's good to see that you take U.A seriously." Ida said, congratulating his friend. "It's good to know that there are those that take this institute seriously!" he said, oh so subtlety as he glanced at the American redhead, who merely scoffed as she pulled a calculator from her backpack.

"I have heard of her. But I also know that it's hard to get a picture of her." said Tsuyu. "Also I think I heard some people saying that her costume is of bad taste or something."

"Wait a minute, I think I know who you're talking about!" said Mina all of the sudden, as she approached the group. "Some other pro-heroes don't seem that fond of her, but she's getting a small following."

"Where do you think she's from?" asked the frog girl.

"I think they said that she was from America."

CRACK

They heard again. Seeing that Annie had just crushed her calculator with just one hand.

"... Wow, they sure don't make calculators like they used to, right?" she asked nervously. Deciding to pull a normal pencil and a pencil sharpener as well.

"She's actually not a pro-hero just yet. She's still on probation." Shoto suddenly said, taking everyone by surprise.

"You know about her, Todoroki?" asked Toru.

"Just a little." he said, stoically. "I do know that the only good picture in costume of her is one in which she swung into a burning building."

"She did?!" they asked, as the boy nodded.

"Man, talk about being manly." said Ejiro, starting to become invested in the talk of the new pro-hero.

"I think I found the picture." said Tsuyu, as she and the rest all saw the image of a female hero, dressed in what looked to be a red and blue costume with a webbing pattern and a big black spider on her back, with the legs extending all the way to the front of the costume. "I can see why they said it was of bad taste."

"Hey, is it just me, or does it look a little like Parker's hero costume?" Toru whispered to the others.

CRACK

Turning yet again, they all saw that Parker had just pulverized both the pencil and the pencil sharpener that she had in hand. All while trembling and looking as pale as a ghost.

"What is it with Parker today?" Hanta asked Denki.

"I don't know, but I'm definitely not lending her my pen."

"Couldn't she have used another imagery? It is truly distaste-" Tenya was about to say, until he saw someone else of interest in the picture. "Is that my elder brother?"

"Oh yeah, that's Ingenium!" exclaimed Uraraka.

"Your brother is Ingenium?!" asked Toru.

"Y-Yeah. I don't like to talk about it so as to not draw too much attention to me."

"If it bothers you too much, we won't ask." Tsuyu reassured him. "I do wonder why she used that look for her costume? And isn't a full body costume that looks like that a little outdated even in America?"

"I wonder what she looks like beneath the mask." Ochako wondered.

"You can see a picture of her without the mask." said Todoroki, surprising everyone.

"But I thought that this was the only picture of her."

"No, I said that it was the only good picture in costume of her," he corrected his classmates, as they asked him if he could look at a picture of her without the mask, just out of curiosity.

He did and after finding it, he showed it to the others. The picture showed a woman in her early twenties at most. She was caucasian, with blue eyes and shoulder length brown hair. It was a good thing that they refused to show it to Minoru, for he would surely make an inappropriate comment. How can they be sure of that? Because it was quite obvious that she was rather good looking. However, the trio of Izuku, Uraraka and Tenya had their eyes wide open at the sight of the woman in the picture. Valerie herself took a glance at the picture while she was still helping Ojiro and started to panic. She turned and saw that Anie didn't even need to turn back to know who she was. She was completely devoid of color, only one shade away from copying Toru's quirk and… WAS THAT HER SOUL EXITING THROUGH HER MOUTH?!

"Oh wow! She's so beautiful!" Mina squealed, looking at the pretty lady.

"She does seem a little familiar to me, for some reason. Maybe it's her nose?" Momo said, squinting at the photo.

"Wait, we know her!" Ochako said, as everyone turned to her in surprise. "We met her on wednesday at the school's entrance!"

"You did?" asked Tsuyu.

"How come you met her here? Why would she have a reason to come to U.A?" questioned Mina.

"Because she's Parker-san's sister!" said Ochako, surprising most of the classroom. Mainly the ones involved in the conversation (with the exception of the always stoic Todoroki).

"SHE'S HER WHAT?!" they asked, as Parker suddenly stood up from her seat, all while looking extremely stiff and somewhat shaking.

"HEY EJIRO! REMEMBER WHEN YOU ASKED ME TO SPAR WITH YOU?! WE SHOULD TOTALLY DO IT! DO YOU LIKE JOGGING? YOU LOOK LIKE A JOGGING TYPE OF GUY! WE SHOULD TAKE A JOG AT THE PARK SOMEDAY!" she said, awkwardly and loudly so as to hope to change the subject of things quickly.

"What's with all the damn noise?" a tired sounding Aizawa asked, as he entered the classroom.

"Oh, thank god! Hobo teacher to the rescue!" Annie thought, relieved to see the homeroom teacher of class A.

"Oh, sorry Aizawa-sensei. We were talking about the new pro-hero that just so happened to be Parker-san's elder sister." Momo told him.

"Well, if you're going to yaber unimportant nonsense like that, then try to do it quietly. I have things to do and I can do with you not giving me a headache this early in the morning." said the teacher, grabbing some papers and preparing to staple them together.

The class nodded and they all returned to their respective seats, much to the relief of the American redhead.

"Do you think that Parker-san's sister acts like her? Because they don't look that similar to be sisters." asked Mina to Tsuyu and Ochako.

"Probably. I heard that she was telling a lot of jokes in the last fight she and some other heroes had against some villains." she replied.

"Of course Parker's sister would act as childish as her." Tenya complained, wondering how could his elder brother stand such an individual, let alone work with her.

"Oh, maybe she was trying to replicate Ms Joke's battle style." Izuku suggested.

CRACK

They heard for a fourth time. Only instead of being originated from the redhead girl, the one responsible was their homeroom teacher. Who looked as stiff as a stick and as tense as a bowstring as he crushed the stapler that he had at hand.

"Ok, is what Parker has contagious or what?" asked Denki.

"... If anyone repeats that name again, you'll all get detention for the rest of the year." he threatened them all.

"EEEEHHHH?!"

At the moment, All Might was racing across the streets. He was already somewhat late for work and it's not like he has done such a good job at trying to get there. In his defense, at the moment he was wearing a yellow suit with vertical stripes and he didn't really want to accidentally ruin it more than he was sure he had done already. But also because a hero can never truly have a break. On his way to U.A, he has had to stop over a dozen muggins, two break ins, among other things. He really wanted to get to school already, he really did. But it seems as if fate had other plans. He managed to overhear the cries of a fearful family and as such, he turned the other way to race to where the conmotion originated.

When he was about to get there, he saw that a large, bulky villain known as Vihara Headgear, was being confronted by other pro-heroes that were in the area. Mainly the duo of Mount Lady and Kamui Woods. Two newcomers that have proven themselves time and time again despite their lack of experience compared to other older pros. Well, it seems that as good as their combine might was, the villain in front of them proved to be their superior. The group of heroes looked tadder and worned down. Kamui himself had tried to apprehend the villain with his special move, but the villain proved to be more than he could handle. Meanwhile the blonde female pro was holding her right arm, having been hurt by the criminal. He had them on the ropes and worst of all, he made it harder for them to act when he took on a trio of civilians. A small girl and her parents, who were begging to the heroes to save them. However try as they might, the villain was too strong to be contained and too fast to be hit. Well, to them he might, but not the Symbol of-

However, before he arrived to deliver a blow to the villain, a red blur came crashing into the villain's face with such force and speed that it forced the villain to let go of the hostages. Said red blur was none other than the Stunning Spider-Girl herself, who quickly webbed the villain's face to blind him and then took the opportunity to grab all hostages.

"Good day, sir!" she said, jumping away from the villain alongside the hostages as another silver blur came in and crashed into the criminal.

"And good night, sir!" said Ingenium, landing a mighty blow that staggered the villain backwards.

The might of the attack was so much that it was very likely that Vihara Headgear would no doubt fall any second now. Even if he didn't, the chances of him escaping were now next to none existent. No longer did he have his leverage against the heroes. Combine that with the fact that outside of the heroes he was fighting against, he now had to deal with both Ingenium and Spider-Girl and things were starting to look bad for the villain.

Still, even though they seemed to have things covered, All Might decided to help out a little.

"Missouri…" he said, as he blitzed the villain from behind to deliver a powerful karate chop that would render the criminal completely defenseless. "SMASH!"

And so, Vihara Headgear fell with an audible THUD.

"I was just on my way to work and saw the colmotion happening. And while I do believe you had it all under control, I thought that maybe I could lend a hand." the Symbol of Peace said, as the people around started to cheer for him and the other heroes.

"Whooa! All Might!"

"It's Ingenium! He's so handsome!"

"Way to go SpidaGal!"

"It's SpiderGirl!"

"Don't forget the hyphen!" Spider-Girl told them as she waved at them.

Meanwhile the other heroes were feeling… inadequate for the moment.

"Not that I'm not grateful or anything, but…"

"They'll put us out of work…" Kamui said after Mt Lady, still on the ground.

"Oh, hey Yu! How's it going?" Spider-Girl asked.

"Not as great as I would like, but I guess I shouldn't be complaining, should I?" she said, as Kamui complained.

"Bad enough that we had to be saved by other heroes, but why did one of them have to be the spider?" he thought, still on the ground… for some unknown reason.

And as for the number 1 hero, he was waving at the civilians and also talking to the officers that were thanking him for his cooperation. He had a feeling that they would have done the same thing with the other heroes, mainly the duo of the turbo hero and the friendly webslinger, but when the top hero of the nation appears in front of you, it's an instinct to talk to him first. They didn't seem to mind (well, Spider-Girl and Ingenium at least), but that didn't mean that he didn't feel any less guilty about it. The downside of fame, he assumed. Still, he tried to look at the bright side of things. Five years since he last met the original wallcrawler and now, not only does he get to teach one of his daughters, but the other one was right there in front of him. And she sure takes after her old man.

He has been able to somewhat keep up to date with the sightings of Spider-Girl with Ingenium and while she was only in probation (to a certain degree, one might try and classify her as one of Ingenium's sidekick) she already had the mettle of a true pro-hero. She even took after her father in the fact that she was quite elusive. Not many good pictures of her in action outside of the one of the fire a few weeks before the entrance exam. He thought about going there and congratulate her, maybe giving her a few tips and pointers about the japanese hero system. Not like she seemed like she needed them, but it was out of good faith. Besides, maybe then, he could try and… well, not become her new mentor, she didn't seem like she was in desperate need for one, but maybe offer his service to her and her family.

He was already teaching her sister and maybe it could do Spider-Girl some good to know that if she and her family ever needed something, he could try and see what he could do. He could even catch up with Mary Jane as well. They haven't seen one another since his days at E.S.U and some few runs here and there whenever he made a quick stop to the States. And Peter, of course! Maybe he could get his number and have a talk to him about how he's doing right now… God he hoped they didn't buy that dumb rumor about him hating him or anything like that.

He already heard that Recovery Girl told Annie that as a joke and he wanted to make sure that it was nothing more than a misconception. Sure, they aren't exactly the best of friends, but he does respect him. Besides, it could also be beneficial to young Midoriya as well. When he graduated from U.A all those years ago, he had to go study college in the States out of protection against… him. Hopefully there won't be a need for his young successor to do that. But since he wanted him to become the next Symbol of Peace, he wanted for him to learn from the best, to expand his horizons and, dare he say, to surpass him as a hero if possible. And what better way than to learn from other top heroes from other parts of the world? Especially of the class that defended the world from threats that were beyond the common villain.

A thousand ideas filled his mind, but before any of them could be acted out, he saw that Spider-Girl and Ingenium, after comforting the family and receiving their thanks for saving them, seemed a little distressed. The turbo hero asked the father for the hour, which was around 7:40 to 7:45 A.M.

"Oh, shoot." said Spider-Girl as she turned to the turbo hero. "We're going to be late if we don't hurry!"

"Yeah, we better pick up the pace!" he replied as he turned to the other heroes and police officers. "Could you guys cover it from here? We're a bit in a hurry."

"No problem Ingenium. It shouldn't be that much of an issue now." one of the officers replied.

"Thanks. Sorry that we have to bail you guys out, but we gotta go!"

"See you around!" said Spider-Girl, as she and Ingenium rushed away just as the reporters were starting to come, disappointing All Might if just a little bit.

"Well, I guess it can't be helped. They must be in quite the hurry to arrive at their destination, so I can't fault them for leaving." said All Might. "I myself am in one as well, so I guess it'll be better to-" he was saying, however he heard something with his All Might hearing.

It sounded like a crime not that far was being committed. Probably two or three blocks northwest at minimum. Sure, he could let the authorities handle it, maybe a pro-hero was nearby as well. Mount Lady, Kamu Woods and the others were still here. That's without mentioning that there's probably another pro-hero passing by that could take care of things, just like how young Ingenium and young Spider-Girl did here… but dammit if he can't let a single crime escape his sight if he can do anything about it.

So, he leaped away in a single bounce. Soon being hundreds of meters away from the group and towards the other crime scene. He couldn't help but to notice it. He was starting to slow down. Ever since he passed the torch to young Midoriya it has become harder to use his powers as of late. Even the time that he is able to use his quirk seemed to decrease if just a little. Quite the burden that they have…

As he was stopping crime after crime, he remembered the conversation he had with his pupil on wednesday. He got chewed by Recovery Girl for allowing Midoriya to be hurt to such a degree. Sentiment that, for what the medic said, was shared by the young Parker. Not that he blames either of the two now that he thought about it. He was still trying to adapt to his new role as a mentor to the new generation of heroes, not just Midoriya. And so far, it seems like he's not living up to his reputation when it mattered the most. Young Bakugo was filled with such pride that it blinded him and he hasn't been able to find a way to get past the walls that he has put. He allowed young Midoriya to get hurt even though he knew better than to allow the match to continue when they got out of hand. And he already feared that he left a poor first impression to young Parker as well.

He also remembered how his successor admitted to having blurred out the reason behind his newly acquired quirk to his childhood friend after school. He let it slide for the time being, due to the fact that it seemed that young Bakugo shrugged it off as if it were nothing but nonsense. However, it reminded the two (but mainly All Might) that they were bearing a huge responsibility. If word were to spread about One for All, he dreaded the consequences that it could bring. Chaos could occur and innocents would get hurt. Mainly, those close to them. Their friends and family. And he had the feeling that the reason that the Parkers are here of all places, might be because of similar reasons. If that were to be the case, then it proves that they need to be extra careful. He needed to be a lot more firm with him.

A nervewreck.

She usually said that about Valerie and Izuku, since they were always nervous, rambling or something like that. And now, she was more or less like that.

Annie was completely nervous and on the edge of her seat all day long. She could hear the whispers about her older sister across their classes. Like how Ochaco told them that although her sister looked like an angelic figure or something like that, she could be scary if needed. She heard them gossip and whispered a few things here and there about why not bragging about her sister being a pro. Thankfully, Tenya of all people backed her up a little by saying that, like him, she probably wanted to not draw too much attention to herself. So she had to give him credit for that… which was immediately taken away when he started to say things about her lack of manners or something. Still, some were still wondering why be so secretive about it. She was being more reserved about it than Tenya and throughout it all, Shoto kept on looking at her weirdly.

Thankfully, classes saved her from having to answer their questions for the time being. But as soon as the bell rang for lunch period, she and Valerie were the first to leave the classroom. She and Valerie were the first to arrive at the cafeteria. And she and Valerie were trying their best to be as incognito as possible. The moment that they saw the rest of their friends, Annie almost dragged them all to sit as soon as possible. Annie even pondered if to allow Mei to make another mess like the one from a day prior. If only to avoid her classmates a little longer. Thankfully, it didn't seem like anyone from class A was thinking about going to her table on the other side of the hall to ask her questions, so she allowed herself to relax a little. Even if she had to be victim from a few glares from the other courses. Not too much of a surprise since some of them were in the splash zone of yesterday's incident.

However, her hopes of having a peaceful lunch were thrown to the window when Shoto of all people walked towards their table. He didn't bring his tray of food, so it didn't seem like he wanted to sit with them. When he arrived at the table, he was welcomed by a confused Robbie and Kamala, a pair of nervous Annie and Valerie, an ignorant Mei that didn't even know someone else arrived at their table and a frown from Hitoshi. Which was more noticeable than any others since the boy in front of them was the same one that looked weirdly at his friend. Sure, it could be nothing and just be some misunderstanding like that raven-haired girl said. But considering that he was mentioned alongside a bunch of other kids that did in fact annoyed Annie, well, he wasn't as willing to give this guy any chance to prove himself or something. Heck, there was no reason to even tolerate him like with those two girls from wednesday.

He asked Annie if they could talk alone, that there was something that he needed to ask her. She replied that he could just ask her there, that she didn't mind. But the boy told her that it was probably better if it were only the two of them. She told him that she was eating at the moment and he said that it was kind of an important question. Irritated by his presence and the fact that he didn't seem to take a no for an answer, Hitoshi told him that she didn't want to go with him and to just leave her alone. However, the boy didn not even acknowledge his presence and completely ignored Hitoshi, turning his frown into a glare at the student of the 'hero' course.

Even Robbie was starting to grow a little annoyed. So he told the boy once more that she was eating at the moment. He asked if she could eat a little faster so that they could talk and to try and avoid any trouble, she just told him that they would talk in the hallway after lunch time. Seemingly content with the answer, he nodded and walked away. And as he did, Robbie couldn't help but to wonder what was it with the guy. And Hitoshi, just started to believe more and more that his American friends were the only ones worth anything in the hero course. Especially in class A.

After lunch was over, Annie went to meet with Shoto in the hallway, with Valerie by her side. Annie just wanted to get things over and Valerie simply because she was a little scared of what her friend would do by herself. She was not having her best of days, so she wanted to make sure things went as smoothly as possible.

"I said that it would be better if it were only the two of us." Todoroki said, not wanting to sound rude… or maybe he did? It was hard to tell with his stoic tone and all.

"Look, let's just get this over with already. Whatever you want to ask, just spit it out."

"Why would I spit something out? I just want to ask you something."

"It's just… you know what? Forget it. Just ask the question already." Annie told the boy of dual color hair.

"Very well." Shoto said. "I don't know if you have noticed, but you're one of the only few people in our classroom that has gotten my attention."

"Really? Gee I never even considered that you would be paying attention to me." she said dryly.

"It must have been because I was trying to be discreet about it." he replied, confusing the redhead.

"Is… is this guy for real?"

"T-Todoroki…" Valerie said, getting the boy's attention. "I t-think Annie was being s-sarcastic."

"Oh, is that so? I didn't notice it."

"Oh my god, he's for real."

"In any case, you actually got my attention ever since I saw you in the entrance exam."

"Wait what? You were in ground E too?" asked the redhead.

"No, I took the recommendation exam and after securing my place at U.A alongside Yaoyorozu and other two kids, we were all invited to see the normal entrance exam. That's where I saw you being among the few competent examinees of the exam." he said, somewhat coldly. "In any case, my interest in you has been increasing by the day. And with the confirmation of the fact that the new foreigner pro-hero in probation is your older sister, I just want to see if a theory of mine is correct." he said, making the Americans grow more nervous.

"And what would the theory be?" she asked with caution.

"It's quite obvious to me to see who the father is. I already had my suspicions about you with you first wanting to keep your family name a secret, avoiding your father in a conversation, your powers and so on." he started to say, as Annie started to sweat cold. "So I want actual confirmation… you're Spider-Man's secret love child, aren't you?" he asked the American, causing the two to look at him with blank expressions.

Did he… did he seriously just ask that?

"... W-Well… I d-don't think she would c-count as a secret lovechild s-since her mom is m-married to him." Valerie nervously asked, before clamping her mouth as she finished her sentence, with Annie turning to her with a shocked expression.

"Valerie!"

"I see." Shoto said, still with that stoic tone. "If that's so then-"

"Look Shoto, can't say that I haven't been enjoying this conversation of ours… mainly because I haven't. But I have to cut it short and get back to class." she said, as she tried to walk away with Valerie following her.

"I haven't finished."

"But I have. Look, today hasn't been my day and I don't want any trouble with hobo teach Aizawa, okay? Come on, Valerie." she said, as the two Americans started to walk towards their classroom. Leaving Shoto by himself.

Most might think that she was rude by doing so, but Shoto didn't seem to be bothered that much. What she said was logical, so he simply shrugged it off and started to head for his classroom as well. As for the Americans, they were very nervous. Not that surprising with Valerie, she was always nervous. Which was something that only grew when she saw the always confident and determine Anna-May Parker looking as nervous and as uneasy as a small kid that just got separated from her parents at a mall. She feared that the others would find out soon enough and she was only hoping that the others wouldn't bother her about any of it.

However, of all the things that she inherited from her father, the oh so lovely Parker luck was one of them as well.

When she entered the classroom, she saw that the two of them plus Shoto were the only ones that were missing. And unfortunately for her, nearly everyone was looking at her as if they were a pack of ravenous wolves looking for answers.

"Parker! Why didn't you tell us that your sister was an awesome pro-hero?" asked Mina.

"W-Well… y-you know… stuff."

"Wow, look at this!" Denki said, as he was looking at his phone. "I just read a News that she, Ingenium and All Might just saved a group of heroes from some tough-looking villain!"

"They did?!" Izuku asked, excited about any News that involved All Might.

They all saw that someone uploaded a video of a group of heroes being in serious troubles. In the blink of an eye, Parker's sister came in crashing into the villain's face, jumping away with what looked to be some hostages. Afterwards, Ingenium came in to deliver another mighty blow at the villain, pushing him back a little. Finally, All Might came and knocked the villain down with ease. They were all in awe at the video. Izuku was practically having to contain his fanboy self from what he just saw. He may be the successor of the Symbol of Peace, but that didn't mean that All Might was any less amazing because of that. And not only does he get to see him in action, not only does he get to see the popular Ingenium, but also the new foreigner pro-hero as well? It's been bumming him down that because of his injuries, he ended up missing the match between the two Americans of class A and some other kids from class B. From what he heard, Parker proved to be among the best that the class had despite the fact that she lost. And after seeing what her older sister had to offer, he was sure that what he heard was no exageration.

Tenya did not scowl at the video. Seeing his brother in action always lighted his mood and this was no exception. He also had to admit, Parker's sister did seem competent in the video. Demonstrating complete synergy with his older brother and proving to be an actual good teammate? Perhaps she did have what it takes to be a proper pro-hero… if only the younger Parker resembled her in that regard.

Uraraka, as well as most of the other girls of the class, were looking at the older Parker with nothing but the utmost admiration. The brown-haired girl especifically believed that she was looking at who could be her next favorite hero. She always admired female pro-heroes, being her primary admiration for being a strong female pro-hero herself. And while Mirko was the strongest female pro-hero in the country, she never gravitated towards her. Maybe it was the attitude, she wasn't sure. But seeing Parker's sister in action and after meeting her, she showed the signs of the kind of hero that she wanted to be. Strong, brave, reliable, caring, gentle. She needed to know her better. She had to ask Parker if she could help her meet her sister.

Even Bakugo had to admit that he was impressed. Not that he was going to stand next to those damn extras, he was looking at what happened from his own phone. He wasn't surprised that All Might knocked the shit out of that third rate villain. He was the top dog and his goal to surpass, of course he had to show his dominance and superiority to the other worthless extras that surrounded him. He wasn't impressed by Ingenium either, he knew that he wasn't as completely worthless he had to admit… But the sister of that damn yankee… Why did she have to be competent?! It was already infuriating to him that she showed to be more than enough to stand to him, but her damn sister as well?! Whatever! This shouldn't be a hindrance to his plan of surpassing All Might. Just another damn stepping stone on his way to the top! Nothing more than that!

The only ones in class that weren't completely in awe at the video, were the two Americans of the class. Annie should have been the most excited out of them all. She was her freaking sister after all. But the fear of the connection to her father and her conversation with Shoto, well excitement was the last thing that she was feeling at the moment. She was nervous. And Valerie was nervous because of the fact that Annie was nervous. As opposed to what would happen if Annie was her normal self. In that case she would only be… also nervous, but not as much as she was at the moment. After a couple of seconds, Shoto came through the door, making them more wary of their classmates. Already expecting them to bombard the redhead with questions.

And boy did they ask them questions.

"Parker-san, you have to help me meet your sister!"

"Same, she totally rocks!"

"What do you two do to be so manly?!"

"Is she single? Please tell me she's single!"

"Do you have any pi- GHAAA!"

"Not now, Mineta, ribbit."

"That was amazing!" Izuku exclaimed, starting to invade her personal space a little more than the others with a notebook and pencil at hand.

When did he get the notebook and pencil and where was he keeping them, she had no idea. He didn't have them with him a minute ago and all his stuff was on his seat. And he couldn't have gone there to pick them up. Maybe outside of breaking his bones, he has the power to materialize pencils and notebooks out of thin air?

"You never told us what your quirk was, did you? So far I can see that it gives you enhanced strength, speed and agility. Does it give you any other abilities outside of those? What do the devices on your sister's wrist do? Is it some sort of assist tool? Where did she get them? Is it similar to that bracelet that you have with you all the time?"

"Hey, hey, hey, personal space, all of you. And you sure talk a lot when you want to, don't you?" the redhead told the rest of the class, mainly Izuku.

"Why did you and your sister go for that particular design in your costumes? Isn't it kind of bad taste? Ribbit." asked Tsuyu, actually getting Annie's attention and annoying her.

"Bad ta- Napalm brain over there has oversized gauntlets in the shape of grenades! How come our costumes are of bad taste?!" she told her, pointing at the annoyed ash-blonde.

"Don't you fucking critizize me, you damn yankee!"

"I agree with Asui. Such imagery is quite distasteful." said Tenya, annoying the American even more.

"Excuse me?!"

"It does look pretty, but I also have to ask why?" Mina wondered, and although she asked out of curiosity, Annie couldn't help but to grow even more annoying and even more frustrated.

"Well, I guess it comes inherited when he's their father." said Shoto out of nowhere, getting the attention of the entire class, scaring Valerie and turning Annie as white and as stiff as an old statue from Greece.

As in, super stiff statues old.

"W-What do you mean, Todoroki-kun?" asked Midoriya.

"Spider-Man. He's Parker's father." the stoic Shoto said, making everyone's eyes go wide, Valerie go pale and Annie looking like she was a one hit from crumbling like a broken window. "I thought you all knew."

Momo quickly took her phone out and after typing 'Spider-Man without his mask', she was confronted by the image of a caucasian man with brown hair and brown eyes. And when compared to Spider-Girl's picture, there couldn't be a denial that there were certain similarities between the two.

"No wonder, she looked familiar!"

"Her name is Parker, it should have been obvious!" exclaimed Kyoka.

"Wait, wait, wait, you're joking, right?" asked Hanta. "I saw the reports last year and she doesn't look at all like him!"

"But she does resemble her sister a little. Granted, you do have to squint a lot to notice it, and her sister also resembles him." Kyoka said.

"No, I don't buy it. She looks completely different." denied Denki.

"... M-Maybe it's because s-she takes after her m-mother?" Valerie said nervously, clamping her mouth the moment she realized what she did as Annie's head turned to her.

"Why do you betray me like that?!"

"I'm sorry, I say things that I shouldn't when I'm scared!" she thought. almost as if she knew what Annie was thinking despite the fact that telepathy was not among her powers… or at least as far as she was aware.

Meanwhile, Midoriya seemed to be trying to process what he had just learned. He was classmates with the daughter of the number one vigilante of the world. He was friends with the daughter of someone that kept his identity a secret for years on end… HE GOT THE PHONE NUMBER OF THE DAUGHTER OF THE MAN THAT HATED ALL MIGHT SO MUCH THAT HE PUNCHED HIM IN THE FACE…! MULTIPLE TIMES!

Even Ida looked troubled. Vigilantism was simply a wrong practice that was only done by cheap imitation of heroes… and yet he had to call the daughter of the most vile of examples a classmate?! What about his brother?! How come he's helping the other daughter as well?! He must know about her past and family, right? If so, then why is he helping her?! But his brother always does the right thing… but vigilantism… but his brother… but vigilantism. "THE WORLD NO LONGER MAKES SENSE!" he yelled as Midoriya kept muttering that he was classmates with Spider-Man's daughter over and over again.

"What is it with you brats and being so loud today?" said Aizawa as he entered the classroom.

"Aizawa-sensei! Were you aware that Parker's father is the most infamous vigilante to have ever walked the world?!" Tenya asked his teacher, who only had a stoic and bored look on his face.

"Of course I knew. As well as most if not the entirety of the staff of U.A." he stated, making most of class A's jaws to drop to the floor. "Frankly, it's a concern that it took you all this long to figure it out. I'm aware that she's supposed to be smart, but not to the point that she has more brain cells than all of you combined." told Aizawa, as well, that he wanted them all in their seats immediately.

They all did, not wanting to encourage the rage of their teacher. Although, Parker still looked like she was some sort of walking ghost.

"Listen up. It was decided that you all would take part in an exercise that will be supervised by me, All Might and a third instructor."

"W-What will we be doing?" asked Valerie, as she was one of the few that could formulate a sentence at the moment.

"You'll be learning to deal with natural disasters." he said, as he pulled a card that read 'RESCUE' in bright blue letters.

Most seemingly forgot the whole Parker/Spider-Man dilemma for the moment, or at least put it to the side as they started to talk about the exercise. They seemed a little excited about it. Some were already assuming that they would shine in a specific kind of disaster. However, Aizawa was quick to silence them by telling them not to get ahead of themselves.

"This time, it'll be entirely up to you whether or not to wear your costume-"

"Got it! Costumes, rescue, we should hurry up!" Annie quickly said, as she webbed two suitcases from the wall, grabbed Valerie by her hand and rushed to the girls changing room. Seemingly snapping Tenya back to her old self.

"Parker! No running in the hallways!"

"She's right." Aizawa told them, although he had a feeling that the reason she did that was to try and avoid her classmates, if the nervous look on her face was any indication. "Time is of the essence here. The sooner you get ready, the sooner that you'll learn how to deal with what's ahead of you all. The training area is fairly away from here. So we'll be getting there via bus. Do as Parker and hurry."

Midoriya also seemingly snapped back to his normal self as well. Whatever it was with Parker, he should not let it get distracted at the moment. This training… he'll do his best to reach his dream. To become the greatest hero, he'll do his best!

Tenya was annoying, that much she knew.

He made so much noise about how to sit in the bus, only for it to be totally different from what he imagined. Well, at least he now knew what it was to look like an idiot in front of the class. She was currently sitting in the back of the bus next to the window. Valerie was sitting at her left, alongside Mashirao. It honestly surprised her that someone would sit near her at all that wasn't Valerie. After all, she was the daughter of the most infamous vigilante the world has ever seen… annoying.

What do they know? Her father is a goddamn hero. He's three times the hero that damn near everyone in the country. He was a freaking Avenger for crying out loud! He has saved the world more times than people pay their taxes. How the heck are their costumes of bad taste? Just because they were modeled after a man that was respected by every major hero on the planet? Freaking Captain America has vouched for him time and time again. The Fantastic Four see him as another member of their family. For heaven's sake, Thor has dubbed him the most Midgardian of them all…! Whatever that means.

They were currently on their way to the special site that hobo teach Aizawa mentioned. It was probably five, ten minutes away from school, so they spent their time talking. Or more like, they all spent their time talking and Annie was begging for the bus to go any faster. They were all currently in their costumes, with the exception of Izuku. His costume was destroyed, so he only had his P.E uniform alongside his old costume's gloves, belt and a new mouthpiece or something that was on his neck. She could manage to hear them talking about stuff that she didn't care about. Something involving popularity and their quirks or whatnot. Tsuyu saying that she wanted to be called Tsuyu instead of her last name and they accepted her wishes (which was in no way bothering her that they ignored all the time she asked to be called Annie for the past week. Nope, not at all) and how she always says whatever is on her mind.

She did seem ok, but was sure that she would be prompt to say something that could tick someone the wrong way. Heck, she has done that with her costume!

"Hey, Parker-san…" both Amricans heard, turning and noticing that Mashiroa was whispering to her.. "Could I ask you something?"

Annie sighed, already expecting something to go wrong. "Look, Mashirao, I'm not in the best mood to hear about how awful my dad is or whatever-"

"N-No, I wasn't going to say that!" he told her, actually surprising the two.

"Y-You weren't?" asked the blue girl.

"No, I… well, I think it involves your dad, but I wasn't going to say anything bad. Honest." he told her, holding his hands in front of him.

"... Alright, shoot. What do you want to ask?"

"Well… the thing is…" he started to say. "... D-Do you know Shang Chi? Or Iron Fist?" he asked, surprising the redhead.

"Wait, what?"

"Well, I heard a rumor that he and Shang Chi are friends and all... Plus I do know that your dad and Iron Fist have worked with one another. And I just wanted to see if you know them, or something."

"D-Do you like Shang Chi and Iron Fist?" asked Valerie, with Ojiro nodding and pointing at his costume.

"If it isn't that obvious, I'm kind of into martial arts. And since the two are considered the best martial artists in the world… I guess I'm kind of drawn to them." he admitted, a little embarrassed to talk about some of his favorite heroes with two girls he hasn't talked that much with.

"I uh… I wasn't expecting that."

"You weren't? What were you expecting?" he asked her.

"Gee, I don't know? How much he sucks and that All Might is ten times better than him, or literally anything bad you can imagine." she told him.

"I wouldn't say that about him." he said, as he tried to whisper in english to the two of them "F-Fan… Big?" he said, surprising them a little.

"Wait, for real?!"

"Iron Fist has said that he and Spider-Man are friends. He was on the same team of Avengers with him for a while and since I kind of follow Iron Fist, I also ended up seeing a lot of Spider-Man for a time."

"So… you're saying that you don't hate my dad?"

"Not really. He's… ok I guess." he told her and for once in the day, Annie felt like smiling.

"Sure, I know the two. I don't really know Shang Chi that much, but I do know Iron Fist. My dad sometimes took us to his superhero reunions every now and then and I got to ask him a few things." she told the tailed boy. "He's not all buddy-buddy with my dad, but they get along pretty well."

"I-It probably has to do w-with the fact that he's one of the few top heroes he didn't meet by fighting him, right?" asked Valerie.

"Nope, they fought alright. But it was just a little misunderstanding. And I do mean little. Not like those misunderstandings that would probably fill half a story of a thirty something page comic book." she said, as she heard that they were apparently making fun of Katsuki.

Finally, this day was starting to go her way!

"I think Parker-chan would be popular for the wrong reasons though, ribbit."

Nevermind.

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean?" she asked, a little ticked off that they would say that about her out of the blue.

"H-H-H-Hey, w-w-what do you think the place mister Aizawa is t-taking us looks like?" Valerie nervously asked, to try and avoid a fight between her friend and the rest of her classmates. "Help me, please!" she thought, looking at Mashirao with puppy eyes, who nodded understanding what she wanted.

Maybe she did have telepathy and she didn't know.

"Well, I heard that U.A has a forested area. Maybe he's taking us there." he said, to no avail.

"Well, vigilantism is basically the same as acting like a villain. And since your dad is apparently the most well known vigilante on the planet, many will know you as a villain's daughter."

"WHY?!/Well, we tried."

"A villain's dau- Do you even hear the kind of dumb logic that you're spouting?!"

"Don't you think it's a little rude to say that, Parker-san?" gently asked Ochako, who was honestly surprised to see the redhead like that.

"And saying that my dad is a criminal isn't?"

"No one is meaning to insult you or your family, Parker-san. Trust me." Momo tried to reason with her, only for Tenya to do the equivalent of sinking the ship by speaking.

"If there is at least something that I can praise you, is that you're currently doing things right. Instead of following in the footsteps of such reckless and irres-"

"Don't you even dare finish that sentence, Tenya. I'm warning you." she told the tall boy. "My dad is a hundred times the hero than anyone with an overrated piece of plastic in their wallet! Heck, he's twice the hero than All Might is!" she declared,widening the eyes of everyone in the bus.

Not even in a million years, would they have believed that someone would claim that anyone would be a better hero than the Symbol of Peace. Especially not a vigilante known by many of the country as the man that All Might hated the most. Something that ticked off a certain ash-blonde fanboy.

"Hey, you fucking yankee! Don't you dare lump All Might with a worthless criminal l-GLMF!"

"And you better not talk about things that you know nothing about!" Annie told the boy, after webbing his mouth.

Said action shocked the other students even further. No one would have ever expected that to happen. Valerie and Izuku were practically so pale that a ghost would tell them to go get some sunlight. And then, there was the class rep, who was only a couple of levels of being completely livid at the American.

"Parker, what is the meaning of such action?!" he yelled, annoying Annie.

"Please, like none of us have ever thought about shutting him up."

"What you did was wrong and you know it!"

"I'm always doing things wrong to you, Tenya! Guess what? I don't care what you think!"

"All of you, quiet! I can always turn this thing around whenever I want!" their teacher told them, managing to get everyone calmed and quiet. The rest of the way may have been awkward though.

Once they arrived at their destination, they saw one massive dome-like building in front of them. It was massive, probably amongst the largest constructions that they have ever seen. Once they got off the bus, Annie handed Aizawa a small spray bottle with web disolvent in it to free Katsuki's mouth. The teacher then used it on the livid ash-blonde that started to yell profanity at the American, who simply ignored him. Pissing him more and making him shout even more profanity. He did consider whether or not to actually free him from the sticky material before doing so and he was now considering asking her to shut him up once more.

"This is awesome! Is this U.S.J or something?!" one of the students asked upon entering the building. Referring to the ever so popular Universal Studios Japan.

"Floods, landslides, fires and so on." the person that had awaited for their arrival said to them all. "This is a practical training area specifically designed to simulate all sorts of scenarios. The Unforeseen Simulation Joint! Or if you prefer the abbreviation of it, U.S.J!"

"It really is just like the park!"

"Wow, it's the space hero, NO.13!" Izuku exclaimed.

"I love thirteen!" said a hyped and excited Ochako… although Annie wasn't that impressed.

"Hey, isn't that costume a little clunky-looking? Looks more like a costume for a 50's sci-fi movie." the redhead whispered to her friend in english.

"D-Don't say that." Valerie told her as the two adults started talking with one another.

"Hey, where's All Might? He's still not here yet?" asked Aizawa to the space-hero.

"For what I heard, it seems like he was doing too much hero work on his way to school." Thirteen whispered to Aizawa. "He ran out of time and is currently in the nap room." said Thirteen, much to Erraser's annoyance.

"That guy is so irrational." he said. "Whatever, let's just start already."

Thirteen nodded and addressed the class in front of the two pro-heroes. "Before we begin, I would like to say one thing… or two… or three… maybe four…"

"They're increasing."

"I'm sure that most of you know about my quirk, but I would like to tell you anyway. It's called black hole. No matter what material it is, it can easily be sucked into its vortex and turned to dust."

"That quirk is perfect for rescue missions! You can safely remove any kind of wreckage! Saving injured people from any sort of disaster!" Izuku pointed out as Ochako started to nod excitedly.

"That or a pile of trash." Annie joked, invoking the annoyance of their class rep.

"For once. Just once, could you please take things seriously?!"

"Hey, it's a legit good use of a power like that. Think about all the sorts of things that you can get rid of: Ugly vases, old furniture, broken toasters… a human body." she bluntly stated, making her classmates blood run cold at just how she went from her prankster self to complete seriousness in under a minute. "That's where you were going, right? I have heard this conversation enough times that I know how they begin."

"She really is a sharp one, isn't she?"

"She's a loudmouth, but credit where credit's due." said Aizawa as Thirteen nodded.

"You are right, Parker. My quirk could be considered by many as the perfect way to kill a man. But no different than your powers, which could do the same." Thirteen said, sending shivers down the spines of the students. "In a society like ours, full of superhumans, the government and law enforcers regulate the usage of quirks and/or powers to uphold peace. That's just how things are. But please don't forget that each and every one of you possess an ability that can go wary at any given moment. One wrong step is all it takes to kill an innocent."

And just like that, the mood of the class went from one of excitement, to one of fear and suspense.

"During Aizawa's physical test, you all learned the potential of your respective powers. And during All Might's trial battles, You, I would like to believe, took away a true sense of danger brandishing those powers against one another." Thirteen said, bringing forth memories of said events and comparing them to what their classmate and instructor both said.

Parker just mentioned that if Thirteen liked to, she could so easily dispose of a human body. Something that she herself admitted. However, she also mentioned how the American's powers could do the same. She could launch a softball a kilometer away with not as much effort, her grip was well over one tone of force, could move so fast that she was a blur to them, strike with the power to easily shatter concrete and most metals as well as being able to lift a ridiculous amount of weight over her with no strain on her body. And that was just the tip of it all. They remembered just how fierce her trial battle was, to the point that when all was said and done, her face was covered in bruises and her inferior lip was broken. And even though they didn't give it as much thought to it that day, the other guy looked the same. Vector said as much and now, they were looking at things from a different perspective. If she wanted, not many could even break free from her grasp. Not many would be able to outrun her even in a car. Not many could make her even flinch. They were impressed by her prowers that day because if it had been anyone else, they would have been done for the count. Now though… they also realized that if it had been anyone other than class B's kid to face her… they would have died.

The scariest part, they were all the same to a certain degree. Todoroki froze an entire building with no effort. What's stopping him from just freezing someone and letting him be? Or once done, he could easily shatter the frozen husk of whoever was that he froze? Mina can secrate a powerful acid from her skin. What stops her from just melting someone? What's stopping Bakugo from truly killing someone? He already sent someone to the infirmary. And said someone blew a whole through multiple floors of the building that they were stationed in. What would have truly happened if he had used all that raw power o a normal bystander? Even Valerie was too terrified to think of all the immoral uses that her powers could have.

Thankfully, Thirteen had more to say.

"This lesson will serve as a fresh start to all of you! Let's all learn how to use your abilities for the sake of life!" she said, sounding more upbeat and washing the dread that they were feeling away in an instant. "Your powers do not exist to harm others. So please, leave this exercise with a full understanding that they exist to help people!" she said, as most off the class thought of one thing and one thing only.

"So cool!"

"That is all! You have my thanks for listening all the way to the end!" she said, bowing to the class who all started to praise her for her words.

"Okay, that was pretty cool." Annie said, clapping as Tenya shouted 'BRAVO' over and over again.

Just then, Annie could feel a ring in her head. She found it a little odd that her spider sense would be ringing out of nowhere. However, just as she was questioning things, the ring in her head became louder and louder with every passing second until it started to give her a small headache. She quickly took her right hand to her head, worrying Valerie and some of the other classmates. What was going on? Her spider sense has only reactioned like this just a few times and all of them were life and de-

"Oh no." she muttered, as Aizawa took notice of her reaction.

"Parker, what's going on? Is-"

"We have to get out of here!"

"What? But we just got here." Toru told her.

"That's not important right now! Our lives are in danger! All of us!"

"Parker, you're scaring everyone else!" Tenya told the American.

Aizawa found this odd. What does she mean by that? How could they be in any sort of danger? Maybe she was reacting to something in the air? Then he remembered, her old man had a power that not many people outside of the States knew of. Hell, sometimes people just forgot that he even had it to begin with. An extra sense that signaled him of any sort of danger around him, no matter how small or how well-hidden it was. Could it be? Is that extra sense blaring out as they were-

"EVERYONE GET TOGETHER AND DON'T MOVE!" Aizawa ordered the kids, who all looked confused.

From the middle of the plaza of U.S.J, a small black dot appeared. And then… the dot expanded. It expanded more and more and from it, someone emerged. It was a pale man with pale hair and who was covered by what looked to be disembodied hands. And he wasn't the last one.

Soon enough, the dot enlarged to be large enough that a plethora of people all started to walk out of it. They all looked like the kind of people that you didn't want to encounter in a dark alley at night. All of if not most of them wearing some sort of costume. The last one to emerge was a hulking behemoth of near pitch-black skin, shredded pants with skulls for knee guards, scars and an exposed brain coming from a head that had large eyes around its head, a beak-like mouth and an array of sharp teeth.

"What's happening?! Is it like the entrance exam?!" asked Ejiro, much to the annoyed Parker, who was still hearing the alarm in her head loudly.

"How slow can you people be?! Those are legit, full-on bad guys!" she yelled, as their eyes all widened.

Then, the misty dot soon began to take a humanoid-like appearance with a pair of bright yellow eyes.

"Odd. According to the curriculum of Wednesday, All Might was supposed to be here. And yet…" the misty criminal said.

"So you were the ones responsible for what happened then." Aizawa said, having put on his goggles and getting into a battle stand.

"Where is he…? We went through all the effort… gathered so many to bring here… you can't tell me that the oh so Symbol of Peace isn't here…" said the pale man, who looked to be the leader. "I wonder if he'll show up… if we were to kill a couple of kids here?" he said, draining the kids in fear as to what they just heard.

"He might. He might not. But a message would be sent regardless. That is all I care about." said a blonde villain with a blue costume, as he had electricity crackling around his body.

Meanwhile, a woman that was dressed like any random civilian looked up. More specifically, towards where the students were all standing and found who she was looking for. Red hair, a costume designed after his. Annie herself noticed that the woman was looking at them… at her specifically and became even more wary than before. The woman couldn't help but to grin.

There was chaos across the students. They were all wondering just what to do. It was one thing to fight robots, or even each other. But no one said anything about real villains just yet! They all tried to call for help, but it was futile, communications were down. They all tried to get back to the bus, but the doors wouldn't budge. The villains were starting to get closer and closer and their teachers were preparing for an incoming battle and no one knew how to react… none but a few.

And one of those few, looked between two of her classmates and an idea popped in her head.

"Valerie, get Tenya out of here and call for help!" she shouted at her in english.

The nervous girl seemed a little hesitant, but nodded. She quickly grabbed the boy in the armor-like costume and opened a portal to get the two of them out of the compound. Thirteen meters away from where they originally stood.

"What the-"

"G-Get help! P-Please!"

"But the oth-"

"Just please get help!"

The blue girl pleaded to her classmate. She was scared, she was terrified, she was shaking and fearing for her life. The last time she felt like this, it was around one year ago and she was afraid of even being in front of another supervillain that could easily kill her if she wanted. She wanted to run, but she was afraid that she wouldn't get far on her own. And even with help, she would only be nothing but baggage… But if she could save just one person… and that one person could get help.

She wouldn't get far on her own, but Tenya would.

He looked conflicted. Like his heart ached at the very idea of leaving by himself and leaving his classmates to test their luck by themselves. He wanted to prottest, but he knew she had her reasons. He was probably the fastest as well as having some of the best stamna. He was the only one that could get to U.A and get help in time. So with hesitation, cursing his name for what he believed to be weakness and cowardness, he ran. He ran as fast as he could. He did not turn back even for a second. And his eyes started to get watery because of it.

Valerie thought about hiding. About making sure that the villains wouldn't find her… But she would not do that.

Her classmates were still there. Her teachers were there. The girl that always tries her best to encourage her is there… the one that can calm her nerves and fears by just being there… her friend was there and cats and dogs will rain down before she abandons her!

She quickly turned around, but went pale when she saw the misty villain standing in front of the gate.

"It seems like I missed one. What a shame. Thankfully, I can still get you." he said, as he expanded in the blink of an eye.

Valerie watched helplessly and unable to do anything but to close her eyes. Soon, she was engulfed by the darkness… the cold, unwelcomed and unnerving darkness. An experience that she has not had for well over a year. And one that she prayed she never had to experience again.

Soon, she felt like she was falling. And the feeling of coldness was soon replaced by one of heat and warmth. Not the kind of warmth that she felt when around her friends, or Janet, Nadia and Jannet. It was one that was suffocating. A warmth that burned.

Opening her eyes, she saw that she was no longer in the outsides of U.S.J, but rather in what looked to be a city on fire.

"Annie?" she whimpered, looking around and seeing no one but herself in this city ablazed.

Feeling, that terrified her to no end.

"Annie?! P-Please tell me you can hear me…! ANNIE?! CAN YOU HEAR ME?!" she cried, but no one answered.

… well, no one that she wanted to answer, that is.

"Oh, we can hear you little girl." an evil voice said.

Turning around, she saw a small group of villains approaching her with an evil smirk on their face.

"Just what I needed. Bunch of weirdos coming to my school and talking nonsense about killing All Might. An evil cloud teleports us all around this place and I get to be stuck on a set scene of a Micheal Bay movie all by myself. Sure because of course I would! Obviously everything was sunshine and rainbows for me prior to this mess!" she yelled at the sky… or more like she yelled at the dome that was blocking the sky. "I just hope that Valerie and Tenya got out of here safely." she sighed as she looked around her.

It looked like she was in the middle of the apocalypse. Nothing but what looked to be the ruins of what used to be a city. She looked upwards and noticed that there were a decent amount of tall buildings all around her. They looked deserted and like they housed an angry Hulk just five minutes ago. But maybe if she manages to get to the top of one, she could get a better view of where she is and where the others could be.

Just as she was about to leap towards the side of one building, her spider sense warned her of incoming danger. She tried to jump away from where she was standing and as she did, she saw what looked to be a big magenta marble the size of a basketball. Then, the alarm on her head rang for a second time as the marble started to glow from the inside. Befores she knew it, an explosion burst out of the marble and sent her flying away. She quickly gained her footing once more, landing on her feet before turning to where her spider sense told her the responsible for the attack was.

High above her, around ten to fifteen meters above her, was that woman of brown hair that was looking at Annie not that long ago. She was covered in a magenta aura and her eyes were glowing with power. Almost as if purple fire was coming from them.

"So, you're Spider-Man's runt…" she said in english, taking Annie by surprise. "Got to say… I'm not impressed." she said, as she resumed her assault on Annie.

My Hero Academia: Legacy! - Missed Opportunity!

"Everyone back, please! The villain could still pose a threat!" an officer said, as they were getting Vihara Headgear into a police car… a really, really, big police car.

The day was saved, the villain was defeated and the hostages were rescued. Everyone should be celebrating, right?

… Well, there was this pair of pro-heroes that were feeling a little down.

"I mean it! Of all the pro-heroes that roam the city, why did the spider have to be one of them?!" Kamui complained.

"You're exaggerating." Mt Lady told him.

"Am I?!"

"Yes, I think you are."

"No offense, but that's coming from you and I don't think your criteria is the best to judge." he said, trying to defend himself.

Yu sighed and turned to one of the pro-heroes that was talking with one of the officers. "Hey Hard Fist, do you think that Kamui is exaggerating?"

"Oh totally." he replied, almost making Kamui fall to the ground.

"See?" Yu said, as the other pro-hero was mumbling something. "Why are you so sensitive about it? I mean, yeah it sucks to be upstage like that, but you don't see me crying about it, do you?"

"Oh, because you have never done that before."

"Of course I haven't…! At least not today." she mumbled, but quickly shook her head to regain her composure. "Anyway, we aren't talking about me, we're talking about you. So go ahead and talk."

"... Fine… it's because… How can I be upstage by my rival so easily?" he asked, surprising Yu.

"Wait, rival?"

"Of course! We both swing from tall buildings. We both capture villains in a similar fashion. We both have our namesakes from nature. It makes perfect sense for us to be rivals!"

"Since when are you two even rivals? More importantly, does she even know about this thing going on between you two? Because it didn't look like it from what I saw."

"Of course she… does not." he said, as Yu smacked her forehead. "It doesn't make our rivalry any less serious!"

"Sure, sure, whatever." she said, not wanting to argue with Kamui, even if this was probably the only argument that she could actually win.

"I have to admit, I never thought that the foreigner would be that impressive. But man, seeing her take down that villain alongside both Ingenium and All Might? I guess I didn't give her the credit that she deserves." another pro-hero nearby said.

"Yeah, she's pretty-" Yu was saying, but stopped mid-sentence.

"Why did you stop?" Kamui asked.

"... We were saved by Spider-Girl." she said as Kamui sighed in annoyance.

"Yes, I was there on the ground when it happened. Do you really need to add salt to the wound?"

"That's not what I mean. We were saved by Ingenium, Spider-Girl and All Might with a crowd recording or taking pictures of what was going on!" she said, as Kamui started to realize what she was talking about.

"Media that'll probably upload the material to social media."

"Material that will be analyzed by both the general public and the Hero Network."

"What are you two talking about?" asked another pro-hero, not understanding either of the two.

"And all three of them have a presence in the US." Yu said, not acknowledging what the other pro-hero said.

"And since they have a presence there, whatever material is uploaded from this incident will be seen there as well." Kamui continued, also not paying attention to the other pro-heroes.

"Yeah, I think they got hit in the head a little too hard." the other pro-hero said.

"And since it can be seen there as well, that means that people like the Avengers will see our sorry selves beaten by one villain as those three took him down in the blink of an eye!" Kamui expressed.

"GHAA! And I couldn't even ask her for her number!"

"Why didn't you ask for her number?!"

"Excuse me?! I was fighting Vihara Headgear and trying to save the hostages! What were you doing other than lying on the ground?!"

"I was recovering from his attack! Besides, it was your idea to team up with her! Also, why didn't you ask Robbie yesterday to get Spider-Girls phone number?!"

"Because I arrived home late because someone wanted to make sure that yesterday's paper work was ordered correctly! Augh! And with how much in a hurry they were, they probably are in some sort of meeting or somethin!" she exclaimed.

Meanwhile, somewhere else Spider-Girl and Ingenium were down to their knees.

These two were tough, they were reliant and they were skilled. One had to wonder, what could ever bring these power duo to their knees? Was it a villain? Some kind of tragedy? An overwhelmed power that crushed their spirits? None of that.

The thing that brought them to their knees. The thing that had them shaken to their core was… an empty basketball court.

And why would an empty basketball court do such a thing to a pair of elite-like heroes, one may ask? Well, because they heard that one of Japan's best basketball players, Yuta Tabuse, was going to organize an event there early in the morning. He was going to teach a couple of kids to throw, play some games with them, give out autographs and take pictures, etc… and since the two are sports aficionados, they did their very best to get there just in time. They wanted to meet the basketball legend in person, but they weren't fast enough.

By the time they got there, the event had been finalized around half an hour ago. They wanted to take pictures with him, to maybe play a small game, something. Heck, they wanted to have him sign their heroe suits for crying out loud…! But now they can't.

Because they weren't fast enough.

"If only we hadn't stopped to buy those bottles of water…" Mayday said, as Tensei punched the ground in desperation.

"Is this some kind of sick game to you?! Is this what you want for us?! To see our dreams shatter and to live in a living torment?! Do you get a kick from watching us suffer like this?! What kind of god does that?!" he screamed at the heavens dramatically as the bystanders started to slowly get away from the pair.

"Mommy, why is the knight screaming at the sun?"

"I don't know hony, just don't make eye contact with them." the mother said, hurrying the boy to get away from them as he waved them goodbye.

"Bye mister knight! Bye lady spider!" he said as he walked away with her mother.

Truly, the heroes failed that day.

Chapter 15: Let the Assault Begin

Chapter Text

This wasn't supposed to happen.

This was supposed to be a big job. She was only supposed to scare the guy of the construction site and that was all. No one was going to get hurt, she was told that. She was only having a little fun and getting paid while doing so, nothing should have gone wrong.

… So why is she on the ground with her jaw hurt?

Why were there police officers telling her to put her hands where they could see it?

Why was she getting handcuffed with freakishly large handcuffs?

W-Was she getting arrested?

She didn't want to go to prison. She was only fifteen years old! She only got started to get used to her powers a couple of months ago. She was just starting to know what it felt to be herself! She was only starting to know what it was to be alive, dammit! To get back what she was robbed off! For so long she was missing what it was to have fun. She finally knew what it was to feel joy. So why, why, why, WHY WAS IT ALL BEING TAKEN FROM HER RIGHT NOW?!

She questioned everything that was happening in her mind. And she could tell that she was the only one being arrested… but why? What about those men that were with her just a moment ago? They told her that they would take care of everything else. D-Did they… did they abandon her? No, no, no that can't be. That's… that's not how it should be! She trusted them! They told her…! Lies. They told her nothing but lies didn't they? And like a naive child, she bought them all.

And because of that, she got betrayed.

As she was getting walked towards the police car, she noticed someone landing behind them. Although it was not just any someone. It was...him?

… it was HIM!

He was the one that got in the way! He was the one that punched her in the jaw! It was him that just got her arrested!

How could he do it? Why would he do it? It doesn't make any sense! Sure, they got into a fight last time they saw each other, but that's no reason for him to do this! And why was he letting things happen? If it had been him, if their roles were reversed, she would have already blown the officers away from him! What was he waiting for? Do something!

"Uh, Joey...maybe there was something wrong with those treatments. Maybe the doctors can find a way to-"

"Shut up! You just, shut up!" Joey yelled, cutting Spider-Man mid-sentence.

Was he for real?

Was he seriously just… talking? Not trying to get her out of this mess. Not breaking her out of her bonds. He was just talking?! And it's not like he was trying to tell the cops to let her go, or trying to give her a much deserved apology. It was just him trying to excuse himself! What was wrong with him?!

He was the one that got in the way of her fun! He was the one that interfered with her job! It was him who punched her and made her fall to the ground! If anyone should be the one to be dragged into the police car, it should be him, not her! But no! Instead, it was her! Joey couldn't help but to glare at the wallcrawler. She glared at him as she prayed that she suddenly had a switch of powers with that guy with the shades from the News from a few days ago. If only to see if she could just laser his head off.

"I hate you! I hate you! I HATE YOU!" she yelled at the other super kid, wishing that she had never met him.

And yet… her heart breaks when she sees him jump away. When she saw him swing the other way. He… he was really leaving her… wasn't he? She said what she said, but maybe she didn't really mean what she said. After all, he was the first super-powered kid that she ever met. The first person she could open herself to. He was not her boyfriend or anything, nor did she see him in that light. It was nice to have someone to share anything with. He was fifteen just like her, but he was always too stiff. He was always too hard on everything.

If only he could be a little more like she was, then maybe… no.

He would never be like her. He would never listen to her… Were they truly ever friends? That idea frightened her to no end. The idea of being lonely all over again, was simply too much for her. She could never STAND being by herself again. She was tired of being some sort of outsider. Of always being pushed by the in-crowd or anyone else. She believed that she had to change to be accepted, but when he appeared, she no longer had that feeling inside her. But he betrayed her all the same. And unlike those businessmen of before, he had no excuse. They were no friends!

… and knowing that, she felt nothing but pain when he left.

He abandoned her. He stabbed her in the back. That snake-tongued wet blanket just left her to her own luck! But he was the only thing that she had. So as she was forced to get inside of the car, she shrieked and struggled all she could to no avail. And as she did, tears fell down her face like Niagara falls. She was hurt, she felt betrayed and she was livid.

After that incident, she spent the remaining of her childhood in a juvenile center, or was it a prison? She couldn't tell the difference, it was the same crap with a different name.

The only thing she was sure, is who was the one responsible for it all. Who was the one who caused her life to go down hill? Who ruined EVERYTHING for her?!

His name was Spider-Man. He used her and betrayed her when he needed help the most.

And so she swore that day, she would one day have her revenge on that treacherous bastard, even if it's the last thing that she does!

"So, you're Spider-Man's runt…" she said in english, taking Annie by surprise. "Got to say… I'm not impressed." she said, as she resumed her assault on Annie.

Joey pointed at her and several magenta marbles all flew towards the girl with red hair. Annie quickly snapped out of her confusion and started to dodge all of the projectiles launched at her. She did jump after jump, leap after leap trying her damn best not to be hit by the marbles. Which not only were traveling with such speed that they were sure to leave a bruise if they hit, but also exploded from time to time.

Because of course they did.

"Oh sure, let Annie deal with the crazy lady that shoots exploding marbles. Because nothing is hard for her, right?!" she thought as a marble exploded with such power, that the shockwave caught her off balance and made her crash in a window of one of the fake buildings… which felt really real to her about now. "... Ow." she complained.

However, she quickly got up as her spider sense rang. She saw how a marble was flying towards her. However, unlike the previous marbles, this one had some slight differences. For one, it was a shade off from the other ones. The other was the fact that it was traveling much faster than the others. It was because of this reason, that it caught her off guard and was able to actually make contact with her. However, instead of exploding, the marble expanded and soon enough, it was big enough to trap Annie inside of it. Before she could question what to do, the sphere she was now trapped in flew towards the side of another building at incredible highspeed. And just before the two were about to crash, the marble disappeared in the nick of time. Thus, Annie crashed into the building at approximately 62.3 kilometers per hour, by her own estimate.

"... Ow." she complained, getting herself off from the crater she caused and noticing that she was at least three or four stories high. "You know? I'm starting to wish I never got up from my bed this morning."

"If you want to rest, fine by me." said the woman, pointing at her and preparing to shoot more projectiles. "Let me put you out of your misery." the woman coldly stated as she shot the exploding marbles at her, forcing Annie to leap away and swing to the other building using her web shooter.

"Wow lady! Tone it down, would you?" Annie said, sticking to the window of the fifth floor of the other building. "I know I said I'm tired, but not enough to be sleeping with the fishes!"

"Tsk, great. Not only are you as infuriating to look as him, you're also as infuriating to hear too."

"What can I say? It's a spider trademark to get obnoxious dialogue per fight." she said, dodging a couple of projectiles coming her way. "Speaking of, I see you have some experience with dear-old papa-spider. Or am I mistaken?"

"Damn right I do!" Joey growled, as she kept on trying to hit the arachnid teenager. "That so-called 'hero' ruined my life!"

"Oh really? Wow, like I haven't heard that one before." Annie stated in a monotone voice as she kept on dodging. "Care to tell me in what way did he did it, so as to try and differentiate you from the other thousand or so generic baddies that have a bone to pick with him?"

"You honestly don't know?!"

"Lady, do you honestly think that anyone would be so open to their kids about the numerous amount of people that want them dead? I only know about the popular ones with the colorful costumes or the ones that are recognizable enough to be looked up in the internet and have like a wiki or something." said the teenager, webbing some small chunks of debris and swinging them all at the criminal, who managed to protect herself using some sort of bubble shield. "And you don't look like either of them, to be honest."

"Ha! Of course he wouldn't tell you about me! After all, he wouldn't tell his runt any story that reveals his true colors as a backstabbing, snake-tongued liar!" she yelled, much to the indignation of the redhead.

She has heard her classmates do nothing but talk bad about her father. But now she has to deal with some nameless wacko badmouthing him as well? Yeah, no. She grew tired of that the moment the first comment was made. So, she swung in circles around her to try and confuse her. When she saw the opportunity, she shot two lines of webbing at the lower side of a building and then, she pulled herself downwards and into the criminal. She was so fast that she was unable to put a barrier to protect herself and thus, she crashed into the lower side of the building, coughing a little blood from the impact and with Annie on top and holding her from her jacket as she glared at her.

"Let's get one thing straight lady. I don't take kindly to having someone talking bad about my dad." she told the criminal, who only chuckled at Annie's words.

"No wisecracks? No jokes, or funny comments?" she asked the arachnid girl, who just glared more intensely at the criminal. "What's the matter? Did I hit a nerve, little girl?"

"I've heard enough comments throwing dirt at him all day long from people that I already find frustrating to deal with. And unlike them, you're giving me more than enough reason to play rough."

"Come on, can't take criticism? Or is it that daddy's little princess doesn't like stories that make her old man look like anything other than a saint?"

"I'm warning you, lady. Keep pressing my buttons and I'll-" Annie was about to say, but her spider sense once more warned her of incoming danger.

She managed to see how a marble was forming in the hand of the criminal. Acting as fast as she could, she tried to jump away and put some distance between the two of them. However, she was unable to avoid the explosion of the sphere. Something that shocked her since, the criminal detonated the marble very close to herself. Hitting the floor hard, Annie had to quickly pick herself up to dodge another pair of explosive marbles that were hurled her way. As the smoke cleared, she saw that the criminal had protected herself with another bubble shield. Although, she did notice that it had a few cracks in it.

"Oh, I really am not impressed so far." she said as she hurled more explosive projectiles towards the redhead.

"I got you no-AGH!" a villain complained as he was quickly kicked in the face by Eraser Head.

"This is becoming more and more dire by the second." he complained mentally.

Midoriya was a sharp kid, he was able to tell one of the main weaknesses of Aizawa very quickly. And that was that he wasn't really suited to be in fighting so many opponents for so long. How many has he beaten by no? 8?15? 40? He wasn't sure. To make matters worse, was the fact that some of his students were all scattered across U.S.J. The few that weren't scattered were all at the mercy of that smoke villain, with only Thirteen protecting them. And as good as she may be as a pro-hero, she's not the most suited to combat compared to other pros. He managed to see that at least Van Dyne and Ida were able to escape, however even that was only half-true, since he managed to overhear that apparently, while the villain was unable to capture Ida, he caught Van Dyne.

"That's going to be problematic for her, knowing her nature." the teacher noted, dodging an attack from another villain and punching him with enough force that he was sure that he broke more than his fair share of teeth. Maybe even the nose too. "And to top it all off, I'm sure that the woman that looked like a civilian was paying attention to Parker a little too much for my comfort."

As he thought that, he avoided another criminal trying to attack him from behind. He quickly sidestepped him and wrapped him in his scarf. Pulling with as much strength as he could and using him to knock down a few medium-sized villains that could probably have been problematic for him had they got close. He then paid attention to the one costumed villain that had gotten his attention the moment he saw him.

It was that blonde villain with the blue costume.

He was sure that he too was American. It was hard to hear since they were several meters apart from one another, but he managed to notice an accent when the blonde villain talked.

"Two American villains? That can't be good!" he thought as he subdued another villain. "One of them is a complete mystery and while I'm sure the other one seems a little familiar, I can't for the life of me remember him!"

Speaking of, Aizawa was forced to dodge what looked like a bolt of blue electricity being hurled at him. Out of reflex, he rolled to the side as it connected with another large villain. The other villain screeched in pain for a couple of seconds even after the American stopped firing. Afterwards, the villain fell face front with many third degree burns and smoke coming from his body. Aizawa noticed that he was alive, but would be in desperate need of medical attention soon. Had it been someone else, Aizawa was sure that it could have killed them.

"Hey idiot. Try to not teamkill our allies. I thought you were against the idea." the pale man told the electric villain.

"You are also part of the disease that I want to cure in the world." the blonde villain replied. "I said that you couldn't be of use to my cause if you started to kill each other prior to this invasion. But now that we're here, your lives are no longer my concern. Get in my way and I'll discharge in you the same amount of electricity that is required to light up a house."

"Disease?" asked the pro-hero, trying to fill in the blanks that were the two Americans.

"The worship of super-powered creatures!" the villain said. "It is revolting. The fact that there are people that put freaks of nature and the laws of the universe on some sort of pedestal, ignoring the most crucial thing that comes with them. Death, pain, anguish!"

"Why does that sound familiar?" Aizawa thought, trying to use his quirk on the criminal, only to see no sides of its effect on him. "No reaction and he doesn't seem to be of the mutate variant. And since there doesn't seem to be signs of headache or the likes, then that means that he received his powers from a third party. The cloud villain said that they looked over the teachers that were assigned here for the exercise. Did they get this guy specifically to counter me, or is it just a coincidence?"

"I came here to make a statement. To show you all why you shouldn't worship the super-powered, but to fear them! And of all places, Japan is among the most corrupted of them all!" he told the hero, as he launched another bolt of electricity at Eraser, who managed to barely dodge it.

"I can't deactivate his powers with mine and I'm not sure if wrapping him with my scarf will do any good. If anything, he could probably use it to conduct his powers into my body and fry me as I stand." Aizawa said, thinking that this man in theory would be a bad match against him. "And what about that other American? Is she looking for the same goal as you?"

"Hardly. She went to have retribution on Spider-Man by slaying his child." the criminal stated, much to the horror of the few students that managed to overhear his words and making Aizawa's expression to grow grim. "To be fair, I actually wish her luck in her quest. If it weren't for that man, my message would have been heard by the masses decades ago."

"Spider-Man fought this man? And from the way he speaks, he seems to have a little history with him. But where-" he was questioning, until it dawned on him. "The 'It's Amazing' show."

"What of it?" asked the criminal.

"Stop talking to him and kill Eraser already." ordered the pale man, although his words fell on deaf ears.

"Many years ago, the show was hijacked by a deranged villain that threatened to kill everyone that was there. However, it was stopped by Spider-Man and miraculously, there were no casualties with the only person that required serious medical treatment being one of the hosts." Aizawa answered, finally remembering an old story that he heard while still a student. "That incident would have no doubt fallen into more obscurity than it has already if it weren't for the fact that it's the first recorded encounter between Spider-Man and a so-called supervillain."

"... Yes, that's true. And to this day, there hasn't passed a second in which I wished to have killed him back then." he said with a venomous tone. "But the past is the past. There is someone that is already taking care of things. And whether or not All Might comes, I would have made my message clear."

"You'll harm innocent kids for your twisted logic?"

"They're not innocent if they contribute to spreading the disease. If there were any other way, I might have looked into it, but as things are… The only way the populace will listen, will be with the aid of tragedy." said the criminal.

Aizawa had a reminder of a certain event that happened years and years ago. He was reminded of rubble. Of screams and of struggle. Of cheers to face down against the impossible and then… silence. A silence that was followed by blood and by pain. Of loss and of tragedy. The fact their current situation reminded him of that dark day did nothing but infuriate the underground hero even more than he was already. He didn't care what it took, he was stopping all of these villains. Right here! Right now!

As he kept on battling, Thirteen kept trying her best to protect the students that weren't teleported from the clutches of the criminals. More specifically, from the clutches of the mist-like villain in front of them. She cursed at their predicament, for combat was not one of her strong suits despite being fairly competent in that regard. She saw how Aizawa was already starting to get tired. The multitude of villains is already bad enough of a match-up for him. Combine that with the fact that the American villain was immune to his quirk, the pale man seemed to be capable of much damage and that the hulking monster remained to do a move, was very troublesome. She could also see the terrified look on the other students and that was also without taking into account the students that were teleported away.

"T-Thirteen…" the trembling voice of Uraraka made her turn around to see her frightened expression. "I-Is everything going to be alright…? T-The others, P-Parker-san? Are they going to be fine?" she asked.

Scared for their well being, of her missing classmates and of the resident American redhead. Her in particular due to the fact that there was a specific villain going after her and wanting to actually kill her. The blonde American villain was keeping Aizawa at bay, a pro-hero that is good enough to teach at U.A. If the other American villain was at least half of what the other could do, then… No, she didn't want to think of it. The idea was already frightening her as it is.

"Remain calm, Uraraka. Your classmates are on their way for help that is no doubt to show any moment now. Try and have some faith in your teachers' ability to protect you all and in your classmates' ability to fend for themselves." Thirteen said, trying to ease her worries, but it was easier said than done.

She could only pray that they manage to last long enough for help to arrive.

"Not again! P-Please, I don't want to do this again!" Valerie inerly cried as she kept ong being chased by a group of criminals.

This scenario had already happened to her in the past with a couple of differences. Change the blazing city in the day, for cold silent streets in the middle of the night. The group of criminals from another side of the world for agents of HYDRA. And the two leaders of the organization for the infamous Crossbones. Yet, despite the differences, there was a similarity that was too much terrified for the blue girl. And that was the same feeling of dread and of fear. Of isolation and of powerlessness. Even the small differences of her predicament only worked in frightening her just the same. For in the past, she feared the idea of losing her new gained freedom and now, she was fearing to lose the life that she has formed now. Her newly acquired family, Annie and the rest of her friends and even her classmates. She didn't want to lose them.

"What's the matter girl? Don't you want to play?" a female villain mocked as she and the other criminals were chasing her across the city in flames. Some even started to use their powers to try and shoot her.

"I need help! I-I can't do this alone!" Valerie cried, only to be knocked away by what felt to be some sort of explosion.

"For students of the oh so prestigious U.A, they sure look like a bunch of cowards, don't they?" one of the criminals mocked.

"You're right about that. This is going to be easy!" another replied, as they all started to approach the young American, who was just starting to recover from the blast.

"Wh-What do I do? I c-can't really fight them by myself, can I?" she thought, trying to get up from the ground. "I-If Annie and the others were here… t-then maybe they would fight. T-They could tell me what to do, I can't do anything by myself!"

"I call the first shot!" said a criminal, who suddenly turned his entire right arm into a spiked mace. "Nighty night, little girl!" he said, about to swing down hard, until a voice called out to him.

"Get away from my friend!" shouted a male voice.

Taking the villain by surprise, Ojiro came in and smashed his tail into the maced-criminal face with enough strength to knock him to the floor. Afterwards, he then hit a couple other criminals away from the blue girls before putting himself between the American and the villains. Some of the villains that he had hit, managed to recover from his surprise attack. He got himself into a proper battlestand as he saw some of the criminals glaring at him specifically.

"Vector, are you ok?" he asked the girl, turning back a little bit to make sure that she wasn't harmed.

"O-Ojiro?" she asked back.

"Well, looks like someone wants to play hero, eh?" a villain asked in a mocking way.

"I don't play hero. I'm planning on being one!" he told them, preparing for whatever happened next. "Vector, can you fight?" he asked her, yet the girl looked unsure of herself.

"I-I… I d-don't… I'm not sure if I could be of help… I'm only going to get in your way, just leave already!" she told him, almost sounding heartbroken.

How can that be? And she getting in his way? In what world could that ever happen? He saw her battling that class-B girl that could shapeshift and stretch in even terms. No, scratch that, she was practically in the lead throughout most of the fight and that was despite the fact that her quirk, or powers, were suited for support rather than combat. Aizawa-sensei himself stated it before, she may as well be one of the most skillful students when it came to close quarters combat. Hell, he was sure that she was probably better than him, how could she think that she would get in the way?

He turned once more to have a glance at vector once again and… she was crying?

Maybe it was the smoke around them from the fire (they really need to leave that place as soon as they could), but she looked like she was about to start crying. Not only that, but she was hugging herself as well. Trembleling as if she were a small child. That… that was something that he didn't expect.

Sure, they were currently in a very unpleasant situation. Ojiro himself was scared as well, borderlines terrified even. They were surrounded by villains, in a fake city engulfed in flames, all by themselves and with the knowledge that their other classmates were probably in a similar predicament too. And that was while ignoring the fact that they came here with enough confidence to outright state that they were going to kill All Might. THE All Might. Of course he would be scared too, you would have to be crazy not to acknowledge the degree of danger that they were in (either that or be Bakugo and maybe Parker).

But something about her countenance told something other than just being scared. It was almost like she had just woken up from a terrible nightmare… or maybe a bad memory?

Did Vector go through something like this in the past?

If that's the case then no wonder she's terrified. He thankfully has never had to go through something like that in the past, but he suspected that anyone that got to relieve a traumatic experience might behave the same way that Vector was. With that knowledge in mind, he tightened his fists and lifted them at the villains.

"Don't worry Vector, I'll take care of them." he declared, surprising Vector and amusing the villains.

"You? Please, you don't look that tough!" mocked one villain.

"Yeah, what can you do against all of us?!" asked another one, making Ojiro glared at the group of villains… yet also to feel concern.

He wasn't an idiot. They were outnumbered eight to one and they didn't look like some pushovers either (well, most of them). He was aware that he may as well not be the strongest in the class. Compared to the likes of Todoroki, Bakugo, Midoriya, Parker and others top students, he may as well be canon fodder. Even compared to the rest of his peers, he felt like he was rather average compared to them at most. Even Vector was more than superior to him and she didn't look like she could even lift a finger against these guys in her current state. Honestly, what could someone like him do against a group of villains?

"O-Ojiro, p-please leave! J-Just get somewhere safe be-"

"I won't be leaving you alone!" he interrupted her, much to her surprise as he grew more serious. "They're right, I don't look that tough and even I know I'm far from the strongest in our class. You yourself are better than I am, Vector. I already know that."

"H-He thinks I'm better than him?" she questioned herself, caught by surprise by what he said.

"Maybe to many, the most logical thing to do, is to just leave this place as fast as possible… But I won't do it." he said, forgetting any sense of personal concern as he saw the villains starting to get ready to pummel him to the ground. "I came to U.A because I want to do good! How can I ever call myself a hero if I were to let something bad happen when I had the power to do something about it…! More importantly… How can I look myself in the mirror, knowing that I let something happen to a fellow classmate and a friend of mine!" he declared as the villains all started to approach them.

"Cute speech kid, but now that you're done entertaining us, we're going to show you just how dangerous we can be!" one of them said as they all charged at the two teens, with Ojiro standing his ground and with Valerie still processing what she heard.

"F-Friend?"

"UWAAAA?! IS THAT THE FLOOD ZONE?!" Midoriya asked, as he suddenly appeared a couple of meters in the air and soon enough, he was falling into the water.

Thankfully for him, it wasn't high enough that it caused him any serious harm, nor did he lose consciousness. But man if it didn't sting when he made contact. He tried to recover quickly, trying to figure out what just happened. That mist villain with the wrapping quirk, or whatever, was he really after All Might's head? Just what was going on?

"Oho, finally! Some chum for me to enjoy!" a voice said.

Turning around, he saw a villain with the appearance of a humanoid shark-like man.

Midoriya screamed at the sight of the villain (which was probably not the best idea, considering that he was still underwater). He tried to swim away from the evil-doer, but he had a feeling that he wouldn't be able to make it that far. He was a decent swimmer, but if he were to judge by appearance, then the villain was probably a natural swimmer himself. He saw how he started to approach him quickly, with his jaws wide open, but thankfully, someone swooped in quickly, slamming into the villain and stopping him before he could do any real damage. That someone was the frog-like girl Asui Tsuyu.

She called out for him, as she wrapped her frog-like tongue around his waist. She then used the villain as support and as she kicked him downwards, she propeled herself upwards alongside Midority. Upon reaching the surface, she swung him towards the large yacht that was in the middle of the flood zone. Tsuyu then gently lowered the green-haired boy down as she stayed in the water for a little bit more.

"That was a little too close." he muttered to himself, as something landed hard next to him.

That something was actually a someone though, and that someone was Mineta, who landed a little harsher to the yat's floor compared to Midoriya. It was almost as if he had been thrown there instead. He was currently questioning where did he came from, since he didn't see him in the water. Maybe he was being carried by Tsuyu and he just didn't notice him. But if so, then why did she throw him there?

Speaking of their savior, she was just climbing the side of the yacht to reunite with her two classmates.

"Thank you Asui-san. You saved my life." he told the girl, who just reached them.

"Call me Tsu." she flatley told him.

Tsuyu Asui - Quirk: Frog!

She can do whatever a frog can… who knew?!

"T-T-T-T-T-Thanks Tsuyu-san!" he said, stuttering because he wasn't expecting for a girl to tell him to call him by her first name. "This is a first for me…. I think."

"We're in a pretty bad situation, don't you think?" she asked the two.

"Y-Yeah… what the villain said earlier…" Midoriya said, growing more serious and concerned for what was happening around them. "They knew about the school's schedule and looking at things more clearly, they were most likely responsible for the break in of Wednesday. They were probably waiting for an opportunity to strike, just like Todoroki-kun said."

"B-B-But, do you honestly think they could actually kill All Might?!" Mineta said, discarding said idea. "Once he gets here, then everything will be over in a matter of seconds! He's going to go all BLAM and KABLOW on them!"

"Mineta, don't you think that they're here because they might actually have a way to kill All Might?"Tsu questioned.

"Huh?"

"Otherwise, why would they go through the trouble of coming here just to get flattened?" she asked again, bringin the boy's confidence to the ground. "Also, they all threatened to kill us until he arrived. I'm not sure how long we can last until help arrives."

And because the world clearly wanted to give the guy a heart attack, he saw a lot of somethings swimming towards the yacht.

"Hey, come back here so that I can kill you all this time!" shouted the shark villain from before, who had just resurfaced.

And he wasn't the only one either, for soon enough, many other villains with similar quirks all started to surround the yacht. The trio grew more serious by the amount of villains surrounding them. Even As- Tsu was starting to grow a little nervous, despite not showing it. Midoriya himself was taking everything into consideration. They were surrounded by villains that apparently were confident enough to try and kill the Symbol of Peace. He was still trying to piece the reasoning why, he knew that it couldn't be just because he's been instrumental in the battle against evil. It had to go deeper than just that. The only thing that they could do now, was only to fight. To fight and do whatever they could to turn the tides of battle.

"The only thing we can do… Is to fight!" he declared to the two of his classmates, trying to be as confident as possible.

"... WHAT DO YOU MEAN 'FIGHT'?! ARE YOU STUPID OR SOMETHING?! THIS GUYS ARE VILLAINS THAT WANT TO KILL ALL MIGHT, YOU'RE CONTRADICTING YOURSELF MIDORIYA! THE BEST COURSE OF ACTION IS TO WAIT TO BE RESCUED BY THE HEROES!" shouted Mineta.

"These villains are obviously specialized in underwater battle."

"DON'T IGNORE ME!"

"So does that mean that they had knowledge about the layout of U.S.J prior to the invasion and because of that, were able to get the villains with that in mind?" asked Tsuyu.

"Exactly! But there's just something odd about their behavior and actions." noted Midoriya. "In an underwater combat zone, I believe that's where you shine the most! Right, Asu- I mean, Tsuyu-san?"

"SO WHAT?!" asked a nervous Mineta.

"In other words, I don't think they know about students' quirk, right?"

"That makes sense. Otherwise, they would have thrown me in that fire zone. That doesn't sound like fun to me." Tsuyu noted, pointing at the red dome, in which the flaming city was located. "But then again, maybe there are some that are a little smarter."

"What is that supposed to mean?! They just threw us all over the place!" asked Mineta, a little more calmed compared to before, but still pretty nervous nonetheless.

"Didn't you notice how that female villain that looked like a civilian was looking at Parker-chan?" she asked, surprising them at the revelation.

"She was looking at Parker-san?" asked Midoriya as Tsuyu noded.

"It was hard to notice, but I think she was looking directly at her. Like she was ignoring everything but her and focusing only on her." the girl told the two boys what she saw. "I even saw Parker-chan noticing it too."

"Wait, wait, wait, wait! You're saying that some of these villains are going to single us out if they get the chance?!" asked Mineta.

"If we're lucky, then it's only isolating to her, but even that's troublesome. Right?" asked Midoriya, not liking the idea.

"We know that she's tough. But as good as she can be, how long could she last against villains that are capable of killing All Might? And that's without mentioning that the villain could both be one of the smart ones and may also be alone with her?" Tsuyu mentioned.

And the idea scared the trio quite a bit. Midoriya in particular was feeling a feeling similar to the one that he felt over a year ago. Back when he was about to be killed by that sludge villain. If it weren't or All Might, he wouldn't even be standing right now. He would be six feet under. He was scared that the villain that was singling Parker out of them could be as dangerous as the villain that almost ended his life, if not more. And what's worse, while that was the one case that was almost confirmed, it may not be the only one. What about the others? Uraraka, Kachan, Vector, Yaoyorozu and the rest? What's stopping the others from having a similar situation?

However, he also felt something else. He remembered that same exact sludge villain, escaping All Might (which may or may not be because a certain fanboy decided to do something that could be considered completely idiotic). That same villain almost killed Kachan as well. He remembered the fear and the sensation of helplessness of that day. He was watching as someone that he considered a friend (in spite of all the bad things that he has done to him in the past), someone that he admired, being close to death, with him being unable to truly do anything about it…

And yet… he was the first one to try something.

"I… I didn't have any real shot back then… but I still tried to help." Midoriya thought, tightening his fists. "If I could do it back then… then I can do it now!"

CRASH

A huge crater formed in the middle of the faux city that was in ruins. From the ruble, a figure started to move a little. For quite some time, the figure had been fighting against an opponent that was determined to kill her. Some crazy lady that had a grudge against her father and because of that, wanted to take it out on the girl.

"AGHH!" Annie flinched in pain, holding her right shoulder. "Well… if I'm lucky, that pop sound was my shoulder getting back where it belonged."

"I may not know where you felt, but I can still hear you, little runt!" Joey shouted from another part of the faux city. "Come on! Don't tell me that this is all you have! Where's the fun if things are easy?" she mocked, as Annie frowned.

"Yeah, sure. Because fighting a crazy lady with exploding marbles is just a walk in the park." Annie murmured to herself.

She started to try and look around for any sort of cove, when she then realized… why not just get inside one of the buildings? She almost felt like smacking herself for not thinking that before getting ragged across so many walls. She quickly made her way to the inside of one of the buildings, hoping that she could try and recover her breath a little bit before the crazy lady started to bombard the place with her exploding magenta orbs. The interior was somewhat similar to the one of the fake buildings of ground Beta, so she at least had some idea of how to move inside of them since she saw the others having their battle trials there. After making her way to an isolated room, she allowed herself to rest next to a wall for a bit.

"Phew, at least I can get a little break…" she said, trying to rub her shoulder a little, but she winced once more. "Nope, still hurts. They don't make it look that painful when someone dislocates something in the movies. Then again, it's the movies, what was I expecting?"

As she leaned her back against the wall of the room, while sitting on the floor, Annie tried to cope with what was happening. A group of criminals came to her school and started to ramble about how they were going to kill All Might. That was something that she wasn't expecting to be honest. What looked to be a person made out of purple mist then teleported most of the class to different places all over U.S.J. And to top it all off? She got herself her own supervillain that was trying to kill her because she had a vendetta against her father… because of course.

"Ugh, please don't be a crazy ex-girlfriend." she murmured.

Maybe she was getting things a little confused, but she was pretty sure that there are a couple of superheroes that had some sort of romantic history with some of their enemies. The Enchantress was obsessed with Thor. She heard a rumor that Iron Fist had an adventure with the daughter of one of his enemies or something. There's the whole love pentagon thing with Cyclops, Ema Frost (which totally counts since she was kind of a villain back then), Jean Grey… a clone of Jean Grey? And she was sure of some other nonsense. That famous nightstand or whatever that apparently She-Hulk had with the Juggernaut way back when (something that made her shivered and feel nausea)... Was Iron Man ever in a relationship with Madame Masque? Because she feels like that could be the case.

And considering her father's romantic love life… nope… she would rather not think that. She likes sleeping without being too traumatized… more than she probably is.

"Ok Parker, focus! What do you actually know about all of this?" she asked herself. "Well, a baddie is after my skin because of my dad… which is already frustrating as it is, because the only reason you're on the other side of the world was because he wanted to avoid this whole situation from happening, but whatever. Not like it's bothering me in the least…! The others are probably also dealing with the other criminals in other parts of the place. I saw that there are at least six different areas outside of the main plaza. Hobo teach Aizawa was in the plaza, ms. Thirteen was with Mezo, Ochako, Mina, Rikido and Hanta and they all looked like they were outside of the purple mist guy's reach. Maybe that means that they're still at the entrance. Valerie and Tenya got out to look for help. That means that fifteen of us or so may as well be spreaded all across the different areas. Hopefully, they all appeared near each other, that would at least be more comfortable for them… it would have been nice if I weren't alone here, but sure! I'm already used to this stupid luck of mine!"

Then, she remembered the last thing that had happened before the group attacked. It was her getting into an argument with pretty much most of the class. She was pretty sure that she pissed them off, with the exception of Valerie and maybe Momo and Mashirao. She wasn't sure about Ochako and Izuku, but considering that they all seemed to be big fans of All Might (especially Izuku, considering the shine in his eyes whenever he saw him), then she wouldn't be surprised if they were to start hating her. She was already sure that Tenya and Katsuki hated her (which wasn't that much of a surprise) and Shoto… it was really hard to read that guy.

"Yeah… maybe it's best that I'm not with them. It would be preferable for me to be by myself. Especially since the wacko lady may as well be more dangerous than the others." she told herself, suddenly hearing something weird.

Were those explosions?

They weren't from the wacko lady, she was sure. These ones sounded like they were from farther away. They sounded like… Katsuki?

"Just my luck, apparently the only guy nearby to help me is napalm brain." she complained, but shook it off. "If those explosions are any indication, then it would mean that he's fighting someone. Maybe not someone that tough, maybe someone tougher than wacko lady. I'm not sure… no." she said, standing up.

She thought about going there, but why? Next to Tenya, Katsuki probably hated her the most. And besides, as much of a jerk as he is, she just can't barge in and expect for him to help her out with the crazy lady. For all intents and purposes, he's probably having hell right now. And even if not, they are not on the best of terms. Who's to say that the criminals weren't more than happy to help each other out? One wrong move on their part and they would be dead.

"... I can take her. I mean, she's pretty tough so far, but I can probably take her, right?" she asked herself. "And even if I can't knock her down, maybe I just need to get her out of my back long enough for me to regroup with the others… And as much as I dislike the idea, maybe I could help Katsuki out and then we could go with the others."

Yeah, that was probably the best she could do right now. Take crazy lady out first, regroup with the others later. Although hopefully, help would have arrived by then. She heard another explosion, this time a little closer than the others. Meaning that crazy lady is probably tired of looking for her and just started to bombard the place. But now, Annie was determined. She was going to have her comeback against her. Round one may have gone to her, but the second one was sure to be the spider's win!

"What's the matter runt?! Are you scared?! Now that daddy isn't here to take care of you, the only thing you can do is hide?! Don't make me laugh! Joey mocked, as she hurled more explosive marbles all around the fake street.

She had grown tired of their little hide and seek game. If the rugrat didn't want to come out, then she would force her to come out! It didn't matter if she had to blow up the whole place, she would! So long as the runt was among the debris, she didn't care! The more stuff that she destroyed, the more irritated she grew. Where that hell was she-

"Incomin!" she heard.

Turning around, she saw Annie swinging towards her and before she could put a bubble shield, she kicked her in the back. Sending Joey crashing into the roof of a three story building as Annie landed perched herself to the side of the taller building next to it. Picking herself up, Joey turned around and glared at the teenage girl, not without also smirking.

"Tired of hiding, little girl? Honestly, I wasn't expecting you to be some sort of coward."

"Nonono, lady. You have it all wrong. I wasn't hiding, I just know that you old-timers need some time to vent your frustrations about having another wrinkle appearing in your forehead. So I just let you be." she mocked, irritating Joey.

"Old-timer, huh?" she asked, with angry eyes flashing with power. "You know what? Just when I didn't think I couldn't enjoy tearing you apart… This might be more pleasing than I first thought!"

"The only thing pleasing about this is me in my bed sleeping like a baby for three days straight after I moped the floor with your stupid face! So swears, the Skull-Spider!" she told her, as the two began another duel.

Meanwhile back with Valerie, she was watching as Ojiro kept some of the villains at bay by himself. As threatening as they tried to sound, they weren't really that strong. He has already managed to knock unconscious about three or four all by himself. She watched in awe at his display of skills… yet also in shame.

He praised her for her skills, yet she was too afraid to even move an inch to help out. Here she was, standing on the sidelines like a scared child while Ojiro was risking his life to assure the safety of the two of them. If Annie were here… or the others… they would have already helped out. They were strong, not her. They could be heroes, not her. She was starting to feel disgusted with herself. She grew up idolizing people that stood for something. An assembly of the bravest, strongest, most caring individuals banding together to fight injustice all around. She wanted to be just like them, to be an Avenger… but now.

"I don't deserve to be here."she cried to herself. "How pathetic can I be? Your heroes took you in without hesitation, you managed to enter the best hero school this side of the world and for what? For you to act like a scared kid? You now have friends that are willing to protect you and you sit here on the ground without doing anything of usage? He was… H-He was right! You are just a useless little-" Valerie berated herself with tears in her eyes, yet stopped when she saw something.

One of the villains that the tailed boy had apparently knocked down managed to get back up. He looked pretty mad about being hit in the back of the neck with a tail the size of his upper body. He turned his fists into a pair of maces made of stone and when the boy was distracted knocking down another villain, he made his move.

"Ojiro, look out!" she screamed.

Hearing her voice, Ojiro turned around just in time for the villain to smash one of the maces in his head. The blow disoriented him and allowed another villain to punch him in the gut and knocking the air out of him. Ojiro staggered back a little, clutching his stomach before another villain knocked him to the ground. Valerie watched in fear as the other criminals all started to reform and walked towards the fallen boy. She wanted to do something, anything! But why, why didn't her body move?!

She felt weak, weak like always. But what always kept her from breaking even more when she was a child was to try and think of those she considered strong. Those that she believed were the strongest. She saw Captain America, Janet, Tony, Dane, Annie and she knew that they were all strong. She wanted to be even half of what they were, but how? She was terrified! She kept asking herself over and over what would they do? What would Annie, or Robbie, or the Avengers would do if they were in her shoes? But she knew the answer… She knew damned well what the answer was and yet she was still stuck! Why? If she knew the answer, then why does she not do anything? Is she that helpless? Or… is she asking the wrong question?

If so, then what should she be asking?! If she knew what Annie and the others would do, then what the heck should she ask?! How to run away?! How to hide? What does she do…?! What does she want?

"Makes you feel better… that tail of yours is hella strong." said a villain to the dazed Ojiro, ready to end the young boy's life.

The villain raised his maced hands and was about to smash them into the tailed-student's head. But before it could even connect, a portal appeared between the two. And from it, Valerie popped out of it and quickly struck at the criminal's throat. The criminal staggered backwards, moving his hands at his throat and not being able to react to the right hook directed at his face. The blow was so strong that it finally brought down the villain, who ended up having a really swol eye as a result.

The rest of the criminals were stunned at what they saw. Lifting their gaze from their fallen comrade, they saw that blue girl standing in between them and Ojiro. She was shaking, her fists trembling and her eyes filled with tears. Yet, there she was. Standing up to the would-be villains.

"V-Vector?" Ojiro asked, looking up and seeing the back of his fellow classmate.

"... I… I… I w-won't let you hurt him again!" she said with a voice that, despite being quite shaky, was filled with determination.

She now knew what she wanted… and that was to defend her friends… to stand up alongside them.

She wanted to fight.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - General Class!

"Alright kids, any question?" asked the science teacher of class 1-C.

He had just finished his explanation of what D.N.A was. Who was it that discovered it and what exactly was its function in the body of any living organism. To some, it was rather easy to understand. To others… they were smelling their brains being on fire. Yet, as most teenagers, when a teacher asked if there were any questions about the subject, they decided to bottle them to themselves for some unknown reason. Thankfully, Hitoshi was not one of the ones with a fried brain. Sure, it was a little hard to understand for him at first, but he eventually caught on to what the teacher was trying to explain. He had to thank Annie later, if not for her, he would probably be as lost as the rest of his classmates.

"I'll ask again, are there any questions? Don't be shy, maybe the person next to you has the same question as you. Come on, this may as well be on the test." he told the class, yet no one raised their hand. "Ok, then I'm going to assume that you all understood the subject perfectly." he assumed.

"Well, it's official. I'm doomed to fail this class." Agoyamato said, who was sitting next to Hitoshi.

"Yeah, I'm already feeling like I'm way too slow when it comes to this." mentioned Togeike, scratching her head.

"If you had questions, you should have told the teacher." replied Hitoshi.

"And become the laughingstock of the classroom? I don't think so." said the girl. "Come on, don't tell me that you actually understood him?"

"I think that I get the gist of it. Annie gave me a few pointers about a couple of things yesterday." he said, hearing the other two kids complaining.

It wasn't a secret that the students of the General Course hated those of the Hero Course. In fact, the only ones that probably didn't know about it, were most of the ones in the Hero Course themselves. And among those students of class C, it was fairly known that Shinso was probably the one that disliked them the most… So why was he always seen with students of class A and class B? He always sat with them at lunch period. He always left school with at least one of them. Heck, they have seen him going out of his way to talk to them if he sees them in the hallway. It was quite contradictory from him, if they were honest.

"Seriously? That hero course girl?" asked Agoyamato, making Shinso roll his eyes. "Why do you even hang out with her and those other hero course kids? I thought you hated them?"

"I do, but trust me. Annie and the others are the only ones worth something in the hero course. Especially in class A."

"And why do you call her by her first name? I'm pretty sure that Annie is a first name in America, right?" asked Togeike.

"She likes to be called by her first name, that's all."

"And does she call you by your first name too, or what?" asked Agoyamato.

"She calls everyone by their first name."

"Isn't that being a little too forward with people?" asked the girl once more.

"That's just how Annie is."

"That makes no sense." complained the two of them.

"What doesn't make sense? Togeike? Agoyamato? Do you want me to go over something?" asked the teacher, who overheard the two of them a little and made them feel as stiff as statues.

"N-No sir!" the two replied, as the teacher nodded.

"Very well. Then I'll be explaining what you'll have to hand me on Monday." said the teacher, as the student groaned in complaining. "Now, now, this is important. I want you to write me an essay about the topic of D.N.A of at least five page."

"Five page? Come on, Hori-sensei! Don't you think that's a little too much?" one of the students complained.

"I could give you the double if you would prefer." he said, as the student went pale and shook his head as he remained quiet. "You are U.A students. Just because you're not on the hero course, doesn't mean that you'll have it easy. The school motto is Plus Ultra for a reason."

"So, can we write anything that we want as long as it's about D.N.A?" asked Hitoshi.

"Excellent question, Shinos. No, I have already decided the topics that you'll have to research." he said, pulling out a bag from his desk. "In this bag, there are the topics that you'll be researching. Come along and take your pick. Whatever you get will be your topic, alright?" said the teacher as the students started to line up to see what their subject will be.

"This is going to be a nightmare." mumbled Agoyamato.

"We barely understood a thing and he wants a five page essay?"

"At minimum." corrected Shinso.

"Why are you so calm, Shinso-san?" asked Togeike. "Don't tell me this is going to be a breeze to you?!"

"I didn't say that. But I think I can pull it off." he told the two. "Besides, if I get stuck with something, I can always ask Annie for help."

"Ugh, again with her? Why would you ask a hero course student for help? They're probably too high on themselves to pay us any attention." said the boy of large chin.

"As I said, she actually deserves to be in the hero course. Plus, she's probably the smartest girl in the school." he replied, nonchilantly.

"She got weird goo all over the cafeteria yesterday. I don't think a smart person would do that."

"That was mostly Hatsume. If not for Annie, our skin would have a bunch of green dots or something like that. She told me that."

"She's making that up."

"I believe her." the purple haired boy told the girl. "If you guys need help, I could set you up with her." he offered.

To be honest, Togeike and Agoyamato weren't exactly his friends. More like the other kids in his class that he speaks to from time to time. But he was actually looking forward to try and expand his horizons, as his parents put it. He figured that maybe this was the best way to do it. Plus, it could help them see why Annie (and by extension, the others) was deserving of the hero course. Although if they didn't want it, he wouldn't be mad at them.

"Yeah, right. I would rather eat my shoe than to ask a hero course student for help." said Agoyamato.

"Yeah, me too… as in, my shoe, not yours. That would be weird." clarified the girl.

"Alright, just know that I offered it to you." Hitoshi said, as his turn was up.

He took the piece of paper and then looked it up. It said that his topic was D.N.A and the relationship with a person's traits. Simple enough, so he showed it to his teacher and he wrote it down. He then went back to his seat and waited for the other two to get their topic. When they returned, they looked as pale as a ghost. He asked them what they got and instead of telling him, they just showed him what the papers said. Agoyamato's said that his topic to research was 'D.N.A splicing techniques' while Togeike's said 'D.N.A compatibility between species'... Yeah, he got lucky compared to them.

Afterclass, they started to take Shinso's offer into consideration.

Chapter 16: Counter Assault

Chapter Text

"So, you thought to scatter and kill us… huh?" asked Shoto Todoroki. "Sorry to say it, but it looks like you weren't prepared for our quirks."

After Parker told the other American to get Tenya out of the facility, the mist villain teleported most of the class to different parts of U.S.J. Shoto found himself alone in the landslide zone and soon enough, multiple villains emerged to attack him. They bragged that they were there to kill the number one hero of the country, yet it barely took a minute for the prodigy student to dispose of them all. He used his powers to freeze his attackers, as well as part of the surroundings in just a couple of seconds. It was clear to him that none of them were prepared to face him.

"... D-D-Damn k-k-kid…" stuttered a villain that was frozen in place with frost around his body.

As the group of criminals all tried and failed to free themselves, the boy of dual-colored hair started to think of the situation at hand. At first, he had just assumed that these guys would try and overwhelm them with sheer numbers. But now, it seemed like they were nothing but simple goons. Hardly a threat capable of even being a nuisance to All Might. From the looks of it, he could probably count the amount of actual threats with one hand at most. Four, maybe five people at most?

The mist guy seemed to be a smart one since, on paper, scattering the enemy sounds like a good idea. That big guy with the exposed brain… it could probably be troublesome, but he still didn't know if it could be the case. Appearances could be tricky like that. Case in point, that woman that was looking at Parker. She looked like some random civilian. At most, she looked like some kind of gang members from those old American movies, nothing more. But what if she was capable of more than meets the eye? She looked like a foreigner, American if he had to pick. That blonde villain that spoke after the pale one also sounded like he had an accent similar to Parker, albeit rougher. Maybe they were aware of who her father was? That would make sense. Lastly, that pale guy made himself sound like he was the big baddie of the whole group. Maybe he had something up his sleeve and even if he didn't it still sounded like the others could be potential threats.

"At this rate, your cells will start dying and you'll succumb to death by necrosis. But since I want to be a hero, I would want to avoid that." he said, as he walked towards one of the villains in front of him. "So, what exactly was your plan to kill All Might?" he asked.

Meanwhile, in the blazing city not that far from there, where a group of annoyed criminals, a somewhat dazed kid and a terrified girl trying to put on her best brave face… Keyword being trying. Because despite her desires, she still looked like a scared child. Mainly because right now, she was in fact, a scared child.

"She says that while looking like she's ab-" a criminal tried to say, but before he could finish, he felt a strong uppercut hitting him with the force of a professional boxer in the heavyweight category.

"What the- GAGH!" exclaimed another, as the blue girl was suddenly on her side, having kicked her in the knee from the side.

"W-W-W-W-What am I doing?!" the girl asked herself, punching the criminal and knocking her cold.

"How did she-"

"She can teleport, you idiot! Now kill her or do something before she can do it again!" said another somewhat large criminal that tried to charge at her.

In response to that, Valerie created a small portal in the ground and stomped on it. As a result, she ended up kicking the villain in his left heel with enough force to make him cry in pain. He was about to fall face first into the ground, but Valerie decided to try something by creating a large portal where he was about to fall. As a result, she teleported the big villain a couple of meters above some other criminals. Soon enough, he crashed into at least three of them and all of them fell unconscious.

"Well, looks like someone grew a spine after all." noted a criminal.

"N-N-No I didn't! N-N-No one g-g-grew a spine here! I-I-I-I-I'm still spineless!"

"Got you now, little girl!" a criminal shouted, as his hands turned into some sort of wraps that looked a little like a mummy's bandages and sent them towards her.

Valerie reacted as quickly (and as scared) as she could. sliding to her left and grabbing a hold of the bandages-like-wraps. Before the criminals could do anything though, Valerie yanked him towards her and then kneed him in the gut. Knocking the air out of him and taking him out of the fight. Before she noticed it (and before she could apologise to the man that just tried to kill her), Valerie heard Ojiro's voice calling for her to take a step back. She did, but a little late, as a villain with animalistic features came down and slashed at her left cheek.

The blue girl stumbled backwards a little bit, feeling the blood dripping from the five marks in her face. Meanwhile, the villain growled in anger. They were outnumbering around eight to one at the very least, yet not only has she dealt with most of them, but the only thing that they had going was a couple of slashes on her face?! How was that possible?! There were a little over sixteen and now, there were only about five of them at most! And all because this little girl?! The same little girl that was too scared to stand up for herself just a few moments ago?! How?!

"Vector, are you alright?!" asked Ojiro, finally able to somewhat stand up.

"Y-Yeah, i-it's not that serious." she told him, annoying the criminals.

"Not that serious? I'll show you serious!" yelled the criminal, as she leaped towards the two kids once again.

She tried to slash at Valerie once again, but this time, the blue girl was more than prepared. Side stepping to the right, she got a hold of one of her arms. Before the villain could do anything, Valerie used the momentum of the attack to flip her over her shoulder and towards a portal that sent the criminal above two others. Another one tried to hit her with a metal pipe, but the adopted Van Dyne managed to grab a hold of his wrist. She then twisted it, forcing him to drop the metal pipe and letting her grab it. He then was kicked in the side of his abdomen before being smacked in the face with the blunt object.

Before they could process what had happened, the two kids stood in the middle of a city ablazed, with their would-be attackers either unconscious, or really, really hurt in the ground. There was one last criminal still standing, but unlike the others that tried to rush at the kids without thinking things through, he looked at all of his fallen comrades. Most of them having fallen at the hands of just the blue girl. He started to try and weigh his options, to see the best course of action on taking those two kids down now that he was alone… or at least that's what he will tell the others in prison one day.

"Screw this!" he said, booking it the other way and trying to escape from the two.

"... Um, shouldn't we do something about that?" asked Ojiro.

Valerie looked rather uneasy. Sure, he was a criminal, but she wasn't sure what to do. He was only one guy against the two of them, wouldn't that make her look a little like a bully? She didn't want to look like a bully. Looking at where the guy was running, he asked herself: 'What would Captain America do?'

She looked at the metal pipe and decided to gently throw it at the perpetuator… or at least as gentle as a hybrid teenage girl with at least three times the average strength could.

"UGH!" the criminal grunted, falling to the ground after getting hit in the back.

With him out of the equation, they had finally rid themselves of those pesky criminals. Valerie turned around and saw that Ojiro was now somewhat better than he looked before. Then again, he got hit pretty hard, so she thought that it would probably be better to go and check on him just in case. She was about to walk towards him when all of the sudden… she tripped… in herself apparently.

"Why?" she asked herself as she fell face in a… somewhat cute way.

Sitting up, Valerie rubbed her head, wondering why she had to be so clumsy. How is it possible for any human being to trip on themselves in the most ridiculous way possible a thing? As she asked herself that, she managed to hear Ojiro calling for her. Lifting her head, she saw that he was walking towards her and immediately grew scared (like she normally did).

"I-I-Is h-he mad at me? H-He's probably mad at me! I was a-acting like a baby back then and h-he got hurt because of it! Waaaah! Why couldn't Annie be here?!" the girl innerly cried as the boy opened his mouth.

"Vector…" he said, making the girl flinch and expecting the worst. "... I am so sorry!" he said, bowin at the girl who was just confused.

"... Eh?"

"You were in trouble and didn't seem to be in the best of shape, so I wanted to try my best to help you out… But at the end of it all, I ended up being dead weight while you were forced to fight those villains on your own."

"I-I wasn't expecting that."

"I must have looked rather pathetic, didn't I? I could barely hold a couple of them and you ended up taking care of most of them by yourself. I knew that you were going to be amazing and all, but after seeing you like that… kind of makes me wonder what am I even doing in the hero course?"

"D-Don't say that Ojiro! Y-You weren't dead weight at all!" the girl frantically said, trying to reassure the boy.

"Come on, Vector. You don't have to have pit-

"I'm not!" the girl said, a little loud. Something that shocked Ojiro, since he never expected the shy blue girl to do that. And after realizing what she did, Valerie quickly covered her mouth. "I-I-I-I-I'm sorry! I-I-I-I d-d-didn't mean to yell at you!"

"N-N-No, it's ok Vector."

"N-No, it's not!" the girl told the tailed boy. "I-If not for you, I w-wouldn't have tried to stand up to them… in all honesty, I should be the one asking what am I doing in the hero course…" the girl said, looking down, but then, a small smile formed in her face as she looked at the blonde boy. "I should be the one apologizing to you. And I should be thanking you too." the girl said.

Ojiro was taken aback after hearing what the girl said. She defeated more than half of their attackers by herself and she wanted to apologize to him? The guy that barely slowed them down? Hell, it didn't take long for the villains to almost end his life, whereas Vector only had a scratch on her cheek.

"S-So, t-thank you for saving me, Ojiro. I-It r-really means a lot to me." Valerie said, looking up and smiling at Ojiro. "I'm glad that you seem to be ok. And I think you're going to be a really strong hero one day. You l-looked really cool f-fighting them all on your own!" the girl complimented him, making Ojiro smile.

"Thanks Vector. I think you'll be a great hero as well!" the boy told the girl, extending his hand to her, since she was still on the ground. "Can I at least help you get up?" he asked as Vector nodded and took his hand.

He then gently pulled her off the ground and started to look around the city of fire. He had a feeling that the two of them needed to get out of there fast. He assumed that staying there for too long will become a hazard to their health soon enough. That's without mentioning the villains that were on the ground. They probably also had to get them out as well. The problem would be that they would have to not only look for the exit, but also find a way to get all of them out of there as well.

"If I remember things well, then Vector can only create portals that go twenty meters in any direction of hers. And if what happened in the entrance exam is any indication, then transporting more people would only tire her out." he thought, but then he looked at the villain with the mummy hands. "Well, I guess we could use his… bandages? Yes, we can use his bandages to tie the others and then between the two of us, we could probably pull them out with us. Hopefully, they're tougher than they look. Then, maybe we could try to see what's going on?"

And as the blonde boy was thinking of a way out of their predicament. The blue American was looking at her hand with a little bit of pride.

"I can't believe it… I… I… I actually made a new friend of my own!" she thought, as a joyful and kind of innocent smile was drawn to her face.

"Is this all of them?" asked Bakugo, as he and Kirishima stood in the middle of a room of defeated villains lying at their feet. "What a bunch of weaklings."

"Come on, let's hurry up! The others are probably in danger as well and some of them don't have offensive moves!" the boy of hardening ability told to the ash-blonde. "If we hadn't rushed in, then NO.13-sensei would have sucked that mist guy. It's our responsibility as men to set things right!"

"Wanna go? Go by yourself. I'm going to kill that wrap gate bastard." said Bakugo, as the other boy questioned what the hell was going over his head.

"You come up with that nonsense at times like this?! Besides, physical attacks don't work on that guy! We already saw that!"

"Shut it, weird hair!" Bakugo barked at Kirishima. "That bastard is their ride! So if he goes down, then they'll be stuck here" he explained.

And while they were talking, something moved behind their backs. It moved rather quietly and was nearly as invisible as their invisible classmate. It was a villain with the ability of camouflaging to his surroundings. He moved with such care, that no one could notice him… or at least no one that wasn't competent.

The villain tried to strike, but the boy of explosive quirk easily caught him and blasted at him with an explosion, knocking him down near instantaneously.

"Besides…" he said, holding the unconscious villain by the head. "If he sent these worthless extras after us, then everything should be fine." he told Kirishima, amazing the other boy with spiky hair.

"Wow, who knew you could be so calm and rational? Usually, you're more like…" said Kirishima, imagining a sharp-teeth Bakugo yelling 'DIE!' over and over again.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT SUPPOUSED TO MEAN?! I'M THE PINNACLE OF CALMNESS, SHITTY HAIR!"

"There it is, that's more like it!" Kirishima joked.

Katsuki grunted in complaint. Bad enough that some useless bastards had the balls to come here and try to kill his all time favorite hero. But they decided to scatter them all to the wind and give him such worthless opponents?! Bastards. How dare they do him dirty?! He deserved better, dammit! He… they deserve better.

"What the hell is that…? A 'borrowed' power? Just what the hell are you blabbering about? Did you just come here to make me look like a bigger fool?! Huh?! Is that what you want?!" asked Bakugo.

Sometime after their second day at U.A ended, Katsuki Bakugo was the first to leave for home. They had told Midoriya that he, Parker and Vector had already left, but he still wanted to talk to them. Parker mostly to thank her for looking for him at the infirmary, but it was his childhood friend the one that he wanted to talk to the most. He wanted to set things straight with him. He didn't know exactly why, but he ended up telling him how he came to have a quirk from one day to another. Granted, he didn't mention anything about All Might, or anything. But he felt like he needed to tell him that.

Although for the looks of things, maybe he didn't think things thurley.

"YOU BEAT MY ASS TODAY, YOU DAMN NERD! THAT'S ALL THERE IS TO IT! THAT'S… that's all…" he shouted, although his voice started to waver somewhat by the end. "Did you see that frost bastard in action?! No, you didn't! I thought he was nothing to me before, but… but… and then that ponytail know it all! I can still hear what she said…! Fuck!"

"K-Kachan?" said Midoriya, never expecting to see who he thought to be the toughest guy around look so… vulnerable?

"And then that damn yankee comes along and… and… She had the nerve to threaten me for what happened in our match! She looked at me dead in the eyes and didn't even falter!"

Izuku's eyes widened. Parker did that… for him?

"And what's worse?! Is that if we were to fight, I would barely do anything to her! She and those other fucking Americans! Especially that class B fucker!" cried Bakugo, shocking Midoriya even further at hearing his childhood friend admit that he couldn't beat someone, let alone two to four people. "They were in a completely different league to me! They didn't even acknowledge my presence, but acknowledge you?! That quirkless cry baby bastard?! Was it because you beat me?! If you had fought with your quirk from the start… would you… could you… SHIT!"

Lifting his head up, Midoriya saw something that he never expected from the explosive prodigy. He saw his eyes starting to fill with tears that he was fighting from letting out. He saw him in a vulnerable state. And yet, he still had that look filled with determination.

"Listen well! From here on out, I'M GOING TO BE NUMBER ONE! AND DON'T YOU DARE THINK THAT I'LL LET MYSELF GET BEATEN BY YOU OR ANYONE EVER AGAIN!" he shouted as he walked away, leaving Deku by himself.

"If anything, the damn yankee is probably the only one with a competent bastard gunning for her." said the ash-blonde.

"Uh? How can you be sure?"

"Anyone with half a brain could have figured it out. That civilian looking extra was looking at her directly. Combine the fact the the bitch looked like a fucking foreigner and that the yankee's dad is a vigilante that even All Might couldn't catch…"

"So you mean that Parker could be in trouble?! Then we have to hurry and-"

"If you want to get in her way, be my guest. I'm going to kill the warp gate bastard and that's it." the ash-blonde declared.

"Uh… wait a minute, I know!" Kirishima said, as he believed he realized why Bakugo was saying all of that. "You don't want to interfere because you're confident that she and the rest of our classmates can take care of themselves!"

"DON'T PUT WORDS IN MY MOUTH THAT I DIDN'T SAY!" Bakugo yelled at the shirtless kid. "Tsk… I refuse to believe that someone could kill them before I can, that's all. So just fuck off already!"

"Wait up Bakugo! Believing in our classmates sounds like the manly thing to do, so I'll do it too! I'm with you!"

And so, the duo of students left the area. Prepared to face off against whom they assumed was one of the most, if not the most important member of the group of villains that was at U.S.J. However, now that things were in silence, did Kirishima notice something.

What were those explosion sounds if not Bakugo?

To answer that, one would have to be on the outside of the fake building that they were on and they had to try to look for the other side of the fake city in ruins. Where a battle between a redhead teenage girl was fighting against some crazy lady that wanted her death above all else… Well, she wanted her father to suffer, but details weren't that important at the moment.

"Stay still, you damn runt!" shouted Joey, trying to hit the teenage arachnid.

"Now why would I do that?" asked the girl, jumping away from an explosive hurled at her and sticking to the side of one of the buildings. "Usually adults want whippersnappers like myself to be active, don't they?" The girl once more, had to jump away. Swinging from a silk thread from her father's old web shooter, she landed on top of a roof, she leaped towards the side of another building to avoid another attack. "You know, that's good for one's health in the long run. And you-"

"For god's sake, shut up! Is there an off button for that blabbering mouth of yours?!"

"You know, there are these two girls that I know that have asked themselves that very same question!" she said, diving to the ground and avoiding another explosion and swinging in a way that she would be beneath the crazy lady. "One of them is a little rugrat and kind of full of herself (both of them actually), so I don't hold it that much against her. Oh but the other one is kind of a pain to deal with." commented the arachnid, shooting a thread of web at the lady's left foot and as she landed on the ground, she yanked her to the ground, slamming her into the pavement. "She's all like; 'Oooh, look at me. I hacked an overrated phone and built a suit of armor in my garage. I'm so smart'. Newsflash, tinhead! Every would-be inventor has done that at some point! You're not as special as you like to think!" she said, as the crazy lady started to pick herself from the ground.

"No, I still think you're the second most infuriating person that I have met."

"I'm serious. The two of them could learn a little humility if you ask me… A lot could, actually, now that I think about it. Why is it that every young self-proclaimed super-genius needs to have such an ego?" she asked out loud. "By the way, if I'm stuck with the silver medal, who gets first place?"

"As if you need to ask!" yelled the criminal, hurling multiple explosive pebbles at the girl, who jumped out of the way to dodge them.

"Oh yeah, you have beefs with my dad." the girl said, webbing a piece of rubble and tossing it at the criminal, who protected herself with a bubbleshield. "Could you at least enlighten me in the why's and when's of your desire to kill him? Dr. Skull-Spider will need to hear about it for the diagnosis."

"Oh, you want to know?!"

"I'm literally asking, lady. It's supervillain 101 for the bad guy (or lady, in your case) to go on and on about their origin story and all that drama that follows." she said, weaving from the explosions as best as she could.

"Well, since I'm about to put you to sleep, I may as well tell you a little story!" she said, launching a projectile that was actually successful in crashing into the arachnid girl. Creating a loud BOOM and sending her crashing through a window and through the other side of the building that she crashed. "Girl's life is a piece of crap! Girl is tormented since elementary all the way through middle school!"

Catching Annie in a bubble, she sent her crashing into the pavement. Sending her skipping as if she were a pebble crossing a lake.

"Girl's life isn't that great at home either! Her life is just crap after crap!" she said, hurling some explosive marbles at the girl, who barely dodged them. "Girl goes to sleep one day and awakes with powers the next morning! Girl believes that things are finally going to change and goes out to have some fun for once in her miserable existence!"

Annie managed to pick herself up, just in time to see more projectiles being thrown her way. She quickly shot herself away from where she was standing and over the criminal. She was about to slingshot herself towards her, but had to change trajectory when her spider sense warned her of another explosion that was coming her way.

"Girl wanders the city, but no matter what she does, she still feels so goddamn alone! But one day, girl meets boy. And boy seems to be about her speed. So the two start to hang out with each other and for a while, girl thinks that things might turn ok for once." she said, trying to attack the teenager again, but having to protect herself from more rubble being swung her way. "But unfortunately for her, boy is just too stiff to have fun. Always trying to act like some sort of boy scout, girl soon finds herself irritated every time boy talks about 'responsibility' and of 'doing the right thing', so one day, girl tells him to go away!"

Before she could react, Annie was once again in another bubble, this time being taken to the sky next to the crazy lady. But instead of throwing her away like the other times she was trapped in one of her bubbles. Joey started to reduce the size of the marble that was trapping Parker. Doing her best to squeeze the life of her and to her credit, actually hurting the girl a little. She believed that if not for her spider-strength, the crazy lady could… well, probably not kill her, but she would definitely send any other person to the hospital.

"Girl is alone again, but one day someone offers girl a job. She's excited and tries her best to do it well! But unfortunately for her, boy soon comes in and ruins everything!" she growled, trying to exert more pressure on the marble but being unable as Annie fought back. "Soon, boy knocks girl away and soon enough the police come in!"

Annie somehow managed to get her arm out of the bubble. So, she webbed Joey's shirt and pulled her towards her. This caused Joey to lose focus of the marble and so it dissipates. Once it did and once Joey was within range, Annie punched her in the jaw. As they were falling, she was about to punch her again, but Joey was not about to let that happen. Forming an explosive marble in her right hand, she smacked it into Annie's face. Causing an explosion that separated the two of them. Annie flew downwards and crashed into the ground while Joey somewhat regained herself. Flying once more and avoiding crashing into a wall, Joey hurled a couple of explosives where Annie was. Creating multiple explosions and lifting a screen of smoke.

"The police takes girl away and boys does nothing. Boy just stands there as girl is being taken away! Girl cries internally as boy leaves her on her own! Your old man stabbed me in the back and ruined what was left of my goddamn shit of a life!" she yelled as hard as she could. Breathing heavily for this was actually more difficult than she first thought. After calming herself, Joey finished her story. "Boy and girl were never truly friends. Boy only used girl and disposed of her when he no longer needed her. So, girl decided to make boy pay by putting boy's runt six feet under. And once she does, girl will laugh at boy, knowing that he had what he deserved. The. End."

After saying that, there was nothing but silent. Silent and the dust that was still covering where the girl was supposed to be. For a moment, for about the same amount of time that it takes for a computer to calculate something, Joey thought that she succeeded. For that brief instant, she thought that the girl was now in the realm of the dead. But she knew better. If things were that simple, then the criminal underground of New York would have done something like this ages ago.

No, she didn't succeed. There was a heartbeat behind that screen of dust. She didn't need to have super hearing to tell that it was there. It was beating. It was beating strongly and it was beating in a way that was taunting her.

Why is that heart still beating?!

"So, just to clarify… you're not a crazy ex, right?" the voice of the girl asked.

"Tsk. Do you really think so little of me to insinuate me with that bullcrap?!"

"Ok… I honestly don't know if I should feel relieved or be insulted, so I'm just going to go over to the next point." she said, as the dust finally started to dissipate a little slowly. "First of all, you really need to work on your narration, and also try to expand on the characters. Your story doesn't exactly give any sort of idea of what to think of them other than one of them is good and the other one is a piece of work."

Joey growled in irritation. Her eyes glowing with power as she was preparing to smite the runt as soon as she was visible once more.

"Second, for what you're telling me, you were some sort of delinquent that did what she wanted. Blamed her misfortunes on the world and when someone tried to reason with you, you simply turned him down and acted as an entitled brat? Not looking good for you, crazy lady."

Joey's eyes began to light up brighter and brighter. Multiple marbles formed around her, glowing with great power and ready to be unleashed in the kid with one simple command.

"And third, not only did you decide to drop the blame on a good man for your mistakes, instead of owning them like a responsible person? But instead of taking it on him, you decided to take in on his kid? Probably because you know you wouldn't last more than five minutes against my dad? Wow, talk about cowardly."

Joey was now surrounded with an aura of magenta energy. Her hair dancing in the air violently in rage at the kid's voice.

"Yeah, I think I'm done with my diagnosis. You're just a bully. And a petty one at that."

"YOU DON'T KNOW A DAMN THINK ABOUT WHAT YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT!"

"Want to hear something? For once, I want to believe that I do." she said, as the dust finally cleared, reavilling a roughed up, yet standing Annie, holding multiple silk threads in her hands. "And while I'm sure that many others will give you multiple sorts of treatments, Dr. Skull-Spider's recommendation is a long awaited time out!"

She pulled the threads as hard as she could. Joey was about to attack, but she stopped when she heard something. That something was the sound of rubble. Looking up at the building behind her, she saw that the spider-runt had silently webbed part of the weakened front of the building and ripping some of it off of it. The debris soon started to fall towards the criminal, forcing her to drop her offensive and protect herself with a forcefield. And while she was successful, the force of the debris falling brought her down towards the ground and the amount of rubble managed to actually bury her.

Annie sighed, falling to her knees as she tried to recover her breath. Putting that bravado of hers and being over and over again was not a pleasant experience.

"According to Newton's third law, every action has an equal, yet opposite reaction. I may be wrong, since it's really hard to make calculations while some wacko is blowing you up, but my guess is that her explosions may contain at minimum 1,255,000 joules of energy. Which is roughly five times the amount of a standard grenade. So that means that her bubbleshield must be able to protect her from at least something like that. And having a bunch of rubble falling down on her is probably about the same as that." she thought, still breathing somewhat heavily. "I know for a fact that this won't hold her long. I can see some of the rubble moving, as if she was pushing from inside. My best bet is probably to try and reunite with the others before that happens. Not the manliest of things to do, if Ejiro is to have a say in things, but I rather not push my goddy luck… I should probably recharge. I'm not sure how much web-fluid the cartridge in the web shooter has."

One thing that she decided to add to her costume was a stachel around her waist. Or a purse if she were to ask Robbie, which of course, she will not. She thought that it would probably be good for carrying things. Plus, it combined with her look. Reaching into it, she started to look for another cartridge of webbing inside. However while her hand was inside she felt… something. It was as if there were a bunch of pieces of broken glasses and plastic inside of it. Almost like they were pieces of-

"Uh-oh." she said with widened eyes. "Please don't be it, please don't be it, please don't be-" she was saying as she frantically searched her pur- stachel.

Pulling her hand out and opening it, Annie saw her fear come true. It was her cracked phone. Or… at least pieces of what was left of it. She should have guessed that something like that would have happened. She was thrown through a few walls here and there after all. But just because it made perfect sense, didn't mean that she wasn't any less mad about it.

"OH, COME ON!" she yelled, turning towards the pile of rubble where the criminal was buried and giving a glare of which contained the wrath of a thousand teenage girls. "Well I hope you're happy! You just wrecked my already beaten and old phone! What, do you think that this just grows on trees or something?! We're already on a budget to have you breaking my stuff!"

Her response was to have the rubble move a lot more than before.

"Oh yeah?! Well, just so you know I hope that that jacket of yours gets ruined by all of that rubble on top of you!"

The rubble moved again.

"GRRR!" Annie growled as she turned around and took her leave. Not before mumbling something about her being a Grease reject and other stuff.

"Kaminari, don't you dare turn around!" yelled Jirou.

Like the rest of their peers, Jirou Kyoka, Momo Yaoyorozu and Denki Kaminari were scattered all across the U.S.J facility. They found themselves in the mountain zone, with multiple villains gunning for them. Seeing no way to run, the trio all started to do their best to fend the villains off. However, thanks to a well elaborated plan made by the raven-haired girl, they were able to oneshot the remaining criminals using a combination of Kaminari's unleashed electric quirk and Yaoyorozu creating an insulated sheet to protect herself and Jirou from the blonde kid's power. And while the results turned out to be quite successful, it came at the cost of Denki frying his brain and Momo… well…

It's a good thing she's both rich and has the ability to create stuff out of her body. Makes it somewhat excusable to ruin her clothes.

"Hee… Heeee." said Denki, giving them two thumbs up as well as having the most moronic and goofy expression on his face.

"What's with that goofy face? Looks like more of an idiot than usual." asked Jirou, still covering Momo's exposed chest.

"If I were to hypothesize, I would be inclined to believe that it is a side-effect of Kaminari-san's quirk."

"You think?"

"It is the most logical conclusion. It could be that while he is able to generate an impressive amount of electric energy, he ended up frying his brain in the process." said the raven-haired girl. "Hopefully, his current state is only temporary."

"Well, it's not like there was much to lose if it's not, so I guess it will be ok, either way." Jirou muttered, only to shake her head. "Wait, what am I saying? It's not ok! Brainless or not, you're still basically topless!"

"I don't think that that would be the right te-"

"Kaminari! Turn around! Now!" yelled the girl of acoustic quirk.

Kaminari, although appearing to be unable to understand her, did as they said and turned around. Kyoka sighed and Momo could only chuckle at her two classmates. She was glad to have such caring classmates as the two. Besides, this could serve as a way for them to relieve themselves a little. They were in quite a stressful situation. However, much to her dread, the danger was far from over. Further behind them, a hand reached from the ground. Afterwards, a villain with a green vest and a skull-like helmet emerged. He was able to evade the kid's attack by burying himself into the ground. Not like he needed to since he too has an electric-based quirk, which meant that he had a natural resistance to those kinds of attacks. Especially since unlike the kid, he was far more competent with it. No, he did this so he could sneak up on them and have them as hostages in case anything were to happen. He wasn't that trustful with his boss. The wrap guy was fairly competent, but the hand guy? Not so much. Besides, with those two Americans going around, it was better to have a back-up plan.

He decided to go for the kid of electric quirk. Not that he liked the idea, since their quirks were so similar that it was almost as if they were of the same kin, but it was his best bet. He was practically defenseless so it was perfect for him. He started to approach him, not giving that much thought that he could spot him since he was now facing his way. He was too affected by his quirk to do anything and he was also blocking the view from the two girls. Just as he was about to approach to the point that he was almost at arm's reach, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. He soon fell down unconscious, revealing the cause of said pain.

It was the blue girl Valerie, who had delivered a karate chop at the guy's neck to make sure he wouldn't do anything. The sound of the villain falling down alerted the two other girls, staggering the two of them on their feet only to see a smiling Vector waving at them.

"Vector?! When did you get here?!" asked Kioka, looking down and seeing the fallen villain. "And more importantly, when did he get here?!" she asked as she put herself in between Momo and the others since she had yet to make another shirt for herself.

"H-Hi J-Jirou, Y-Yaoyorozu. T-The thing is-" she was about to say, but ended up noticing something.

It was odd to see Kioka shielding Momo the way she was doing. But it wasn't until she saw some bits of red fabric all around the ground. Combined that with the fact that she could still somewhat tell that her clothes have been torn to shreds that a picture formed in her mind. A picture that, may she add, made the girl blush so brightly, that some might believe her powers to be fluorescent skin.

"Vector! Did you find anything?!" a voice suddenly asked from afar.

"Isn't that Ojiro-san?" asked Momo.

"Ojiro?!" a panicked Kioka repeated, knowing that another boy (one with a functional brain) shouldn't be near Momo at her current state. "Ojiro!"

"Huh? Was that-"

"Listen, whatever you do, don't come here until we tell you to!"

"What?! Why?! Are you alright?!"

"The thing is, I may be in… an indecent condition!"

"You got that right! Your shirt is all over the place!" she yelled.

From Ojiro's end, he soon understood what she meant.

Momo was probably topless.

Most guys would have probably run off to try and catch a glimpse of that sight. He knew that Mineta would have been there the moment they mentioned it. However, Ojiro was not like that, so instead of doing that, he blushed like crazy and turned around.

"Please tell me that it wasn't a villain!" he asked.

"Don't worry, Ojiro-san! It was mostly my doing. We were in a hurry so, when I created something to protect us, I accidentally destroyed my shirt! I'm sorry if I'm making you uncomfortable! I thought that the design of my costume would have suffice, but it seems like I may have made a slight error."

"N-N-N-N-Next time p-p-p-p-please just add a sipper!" said the girl, facing the opposite way of where the other girls were and covering her face while still blushing.

After the raven-haired girl created and put on something to cover herself, they finally told Ojiro that he could come. He did shortly after, jogging slightly and wary, just in case something happened. Whether it be a villain trying to sneak on them and he having to fight them… or one of the girls losing another piece of clothing and him having to cover his eyes.

"Um, what's with him?" asked Ojiro, pointing at the dumb-looking Kaminari, who was just walking around and giving everything a thumbs up.

"Not important, what happened to you?!" asked Jirou.

The two looked like they had a rough time. Their clothes and parts of their faces were covered in ashes. Obviously due to the fact that they were in a blazing city. There was also the fact that Ojiro had a somewhat visible bruise on his forehead and Vector had five slashes on her cheek. Obviously, this worried the two girls and would have probably worried Kaminari as well… that is if his brain was in a functional state.

"W-W-We were a-attacked." Vector said shyly.

"Oh, my! Are you two alright?" asked a concern Momo.

"We managed to pull off with no major injury… although it was mostly Vector who did the heavy lifting."

"T-T-That's not true, you fought sixteen criminals by y-yourself!"

"Sixteen?!"

"But I barely beat five at most and was about to have my head crushed if not for you."

"Your head was about to what?!"

"Besides, you did beat most of them with no issue at all."

"She did!?"

"I-I-I was r-r-really scared though."

"... Ok, you out of everyone in class, I never expected the two of you to be so intense." Kyoka said.

"I have a question." said Momo, getting everyone's attention (safe for the still fried-brain boy). "Vector-san, didn't you leave with Ida-san? I saw you teleporting away." she asked.

"T-The thing is… W-We did manage to get out, but I told I-Ida to go and get help. I-I would have only slowed him down." the girl said, a little ashamed of herself.

"Kind of hard to really think that after hearing how you beat up a bunch of villains by yourself." commented Kyoka.

"W-Well, e-even if I did tried to escape… T-The mist guy c-caught me off-guard and b-brought me here."

"Well, at least you're ok now." Momo said, glad to know that at least some of her classmates managed themselves well enough. "In any case, we should try to reunite with the others as soon as possible. Who knows how the others are fairing. That's without mentioning how we know nothing of these villains."

"I-I d-d-did recognised one of them."

"You did?" asked Ojiro as the girl nodded.

"T-The blonde one with the b-blue suit."

"Well, he looked to be American, so I guess you would." said Jirou, although Momo seemed to be a little concerned. "So, who's the guy?"

"H-He's name is S-Supercharger. I-I r-r-read a little of him from the A-" she was about to say, but froze when she realized what she was about to say.

"From where?" asked Ojiro.

"F-F-F-F-From t-t-t-the library!" the blue American quickly said nervously… well, more than normally.

"If his name is correct, it would be right to assume that he has electric-based abilities or something similar. Right?" asked Momo as Valerie nodded.

"Is he tough?" asked the other native girl.

"I-I'm not sure. I-It usually d-doesn't take more than one super-hero to b-beat him." she said, remembering that while it is true that he was a Master of Evil, as well as having fought the likes of Spider-Man, the Avengers, a team of Thunderbolts, Rogue and Gambit, it's not like he put much of a challenge. The most he did was probably giving Spider-Man a run for his money for a while, but that was back when he first started in the hero business.

"Still, there must be some kind of tactic we could use against him if he turns out to be more dangerous than anticipated." she said, as Valerie tried to remember something of use.

"W-Well… I t-think that the first person to beat him did so b-by d-draining his energy."

"Really? Wow, he must have been quite something to pull that off. Who did it?" asked Jirou.

Valerie looked rather uneasy when she asked her that and for good reason. The person, the man, the hero that defeated Supercharger was none other than Spider-Man himself. The original teenage superhero turned living legend. The one person everybody can trust to have their back and to take a beating so others won't have to. Ask Captain America, ask Daredevil, ask Nightcrawler or anyone else and even if they have a few problems with him, there's only one way the greatest heroes of the world would describe him

The best of us.

A light in the darkness. A guardian of red and blue. An indomitable and righteous soul. A proven warrior with the heart of a king. He who even a god believes in. If All Might is meant to be the Symbol of Peace, then Spider-Man may as well be the embodiment of hope. Of responsibility and of courage.

Of sacrifice.

She knew that well, which is why she admired him as well even before befriending his daughter… but she wasn't sure if the others would think the same. But seeing as they were awaiting for an answer, she had to try and swallow her worries and tell them who he was… unfortunately, she wasn't really good at it, since she only murmured it with such a low tone, that not even Jirou heard it.

"Come again?" asked Ojiro, only for her to do it again.

"Could you repeat that? I didn't quite catch it." said Jirou, only for her to repeat it, but only slightly less low… which was almost the same.

"Heeee." said Denki, probably asking if she could repeat that… probably.

"Vector-san, could it be that the one that first stopped him was Spider-Man?" asked Momo, making the blue girl winced at the mention of the name, but ultimately nodding. "I was afraid of that." she said, as everyone turned their attention to her.

"W-What?" asked the blue girl in concern.

"That other American villain was looking at her. She was ignoring everyone but her. And like us, Parker was also teleported across U.S.J."

"Wait, you mean that Parker could be in some bigger danger than we thought?!" asked the tailed boy.

"It could be a possibility. Who's to say that she wasn't teleported to somewhere with only one or two of them against her?" she said, as the color in Valerie's face started to fade by the second. "It does make some sense when you think about it. Vigilante or not, Spider-Man has made multiple enemies. Why else would American villains come here?"

"Maybe they have beef with All Might? He sometimes helps out overseas." noted Kyoka, but Momo shook her head in denial.

"Unlikely. While it is true that All Might has done many things to foil villany even across the seas, I don't think those two came here for him." she told them, as a look of horror grew in Valerie's face.

Before anyone could do anything, Van Dyne turned around and started to run. The others were taken by surprise, not expecting something like this to happen. However, they had to ignore whatever it was that they were thinking of chasing after her. Who knows if there's a villain hidden somewhere around that could sneak on her.

"Where's Vector going?!" asked Ojiro.

"We can ask her later! First, we must make sure nothing bad happens to her!" she said, as they all started to run after her.

"Kaminari, time to go!" Kyoka told the blonde kid, who soon enough started to walk… in the other direction. "The other way, you moron!" she yelled, as the blonde kid started to walk in the correct direction this time around.

However, said task may prove itself difficult. She was somewhat faster than them, plus she could teleport. It would be really hard to even get near her as they were at the moment. Meanwhile, the blue girl was running frantically. The idea of something, anything happening to the redhead was too much for her to handle. Too much for her to try and ignore. She had to do something, dammit! So, she ran. She ran in search of her friend. She turned everything else off, deafening herself to make sure there were no distractions…

"Hey, if it makes you feel better, I can tell you a little something about me. Deal?"

And yet, she still heard that.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Idiotic Geniouses!

"I can't thank you enough for this Susan." said a somewhat relieved Janet Van Dyne.

"Don't mention it Jan. It's kind of refreshing to know that now I'm not the only one who has to deal with that." replied Susan Richards.

"Oh, ha, ha. Very funny." the Avenger replied.

Janet Van Dyne and Susan Reechards, two of the pillars of the hero community. The Avenging Wasp and the Fantastic Invisible Woman. When it comes to the greatest of female heroes, it is hard to top these two. They have seen and done it all, and then some. From exploring worlds beyond understanding, to stopping threats that could wipe intergalactic empires from the face of the cosmos. One would think that they would have a really important reason to be in the presence of the other. Maybe, Graviton suddenly started to drop cities from the sky and they needed help to round him up. Maybe the Mole Man was trying to create a doomsday device that would destroy the surface once and for all. Or perhaps Annihilus and his annihilation wave were in the midst of a war against Korvac and the Earth was about to become the grounds of their final battle.

Or perhaps… it was simply two mothers letting some steam with someone that could understand what the other one was going.

It was no secret that the marriage of the Invisible Woman and Mr Fantastic would result in quite the special child. And of course not only did it happen once, but twice. And while their firstborn certinately have gifts of his own, it was his younger sister the one that was blessed with an intellect so great, it is said to be superior to even that of both Mr Fantastic and Dr doom. Of course, having such a brilliant prodigy could be… challenging to say the least.

By the age of six, Reed Richards was already dismantling anything that he could get his hands on and making them a million times better. At the age of four, Valerie Richards was already solving equations that have troubled scientists for years in one afternoon. And now, Janet was in practically the same boat.

Some months ago, a girl dressed in a suit similar to her own appeared in an Avengers compound. She claimed to be the long lost daughter of the late Henry Pym. Quite the bold assumption to make, but one that ended up being true. So, since the girl had nowhere to go and after some talks here and there, Janet decided to adopt her. She is incredible and the founding Avenger has not shied to admit that she was one of the best things to have ever happened to her. Nadia was an unstoppable marvel that believed that she could change the world. And if they were to ask her adoptive mother, she believed she could… which was as much of a blessing as it was a trial on its own.

So, at the moment the two heroines were at E.S.U New York. Why? Because some of the brightest minds of the future foundation and Avengers Academy were currently working on a little side project of their own. Nothing too big, just a quantum-powered engine. Janet decided to bring Nadia in so that she could surround herself with people more her speed. Not like she was a petty when it came to hanging out with people, but she believed that maybe this could make things easier for her.

"You know Susan? I always thought that you were inspiring. You know, the way you could manage to be a member of the Fantastic Four while also being the head of your family. And now that I have a girl of my own… wow, we didn't give you enough credit. I sometimes don't know what to do."

"Trust me, you're not doing that bad."

"Thanks, well at least I got lucky and skipped the whole dippers thing." Janet joked.

"Trust me, you're not missing much." she said.

The two of them were currently on a bench, having small talk while the kids were doing their thing. Not like they needed that much supervision, all of them were geniuses capable of many things… at least that's what they keep telling themselves.

"Seriously, I find it kind of adorable that she forgets to wear pants when she thinks about stuff, but… should I be worried?"

"Just pray that Nadia is a little more responsible about things. You have no idea how many times I had to stop her from turning the toaster into a death laser when she was a kid."

"Thank god for that. Don't worry, the mist she has done so far was shrinking the t.v so that ants could see Honey I shrunk the Kids!"

"You're kidding?!"

"God I wish I did! But it's not like we haven't done things like that before."

"Well, sometimes I'm a little jealous of a certain friend of the family. His kid is smart enough to do just as much as Nadia and Val, but is more well-behaved. At least she doesn't turn their appliances into self-replicating nano drones. God I wish she could hang out with Val more. Maybe then, she could learn to not go overboard from time to time."

"Then why don't you invite her more often?" asked the Avenger.

"Let's just say that… it's complicated." answered the cosmic-powered heroine.

"Well, maybe you could present her to Nadia? She could-" Janet was about to say, but an explosion happened nearby.

More specifically, where the kids were.

The two women of power arrived soon at the site of the explosion, expecting for some villain to show up. Instead, they saw a bunch of young scientists in the middle of a crater. Taking notes as if nothing had happened.

"What in the world happened here?!" asked the Wasp.

"Oh, hi Jan!"

"Valeria!"

"It's nothing serious mom. Honestly, we just made a minor miscalculation in our calculations. That 's all."

"Please tell me you didn't accidentally create a rip in the space-time continuum." sighed Susan.

"Don't worry mom, it was just a small explosion. Nothing serious happened."

"Except for a piece of debris that was sent flying." said a moloid, much to the terror of the two women.

"What?!"

"Don't worry guys. By my calculations, that thing is probably going to crash into the Hudson River. We can always-"

"Did you take into account the magnetic pull of the poles?" asked a girl with what looked like some sort of Iron Man suit replica.

"... Oh… well, I'm sure things are going to be fine."

Meanwhile, somewhere in Queens, Annie was working on some sort of apparatus with her sister watching her in the backyard of their house.

"Seriously, what's wrong with the good-old and reliable volcano?" asked Mayday.

"Pff, please. That's childsplay. But this… this is going to definitely get me that big trophy!"

Before them, was some machine with what looked to be some sort of solar panel attached to it. However, one would think that it was some sort of athena more than anything else. Mayday thought that it was tacky, but she knew better than to question her sister and her big brain. Besides, dad told them that it looked ok, so it probably was.

"Explain to me, why does your solar panel look so weird?"

"Because I specifically ordered the micro solar cells in a way that would be more efficient for them to absorb the sun's rays. Combine that with the specialized silicon mixture that I made, which will convert 89.54% of the available sunlight into energy and first place here I go!" she said.

Annie then pressed a button and the machine came to live. She said that the machine, whatever it was, required about the same amount of energy to function as a department building. But she was confident that her invention would suffice. And from the looks of it, hse may be right.

"Well, I'll be damned! Your weird piece of junk actually works!"

"See! With this bad boy as my project, there ain't no way that I, Anna-May Parker, could ever lose the-" she was saying, until their spider-sense rang.

Before they knew it, something came crashing into the machine and ruining it completely. Three and a half months worth of work and trash-diving gone. Just like that. The two girls stood there, the older padding the younger one in the back. Trying to tell her that she can always make the volcano spew chocolate if she wanted.

"B-But I… It was… What?!" she murmured, looking down and seeing something that wasn't from her invention. Something with a peculiar logo that was easily recognizable. "GRRRR! RICHAAAAARDS!" she shouted.

Meanwhile, back at E.S.U, Valeria sneezed. And she wasn't sure why, but it felt like there was soon to be a reckoning.

Chapter 17: Complications in the Assault

Chapter Text

"Wow, looks like this place got wrecked." noted Kirishima, looking at the deserted city in ruins before him and Bakugo.

"You idiot! Of course it does, that's the fucking point of this place!" Bakugo yelled at the other boy.

"I know that, but like… it looks like some big fight happened here…"

"It looks the same as any other crappy corner of this place! If you insist on getting in my way, the least you could do is be of use and start looking for a fucking way out of this shithole!"

"You really think the exit is here?"

"It better fucking be! Now hurry up already! The sooner I get out, the sooner that wrap bastard gets to die!" Bakugo barked as he started to walk away.

The two teens had already walked across the city in ruins, hoping to find some sort of exit. At the moment, the two had arrived at a particular section of the faux city that looked to be in a rougher state compared to where the two originally came from… or at least, that's what Kirishima thought. Bakugo though, the only thing that he saw, was yet another crappy street. He was starting to get annoyed… really, really annoyed. It feels like they have been walking forever and had yet to find anything that wasn't a complete wreckage.

Kirishima was about to follow Bakugo, but stopped for a moment. He turned around believing that he heard something. It was like the sound of rocks moving or something like that. However, there was nothing in sight. Only the empty wrecked ity and big pile of ruble. The boy of hardening quirk found that a little odd, but he quickly shook his head, believing that maybe it was his imagination.

"Man, my mind sure likes to mess with me when I'm in a stressful situation."

"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE LIKE A BRAINDEAD IDIOT?! EITHER GET A MOVE IN OR DROP DEAD!" yelled Bakugo, who was already more than halfway across the street by now.

"I'm moving. Yeesh, you sure are impatient today."

"JUST SHUT UP AND START MOVING!"

And so, the two kept walking further and further until they were no longer in line of sight. However, perhaps Kirishima was not completely in the wrong. For that very same pile of rubble had some bits falling off. And when it happened, it revealed a faint magenta light coming from within the pile.

As for another part of , Eraser Head was still doing battle against the multiple villains that stood against him. Luckily for him, more than a decent amount of villains had been defeated. Either at his hand, or in a few cases, been the victim of some friendly fire. However, he himself was also tiring by the minute. And what's worse, was that he had yet to take down either of the villains that he assumed were the biggest threat.

The pale guy had yet to move, seemingly analysing the situation to try and find the best opportunity to strike. That's what he would do if he were in his shoes. It didn't seem like the big guy was about to do anything just yet. Aizawa himself was very wary of that one. Not because he knew what he could do, but rather because of the opposite in fact. That factor was simply impossible to ignore. The guy that could teleport was out of reach, threatening all of the students that hadn't been teleported away. Thankfully, Thirteen was there to protect them, but being a hero that specializes in rescue rather than combat, there was only so much that she could do on her own. He had to finish this fast, but that's where the final big villain was causing him so much problems.

The electric blonde had no quirk, which meant that he couldn't suppress his powers. He had no issue in accidentally hitting some of his allies so long as he could hit his opponent. Aizawa believed that if it were a one on one, he could probably beat the American, but fighting him after taking on so many opponents already… he was having some doubts.

However, he had to cut his train of thought short when he was forced to dodge a bolt of electricity from the American villain. Luckily for him, he was able to avoid the blast by jumping away. However, the force of the explosion did manage to knock him down. One of the larger villains saw this as his opportunity and literally ripped a chunk of the ground with his hands. He was about to smash it into the pro-hero, but he stopped when he suddenly felt that the piece of ground had suddenly grown a bit heavy. Not by much, but he definitely felt the sudden change. As if something had landed on top of it. When everyone turned to see what was on top of it, it turned out to be a certain redheaded student that, despite looking as if she had just got out of a tough fight, had a juvenile careless look on her face.

"Hey." she said, as the criminal looked rather confused.

"Wha- GHA!" exclaimed the villain, but before he could finish, the student shot something out of her wrist at his eyes.

The girl quickly jumped out of the chunk of ground, who let go of it to try and remove the weird substance out of his eyes. He obviously did this out of instinct because no one in their right mind would do that while holding something over their head. The reason? Because gravity will do its thing and make the object fall to the ground, or in this case, on top of the head of the criminal. Who despite looking rather tough, ended up unconscious in no time at all.

"Would you look at that! Miles' dumb trick is good for something after all!" she thought to herself as she landed next to Aizawa.

"Parker?" he asked.

"Hi teach! Do I get extra credit for making him knock himself?" Annie asked jokingly.

"Spider-Man's child is still alive?" the American villain asked.

Such question naturally attracted the attention of those on the side of justice. The students that were still at the entrance suddenly looked a little more relieved, as well as Thirteen. After overhearing how one of the villains came to U.A to gun for her specifically… let's just say that they were worried for their classmate's wellbeing. Not surprising, after all who in their right mind could ever consider that someone, anyone would ever attempt to end the life of a fellow classmate of yours? None of them may have known the American that much, she was rather reserved for some reason. But what they have learned about her is that she's rather straightforward and a little hotheaded from time to time. Yet, she was also someone rather caring and kind.

So the question was; why would someone go out of their way to kill her?

Meanwhile, the redhead had a different reaction towards the villain. And that was the same kind of reaction that someone would have after being asked the same question over and over again.

"Oh, great. Another weirdo that probably has beef with my dad. Let me guess; you want him dead because he bought the last bottle of your favorite shampoo that one time or something?" she asked in a dry manner.

"I see that Joey couldn't kill you. Well, I guess slaying you myself is something that I could enjoy either way."

"So that's crazy lady's name, huh?" asked the girl. "By the way, do you have a name or something?"

"He's Supercharger. He was the very first villain that your father fought back when he was your age." Aizawa informed him.

"Wait, really?! That guy is supposed to be one of my dad's roughs..? Boy, does he look goofier than the others for some reason." she said.

However, Supercharger quickly shot a bolt of electricity specifically aimed at her. If it had been any other person, it might have hit. But Annie was a spider. She was able to sense the attack before he even fired it. So, she quickly leaped away from where she was and landed a couple of meters from her original spot.

"Oh, so that's why his name's Supercharger!" she lightheartedly said. "Hey, any relation with Max Dillon? Because being the electric baddie that wants my dad death was kind of his whole deal." she asked, as she had to dodge another blast.

"Why does everyone insist on comparing me to that dead buffoon?!" he asked, shooting another blast that ended up being avoided yet again. "I debuted way before he did!"

He was about to shoot another blast, but before he could charge the energy to do so, Aizawa appeared to his side. Before he could do anything, Supercharger took a direct hit from the pro-hero that pushed him back a couple meters away.

"Hey, nice one teach! You probably saved my bacon back there!" Annie said, complementing her teacher.

"Parker, go somewhere safe, now." said the teacher, much to the girl's confusion.

"Wait, you kidding?"

"I'm serious. This is too dangerous for a student. Get to safety, that's an order." he told the girl, only to keep attacking Supercharger while he was still recovering from the surprise attack.

In all honesty, some help would probably come in handy to him now. But he didn't want that help to come from one of his students. It was his job to protect them, not the other way around. And even if Parker may be among the top students of the class, she was in no condition to help. She had a couple of scratches in her face, some of the fabric of her suit got torn in the arms and even if it was hard to notice, he saw that the girl was being extra careful with her right shoulder while jumping around. She probably got hurt while dealing with whatever foe was sent on her way. But while he was keeping Supercharger on the defensive for a change, one of the other villais attempted to strike at him while distracted. However, before he could do it, the arachnid teenager shot a thread at his torso and pulled him towards her. Knocking him out with a very solid left hook.

"I thought I told you to go somewhere safe!" Aizawa told her, while kicking Supercharger in the gut.

"You did? Gee, and here I am thinking that you told me to punch these jerks in the face." she joked.

"Parker, I'm being serious!" he told her as she avoided an attack from behind, while elbowing her attacker.

"You see, the thing is that I would like to graduate hero school with nice grades and having a dead teacher probably wouldn't look good in my report card, would it?" she semi-joked, dodging more attacks coming her way and retaliating with quick and fast strikes.

As she kept multiple enemies at bay, the pale man tried to sneak behind her. Of course, he ended up failing as she was easily able to predict it, but even then, something happened. Her spider-sense rang intensively, telling her to stay away from him. No… it was a little more specific actually. It was almost as if telling her to avoid being touched by that guy at all cost. She quickly leaped several meters away from the pale man, kicking another would-be attacker before she landed.

"Hey, teach! Just want to point out that pale man over there made my spider-sense ring louder than Katsuki's yelling. I think it would be best to not let him near us." she told her teacher, who managed to punch Supercharger away from him once more.

"Noted." he said, as Supercharger, somewhat dazed, glared at the pale criminal.

"Huh… so that's the daughter of the greatest vigilante the world has ever seen… Outside of you cheating with whatever allowed you to avoid me, you're not that impressive…" the pale villain said.

"Spider-Man's child is mine to slay! Do that again and I'll turn you into ashes!" Supercharger warned.

"Those two are obviously at odds with one another. That could be used to our advantage if we play our cards well." Aizawa thought, analyzing what he could from the two of them, while also taking into consideration what the redhead told him.

"Untrue… the one that chose her as her opponent was that other dumb American… and she failed to kill her for whatever dumb reason. You wanted to do other stuff… so now, I get to do things my way." the man said, while turning to stare at the girl. "And who knows… maybe we can grab some bonus points by offing the kid of the oh so legendary Spider-Man as well as All Might… yeah… I want to do that…" he said, menacingly.

However the girl did not react the way he wanted. As a matter of fact, she did not react the way most would think one would in her situation. No, instead of being nervous, instead of being scared… she started to chuckle. Which soon became laughter.

"BWAHAHAHHA! I can't even… BWAHAHAHA!" she laughed, irritating the villain, as well as her teacher.

"Parker!" he barked as he kept on laughing.

"I'm so-haha, I'm sorry! It's just… It's just that I didn't get a good l-looked at him before! But now that I do, oh my god does he look ridiculous!" she said, laughing even more at the villain. "Seriously, I thought Batteryman over there looked dumb as it is, but this guy's by far the goofiest guy that I have ever met!"

As Parker kept on laughing, making remarks at the amount of hands that covered the would-be villain in front of her, the man started to growl. He did not come here to be laughed at by some foreigner, he came here because he wanted to kill All Might. And speaking of foreigners, he was starting to really hate them. They acted like they were so much better than him, like he was just some… some kid! And now, this damn brat was laughing at him too?! He was tired of it. He deserved respect, damn it! And one way or another, he was sure to get it.

"Nomu…" he said, as the big, hulking beast turned to the man. "Squash the bug." he told him as the girl kept laughing.

"Hey, stop me if you heard this one before-" Annie was saying, however out of nowhere something happened.

In less time that it took a fly to flap its wings once, the large behemoth was suddenly behind Annie, despite the fact that beforehand, it was many, many meters away from the kid. Everyone, from pro-heroes, to villains, to students were all wide-eyed at such feat of speed. As for Annie, she was no longer smiling, her head buzzing with the kind of intensity that she had only experienced two, maybe three times in her life.

And in all of them, her life was in the greatest of perils.

"PAR-" Aizawa tried to call, but before he could finish his sentence, the massive beast brought its massive fist down.

A loud BOOM was heard. One that sounded as if a skyscraper had suddenly collapsed into the ground. A screen of smoke was raised due to the force of the blow. And amidst all of that, the teachers of U.A, as well as the rest of their students were all without words. Their eyes as wide as possible and with dread crawling all over their body.

"Where is that stupid dummy!" Kamakiri yelled out loud.

"How about instead of yelling, you try and actually start looking for it?" Kaibara told his classmate.

"Perhaps if we are to become patient, the lord will guide us in the correct path for that which we're looking for."

"What does that even mean Shiozaki?"

"We don't need any of that! Our combined manlinest should be more than enough to get us through anything in front of us!"

"What does that even mean, Tetsutetsu?!"

At the moment, class B were currently back in ground Omega, doing a heroic class exercise. It was a fairly simple one, actually. The scenario that they had received was that they were a four-man team of heroes looking for a lost person in the woods. The lost person was a dummy that was hidden among the forested area of ground Omega. Snipe had been divided into five different teams, two of which were made of five individuals instead of four. Right now, it was still the turn of the first team, which was formed by Tetsutetsu, Kaibara, Shiozaki and Kamakiri. And let's just say that… they weren't doing that great of a job so far.

"I'm going to shred that stupid dummy the moment that I get my hands on it!"

"MAAAAN!"

"Oh lord, please guide us."

"Am I the only one with a functional brain in this team?!" asked Kaibara, wanting to smash his head into a rock.

Back in the observation tower, their classmates couldn't help but to feel for poor Sen.

"Well, I'm glad I'm not in that team!" Tokage joked.

"I don't want to insinuate anything… but if things keep up like that, the next team will be tasked with finding them instead of the dummy." said Hiryu.

"Honestly, I can see what you mean." Kamala said, as the entire class nodded with her.

"Alright kids, time's almost up. You better hurry, understand?" asked Snipes through the speakers that were placed around the forest.

"Yes si- what the heck are you doing?!"

"It'll be easier to look for that stupid dummy if the trees aren't blocking our view!"

"That's a manly idea! We should have done that ages ago!"

"No, that's not a good idea! That's in fact a stup- stop cutting down trees!"

"MAAAAAAN!"

"Shiozaki! Stop rambling about lambs and help me stop those lunatics from wrecking the entire forest!" Sen told his other teammate as Snipes sighed.

"Alright then, I'm going to head down there to pick them up once time runs out… hopefully there'll still be trees standing by the time that happens." the teacher said, before turning to the two class reps. "Kendo, Reyes, you two are in charge while I'm gone. Make sure nothing happens, ok?"

"Understood!"

"Sure."

"Alright then I'll be back in a bit." he said as he left the room.

Once he did, the class heard once more the argument that broke between Kaibara and the rest of his classmates. It was mainly him trying to stop them from doing something reckless… or more like he was trying to make sure Kamakiri didn't thought of something stupid, which would lead Tetsutetsu from following his example. At least Shiozaki was aiding the boy of spinning quirk by not causing as much trouble as the other two. That was something at least.

"Well, at least we get to know what not to do thanks to those goofballs." Robbie said.

"That and we also get some entertainment as well!" commented Tsuburaba, making a few of the other students chuckle a bit.

"I'm a little disappointed to be honest." Awase suddenly said, making everyone turn to him. "Don't get me wrong, ground Omega is cool and all… but that compound that Snipes-sensei mentioned sounded really cool."

"Yeah, I'm a little jealous of class A right now. Why do we have to wait till next Monday to go there?" Shoda asked.

"And that's without mentioning the fact that they have had All Might as their heroics teacher all week long. It's almost like they're favoriting class A over us." Yanagi said, a little disappointed… probably.

Her monotone voice made it a little hard to tell.

"Come on guys, don't say that." Kamala told the rest of her classmates. "Look, I'm sure that by next week, we'll get to learn from All Might all we want!"

"Easy for you to say. You and Reyes always hang out with those class A girls during lunchtime." Tokage mentioned. "Don't get me wrong, I'm not saying that we should hold it against them either, but I'm sure that they tell you all about how great it's to learn from him."

"Hh, yeah right. It's actually the opposite if anything else." Robbie joked, as everyone looked at him with surprise.

"What do you mean, Reyes?" asked Kendo.

"They don't talk much about having All Might as a teacher. And web for brains kind of implied that he wasn't that good at it." he told them, surprising even Kamala a little.

"Wait, really?!" they all asked.

"How come you never mentioned it?!" the inhuman asked.

"The hell are you talking about? We talked about that yesterday. Or did you spaced out?" he asked, making the girl chuckle a bit.

"I uh… look, Tetsutetsu fell into the river!" she said, obviously trying to change the subject.

"So, something happened yesterday, or something?"

"No, it was from Tuesday." he told the class. "Outside of the two of us, there was another kid from class A at the infirmary that day. And trust me, he was wrecked worse than the two of us."

"Oh great, bad enough that you looked like a failed isekai protagonist after your fight. Now you're telling us that someone got a shorter stick than you?" asked Rin.

"Man, it's hard to imagine All Might as being bad at something like teaching other heroes. Much less, someone talking bad about him." Kendo said.

"She didn't badmouth him, or anything. Just pointed out that it was obvious that he was fairly new to the teacher role."

"Still, the idea of someone even giving some shade to All Might like that is very unheard of." Shisida said.

"M-Maybe it's because of culture being different." said Pony in somewhat broken japanese.

In truth, she actually had an idea as to why. She was already aware that she was the daughter of the Spider-Man, but after the first day of class, Kamala and Robbie told her to try and keep quiet about that. Not hard to understand why. In the States, as well as other parts of the world, Spider-Man was one of the pillars of the hero world as a whole. He was an Avenger, a Defender, a Fantastic Four, among many other things. During the War of the Realms, he led a group of magic beings into freeing part of Africa from the forces of the Angels of the supposed tenth realm. Even more, he persuaded them into joining their cause. He and his team also took down some powerful enemy in Europe as well and that was before some video of him apparently being crowned as the king of some spider creatures went viral on the internet. Back when the Sinister Six held the world in ransome, he became the most wanted person in the world and despite that, he still ended up saving the world. Something that the other Avengers vouched for. And let's not forget everything that he has done for the city that never sleeps. Truth is, he is deserving of the recognition… unless Japan has anything to say on the matter.

Because of the clashes between the Symbol of Peace and the Friendly Neighborhood, the people of Japan didn't see the hero in the best of lights. That, combined with the fact that he started out as some juvenile vigilante didn't help either. It conflicted with their culture and they believed that he was sending the wrong message to their kids. Understandable if they ask her. It's hard to accept aspects of something different if said something clashes with your culture. It doesn't even matter if the change is good or bad, people will have a really hard time accepting, or even acknowledging it. And even if those rumors of the two of them hating each other were false (which she knew were false as a matter of fact), people will have a hard time accepting anything related to the arachnid hero in a good light. It was actually a surprise that her sister is not judged as much as one would think.

"True, she is also from America. But I'm also a foreigner and it's still hard to think that." Rin said.

"You also said that you've been here since you were like five, so I don't think that counts." said Robbie.

"Fair point."

"She sounds a little weird, to be honest." Kodai said… which kind of surprised her classmates, who almost forgot that she could speak.

"After what happened yesterday, I can see why you'll think that." Bondo mentioned.

"That was actually Hatsume. She's a little crazy and if not for web for brains, then-" Robbie was saying, when something weird happened.

Out of nowhere, something fell from the ceiling and in front of the class. It was weird to say the least. They thought that it would be a piece of the ceiling, but that was very unlikely. The ceiling had no signs of coming down and after looking above, their theory was proven true. So, they then decided to look downwards to see what it was and it turned out to be a spider. Apparently, a spider fell from above and was struggling to turn from its back.

"I didn' knew spiders could fall." Kamala said, a little creeped out at the sign of the arachnid in front of them.

"C-Creepy!" Pony stuttered.

"Don't just stay there, do something!" Tokaege told the boys of the class.

"Sorry, but I'm not that much of a fan of insects and arachnids," said Monoma.

"Don't look at me! I don't want to be near that thing!" Mangasaid, with an exclamation mark on his head.

"Here, let me do it." Shisida said, as he was about to step on the small creature.

However, before he could finish the job, Robbie stopped him from squashing the little guy.

"Wow, what are you doing?" he asked.

"Uh… I'm squishing the spider?"

"Why?"

"Because… I'm squishing the spider?" he repeated, making Robbie shake his head.

"If you don't have a proper reason to kill it, then don't kill it." he said, kneeling in front of the spider, creeping some of the other students.

"What are you doing, Reyes?" asked Kosei.

"I'm picking it up." he told them.

"I'm sorry, what?!" asked Kamala. "Why would you pick it up?!"

"I'm pretty sure web for brains would want us to do that, don't you think?"

"She's a spider-powered girl! Of course she would do that! But that doesn't mean that you should do it! It could bite you!"

"Only if it feels scared. Which, may I say, it will definately be if you keep shouting like that." he said, picking it up and making some of his classmates to shiver at the sight of it. "Stop acting like babies."

However, it was when he looked at the spider that he noticed something… odd. He had to turn it back on his feet once it was in the palm of his hand and because of that, he noticed how scared it looked. Honestly, he didn't know how he could tell it was scared, it didn't act like how the documentaries said about a scared spider. But for him it looked like someone that had just avoided a car crash. As if in a state of shock.

"Um… Reyes, you okay there?" asked Awase, snapping him of his thoughts.

"Uh, sorry. I'm fine." he said, walking towards one of the windows and opening it up.

Afterwards, he tried to have the spider crawl towards the window. It didn't occured at the moment. In fact, there were some that just thought that the spider had somehow died when it landed or something, but that was obviously not the case. So, he tried to nodge the spider with his finger (action that put some of his classmates on the fence). After a few attempts, the spider seemingly regained consciousness and started to crawl out of the teen's hand. Once it was outside, a couple of students sighed in relief, however there was an odd feeling in Robbie's heart. He didn't know why, but that seemed almost like some sort of sign. Like it was the universe's way of trying to tell him something.

"Maybe my mind was just playing tricks with me." he thought, regrouping with the others.

However, soon will he learn that perhaps that idea wasn't as farfetchd as he first thought.

"Hey Uraraka, are you sitting in your usual spot today?" asked Ashido to her gravity-powered classmate.

"Sure, how about you?" she asked back.

"Probably. Kirishima wanted to tell me about something 'manly' that he found a bit ago." she told her.

The two girls were currently in line ready to get their lunch. They arrived a bit late, which is why Ashido decided to try and start a conversation with her classmate. Besides, it's not like the day has been anything interesting so far. Only normal school stuff. Like for example, how she had absolutely no idea what Ectoplasma-sensei was talking about during math. She always thought that math involved adding and subtracting numbers with the occasional multiply and divide. Not… whatever it was that he was talking about. Looked more like rocket science if they were to ask her.

"Something wrong, Ashido?" asked Uraraka.

"Nothing, just trying to find a way to not have my head explode during math. What's with the weird E that was in that equation?"

"Yeah, I also didn't quite understand what was happening there." said the other girl. "Honestly, I'm surprised how quickly Yaoyorozu and Parker-san managed to figure it out."

"Yeah, those two have like… computers for brains! I'm actually surprised that Parker is as smart as it is. She doesn't look like the study type of person and is probably as smart as Yaomomo!"

"She's a bit of a mystery, huh?" a voice suddenly said, surprising the other two who turned around to see their classmate Asui standing next to them. "It's really hard to get a read on her, right?" she asked them.

"Oh, hi Asui! We didn't see you there!" Ashido said.

"Call me Tsuyu." she told them. "But I'm serious. She's rather reserved, don't you think?"

Her question was one that they themselves would believe. She seemed nice enough and was no doubt the strongest girl in class. Hell, she might be among the strongest students in class, period. But it really was somewhat hard to get a read on Parker. For one, while she may as well appeared to be some carefree girl, she was surprisingly all about responsibility. Some may look at her as some fragile girl, yet was completely headstrong and as tough as one could be. Just take for example how she did not waver when she confronted Bakugo after his match with Midoriya. Unlike the others, she was apparently one of the few that didn't vote for themselves during election day and furthermore voiced her reasons as to why she voted for Yaoyorozu… and yet, there was a lot that they still didn't know.

For one, she was probably the most reserved person that most of them have met. Not unlike Vector, who just seemed shy. Or like Todoroki, who was just rather… antisocial? Whatever the case was, Parker was just reserved about herself. She didn't want to give her family name when they met her, she has hardly talked about her time back in the States, or just her family in general. Speaking of which, part of Uraraka (and probably some other students) were wondering if she had issues back home. The very first time that she openly mentioned her other relatives was on Tuesday when she said that she had two siblings and was living with her mother. She has even met her older sister and (despite the fact that she pulled her from the ear all the way home) they seemed to be on good terms.

But what about her father?

When Todoroki asked why he couldn't pick up his younger brother, she froze for a moment and emotionally answered whit: 'He's busy'. And now that she thought about it, Aizawa-sensei mentioned something about how if she couldn't keep up, she should just return with her father. And when he mentioned that, she seemed rather annoyed or irritated.

… Were her parents divorced?

Uraraka grew up with two loving and supportive parents. She loved having either of the two of them playing with her, reading her stories and so on. So the idea of not having one of them was something that has never crossed her mind. Maybe it was another thing, but she couldn't think of anything so far. Her only hope was that nothing bad was happening at her home, but that was probably about the only thing that she could do now. The only other person in class whom she hangs out with is Vector and it's really hard to have her sit near them due to the fact that her usual spot is on the other side of the cafeteria.

"But she does seem like a nice person, don't you think?" Mina's voice suddenly snapped Uraraka back to reality. "I actually talked a couple of times with Khan, the other girl outside of Vector and the pink-haired girl, and the bits that she mentioned about Parker is that she's actually a really nice and caring person."

"She's odd, but also nice at the same time." Tsuyu said, smiling. "Even if her taste is of bad taste, I would like to spend more time knowing about her."

And as she said that, Uraraka turned to where the American was. She was smiling, laughing alongside the other kids at that table. From the rough-looking Reyes, the cheerful Khan, the shy and timid Vector, that pink-haired girl and even the other purple-haired boy. The same one that didn't look that friendly, had one of the most genuine smiles that she has ever seen. And that sight made her smile as well.

"Yeah, me too!" she joyfully said.

When she saw the American redhead, she couldn't help but to have a feeling of admiration towards her that was similar to the one she had for Midoriya. She saw a girl that stood up for a complete stranger in front of thousands of other strangers. She saw a girl that seemingly cheered some worried kid after a rough exam. The one that talked back to her teacher just so that she could defend her friend and who kept on defending him against one of the toughest kids in school. And it's not like she hasn't been nice to others. She complemented Yaoyorozu, she sometimes cracked a few jokes with Sato, and she was even nice towards Uraraka herself. Just a couple of classes ago, she helped her out when she couldn't understand one of Present Mic's assignments. And tried to explain to her something that confused her about math class.

Parker was a nice person and Uraraka would love to get to know her more and more. She was already imagining a few scenarios in her head. Perhaps a visit to the mall with the other girls from class. Doing homework together. Talking about their likes and dislikes as well as other things of interest. She was a foreigner, so she could tell them about how different it is to be here in Japan compared to the U.S. She could teach them about her country and they in turn, could help her learn more about theirs.

She didn't care if Aizawa-sensei told them that they weren't at U.A to make friends. She wanted to make them. So many of them, from Midoriya to Ida. From people like Jirou to Ashido and Tsuyu. From Yaomomo and Todoroki to… well, Bakugo and Mineta… she was going to put them on the sidelines for a bit… But Parker and Vector were among those she wanted to know better. She couldn't help but to giggle at the kind of things that they can all do together.

There they were.

From teachers to students, even a couple of villains. They all witnessed how that beast suddenly appeared behind the American redhead and seemingly squashed her with no issue at all. The students were all shaken and pale. Parker, arguably one of the toughest students in their class, someone that ranked above most of them in power and wits… was… gone?

No, no, no… nononononon!

That couldn't have happened!

Why did it happen?!

All the students found themselves in shock. Unable to try and even say a word. They all started to wish for all of this to just be a dream. A simple nightmare which they will soon wake up… but it wasn't… this was real. Parker… the idea was starting to become just too much for the kids to comprehend. It just… couldn't be the case, right?

Soon, the screen of dust that had risen started to dissipate. In no time the battleground that was downwards started to become more and more visible. In just a few seconds, the behemoth started to become more and more visible. His upper body was now seen by everybody, who now looked at the beast with terror. However, something happened. Once the smoke left completely, they all saw that the spot that he had striked… was empty.

No body, nor blood, nor anything that could show the presence of a body there. Just the fist of the beast in a crater. So… where was Parker?

To answer that question, one would have to turn towards the fountain in the middle of the plaza. More specifically at the top of a light post nearby. For despite the broken glass, there she was. Atop of it, was Anna-May Parker. She no longer smiled, but had a serious, yet worried and somewhat terrified look on her face. She was breathing heavily, she was shaking like a wet chihuahua during a windy winter day, she was sweating cold… But she was alive.

"P-Parker…"

"Dodged it?" Shoji and Hanta said, in awe and relief for their classmate's safety.

Out of nowhere, Uraraka's leg finally gave in. She allowed herself to fall to her knees. Trembling like a scared child, she found some relief in the fact that her classmate avoided death against all odds. The entirety of the class felt the same as they stared at what had happened down there. Even Thirteen and the mist villain stopped their battle to look at what had happened. And even if they were of different sides, the individual of teleportation abilities acknowledge that the girl was quite something. No wonder his master warned them about her possible intervention in things.

The pale villain on the other hand, wasn't that thrill.

"He… dodged it again…? That's cheating… Why are you Americans so insisting on cheating?!" he asked, starting to get more and more irritated.

As for the girl, she was still trying to calm herself from what happened.

"That guy… if it weren't for my spider-sense I would have been turned into mush. How did he manage to move that fast?" she asked herself, looking at the hulking beast. It was still unmoving, but was looking at her.

For a brief moment, the creature suddenly resembled an inked-like monster with sharp teeth and a devious madman dressed in white as well… as an individual with a green face and yellow eyes that still gives her nightmares till this day. That imagery made the girl tremble even more. She tried to shake the feeling, but as hard as tried, bits of it still showed in her. Out of all the criminals that invaded today, she had a guess as to which could be considered truly dangerous. Pale man didn't seem like a serious issue until he was near her, mistman was definitely the smartest of them all, Supercharger didn't look that special, but when she found out that he fought her dad, she started to wonder just how dangerous he could truly be. The one that she had the most information was that crazy lady and despite all her bravado, Annie had something of a hard time just getting her off her back.

But this other foe thou…

"Even if we were on our best day… that thing could probably still crush us in a second!" she thought, grinding her teeth in frustration.

Instantly, her spider-sense rang once more. She did not hesitate to jump away as the monster leaped towards her. Luckily this time she was more prepared, so despite the fact that she was suddenly almost in front of her, she managed to somehow use it as support to jump away from it as it landed on the ground. And even with that action in mind, she could almost feel the power emanating from the thing's body. And she suddenly felt like she was a normal human trying to wrestle with an angry elephant charging her way.

Upon landing, she acted fast and shot multiple web pellets at the creature's face to try and blind it. She was successful in her endeavor, so she followed it up by webbing both of its hands together and then it's feet. She then leaped backwards as her spider-sense told her of a possible incoming danger coming from the back. It turned out to be an electric blast from Supercharger. But the weird thing is that it didn't feel like it was strictly directed to her. More like the villain wanted to hit the monster with it instead of the girl. Which it did as the force of the attack managed to catch the beast off-guard and make it fall on the ground.

"Wha-" the pale man tried to say, but he was suddenly wrapped to another part of the plaza as he was about to be hit by another blast shot by Supercharger.

"Young master, are you alright?" the mist villain, who was responsible for teleporting him away from danger, asked.

"... What exactly were you trying to do?" he asked the American, who was glaring at him.

"I warned you." he replied.

And as the group of villains were distracted, Parker reunited with her teacher, who definitely looked quite perplexed at what had just occurred with the monster.

"I could have sworn that I erased his quirk… so either he's also someone without a quirk or… is he naturally that good?" he questioned, for the only other individual that he knew could pull such speed was none other than the Symbol of Peace himself.

"Hey teach, I'm just going to save you the 'I told you so' that you're about to give me by saying that maybe I should have listened to you." she told him, either trying to ease the situation that they were on… or simply trying to calm herself.

"Yes, you should have." he replied, looking at how the powerful villains started to argue amongst themselves and noticing that both Thirteen and the rest were free of the clutches of the other villain. "Thirteen and the rest of your classmates are now free and the villains are distracted arguing with each other. We should take the opportunity and-" he was trying to say, but suddenly stopped when he saw the monster begin to struggle.

With not that much effort, it snapped the webbing that binds his hands together. Such a sight brought dread on young Parker as she saw how it started to begin and free his feet.

"T-That… how's that possible… t-that s-shouldn't be…" she started to stutter as the creature, now able to stand up, reached for the webbing in its eyes. "A single thread of webbing is already two and a half times stronger than a steel cable… how can it rip free of it like nothing?!" she asked, as the creature ripped the webbing effortlessly from its eyes.

Once he did, he turned its gaze to where the pro-hero and the student were standing. The two knew that they now had little chance of slipping off unnoticed. Whatever that thing is, was stronger and faster than the entire class combined. The creature soon started to snarl at the two of them as they decided to adopt a battle stand of their own. Whatever was about to happen, however long it took for help to arrive, they may as well make it a little difficult for their attackers.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - A Bad Feeling!

"Where the hell is the beer?! I was sure that there was an entire six-pack here this morning!" said a voice that constantly declared himself the best there is at what he does.

Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters. Perhaps some would consider it the very first institute dedicated to the teaching of heroes in the United States. Its founder, Charles Xavier created this school as a haven for mutants that were once persecuted and oppressed by the world outside. To say that this school has had its fair share of trouble would be an understatement. From machines bent on destroying them, to humans insisting they were a crime against god given flesh, to skirmish between mutants. This institute and those who could consider it a home had to suffer through many troubles, tragedies even.

But now, things are rather different. Now, seemingly against all the odds that they have faced, it seems like a step to a world in which mutants and humans could co-existed was taken. Now a lot of them were seen as heroes. As equals amongst those who inhabit the world. For a couple of years now, it looked like they could finally be at peace… unless you're James Howlett that is.

"Who was the idiot that got rid of the beer?!" Logan shouted, almost ready to tear the fridge in front of him with his near indestructible claws.

"That would be me." another voice said.

Logan turned around with an annoyed look, which seemingly increased when he saw who the voice belonged to.

"Of course it would be you." he said, glaring at the person that was standing in front of the door's margin. "What did you do with the beer, Summers?"

Yes, Scott Summers is a man known for many things, amongst which is using shades indoors like some jerk. An original X-Men, one of the leaders of not only the mutantkind, but arguably one of the big names of the hero world. A man who can punch holes into mountains if not for the special visor in his eyes. He was also the current headmaster of Xavier's Institute.

"I gave them to Hank so that he could turn them into fuel for those jetpacks that he's having his students make for their science project." he said, which was true… although he did it just to piss Logan off… which worked.

"Tsk, do you know how hot it is outside? Honestly Summers, after coming all the way here to visit, the least I expected was some hospitality from you." said the headmaster of Jean Grey's institute to the other headmaster.

Cyclops simply sighed, walking towards the fridge and opening the lower part of it. There, he pulled what looked to be some sort of ice cream. He then handed it to the shorter man, with a grin on his face. Action that obviously annoyed the canadian.

"You think you're so funny, don't you Summers?"

"Hey, what better way to beat the heat than with some sweet ice cream? Besides, it's already past midnight. You shouldn't be drinking that late."

"Whatever you say, boy scout." Logan growled, taking the ice cream and going to the counter to grab a spoon. "What are you doing up so late anyway?"

"Someone has to make sure you don't do something reckless." said Scott with a bit of humor, but afterwards, his expression turned a little serious. "I also noticed that you didn't look to be doing that great all day long."

"Am I that obvious?" he asked, as he ate some of the ice cream.

"Let me guess, it has to do with Laura?" asked the leader of the X-Men.

Laura Kidney, the apparent daughter of Wolverine. Her story is very complicated to say the least. He found out of her existence a couple of years ago. Apparently created to be a weapon meant to be the greatest assassin the planet has ever seen. Modele after one of the deadliest persons to ever walk the Earth. She also just so happens to be a student of the Avengers Academy located on the west coast of the country.

"How has she been anyway?" asked Scott.

"Last time I visited, she was doing better than the first day she arrived. Kid's getting used to things… but it's obvious that she's still not that comfortable with things there." replied the hairy short man. "Honestly Summers, it's hard to think of what to do with her."

"Well, at least she's not on the New York branch."

"And with good reason. Neither me nor webs want to risk that happening again." he said, remembering a certain… incident that happened two summers ago. "Couldn't even face the guy without feeling awkward for almost two months…"

"Yeah… have you two… tried to, you know, get the two to talk things out?"

"Summers, you know me. And you were practically living off Parker's back for a while. If we were in that situation, do you really think that we could just talk things out?"

"Probably not without you growing irritated." Scott said.

"Exactly. And I actually like the guy… don't you ever mention this outside of this kitchen, understood?" Wolverine threatened Cyclops, who just chuckled and nodded (although was debating whether or not to actually do as he said). "... Those two are more likely to pummel each other if given the chance." he said as he took another swoop of his ice cream.

After that, there was a certain awkward silence. Cyclops looked at the fridge and saw a picture of a couple years ago. It was the very first summer camp that Xavier's School had. There were a couple of kids all in those pictures. Some were students, while the vast majority were just random kids that managed to convince their parents to give the mutants a chance. And among them, was a certain redhead of green eyes back when she was just ten. He and Logan were rather fond of the young girl. Logan and his father once became blood brothers, so there was no surprise there. But Scott was another story.

He once fell.

And when he did, he almost destroyed his whole life. But eventually, he managed to pick it back up and eventually remade the bonds that he thought were lost forever. However it certainly took its time. He was villainized for actions that he did out of desperation and some of the ones that followed didn't help in improving things either. And yet… when he was at his lowest, someone offered him a helping hand. He helped him out, even offering a place to stay. He eventually grew closer to him and his family and while many others would steer away from him, one of the man's kids told him that he didn't believe that he was that much of a bad guy as the news said he was.

"You know Summers?" Logan suddenly called, snapping Scott back to reality. "You can't lie to me."

"What do you mean?" Scott asked.

"You didn't come down here to check on me, you came here because you couldn't sleep." he said, as Scott sighed.

"Am I that obvious?"

"So, what's keeping you from shutting your eye?"

"I don't exactly know… I guess, it's just some feeling." Scott said, scratching the back of his neck. "I don't know if you actually get what I'm saying, but… I suddenly felt as if something bad was about, or is happening." he said, for some reason, looking at the picture once more.

"... Know something, Summers?" the Wolverine said, also looking at the picture. "I guess I do get it." he said.

As for the other side of the world. Three students of U.A were in the water near the plaza of the U.S.J compound. Their faces were those of pure terror. They had just escaped from a group of villains. They had just thought of a plan to leave the place and ask for help… and right now, they couldn't for their lives move an inch.

They saw a massive monster grabbing a hold of their almost beaten and somewhat mangle teacher with its massive hands. Try as he might, he couldn't do anything. For it was as if he was asked to move a mountain. Not that far from where he was… stood the top student of class A… although to say that she stood was not exactly true.

She was on one knee, looked tired and was holding her left arm, which was bleeding. The redhead was breathing heavily and looked rather hurt and powerless. And on top of it all, she had to endure the chuckle of the pale man that was covered in many disembodied hands. For he enjoyed looking at those entitled foreigners finally falling from their high horse.

"You were right brat… I wasn't the final boss… he is… " said the villain, as the monster growled as if to signify its dominance over the seemingly broken hero. "And it's name… is Nomu."

Chapter 18: Last Stand in the Assault

Chapter Text

"Wow, your room sure is nice!" said the arachnid redhead.

"T-Thansk." the shy girl replied.

It's been quite a few days since they met, weeks perhaps at this point and Valerie was still as nervous as ever. It's no fault of them, it's just… how she was apparently. To try and combat this issue, Jarvis just told the girl to invite her friends over to sleep. She didn't know exactly the logic behind his idea (seeing as how she was still learning how the world truly worked), but she put some thought into it. At the end of the day though, she could only armed herself with enough courage to ask just one person.

"Hey, did you make those?" Annie asked, pointing at a couple of drawings and paintings hanging on her wall.

Truth be told, her room was fairly decent if Annie is to say anything. Definitely not what she would picture for a rich girl, but it looked rather nice. There was a desk , a bed, two nightstands, a full size mirror, a balcony and it apparently had a personal bathroom, as well as a large closet or something… Ok, maybe it was a little like a richgirl, but it had a certain aura of clumsiness to it all. Like she didn't exactly know how to live with such luxuries. Truth be told, neither would Annie. However, those pictures caught her attention. They were superheroes and looked really cool. From Captain America and his mighty shield, to the Wondrous Wasp flying with grace alongside the Astute Ant-Man riding an ant. From the Mighty Thor to the Armored Iron Man and the Incredible Hulk. There were even portraits of the original X-Men, the Fantastic Four and…

"Wow, is that my dad?" she asked, as she got up close to clear her doubts. "No way, it is! Man, this is so cool!" she said with excitement before turning to the blue girl once more. "Come on, Val, you have to tell me if you made these ones or if you bought them."

"I-I-I m-m-made them…" she said, with a low volume.

"That's pretty great. Did someone teach you, or are you just that good?" asked Annie, making the girl blush a little.

"...C-C-Captain A-A-America t-taught me… S-S-Said it c-could h-help me relax…"

"Oh yeah. You're basically the Avengers' child if what Jarvis said is anything to go by." Annie said, making the girl blush slightly more. "Keep forgetting that, you know? But man, having Captain flipping America as an art teacher? No wonder these all look so great!"

"I-I-I'm n-not sure if I would g-g-go that far… I still h-have things to learn…"

"Probably, but from what I can see you're doing great so far." Annie said, turning to the imagery of her father, courageously rescuing someone as he was swinging. "You… you definitely caught that spark, you know?" the arachnid stated, looking at the picture in front of her with some melancholy in her expression. Something that Valerie was quick to notice.

"A-A-Annie?" she asked, calling for the redhead, who shook her head a little.

"Yeah, still here… sorry, I guess I spaced out a little bit." Annie said, turning her head around and seeing that Bill did in fact bring her bag to the correct room, as it was on top of the big bed. "Okay, let's hope that Bill didn't slide anything in my bag. I have a feeling that the little toaster knows how to hold a grudge." she said as she went towards the bed and started to go over her stuff.

As she did, Valerie was still wondering how all of this was happening. Not like she was hating it, or anything just… how was it that she found herself having a sleepover with the daughter of one of the pillars of the hero community?

"Ok, no electro jammers or anything like that, which means we're good to go!" the girl said as she pulled some clothes from her bag. "Now that that's clear out, I should probably change. After all, a sleepover can't start until you're in your PJ's… I think…" she said, as she was about to take off her shirt, much to the surprise of the blue girl.

"W-W-W-W-W-What a-a-a-are y-y-y-you doing?!" she stutterly asked while blushing like no one's ever blush before.

"Um… I'm changing?" she said, for she was already halfway from taking her shirt before Valerie stopped her.

"B-B-B-B-But I'm s-s-s-still here!"

"... Boy, you really are a shy one, aren't you?" Annie said, pulling her shirt back on.

"S-Sorry… I-I'm going to w-wait outside i-if you like…" the girl said.

"Come on, Valerie, you don't have to. Mainly because it's your place." Annie told the girl, before looking around the room. "Question, is that the bathroom, the closet… or a theater?" she asked, as she pointed at one of the large doors of the room.

"I-I-It's the b-bathroom."

"Ok, then how about this? I change there while you change here, okay?" she asked, as she started to head for the bathroom.

"O-Okay?"

"Alright then!" Annie said as she entered the room. "I promise not to peek as long as you don't!" she joked, only to have Valerie blush even more than before… somehow.

"P-P-P-P-Peek?!"

"Kidding, I'm kidding… boy we ought to get that fix at some point." the New Yorker said as she entered the bathroom. "Ok, I'm changing now… Oh my god, that's the fanciest toilet that I've ever seen!"

Afterwards, the two changed, Annie just putting on some shorts alongside a short sleeve shirt of a light blue color. It also had four elements from the periodic table. More specifically, the elements Germanium, Nickel, Uranium and Sulfur. Funnily enough, it was arranged in a way that it could be read as 'genius', which in the case of the young Parker, was very appropriate. In Valerie's case, she was wearing a two piece pajama made out of a button-down sleep shirt and pajama pants. They were of yellow color and at least the lower part of the shirt was adorned with a few smiling stars… something that Annie found kind of adorable.

"Ok, got any plans for what to do Valerie?" asked Annie.

"N-N-Not really… t-this is the f-first time that I've d-done this…"

"Understandable. It's kind of my first time to." said the New Yonker, surprising the blue girl.

"R-Really?"

"Well, excluding those few summer camps at Xavier's. Other than that, I guess it is."

"Oh… I-I didn't know that." Valerie said, turning to the bed. "W-Well… i-if you're feeling s-sleepy, you can t-take the bed… "

"... Valerie, your bed is big enough that two cows could lay there and still have room to wiggle around." Annie told the blue girl.

"Oh… I-I just t-thought… i-it could make you uncomfortable…"

"Why does it sound like you're referring to you instead of me?"

"... M-Maybe?" Valerie said, unsure of herself while Annie chuckled a little.

"Man, you really are a shy one, aren't you? If it were any other person, I would probably ask if you really are planning to go to the hero course of U.A?" she joked, only to flinch when Valerie put on a weird face that could probably be described as a kind of funny, yet disconsolate look. "Great Paker, look what you just did?" Annie silently beratted herself as she decided to calm Valerie. "N-Now Valerie, I was only joking, there's no need to cry." she tried to say, as the blue girl looked down.

"... I wasn't going to cry…" she said, although neither was sure if she meant it.

"Could have fooled me." Annie muttered to herself, although she quickly regretted it when she saw glimpses of Valerie's weird expression. "I mean… Of course you wouldn't! You're the bee's knees this side of the globe! So don't put on that gloomy look! Show the world that pretty smile of yours!" she awkwardly tried to say.

"... S-Sorry…" Valerie said, looking at the floor.

Annie saw this and couldn't help but to acknowledge how uneasy she was feeling. She tried to think of a way to try and make her feel better. She started to scratch her head and before she knew it, an idea popped into her mind. She went to her bag once more and pulled something.

"Hey, Valerie!" Annie called, snapping the young adoptive Van Dyne back to reality. "Come here, I want to show you something cool!" she said.

Valerie did as she was told. Walking towards the redhead, who looked pretty excited.

"You ready?" she asked, to which Valerie replied by nodding slowly. "Ok, on the count of three. One… two… three!" Annie said, as she pulled something off her bag.

When she saw what it was in the redhead's hands, Valerie almost felt like castaway finding land after days of floating over the vast ocean. Her eyes widened to the point that one would almost think that she and Kamala exchanged powers. Simply not believing what was in front of her.

It was… it was…

Fear.

Valerie was feeling nothing but fear at the moment.

She did everything that she could. She ran as fast as possible. Tried to teleport as much as she was capable of. And for a moment, it almost looked like she was about to make it too little too late.

From afar, she was able to make out the image of her friend and teacher fighting some large monster, as well as the villain Supercharge and who appeared to be the leader of the assault. It didn't look like either of the two were doing that great against all of those foes. Supercharger seemed to be more than capable of fending off the two of them, so add in another pair of villains, one of them being easily bigger than a bear and it was safe to say that they were having a hard time. She also managed to see that pale man covered in hands managed to grab a hold of her teacher. He managed to get him off his back, but was afterwards holding his arm. As if he had just been seriously hurt just by having contact with the villain.

Annie wasn't having good luck in her endeavors either. Having to avoid the attacks of both Supercharger and that big monster was no easy task even for her. She tried to web the monster, but the only accomplishment that she had was to slow it down. Something that didn't make Valerie feel any relief at all. That stuff, even if it's not as tough as Spider-Man's current webbing, was still stronger than steel. Even Robbie, who could probably stand on even terms with Annie in terms of strength and power had a hard time even getting less from him. And even then, that was mainly because of his usage of that magic fire of his and that the webbing that Annie had at the moment, was not as resistant to fire as the main deal.

So for this thing to snap it that easily… just how strong is it?

But her heart almost stopped when, after knocking Supercharger away for a bit, the monster closed in on her and was about to deliver a mighty blow on her. One that could no doubt cause serious harm. However, at the last second, mister Aizawa managed to somehow close the gap and pushed Annie out of harm's way as much as possible. The results of his action? He got pinned down in the ground and Annie, while avoiding most of the damage, still received some sort of cut in the upper part of her left arm.

Right now, she was on one knee, watching how that monster literally snapped Aizawa's right arm, instantly breaking it as if it were but a dry twig. She grinned her teeth, for she was feeling as if there was nothing that she could do to help her teacher.

"Dammit Parker, think! If you don't do something, hobo teach Aizawa's going to-" she was thinking, however her mind was interrupted when the creature stepped on her teacher's other arm, breaking it as well. That infuriated Annie even more than she was already. She was about to do something, but had to jump away when a bolt of electricity was shot at her. "And then, there's this jerk who does nothing but leech on my back!" she thought, as she jumped away.

"Young master, it's been some time now. What if the pros are already on their way?" asked the mist villain to the pale man.

"And who's fault is that exactly?" the other villain sarcastically asked back, for he still remembered how he failed to secure one of the two students that managed to escape. "If it weren't for the fact that you're our exit, I would have already killed you, Kurogiri." he said.

"Once again, I'm sorry for my failure. But you must remember, that their presence will be both immanent and problematic as well."

"... Yeah, you're right… We won't be able to keep the other pesky heroes off our backs if that happens." said the villain, as he looked at Supercharger and Annie doing battle between one another. "How long will it take for him to kill that brat?"

"It seems like she lives up to the reputation of her father. The fact that she has held her own up till now is quite impressive." Kurogiri said, as the girl dodged a blast from the villain and was successful in sending him skittering a few meters back with one kick to the face.

The girl jumped away about five to ten meters. Landing, she tried to recover some of her breath. As she did, she started to look around in hopes to find something that could aid her in her fight. Thirteen and the rest of her classmates were still at the entrance. She could probably try and ask them for help, but she was debating if asking them was a good idea if their fearful expression was anything to go by. And Miss Thirteen was tasked to keep them safe and the safest place for them should be as far as possible from that Nomu thing and the others. It seemed like it only listened to that pale man, so perhaps if she takes him out she could potentially reduce the danger of the monster. However, that would have its fair share of issues as that mist guy seemed to be watching his back. That's without taking into account Supercharger wanting to fry her. Yet there was something that caught her attention when she looked at the direction of the two villains. Over by the water nearby, he saw the trio of Izuku, Tsuyu and Minoru floating there and watching the fight.

"What are the three of them doing there? They should be trying to look for somewhere safe!" she thought.

"Well, I guess that we should take our leave before the heroes arrive…" the leader of the villains said, filling with relief those who heard… Why was Tsuyu seemingly drowning Minoru?!

"Dammit, this is no time for games, take things seriously for crying out loud…! I can't believe I'm the one thinking that!" Annie thought.

"... But before that…" he kept on saying, turning his gaze to meet those three kids in the water, much to their terror as well as Annie's. "We shouldn't leave before… we make sure that All Might remembers what happened here…"

Before they could do anything, the villain launched towards the trio of kids. More specifically, towards the girl of frog-like powers. They were able to see what happened to Eraser Head's arm from up-close. That man… somehow started to decay his elbow with the simple touch of his hand. It was still somewhat hard to pinpoint exactly what had happened, but Midoriya was certain of something. If he were to touch Asui, then she… she would…

Thankfully, he never quite reached her. Seemingly stopping a couple of inches from her, the kids were questioning just why did he stop? It wasn't until Izuku took a more careful look at the villain, that he noticed something. There were a couple of silk threads that could be easier to see once light hit them in the right angle. Following where the threads lead to, he saw Parker holding onto them to avoid him getting anywhere close to her classmates.

"...You know… I was told that you would be pesky… but so far you've been nothing but annoying…" the villain said, his comment obviously being directed towards the redhead.

"Know what…? I'm going to take that as a complement!" she said as she yanked him away from the trio. She then swung him towards Supercharger, who was about to try something before having the leader of the group of villains crashing into them. "You three, quit fooling around and go somewhere safe!" Annie told Izuku and the other two, just as the villains started to pick themselves up.

Supercharger was getting more infuriating by the second. If not for Spider-Man, his message would have been spread years and years ago… but now… was he really about to face the same fate at the hands of his child?! He would not allow it! But as for the pale man, one of the hands that covered his face was loosened up when he was the one that covered his face.

"Father…? Father, where… where did you go?" he asked, covering his face with his own hand as he started to search for the falling one.

"What is it with this guy?" Annie questioned, as he finally found it.

"Ah, father… there you are… I'm so sorry, she caught me off guard…" he said, as he placed it once more in his face. Not before sending a hateful glare at the American with those red eyes of his. Once he was done, he remained silent, many questioning just what he was about to do until he spoke. "Nomu, forget about Eraser… kill her!" the villain venomously said.

Nomu turned to where the girl was and roared. Her spider-sense was already blaring like crazy, time freezing for Annie.

"Grab teach and get out of here!" she managed to yell before the monster found itself in front of the girl.

Even she knew that despite her speed and reflex, the likelihood of her evading this one blow was not in her favor. For a brief moment, she was already assuming that she would have to take the hit and pray that she could somehow survive. However before it could happen, she felt a pair of arms wrapping around her and pulling her away. Before she knew it and before Nomu could connect the hit, Annie was pulled inside a magenta-like portal. From the other side of the portal, Valerie was successful in saving Annie, although because of the force of the punch, they still felt the shockwave that threw them a couple of meters from where Valerie had taken them.

"How?" asked the head villain, questioning just how it was that the redhead was saved from impending doom for the fourth time in the row.

It wasn't until Kurogiri spoke upon noticing something that he learned why. "Isn't that the student capable of teleporting?" he asked as he saw the two girls rolling in the ground twenty or so meters away from where Nomu had attacked.

"... Again with the cheating… why do they cheat so much?!" he angrily asked.

Meanwhile with the two girls, they were starting to pick themselves up from the blast. Annie held her head, for she believed she may have a minor concussion at least from all the times she's been thrown around all day long. But when she opened her eyes to see just who it was that saved her, did her eyes widened beyond belief.

"Valerie?" she questioned as the blue girl snapped from her confusion and looked at the other American.

"A-Annie, are you alright?!" she asked.

"Forget me, what are you doing here?! I thought that you left with Tenya?!"

"Do not be so hard on the little girl…" a voice said from behind them as Annie's danger sense picked the threat. "Her being here was partly my doing. Although it did look like she was about to head back here anyway. I just speed things a little."

Thankfully for the two, the villain was pushed away from them by what seemed to be some sort of sonic attack. Turning around the duo saw the one responsible for getting the villain away from them. It was Kyoka, who apparently used those appendages on her ears to connect them to her boots to provoke the sound. Soon enough, more figures started to appear alongside her. Those being the vice-rep Momo, Mashirao and… why was Denki putting on such a goofy face?!

"What is it with this class and pulling this kind of nonsense?!" thought the redhead as they arrived next to their side.

"Yeesh, you look like you were put through a meat grinder!" Kyoka said, as she and the others flinched at the sight of the arachnid… maybe.

It was hard to tell if Denki did the same, with that stupid expresion of his.

"Pretty accurate, considering that I feel like I was put through one too." she said, turning to Kyoka. "By the way, what exactly did you do?" she asked as the girl of dark purple hair smiled.

"It was my quirk."

Kyoka Jirou - Quirk: Earphone Jack!

She's able to amplify and send her own explosively loud heartbeat when inserting her plugs. She's also able to hear even the faintest of details!

"To put it simply, I hit him with the amplified sound of my own heartbeat." she told the American, who chuckled a little.

"If your heart is that noisy, then I don't want to imagine how Katsuki's will sound." she said, trying to get on her feet.

"Wow, Parker Take it easy!" Mashirao told the girl.

"Don't worry, I just needed to catch my breath for a bit." she told them, getting back up, although still holding her bleeding arm. "By the way, why does Denki look like that?"

"Kaminari-san seemingly fried his brain when he unleashed the full power of his quirk on a couple of villains a while back."

"Well, at least if it's permanent there won't be that much missing." she said, making Kyoka chuckle.

"See, Parker gets it!"

"Call me Annie please." she muttered.

"More and more cheating… Why do you heroes love to cheat?!" they heard the leader villain ask, although Annie complained.

"Says the guy that decided to attack a school." she said, taking a step towards the villains.

"Annie!"

"That Nomu guy is manmade, right?" she asked, confusing the other students and surprising the villains. "You said that he was the final boss. So I take it he's the one you brought to kill All Might… I punched that thing and I'm sure it felt like what a normal person would feel after trying to punch through reinforced concrete, so he definitely would fit the criteria there."

"... You are definitely a sharp one." Kurogiri said, acknowledging the intelligence of the girl.

"She cheated again… that's what they always do."

"If by cheating you mean observation skills, then by all means. I did."

"What do you mean, Parker-san?"

"Why can't I be called Annie?" she murmured, before answering Momo's question. "Take a look and you'll see what I mean."

"I still don't get it." the blonde kid said.

"Look at his head. Notice something unusual?" she asked.

They did, despite the slight fear that they felt when they looked at the creature. It was a creature of literal black skin. Looking almost like it was covered in the darkest of ink. It had razor-sharp teeth that were all inside a beak-like mouth. It had big eyes that didn't show signs of having eyelids. And lastly, his… his…

"H-His… his brain is exposed?" said Momo in shock, as Annie nodded.

"From an evolutionary standpoint, leaving something as vital as the brain exposed doesn't make that much sense. And since quirks are the ones that follow this pattern even more than other sources of born-powers, it shouldn't be logical for this to be the cause of a quirk, especially in a natural way. The inhuman business from five or so years ago didn't affect Japan as much as other parts of the world. If anything, the number of inhumans barely made it past the three hundreds and most of them were in the southern parts of the country. And while the x-gene could in theory cause this, it should only be the case on those of the Epsilon class. Maybe Gamma level mutants if you squint hard enough. And this kind of power is probably comparable with Beta or Alpha level mutants at the very least." Annie noted, looking at Supercharger. "So either he's a mutate like Battery-Man, some otherworldly and/or mystic being or was made in a lab. And considering just how obedient he is… well, I guess the answer is rather obvious."

"... How do you know all of that stuff?!" Kyoka asked.

"S-She's just that good." Valerie spoke, smiling at her friend.

"Well, it's not that hard to research that kind of information… but it's rather surprising that you managed to reach that kind of conclusion that fast." Momo said.

"... You just keep getting annoying by the second… but you're also right…" the pale villain said, a grin forming behind the hand that covered his face. "Nomu was perfectly designed to oppose All Might himself… You can call him the Anti-Symbol of Peace! So tell me, what exactly are you planning on doing against something that powerful?!" the villain dared, only for Annie to remain quiet for a bit.

"A-Annie… a-"

"The moment I jump away, go with the others." she told them.

"Wait, what do you-" but before Kyoka could ask, Annie leaped away from the group.

Nomu was quick to follow, almost being near her in less time that it took Annie to get about twelve or so meters from the others. However, before it could reach Annie, she shot some webbing at its eyes and then she shot a thread towards the ground. She pulled the thread, impulsing herself towards the ground and avoiding the attack from Nomu. She then did what no sane person would do in her situation and jumped towards the back of Nomu. In the brief seconds that she bought herself in blinding it, she leaped on top of its shoulders. She then delivered a powerful hit at Nomu's brain and something that no one expected happened.

It gave a cry of pain.

"What?!" Kurogiri asked, not believing what had just happened.

"That should be impossible…! Nomu has a shock absorption quirk that was meant to counter All Might at 100%...! How is she even harming him?!" asked the pale man.

She delivered two or three hits more before she was forced to leap away from one of the pale villain's hands suddenly appearing behind her. She landed a couple of meters away from the Nomu creature, who suddenly fell to one knee.

"See what I mean? Next time, at least give it a helmet." she quipped. Although despite the damage that she caused, it still felt like hitting a brick wall.

The others were in quite the state of shock. This thing was made to kill All Might, the top hero of the country. Yet their classmate managed to find a way to bring it to its knee? Their awe would have probably lasted longer if not for the fact that Kyoka decided to yell.

"What do you mean, next time?! Don't give them ideas on how to be better at killing us!" she yelled.

"Hey, if they're dumb enough to accept that design, then they probably won't even remember that." she answered, before turning at the hateful-filled villains glaring at her. "Especially considering the way they decided to name themselves. What was it again? The League of Villains? Just when I thought you could-" she was saying, before a bolt of electricity sent her across the battlefield, much to the horror of their classmates. Especially the blue teenager.

"Annie!" she shouted as she hurried to her side.

Back with Annie though, she was starting to try and pick herself up yet again. But try as she might, it was harder and harder to do each time she fell. Her fight with that Joey person, taking on those other goons and trying to stay out of the reach of both Supercharger and Nomu was already showing its toll to her. Heck, Avoiding Nomu alone was already taking everything that she had in and then some, and she feared that it wasn't even that serious. And that blast from Supercharger hurt like heck. Even if she were to take into account the fatigue that he had after fighting her teacher, that guy was probably the second or third biggest threat in the battlefield as of now.

She tried to stand up once again, but unfortunately for her, she was hit by another blast from the villain. She landed just a few meters away at most but that did not mean that the attack hurt any less than the first one. It was quite the surprise that she's even still awake. Looking from the ground, she saw the supervillain, energy cracking around him as if it were a cloak of electricity. All the while glaring at the girl.

"Once too many. You arachnids ruin my plans once too many! If Joey couldn't end you, then you are mine to slay! And I will fry anyone who dares get in my way!" he shouted as he hurled another bolt of electricity.

This time however, Annie managed to find some small bits of strength in her to move out of the way. Even still, while she managed to avoid the attack, she still fell once more. However, before her opponent could throw another attack the redhead raised her right arm and shot a barrage of web pebbles. Supercharger saw this and moved out of the way, covering his face by bringing both arms together. Yet, he never felt the pebbles hitting him at all. Instead, he looked around and saw that he was never the intended target. No, the one that was the target was none other than Nomu, who was now covered in webbing.

"That should buy us some time in case-" she was thinking, but stopped when she took notice of something. The parts of its brain that she managed to hit were… starting to heal? It was rather slow, but still. "Don't tell me that thing can somehow heal itself?"

Supercharger looked between the two. His anger rose more and more as his eyes started to glow a bright blue. "Am I not that great of a threat to even be acknowledged…? Is that what you think of me?!" he yelled, releasing a great amount of energy out of his body.

"If Tenya did manage to escape, then where is that help?" Annie asked.

"I'll try to scout from above! You guys try to think of where we can find the dummy!" Tokage told her teammates from high above the forest.

She had used her quirk to split her head and her arms from her body to try and scout from the air. A sight that still creeped out the rest of her peers.

"I don't think I'll ever get used to seeing that." Rin told the others.

"Neither will I." Awase said, turning to their large and hairy classmate. "Say, Shishida, can't you like, use your nose to track the dummy or something?" he asked.

"Oh, so just because I look like some sort of beast, it means that I am now the team's hound or something?" he asked, feeling somewhat insulted.

"... Will it be wrong if I say maybe?"

Meanwhile back with the rest of the class, they were all on the lookout for ground Omega. And among them, there was a certain student that didn't mind giving some positive constructive feedback… maybe.

"What is it with those idiots? They should be looking for the stupid dummy, not having some dumb argument!"

"Says the guy whose team spent all the time going in circles." Kamala pointed out, making Kamakiri grunt. "Seriously, we even started to think that one of us would end up having to look for you instead of the dummy."

"And considering that one of you fell in the river, it's safe to say that we were probably onto something." Honenuki said, as everyone else nodded.

"Tsk, we were fine."

"No we weren't! You three did nothing but give me a headache!" Kaibara shouted at Kamakiri while pointing at him in an accusing manner.

"Maybe if you had done something of use, we could have pulled it off."

"What do you mean 'of use'?! I was the only one using my head while you knuckleheads were bringing the forest down!"

"Hey, that was a manly idea! We should have kept on doing that!"

"It was not a- Ghaaa, you're giving me another headache!" Sen complained as Robbie placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Let it go, Kaibara. While you're still sane." he told him as the other boy sighed.

"Yeah, I think I will."

"As always take your mistakes not as something entirely bad, but as something that you can learn from. Once you graduate you'll be expected to meet perfection." Snipe told the class as he was overseeing the team that was in the forested area. "Usually you don't hear these sorts of things, but if you are to fail, fail in a controlled area where you can be told what went wrong and improve on it."

"... So, you're saying that it's ok if we don't do that well in class?" the inhuman of the class asked, as Robbie sighed.

"I would appreciate it if you don't twist my words, Miss Khan. What I-" he was about to say, but was interrupted by his phone ringing. "Well, that's odd. I wasn't expecting someone to call me during school hours."

"You should pick it up, Snipe-sensei. It could be important if they're calling you at times like this." Fukidashi told his teacher.

"Perhaps you're right." he said, picking his phone from one of his pockets. However, once he saw who it was to be calling him, it surprised him a little. "Principal Nezu is calling? I wonder what it is that he needs to be calling during class time?"

"Is everything alright, sensei?" Komori asked her teacher.

"I'm not sure… I'll be outside taking this call. You kids stay here and keep an eye on the match, understood?" he told them as they all nodded.

Once they did, Snipe headed for the door and exited the room. And while he was taking the call, his students were currently wondering what it was that could be happening.

"Is it just me, or did Snipe-sensei seem… a little off?" Bondo asked.

"What do you mean, off? It's not like we can see his face with that mask of his." Shoda told him.

"I mean like… I don't know how to put it in words…"

"As if a dark aura was shrouding him in worryness and unknowing?" Kuroiro said.

"That… that actually makes sense."

"Why does it feel like he likes to quote fortune cookies?"

"I don't know what kind of cookies you've had, but they sure as hell don't sound like the ones I have had." Robbie told Kendo.

As for their teacher, perhaps what Kuroiro had said was quite the accurate description, for that was what Snipe was feeling.

"What?!" he said in a low, yet worried tone.

"Yes, it seems like U.S.J is currently under siege."

"How can that be the case, sir? The idea alone… I know that what happened on Wednesday was nerve racking, but something like this?"

"Indeed, which is why I need your and the rest of the facultie's help in the matter." the principal was saying. "The class president, Ida Tenya, managed to escape the facility and came here as fast as possible. He's currently in the infirmary with Recovery Girl. He claims that he's fine and that the important task at hand is to go and rescue his peers. And while I do agree with the sentiment, I still want to make sure that he has no sorts of injuries."

"Just one managed to evade the villains?"

"Not really. For what he said, he only managed to come here thanks to the help of Miss Van Dyne. Although seeing as how he's the only one to have reached the school… I fear that she might have been taken back by the villains."

"Are you sure sir?"

"Young Tenya said that it seems like one of the villains has some sort of teleportation quirk far more horned than Van Dyne's powers. So I take it that even if he couldn't catch up to one, he could at least get a hold of the other one."

"That… is there anything else that we know that we could use to our advantage?"

"Only that there's a large group of villains of more than a dozen or so villains. Perhaps more. He also mentioned that they tried to make contact with us, but that the message never went off."

"So that means that they're jamming telecommunication? Makes sense, otherwise it shouldn't have taken one of them to make a run for it." he said as the principal nodded in agreement… not like he could tell though.

"He also mentioned that out of the three that spoke, one seemed to be some sort of foreigner. And that they were probably in the look out for All Might."

"So it means that they knew that All Might was scheduled to be there today. That could explain what happened days ago, they were probably looking for information on when it would be best to attack." Snipe said, as he tried to piece the puzzle. "Speaking of, where is All Might?"

"He exerted himself during hero work on the way here. He was resting at the school, but when he heard of what happened he pushed past his limitation and raced straight towards U.S.J." the principal told the gun-wielding hero. "I fear for what could happen. His health is already not the best, so pushing himself like this could cause serious harm. That's also without mentioning what the villains could have under their sleeves. If they're smart enough to have this kind of coordination as to attack where we couldn't reach our students fast enough and to cut communications on top of that…"

"I have some students doing an exercise, but I'll get them back and send them straight towards the school. After I make sure they're safe, I'll join you and the others."

"Please do hurry. I've already had classes suspended and all of the students on campus to gather at the entrance. The police are already on their way to aid in securing the students here at school while also coming along to apprehend the invading villains."

"Understood, I'll be there as soon as possible." said the marksman as he hung up. "Dammit… how could we let this happen…"

He quickly turned around and opened the door so as to enter the room once again. The sudden opening of the door did startle a few of the students. It seemed like prior to it, some were probably having some small talk, maybe thinking of what they could do once their turn came around. He normally didn't mind, they should do those sorts of things. They are kids after all, students that outside of doing school work, should enjoy their time together. How he wished this emergency weren't happening, but unfortunately he can't do anything to change that. He can, however, make sure they are at least well. He headed for the console in the room at a fast pace, something that the class was quick to take notice of. Once there, he pressed a button to address those in Ground Omega's forest.

"Attention students, the exercise, as well as the class are suspended. Return to Ground Omega's entrance and wait to be picked up. This is not a drill, so please hurry." he told them, confusing them, as well as the other students in the same room as their teacher.

"Snipe-sensei, what's going on?" asked Shiozaki, in a quite worried tone and expression.

The teacher turned around and saw that same expression in not just her, but the other students. Part of him didn't want to tell them what was happening. But that wouldn't be right. They were students, yes but they were also heroes in training. One day, it will be them the ones to deal with this situation. And more importantly, they deserved to be told the truth.

"I won't lie, to any of you… the U.S.J complex is currently under siege by a group of villains." he said, much to the shock of the class.

"What?!" Robbie asked, in a tone that none thought he could have, one of worry and … fear?

"It is as I said. Somehow, a group of villains managed to infiltrate the school and are currently holding most of class A there for what I understood."

"Most of?" Kamala asked.

"The class representative of their class managed to make it back to school grounds, but the rest are still under the mercy of the villains. I'm taking you back to campus where you'll be safe and then I and other members of the hero faculty will go there to rescue the other class."

"That's-"

"You can't be serious?!" Robbie suddenly interrupted the worried Pony, with a surprisingly upset tone. "There's people in danger and you want us to stay back?!"

"Wow Reyes, calm down." Honenuki said, trying to calm his classmate.

"Yeah, the one of exploding temper is supposed to be me." Kamakiri said, only to be met with Robbie's not so nice expression.

"This isn't some joke! An entire class, with two of my friends mind you, is currently in problems and they expect me to do what exactly? Nothing?!"

"I… I do have some conflicts too, sensei." Kendo suddenly spoke. "I mean, we are heroes in training, you can't seriously expect us to sit back while someone's lives are in danger?"

"Yes, I do expect that as a matter of fact. You said it yourself; you are heroes in training. You shouldn't be worrying about these sorts of situations just yet. I wish that his crisis weren't happening, but now that it is, I want to make sure that you are at least safe."

"But just taking us back to campus could be taking important time that could be spent in rescuing class A. It would be smarter if we just head straight there instead."

"Kendo's right! The hero faculty alongside over forty students of the hero course should be more than enough to deal with whatever bastard thought attacking a school of heroes was a good idea!" Robbie told the teacher.

"No, my decision is final."

"But-" Robbie tried to argue once more, but stopped when Snipe put a hand on both his and Kendo's shoulders.

"Your worry tells me that one day, the two of you will grow into exemplary heroes. Ones that I will be proud to see graduate and fight alongside… but that day is not today." Snipe told the heads of the class, who stopped to listen to his words. "I know that you want to help and perhaps you are more than capable of doing your part… But outside of the fact that me allowing you to go there as you are, will mean that I failed as an instructor, we also don't know what the villains could do. What if they attack those of the other courses? The ones that are not being prepared to fight back? If you want to help, can you help in keeping them safe?"

"But… class A…"

"I understand your worries, Khan. But please, allow us to do our jobs; not only as pro-heroes, but as your teachers." he told the inhuman before addressing the entire class. "Allow us to keep you all safe and to protect you all when danger comes near you."

Afterwards, the entire class was left speechless.

"Look man, I'm not exactly in the best of lights right now. Would it kill you to wait a little before I have to pummel you?" Annie said, doing her best to stand up.

Before her, stood Supercharger, who's expression was probably close to the definition of the word livid. He was about to shoot at the injured girl once more, but stopped. There was a sound that he heard, one of running and it was getting rather close to him. He turned around, only to see a green-haired boy jumping at him and railing his fist back, preparing to throw a blow at the villain.

"SMAAAAAASH!" the boy shouted, as he threw a punch with so much power that if not for her ability to stick to surfaces, Annie was sure that she would have flyed backwards the same length as an entire baseball field.

The blow was also more than enough to lift quite the amount of dirt. Everyone's vision was rather obscured thanks to that. The only thing that they could use to guide themselves was their hearing, which Annie used to hear footsteps coming in her direction. She would have tensed her body and done her best to try to make a run for it if not for one small little detail… her spider-sense didn't ring for the first time since the invasion of U.S.J.

"Annie!" the arachnid heard someone calling for her. Someone that she knew very well.

Arriving to her side was the adoptive Van Dyne,who couldn't have looked more relieved in her life as she saw her friend. There were a few small tears in her eye as she kneeled down to try and help Annie.

"Annie, here! Let me help you!" Valerie told her as she helped her get back on her feet.

"Valerie?"

"Parker-san, are you ok?!" the two suddenly heard.

Suddenly, the other shy student of class A came into the picture. It was Izuku Midoriya, who upon seeing the state of the redhead also hurried to her side to help her.

"Izuku, you too?!"

"Parker-san! Y-You're injured!"

"Why, thanks captain obvious. What are you two doing here? I thought I told you to go with the others to a safe place?!" she asked the two, only for her to turn to Midoriya specifically. "And I remember specifically telling you to get teach away!"

"D-Don't worry, Parker-san. Mineta-kun and Asu- I mean, Tsuyu-san are taking Aizawa-sensei with the others." he told the American, who was now standing up once more. Even if she did stagger a bit. "I return knowing that you could probably use some help. Holding just one of those villains is already too much as it is, but holding four of them by yourself…? I saw Vector-san also hurrying to try and help you, so I asked her to try and get me as near as possible to try and defeat the villain in one clean blow."

"Still, you shou- wait a minute…" Annie said, as she realized something. "D-Did you just call Tsu by her first name?" she asked the Japanese boy.

"Umm…"

"You did! You totally did! What the heck man?!" she basically shouted at the boy, perplexing both him and the blue girl at the same time. "How come she gets people to listen to her when she tells you all once, but when I do it for an entire week?! Nada! That's what I apparently get!"

"A-Annie, do you really think this is the best time to do this?" Valerie asked, only to hear another voice.

"What happened?!" said… Supercharge?

As the smoke started to dissipate, they all saw Supercharger picking himself up. He was on the ground, only a couple of meters away from where he once stood. Something that simply didn't add up to the trio of teens. Didn't Izuku hit him full force? Because if he did, then how come he only flew a couple of meters away? Annie was never heit and yet if not for her powers then she might have been sky high due to the amount of power that the green-haired boy unleashed. Speaking of, that attack was more than enough to K.O a giant robot. How is that guy even conscious?

"T-That can't be! I'm sure that I used One f- I mean…" Midoriya stopped, for he almost blurred out the secret behind his awe-inducing power to the two Americans. "I'm sure that I hit him as hard as I could… how is he even standing?"

"I-I'm not sure…" Valerie said, only for her to look at her classmate as she noticed something. "M-Midoriya… your arms…"

"My arms?" he asked, as Annie noticed it too.

"Holy… you didn't break them?" she said, as the boy finally saw what his classmates meant.

He looked at his arm, more specifically at the one that he used and they were right. He didn't even notice it until they pointed it out. He… didn't even break a single finger? He was sure that it was 100%, and… there was no recoil?

"Does… does that mean that my body is now able to use the full power of One for All?" Midoriya asked himself.

As the trio were wondering just what had happened with the boy's quirk, the dust finally cleared out. They all saw that where Midoriya had hit, was some kind of purple mist of sorts. Doing a quick scan in the area, they all saw another cloud near the Nomu guy as well. It didn't take them long to put two and two together. That purple cloud guy had used his quirk to cover his ally. He intentionally teleported his attack into Nomu, who they knew could take the full power of the blow.

"Kurogiri, why did you even bother to save that minion?" asked the leader.

"If it is just the two of us and the remaining villains, then we'll be if not outnumbered then potentially outgunned. Supercharger is incredibly powerful and with Nomu still recovering from the American's surprise attack, we cannot allow us to lose him." he explained as he saw Supercharger looking at him.

"I may not have agreed with the other criminals at the Bar with no Name on most things, but there was one thing I agreed with Joey Pulaski. And that is that you are deserving of more than you are given. I'll remember this gesture." he said, as he turned towards the American and her two classmates. And seeing an opportunity for an open path, he shot a blast directly at the redhead.

The attack was more than likely to hit her if she did nothing and stood there. And while Annie could have dodged it any other day (albeit with some difficulty), right now, she wasn't in a state that would have allowed it. Neither of the others were fast enough to move her out of the way either. The only thing that they could probably do, would be to get in the way and take the hit… or in Valerie's case, something else entirely.

She did get in front of her friend, much to Annie's dismay. However, she also had enough time to create a portal in front of them that sucked the bolt of electricity. At the same time, she generated the other portal around ten meter on Supercharger's left. The blast soon started to head to the villain and made direct contact with him. At first, they thought that they'd done it. But when they saw the electricity re-introduce itself in his body as if he was a sponge absorbing water, their hopes started to fade away.

"That was smart, girl… if it had been someone other than me, then I could see that working." he said, as his eyes glowed blue. "However, I'm not just someone else. My main quarrel is with the child of Spider-Man. I'll be willing to spare you if you move out of the way." he said, as Valerie suddenly fell to one knee in exhaustion.

"Valerie/Vector-san!" the other teens said with worry.

"I-I'm… I'm fine… j-just… a little tired…" she said in between breaths.

"Tire? But…" Annie was trying to say, until she remembered something.

Her powers took a great toll on her. It usually requires her to use it multiple times and continuously for her to start feeling the effects. She had a feeling that… that she had rushed out to help… to help her? She looked rather relieved to see her. The same way someone would be after seeing a loved one after hearing that they had been in some sort of accident and that cloud guy did say that she had planned on returning anyway. Did… did she overexerted herself to get here… just to ensure her safety?

"Valerie… don't tell me that you're like that because of me…" she thought, in an almost pleading manner for it to not be the case.

"Last warning. Move, or you'll die alongside her."

"I-I won't move!" Midoriya said, raising both of his fists.

"Izuku…" Annie said, as she looked at the boy. "Do as he said!"

"I said I won't do it!"

"Izuku, knock it off! I just needed a little break and you gave it to me. I can hold him off while you and the others go with Miss Thirteen!"

"Parker-san, you held them off by yourself, yes! But if you keep doing this on your own…" he said, as he turned to the redhead to see that she was hurt. She was hurt, exhausted and was shaking a little bit. Whether it is because of what she has been through or… how she was feeling for the situation in hand he wasn't sure. He was also shaking a little bit, but was not planning on leaving. "I-I… I want to keep my friends safe… and I don't know what you think right now… but you are a precious friend of mine and nothing will change that!" he yelled, surprising the redhead.

"You.. you still…"

"My dream is to become a hero… One that can save others with a smile on his face. For so long I thought that it was out of my reach but… but now that I'm here I won't go back on what I always wanted!" he said, forcing a smile on his face. "S-So don't worry… everything will be alright. I promise!" he said, as Valerie started to stand up once more.

"Valerie, stop it! If I can't get the two of you to listen, then at least-"

"I won't leave you!" she shouted, shocking the redhead. "I-I… I won't leave you… no matter how much you tell me to do it… I won't… " she said while slightly trembling and turning around to see Annie in the face. And while her eyes were watery and there were signs of an obvious fear in her face, she still had a small and genuine smile with her as she looked at her friend. "D-Don't you remember… what you told me?"

"I-I-I-I-I-Is t-t-that what I t-t-think it is?!" Valerie asked the redhead.

"An honest to Einstein web-shooter? Yep!" she told her, as she held in her hands a silver bracelet.

The sight of said piece of equipment made Valerie's eyes sparkle to the point that they looked like small stars. Sure, Nadia sometimes builds inventions like this one, but… this was a web-shooter. The same that Spider-Man used to swing across the city and fight both criminals and supervillains. And… and she gets to see one in person?!

"So, what do you think?" Annie asked her, although she had a feeling that she knew the answer if her expression is anything to go by.

"I… this…"

"Want to try it out?" she asked the blue girl, much to her surprise.

"Y-You mean it?"

"Sure, go for it! Just, try to be a little careful, ok? I know that you'll take care of it and that this thing is rather sturdy… But just in case, you know?" she said, as she presented it to the girl.

Valerie felt rather unsure at first. This was something that could probably, no scratch that. This was the fantasy of so many people worldwide. To even see, let alone hold something like this was a wish come true. And Annie was willing to grant that wish to her? After pondering the question for a bit (and after Annie insisted on it), Valerie slowly and carefully grabbed the device. She looked at it as if she was holding a large bar of gold. Afterwards, she pulled her right sleeve and carefully put the bracelet on. It felt… It felt rather awesome to do this.

"Go on, try to do some cool pose." Annie told the girl, who looked at her unsure of it.

"Y-You'll-"

"Come on, I won't laugh if that's what you think. I mean it, you obviously want to do it. And don't even try to deny it." she told

The girl pondered whether or not to do it. She obviously wanted to (let's be real, who wouldn't want to if they were in her shoes), but… She took a look once more at the device in her wrist and after taking a deep breath, she armed herself with the courage to do it. She did one of Spidey's signature poses. The one with his arm all the way back while he shoots a webbing out of the arm in front of her. She was rather stiff and nervous, but boy did it feel amazing. Although that feeling died a bit when she heard Annie chuckling a little. She almost wanted to ask Nadia to build something that could zap her out of existence, but it all changed when Annie spoke again.

"You look pretty cool!" she complimented Valerie, surprising her to no bound.

"W-What?"

"The pose, you're pulling it off!" she told her, although it didn't seem like Valerie agreed as she returned to her normal stand.

"Y-You're only saying that to be nice…" she said, as Annie put a hand on her shoulder.

"Valerie, look at me and try to tell me that I didn't mean what I said." she told her as she offered her a smile.

At first, she was more than ready to tell her that. But… the way that Annie was smiling at her. It was so sincere… so bright. She knew that she doesn't have that much experience in the outside world, but that smile was not the kind that could be faked. It was the very same that Cap, Jan and the others gave her. It… it was a warm one.

"Ooo, I know." Annie said, as she went to her bag and retrieved something.

"W-What are you l-looking for?"

"This!" she said, as she pulled some rectangular metal thing. She then walked towards Valerie and took a small capsule off the bracelet and replaced it with the one that she got from her bag. "That one was empty. But this one has the tank full."

"Tank… you mean?!"

"Yep, want to try them out?" she asked the blue girl.

"Y-You mean, I can really use it?"

"Well, it's really hard to even pull the leverage down for a normal person. But if what I heard is right, then you're probably strong enough to pull it off. Just aim and give it a double tap." she told her.

Valerie looked at the device and then at one of the walls of her room. If she was to do this (which she was having a hard time believing she was), then she wanted to make sure not to accidentally break anything. She lifted her arm, closing one eye to make it easier to aim and once she felt like she was aiming at her desired target, she did what Annie told her to do. She pressed the mechanism twice and from it, a web-like substance was shot to the wall. It was honestly a little harder to do than she first thought despite her strength being superior to that of a regular person, but boy if it didn't bring a smile to her face.

"That… that was…"

"It was cool, right?" Annie asked, as the blue girl turned and nodded.

"T-Thanks Annie. I-I didn't knew y-you finished with the f-formula!" she said, as Annie chuckled.

"Yeah… about that. I still haven't cracked it… hehe." she said, confusing the girl.

On their first reunion in her house, Annie mentioned working on the web-formula for the web-shooters. She even stated that she wouldn't build her own until she found out how to actually do it. Valerie knew that she could do it, for what interactions she had with her, she noticed that she was more than just smart. She was probably on par with Nadia in terms of intellect and that girl managed to replicate Dr. Pym's original Pym particle experiment. But if she hadn't done it… then…

"T-Then where d-did you get this?" she asked.

"Oh, that's just my dad's old web-shooter." she said, making Valerei's heart skip a beat.

… Did… Did she… DID SHE JUST SAID WHAT SHE THOUGHT SHE SAID?!

"I-I-I-I-I-Is this…. is this…?! EH?!"

"Yeah… it's one of his original web-shooters. The one that he started with and that he used for like, the first five years of his hero career," Annie answered, as Valerie was sure that her heart skipped a couple more beats.

… Forget gold, this was better than having an entire ten kilos of Vibranium! This was basically the same as holding Captain America's shield!

"... P-P-P-P-Please take it off!" she suddenly said, surprising Annie.

"Wait, what? You didn't like it?"

"N-N-N-No! I-I-I mean yes! I-I-I mean… d-d-do you know what this really is?! I-I h-h-have what's essentially a t-treasure of the hero community around my w-wrist! T-This is like u-using a n-national t-treasure as a toy!" she told her.

"Um… ok, I guess?" she said as she removed the bracelet. "I think you're exaggerating though?"

"W-W-Why would you let me do it?" the blue girl of white hair asked.

"Well, you seemed like you needed a boost in morale… and I thought that this could help."

"A boost?" Valerie asked as Annie nodded.

"Yeah… do you mind if we sit?" she asked Valerie.

She didn't mind, so the two sat in the blue girl's bead next to each other and started to speak once more.

"Look V, you… you seemed so nervous and unsure… I just wanted to help."

"Wanted… to help?"

"Yeah… why do you seem so scared?" she asked as Val sighed.

"It's just that… I'm not s-sure if I'm even meant to be here…"

"What do you mean?"

"... Kamala has these awesome inhuman powers, S-Shinso can control people by just talking to them, R-Robie has those magic flames… and you… you're so smart, strong and looks like you can take on the world and win… I'm not sure I can even… am I wasting everyone's time?" she asked, while looking down.

"Don't say that."

"I-It's easy to say when you're… when you're you…"

Annie started to feel for the girl. To say that about yourself… then, an idea popped into her mind. "Hey, if it makes you feel better, I can tell you something about me. Deal?" she asked.

"Tell me… something?" she asked as Annie nodded and signaled her to get closer.

She did, and once they were close, Annie whispered to her. "When I was a kid, I was afraid of the color black." she told her.

Did… did she hear right.

"The… color black?"

"Yeah, I know. What a kid, right?"

"B-But… how?"

"Let's just… for now let's say that I had this nasty experience when I was little. And I do mean little. Since then, I was terrified of anything related to black." she said, while scratching the back of her head. "Clothes, shadows, you name it. I even remember this one time in kindergarten. I almost had a heart attack when I saw this kid's hair."

"You… you mean it?"

"Yep. In my defence, no one should have had hair that black… but yeah, that was that." she said as she turned to face the girl. "I'm better now but… if you think that I'm some fearless can do anything type of girl… sorry but I'm nowhere near being like that."

"I… I never expected that."

"I'm sure no one would, but it did."

"... Then… if even you felt like that once… what hope is there for me?" she asked.

Annie looked sad for a bit. No one should think that. She knew that Valerie had a troubled history. No one knew the full details but… the fact that she says this about herself. Just what happened to her? Then, her last hopes to fix this came to mind.

"Hey Val, do you have a dream?" she asked, snapping her back to reality.

"A dream?"

"Yeah, is there something that you want to do in the future?"

"Well… what a-about you?"

"Me? Well… I guess… I have a few. Like graduating with honors at E.S.U, make mom and dad proud and even being able to get the jump on Wolverine one of these days."

"W-Wolverine?"

"Yeah, when I was young he told us how he never gets sneak on and specially not by brats like us. So I took that as a challenge. One day I'm going to get a jump on, get it on camera and it will be glorious! I'm sure that I'll be rember for ages to come!" she said with excitement. "... But… I guess one of my biggest is to, well. Just do my part."

"I don't get it.."

"You see, my parents always told me to do good. If someone trips, you should give them a hand. If someone looks troubled, try and see if you can help. I grew up seeing them do good and learning to do good. Even my sister is this perfect angel in the eyes of many. Always ready to help out… Guess that I want to be part of that. I want to be a hero and do my part in making this world a better place." she said, while smiling. "So, what about you?"

"W-Well.. I'm not sure…" she said, while glancing at a certain picture.

Annie caught this action and smiled. "I should have guessed. It's actually a nice dream." she said.

"Y-You mean it?" she asked as the redhead nodded.

"Yep… actually… do you think we could share it?"

"Share it? As in, the two of us becoming…"

"Yeah! I think it could be cool!" she said, a bit excited. "Besides, it could be great for the two of us! That way, neither of us are allowed to slack off, because that means we'll be hindering the other one."

"I… I'm not sure. I don't think I can pull it off…"

"You can and will, I know that. And I'll make sure that it happens and that you can see it as well! So, Valerie…" Annie said, as she took both of Valerie's hands and held them tight. "Let's become Avengers together!" she told her as she gave her such a bright smile.

"O-Our dream… You've done so much already… I c-can't slack off, can I?" she asked her as she smiled at her friend.

There was one more reason that she approached Annie out of the others. Robbie and Shinso were out of the question, that was the most obvious one. Kamala was nice and the two had a common interest, which was their fascination with heroes, but that same fascination scared Valerie. She was the Avengers child, so what would have happened if a fangirl and the shy child of the fangirl's heroes were left alone together? yeah, she didn't want to find out… But Anna-May?

Sure, the two share the fact that they were the kids of one of the greatest heroes the world has ever seen (even if Valerie was only that through a miracle in all honesty) and sure, the blue girl did have some fascination with Annie's father… but with her it was rather different. She looked so sure of herself, so confident in her abilities that she could do anything if she put her mind and body into it. She was rather kind, always giving everyone a thumbs up and encouraging words. And despite her sometimes jokester and wild acts, she wasn't anything but responsible, or at least did her best to be responsible. She was just… good. And Valerie was constantly drawn to that good in her. Valerie didn't see her as the daughter of the Friendly Neighborhood Spider-Man, she got to know her through another light. One that revealed an aura that made one want to follow her, knowing that everything would be alright as long as she was there. And she was able to transmit that feeling by smiling at you. No words, no signs, just… just a warm and sincere smile.

To Valerie, Anna-May was just…, well, Anna-May… her friend. Her best friend at that.

And Valerie would never let go of her, even if she asked her to do so.

Looking at the two shy kids in awe, Annie couldn't help but to chuckle. Of course these two would pull this sort of stunt on her. But hey, if there's one thing that she knows to do, is not to stagger.

"Alright you two… guess we're all in this mess together." she said, as she, even if still weak, stood alongside Izuku Midoriya and Valerie Vector Van Dyne.

"So you've chosen to perish alongside Spider-Man's spawn?" Supercharger asked.

"More like we're willing to share the beating that we're about to give you!" Annie told the villain, who simply glared at the group of teens.

"Very well!" he growled, charging electricity and reading to go on the offensive.

At the same time that he was doing that, a portal appeared to their left side. From it, the hands of the pale man started to approach them. They all knew the danger that this could mean and the likelihood of receiving help from Momo and the others didn't seem likely as they were soon surrounded by the few conscious villains that were still around. To top it all of? Annie saw that Nomu's brain was finally healed up and that Izuku's attack managed to snap a decent amount of webbing from him. And so, he slowly turned towards the trio of Parker, Van Dyne and Midoriya, ready to snap the remaining of his bounds so as to launch itself to them. They were all in quite the troublesome spot. Annie's spider-sense rang loudly as it warned her of dangers 360° frome her. And then…

BOOM

They all suddenly heard, stopping what they were about to do as they all turned to the source of such loud noise.

It came from all the way to the entrance of the U.S.J compound, as smoke and debris covered where they all assumed the doors once stood. And soon enough, a mighty and powerful presence could be felt all around them. For the villains, it was almost as if gravity itself grew tenfold, trying to force them to the ground and on their knees. For the students though, they felt something different. As if their hearts suddenly became more at ease and their worries started to grow smaller and smaller once the presence started to walk. For every step that the presence took, the atmosphere started to change, almost as if all conflict was about to be over. And as he got closer and closer, the smoke started to dissipate, revealing the figure more and more as he walked in.

Despite not having that oh so shining and iconic smile that made him so well-known, he emanated a warmness that surrounded his students as if a blanket giving heat to a scared and frightened child. Some, like Annie, suddenly saw the image of a baby crying, only to be calmed by the love and care only a parent could provide to their child. Soon, Uraraka and Ashido's eyes started to water as they saw who he was. Shoji, Sato and Sero all smiled at the man. Midoriya, the adoptive Van Dyne, Ojiro, Jiro, Yaoyorozu, Mineta, Asui and even Kaminari surprisingly enough, all looked in awe at the figure.

And young Parker, smirked at the sight of the newcomer.

"Have no fear, students…" a booming and mighty voice was heard all around the facility, as the smoke finally cleared out. "... I am here!" said none other than All Might himself.

"We're safe!" Mineta suddenly said while crying, as he was heard by the rest of his peers.

"He's here… All Might…" Midoriya said in relief.

"A-Annie… It's All Might!" Valerie told her friend, with tears of joy falling down her face.

"It really is him, Valerie…" Annie nodded, as she turned to face the number one hero of Japan standing tall and mighty above the villains that he will be soon to beat. "Tsk, he sure took his sweet time getting here." she said, but was just as happy to see him as the rest of her classmates.

"Ah… looks like our game is about to hit a continue…" the leader of the villains said, as he too looked above to where All Might stood.

The Symbol Of Peace had arrived.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - A piece of Art!

"I-I'm almost done…" Valerie said as she looked at the canvas in front of her.

The blue girl was in her room, doing one of her new favorite pastimes, drawing. Steve Rogers, the Captain America was the one to introduce it to the shy girl. He saw her worried look and made it his mission to find a way to try and help her ease her heart. So, he started teaching her to draw. To paint and to plaster her ideas and dreams in either a piece of paper, a board, or in this case, a canvas.

At first, she felt nervous as usual, but when Captain America wants to help you by teaching you something that he feels could do you good, you don't say no. You give it your all and double it, for that was the effect he had on people. It wasn't easy, but with Cap's encouragement, Valerie soon became better and better in the ways of the pen and paper. In just a few months, she has grown into quite the artist in his eyes.

She has drawn and painted a plethora of images. From scenery, to animals, to landmarks and more. But the one thing that she enjoyed drawing more than anything else… were superheroes.

From the Fantastic Four, the Uncanny and Astonishing X-Men, the Amazing Spider-Man and more. And she's not just fond of drawing them, she enjoys drawing heroes from other corners of the Earth, the universe even. Richard Rider's Nova, the Starbrand, the Shi'ar Guard, Captain Marvel (Mar Vell to be specific) and many more from the cosmos. She has also made portraits of the Black Panther, Sabra, Les Heroes de Paris, Le Peregrine, Captain Britain, Union Jack and of course some of Japan's top heroes. From Ryukyu, to Grand Orca to of course, All Might himself. And lastly but in no way least, the heroes of her childhood.

The Mighty Avengers.

The blue girl looked at her latest work and smiled. It was almost done, just a few details and then she would be done with this particular and special piece. However before she could begin with the final touches, there was a knock on the door. The girl was startled and was soon a complete nervewreck. One thing that came with her drawing was that she was extremely shy of people seeing her drawings. Especially if they were either not done, or if she was working on them at the moment. Valerie flustered as she looked all around her room.

"Umm… o-one moment, p-please…" she said, to buy her some precious seconds.

Valerie managed to spot a piece of cloth on top of her bed that she thought would be enough to cover the canvas completely. She quickly went to her bed and grabbed the cloth. She then returned to her original spot and covered the canvas. Once that was done, she sighed in relief and turned to the door of her room.

"I-I'm d-done." she shyly said as the door opened.

The person that was on the other side of the door, was a man that may look like he was around his prime, but was around a hundred years old, maybe a little past the hundreds actually. He was a blonde man with blue eyes, had a perfect smile and was… more than in top physical condition. He was also a man that everyone and she does mean everyone in the hero community looked up to. Even the likes of Spider-Man, All Might and Mighty Thor saw this man with the utmost of respects.

He was Steven Rogers, better known as the Symbol of Freedom and Scourge of All that is Evil; Captain America.

"Valerie, I see that you're well today." he told the girl with a warm and caring smile.

"C-Captain Rogers!" the girl smiled as she looked at the man.

"How come he gets to be called 'Captain Rogers', but I'm still just plain old Tony?" a voice suddenly asked.

Coming to the side of the man out of time, came the genius, playboy, filantropis and most of all, the Armored Avenger himself. Anthony Edward Stark; the Invincible Iron Man.

"Seriously, I'm the one paying for your education, you know?" he joked.

"Not according to what Janet says." Steve replied.

"Ok, fair enough, but I give her an allowance."

"So do I, as well as most of the others."

"True, but you give her what? A nickel for her to buy herself a milkshake near Brooklyn, or what?"

"They do on Tuesday at this place that I used to go to when I was still a kid."

"Oh, goodie, you want to send the kid to a place that is as old as you."

"Actually, my father took my mother there when they first met."

"So it's somehow older than you. Great, I'm sure that they still have the frozen caveman and some thought to be extinct disease in the basement then." Tony said.

"W-Well… y-you said that you d-don't like it that much when p-people call you boss… And I d-don't want to-"

"Kid, I was kidding. I don't mind and I'm sure that Grampa Steve likes to feel special when you call him that." he said, as he walked towards her and rustled her hair. "How've you been doing?"

"I-I'm doing fine, Tony." she said as she smiled at the raven-haired man.

"That is good to hear." Steve replied.

"W-What are you doing here? I-Is something wrong?" asked the child.

"Janet invited some of us to have dinner here." Steve replied. "Tony and I are some of the first to arrive. But I have a feeling that Thor might not be too far behind if those clouds are any indication."

"Vision is coming here too, believe it or not. And who knows if Clint can come with all of that S.H.I.E.L.D paperwork. I know just how annoying it can be." Tony said with Steve nodding in agreement. The paperwork was not his favorite part about being director when he had that position. Then, Tony looked at the covered canvas and smirked. "I see that Picasso here has made a new piece." he said, as the girl paled.

"I-I… w-well…"

"Is it another portrait of me? Those are probably your best pieces, kid." he joked as the girl blushed.

"W-W-Welll… it d-does have you in it…" she said in a low volume.

"Oh, so it already belongs to a museum." he joked, as Steve rolled his eyes. "Tell me, is it ready yet?"

"Umm… I'm a-almost done… J-Just need t-t-o add a f-few d-details…"

"So, is it ok if-"

"Whaaaa, p-please don't!" Valerie panicked when she saw Tony try to remove the cloth from the canvas.

"Tony."

"Kidding, I'm kidding." he said as he pulled his hand. "Seriously, kid. You're good, you shouldn't be afraid of what you do."

"Ignore Tony, he doesn't understand artists like us." Steve told the blue girl, who smiled.

"I'll let you know that I'm more than fluent in that department, thank you very much." the billionaire told the soldier.

Before he could reply though, the voice of Nadia could be heard.

"Valerie, you have to come! Tigra and our little brother are here already!" she yelled.

"Come on, Valerie. She came all the way from the west coast to have dinner here. You should come downstairs to thank her for that." Steve told the blue girl, who nodded.

"O-Ok." she said, as she started to walk downstairs.

After which, the two men followed soon. Closing the door, it caused a gentle breeze that ended up causing the cloth to fall from the canvas, revealing Valerie's work.

It was a recreation of the founding of the team. Of how the team fought and defeated it's first ever foe. Loki, the norse god of mischief. As of now, his allegiances were still somewhat foggy at best. Thor said that he was now on the path of righteousness, even going as far as to abandon his title of god of lies, for one of stories. But while his stands are questionable today, back then they were pretty cemented. He was almost the very incarnation of evil. A force of chaos that emanated a malice that dwarfed even some of the scariest of demons. His snake tongue was sharper than the sharpest of blades and his plans did nothing but bring misery and despair to those who found the misfortune of being caught in them.

But when there's darkness, there will always be a light to oppose it.

And on that day, when he grew too powerful for any one hero to defeat, an assembly of the greatest the world has ever seen came together. And they all joined forces to expel that evil from their world and to vow to remain strong and to always defend those that could not defend themselves. On that day, Earth's Mightiest Heroes, the Avengers were born. And that picture had all of her founders.

The Golden Knight, shining bright enough to guide those lost in the darkness. The Wondrous Fairy flying high and mighty alongside powers that some would consider dwarfed hers and despite that, she was more than enough to keep up. The Dwarf that could grow into a Giant, who's imagination knew no bound. The Green Goliath, who's strength shatters mountains with no effort. And the God of Thunder, who's storms drove the dastardly and wicked away.

And then… there was one more person in that painting. One that was not meant to be there.

A Traveler who dreamed of a better tomorrow.

It wasn't a lie, nor was it a dream… It was her one true desire.

Chapter 19: Late Arrival at the Assault

Chapter Text

"Reyes, Kendo… what do you think?" asked Kaibara to the heads of class B.

They had just heard that apparently the other class was getting assaulted by a group of villains. The idea was quite shocking to say the least. Who could ever imagine that a hero school would be the victim of a villain assault? Nevermind U.A of all places, the top school of the country? Kamala and Pony themselves were also surprised about this. Sure, where they come from, that wasn't that out of the blue. Mainly the best that the best could offer. The attack the Sinister Six did on not only the original Avengers Academy, but apparently some attacks that involved the Future Foundation (if what the arachnid redhead overheard is anything to go by) were pretty well-known. And let's not even begin with all the baggage that brought being a student at either Xavier's or the other X-Men schools that they had. But Japan was one of the safest places on Earth.

They were looking at whom they appointed leaders of the classroom to just see what would happen. Some did ponder the idea of going there and give a helping hand (even if at least one or maybe two had the idea of probing that they were the better class). Others thought the opposite. Not that they were cowards or that they didn't mind the idea of letting people die, far from it. But they knew that they were all still students. Hell, just a couple of minutes ago, four of their classmates got lost and one of them fell in a fake river. If that happens to them now, what chances do they have in helping fend off actual villains? Reyes, Khan, Kendo, Juzo and maybe Kamakiri could certainly do… but not everyone was as combat-ready as those guys.

And speaking of the two heads of class, they were weighing the idea themselves. They both looked at each other, and as if the two read the other one's mind, they nodded in understanding.

"Alright, I want all of you to move in order, are we clear?" Kendo told the rest of the class.

"Are-"

"You heard the class rep. Now do as she says or I'll make sure that you return to U.A in full body cast!"

"Robbie…" Kamala called her friend, who turned to her. "Are you saying… that-"

"We're going back to U.A? Yeah." he told her, surprising not only her, but the rest of their peers.

"But why should we?" Monoma suddenly said. "Between you, Kendo, Honenuki, Shiozaki and Khan, no villain could best us! That's without mentioning the rest of us!"

"Because the teacher said so. Because Kendo said so. And most importantly, because I said so." Robbie told him and the class, as his right eye suddenly lighted for a bit. "Are there any more questions?"

"... Now that I think of it, going back to school sounds nice to me."

"Those villains are lucky that I sprained my ankle in the forest."

"When darkness surrounds one, it's best to return to where one came from."

"... Just gonna say what everyone is afraid of saying, you can be scary as hell, Reyes." Kaibara said, as the rest of the class nodded.

"Could I trust you with the class in getting a head start as I bring the rest of your classmates?" Snipe asked the two heads of class, who nodded. "Very well. I'll catch up as soon as I can… just… please be safe." he told them as he took off.

"I think we should travel in formation. We don't know if the villains could show up unannounced here." Kendo suggested to Robbie.

"If you want, you take the front while I take the back." Robbie told her in agreement.

"Tetsutetsu, Shiozaki, could the two of you come to the front of the formation with me?" she asked the two teens, wanting some extra help in the task at hand.

"Kamala, Pony, the two of you are with me." Robbie told the other girls, as the class still remained a little confused. "Five, four, three-"

"We're moving! Geesh, don't need to murder one of us, you know?" Juzo told the American, as the class all started to move.

They exited the lookout and soon enough, started to head back to school grounds. Kendo was on the front of the formation. Having Tetsutetsu watching her right flank and Shiozaki her left. All the way to the back, was Robbie. Kamala was walking to his right with Pony being by his left. It was more than obvious that the two girls were rather unsure. Kamala in particular was the most obvious of the duo.

"Everything will be alright Khan. Trust the school, they'll handle this one."

"I know but… I never thought you would make this kind of move."

"Most of us don't have the knowledge required to deal with this. One wrong move and we could screw everything up. They already have twenty or so students in deep water. Let's not make the teachers' job more stressful by adding another one."

"But still, do you think that Anna-May and the rest of her class will be alright?" Pony asked the enforcer.

"... Valerie can hold her own, web for brains is as tough as nails and the rest should be at least competent if they both passed the entrance exam and managed to not get expelled by their hobo homeroom teacher."

"Are you sure about that, Robbie?" the blonde American asked again.

"I am. If only for the sake of those assholes that thought attacking them was a good idea." Robbie told them, as they kept on walking.

Meanwhile back at the U.S.J complex, All Might stood tall as he arrived at the sake, much to the joy of the students.

"Have no fear students…" the Symbol of Peace said with a booming voice. "... I am here!" he said, as he not only threw away his jacket, but also ripped his tie as well.

"We're safe!" Mineta suddenly said while crying, as he was heard by the rest of his peers.

"He's here… All Might…" Midoriya said in relief.

"A-Annie… It's All Might!" Valerie told her friend, with tears of joy falling down her face.

"He… he's not smiling…" Izuku noted, as the hero's expression was more on the livid side of things.

"And if I'm honest, neither would I if I were in his shoes." Annie noted.

"Ah… you finally arrived, hero...we've been waiting for you to come." the pale villain stated. "Scum of society."

And while he, Kurogiri and even Supercharger had their grim aura around them, the other villains all looked in awe and even terror at the Symbol of Peace. This was the first time that some of them had even seen him from up-close. Safe to say that he left quite the impression. Some net expecting him to be that big in person.

"Thirteen, I am sorry for my tardiness. I had a bad feeling, which is why I thought of coming here as fast as possible. It wasn't until young Tenya came to us…"

"The good thing is that you're here now, All Might." the heroine told him, who nodded, only to see from afar Mineta and Asui carrying the badly beaten Aizawa to where the others were.

"Aizawa… are there any other injuries?"

"Not on our end… although, Parker was fighting those villains alongside Eraser." Thirteen informed All Might. "She was scattered around the complex, but did manage to return. It's hard to tell from up here, but it did look like she had come after a tough fight. She helped in holding the villains off, but it now looks like she's over-exhausting herself."

"I see…" All Might said, looking at where the remaining students were and clutching his fist in anger.

"Idiots, h-he's only one ag-" one villain tried to say, but couldn't finish his sentence.

In the blink of an eye, All Might came down to the plaza and knocked each and every single small-time villain in one hit. Then, with the same kind of speed, he flashed to where his students were and took them away from danger. Without the student being able to keep track of him, they found themselves all together and next to their teacher, who held the weakened Parker in his arms.

"Eh…? H-How did we get here?!" Jiro asked, not sure of what had happened.

"Apologies, but please take young Parker and head for the entrance." he told them, as he heard Annie chuckle.

"Hehe… about time, right?" she asked, giving a weak smile. "Don't worry… I'm from New York , remember? I'm sure that traffic was a nightmare getting here." she joked, trembling, but still doing her best to lighten the atmosphere.

All Might saw this and while the sight of one of his students hurt in such a way was more than enough to make his blood boil, still offered a smile at the girl. "It sure was, young Parker." he told her, acknowledging her efforts. "Peter, Mary Jane… I'm sorry to have failed you like this."

"Huh… he sure was fast… I couldn't keep track of his movements." the head villain said, getting everyone's attention. "But he wasn't as fast as I thought he should… so it's all true… he's getting weaker!" he said, with a grin on his face.

"W-Weaker?" Valerie whispered, not understanding the man.

"Just ignore the guy. He sure likes to ramble a lot and that's coming from me." Annie told them. "Hey, Might teach, not that I'm not thankful, but I think that I can stand on my feet." she told him.

"Very well, but I would like it if at least one of your classmates helped you out." he told her, as both Valerie and even Izuku offered their aid.

"I-I'l help her." Valerie said, as Izuku nodded.

All Might thanked the two as he allowed Annie to get back on her feet, with the two shy students helping her walk. The teacher then turned to the group of villains, or at least that he had yet to knock down. They seemed rather tough, or at least tougher than the others. The big one with the exposed brain was by far the most intimidating looking of the bunch. The one whose body was apparently covered in mist was looking carefully at both him and their surroundings. He assumed he was the one that could teleport, so he made it his mission to try and apprehend him as fast as possible. The one with many hands around his boy didn't seem like much compared to the others, yet he knew better than anyone not to judge someone for their appearance. The one that did surprise him a bit was the blonde villain in the blue suit. He… looked like some western villain. And if the bits of electricity coming off him were any indication then that means that he had an electric-based quirk… or power?

Whatever, he has dealt with those many times before, even in America when he was starting out. Actually, he dealt with his fair share of electric-based villains there. He remembered facing off against the Eel alongside the Serpent Society. He thinks he once fought a mutant woman with electric powers as well when he visited Chicago. What was her name? Evelectir? Thunder Eve? He was sure that it involved the name Eve. He never faced Zzzax, but considering that he often traded blows with the Hulk, he had a feeling that fending him off would be a bit of a challenge. Oh, by far the title of strongest foe that he fought (with electric-based abilities that is) has to go to the original Electro, Max Dillon.

"It's quite impressive that Spider-Man bested him as often as he did. He's surprisingly strong." he thought, yet despite his memory, he couldn't pinpoint the face of the villain in front of him. "Either he's a new villain looking to have his name heard or… some obscure villain that hardly gets people talking about him."

"All Might…" the pro-hero suddenly heard his successor.

"Mmm?"

"That big villain, he's apparently capable of killing you. He took One f-" Izuku was about to say, but upon realizing that he almost blurted out his secret yet again, he tried to fix his mistake. "He… he took a hit from me going full power. My arm didn't break, but it didn't do a thing to him. You-"

"Young Midoriya…" All Might stopped him, before turning to him and giving him a reliable smile. "It's alright!" he told him, trying to ease the hero.

"Sir…" the redhead called. "That thing was man made to kill you. I managed to overhear those weirdos saying that it has a shock absorption quirk." she said.

"Is that so?" All Might asked as the girl nodded.

"The exposed brain is an obvious weak spot. I managed to land a few punches there, but it felt like hitting a super dense brick wall. And despite giving it my all, I barely made any damage." she told her teacher as she looked at the villain. "Besides that, I saw that after a few seconds, it started to heal, so it probably has some regeneration abilities. I'll say that if you hit it's brain then you could probably take him out, but after what I did… I don't think it'll let that happen again. Especially if it's you."

"I see…" the hero said, appreciating Parker's words of advice. "Fear not, young Parker! I'll deal with these villains! You go back with the others and rest! If what I heard is true, you most certainly earned it!"

"She earned it, you say?" the villain leader suddenly said. "You know, I'm surprised that you of all people can even tolerate her presence… After all, isn't she the daughter of the man that you hate the most?" he said, making the Symbol of Peace frown, as well as the redhead of the group.

"If you wish to try and trick me, villain, then you-"

"Momo, lightning rod!" Annie suddenly called out, much to the others' shock.

However, it wasn't until the raven-haired girl saw what she wanted to warn her about that she reacted. "Right!" she told her as what looked to be a metal spear came from the teen's belly.

She then quickly threw it to the front, confusing the other students until they saw the bolt of electricity coming their way. It almost seemed like it would be about to hit them, especially the redhead and the duo helping her, if not for the fact that it went directly to the spear that found itself digged ten meters in front of the pro-hero and the students. All Might then launched himself to the one responsible for such a cowardly tactic, Supercharger. However, just as he was about to reach him, he managed to overheard the sound of something snapping. Before he knew it, Nomu was in front of him and threw a mighty right hook at the hero, who just barely managed to block, not without feeling some pain from his forearms that he used to block the attack.

"He's strong!" All Might acknowledged as he was sent backwards dozens of meters before crashing into the fountain near the plaza's center.

Supercharger attempted for another strike, but was foiled by Annie webbing both his face as well as his arms.

"How did you know he was about to attack?"

"Let's just say that I have a few tricks off my sleeve."

"What about that trick you and Yaoyorozu did?" Jiro asked.

"How bout we explain that little trivia knowledge if we survive." she told the girl of purple hair, as the Nomu being headed straight for All Might. "Damn, it's faster than before!"

The beast launched one mighty blow at the hero, who managed to dodge the attack. The blonde hero caught a glimpse of the electric villain somehow managing to break free of his restraints and prepared for another attack at the redhead specifically. Quickly, he grabbed the arm of the big monster and three him to the sides as if he were nothing but a small pebble. He managed to see that young Parker had ordered most of her classmates to fall back as she tried to move away. Her train of thought was probably that since Supercharger was only after her, then the others should be safe so long as she was away from them. And while they argued with her, only Van Dyne and young Midoriya stood by her side, for despite being able to, albeit not as gracefully as before, move they still believed that there would come the point when not even her could stand back up. The hero then decided to move to attack the electric villain, only for him to quickly move his arms into his direction and shoot an electric attack at his face. And while a blast of the magnitude that hit him normally wouldn't even make him tickle, he only had little time in his muscle form and to his horror, it felt that the attack took away a minute or two from it.

"I am no fool as the so-called leader of this group." he told the hero as he staggered back, rubbing his eyes mostly from the sudden flash of light. "I know that you will keep getting in my way from slaying Spider-Man's child."

"And do you honestly believe that could do true damage to me?" All Might asked him, but before he could do something, his arms were grabbed by a quite powerful grip. "What?" he asked as he turned, only to see smoke and a pair of black hands.

"Would you look at that… you can be useful after all… American." the leader said, as for not that far from them, stood Nomu. Having thrust his arms into another dark cloud in front of him.

"Much appreciated Supercharger. Your aid was more than useful." Kurogiri said.

"What is the meaning of this?!" All Might asked, trying to break free but finding out that it was more than a challenge.

"Nomu's main goal in your demise was not to beat you in a fight, but to restrain you long enough for me to do this." Kurogiri said, as the portal started to grow enough that All Might could cross it. "I would rather not get dirty, but one must do its job."

"All Might!" most of the students cried.

"Momo, get everyone back with Miss Thirteen!" Annie called out.

"But-"

"You're the vice-rep and teach Aizawa is in need of medical attention!" she told the raven-haired girl. "If not for me… I'm sure you can patch him up, hurry!"

"You're definitely crazy if you think we're leaving with this happening!" Jiro shouted. "We-"

"The more we're here, the more All Might has to worry! I can't leave because christmas light is gunning for me, remember?! If I go, he'll follow!"

"Right assumption." Supercharger said, as he started to walk towards the girl. "But don't worry… After I'm done, the rest of the plague will follow."

"You are despicable!" the blonde hero growled as the villain turned.

"If I were you, I'd be focusing on my own well-being." he said, before continuing.

"Kurogiri, Nomu, if you please?"

"Yes…" the mist villain said as Nomu started to pull the Symbol back into the portal. "With Nomu dragging you into the portal, it will be my job to close it when half of your body makes it to the other side. Once there, I'll close it and then… well, I'll leave the rest to you." he said, as the hero began to come an inch closer to the portal and an inch closer to his demise.

"Damn!" Annie cursed, trying to think of something to do, until she saw Izuku running towards danger. "Oh for the love of- wait up!" she tried to chase after, but had to jump back when electricity hit where she once stood.

"The more you move, the more painful it'll be for you to leave the living!" Supercharger barked.

"Annie!" Valerie shouted, trying to run to aid her friend.

As for Midoriya, he could only try to run and do something to try and help his mentor. Tears formed in his eyes as took a step closer to what might be considered impending doom. And yet, he could only pray to be of use for his idol.

"Please, not now! There… there's still so much I don't know…! There's still so much I want you to teach me!" he innerly cried, but to his despair, Kurogiri appeared in front of him.

"Now, we can't let you interfere, can we?" he asked as Izuku couldn't think of a way out.

None of the trio of Parker, Van Dyne and Midoriya could. They had little options against the threats in front of them. Perhaps if Annie were in a better state, she could do something. Perhaps if Valeri had the stamina to create more portals before falling to her knees, then she could do something. Perhaps if Izuku had a better grasp of One for All, he could do something. But perhaps are not of use now. If you keep on thinking of possibilities of what could happen instead of acting to the threats of now, you might as well just give up. But… despite the desperate situation, something none thought would happen did occured.

KA-BOOOOM

"Deku, you fucking nerd! Get lost!" Katsuki yelled, as he landed a hit on what looked to be the metallic neck-piece of the villain. And to top it all off, it actually seemed to have an effect on the villain.

Afterwards, ice started to form a path towards the Nomu. The ice then started to climb through half of its body and froze it until stopping only before reaching the hand. If one were to follow the path of ice, then they would find the one responsible for it. And it was none other than Shoto Todoroki of class A.

"One of your subordinates told me that you all came here to kill All Might…"he said as out of nowhere, Kirishima struck at the electric villain heading to harm his classmates. "The Symbol of Peace will not fall to clowns like you."

"Well, that could have gone better." Mayday thought, as she took a drink of her water.

"No need to say it twice. We looked like we came straight out of a mental hospital." Tensei replied.

The two heroes (well, the pro-hero and the supposed but not really sidekick) were still at that basketball court where a professional basketball player was meant to make an appearance. Unfortunately for them, they didn't make it in time. Sure, some may think that such an attitude is unbecoming of people that were meant to keep the public safe, but even heroes have their own heroes. And more than a handful of times, those heroes don't wear tight clothes that leave little to the imagination and jump across rooftops while diving into fires.

The duo decided to rest for a bit, having done quite the hero work on their way there. Stopped some big pink villain holding hostages (and stealing the spotlight from other heroes alongside All Might on accident), catched a purse-snatcher, a couple of small-time thieves and stopped a car that had no breaks. And that was without taking into account the amount of cats that they had to rescue out of trees. Mayday didn't really mind that much at first. She kind of remembered glimpses of her infancy in which a cat ended up warming up to her father after he brought it down from a tree…

Well, the cat had a bad temper at first, but after her dad pulled him away from a shootout or something, it followed him home. They never did keep him, but it hung around them for such a long time that it was kind of the unofficial Parker pet. She named him Whiskers McFurball. And boy she bet that her dad had the same experience as they did. Because if not for the spider-sense or the metal helmet, they were sure that their faces would be covered in scratches and whatnot.

Tensei took off his helmet and also took a sip of his water bottle. "Boy I really needed that one. Especially with this heat."

"You tell me, I'm a New Yorker. I'm not built to handle this kind of heat this often. What is it with the sun as of lately? Did it bring out a magnifying glass to see Japan better or what?"

"Yeah, and with my armor… Well, let's just say that I really need to add some air conditioner to it."

"Now I know how the people of California feel. No wonder they're so… well Californian."

"That sounded a little jerkish."

"You wouldn't get it, it's a U.S thing. And at least they're not from Florida… those guys are weird."

"This coming from the lady that can stick to walls, lift trucks and comes from a city that gets attacked by aliens and gods every other week."

"Touché. But it's not every week… It's like once a month." she said as she took another sip of water. Afterwards, she noticed that Ingenium was looking at her. "... Is there something on my face?"

"Technically, yes. Your mask." he said, for the New Yorker had rolled up the lower part of her mask to drink.

"And…?"

"Well, now that I think about it, you rarely take it off. Even when we're in the office. And it's not like we're on duty now. We're technically doing extra hours actually… well, I'm doing extra hours, you're just following around."

"Oh, that. Well, it's the whole secret identity thing."

"But you technically don't have one anymore. And you're on the other side of the planet. It's not like you're getting recognised… at least that much."

"So? What kind of self-respecting hero with a secret identity takes off their mask even if in another part of the world? That's stupid and my folks sure as heck raised someone with common sense. It's kind of rare nowadays."

"Again, you no longer have one."

"But I did have one for nearly the entirety of my career. And even if most of the heavy hitters no longer have one back home, it still is common to have some with a secret identity. And since my dad was a bigtimer with a secret identity for so long, it should be obvious as to why I'm still doing it."

"Makes sense, I guess. You're doing it out of reflex."

"Yeah, that."

"But still, what about the office?"

"I still kept it a secret from other superheroes. I even tried to keep my relationship with my dad and mom a secret at the beginning… until I blew it up." she said, a little embarrassed.

"How?"

"I would rather not mention it now."

"And how exactly were you trying to keep your relationship with Spider-Man a secret?"

"You'll be surprised just how many people rip off my dad… especially women for some reason." she told the turbo hero. "The only people that I felt comfortable taking my mask off while in costume outside of my family were some of my dad's friends. And even then, I can count the ones I felt most comfortable with just one hand."

"So, you're not comfortable at Idaten?"

"What, no! I mean yes! I mean… look it's not you it's… nevermind I'm not going to say that…" she said, as she realized that it started to sound like she was breaking up with him all of the sudden. "Look, it's just a customary thing, don't take it personal."

"Don't sweat it, I understand. I was just pulling your leg." he told the arachnid themed heroine.

"So, what should we-" Mayday was about to say, but suddenly the two heard the ring of a phone.

Tensei was confused, he was sure that his phone was set on vibrate. That and his ringtone was nothing like the one that was ringing… and the fact that he forgot to charge it… as well as leaving it back home. It wasn't until Mayday looked at one of her web-shooters and saw that one of the metallic rectangles was making the sound. She then pulled the rectangle out to reveal a phone. It looked a little outdated, but Tensei thought that it was quite ingenious. Maybe it was her hero phone and that way she could make sure to have it with her at all times. Her web-shooters were big enough to accommodate it anyway and it's not like she has pockets in that costume of hers, right…? Or does it?

"Wonder why mom's calling?" she said as she picked up. "Hey mom, what's… wait what?!" she shouted, almost sounding in distress. "Hold on, slow down I can't even… you're kidding?! I'll… yeah, don't worry I'm on my way…" she told her mother, hanging up and cursing in a low tone.

Tensei didn't know what it was that her mother told her, but he was sure that it probably wasn't pleasant. Mayday looked rather pissed off surprisingly enough. He has never seen her like this. Not even on Wednesday when their siblings decided to say something dumb. But even then, that was more annoying than angry, her expression was more on the livid side of things right now. To the point that she was clutching her phone so hard that it almost looked like she was a few pounds or so of force from shattering it. He never thought she could ever be that angry.

Before he could even ask a question, Mayday pulled her mask all the way down and without warning, shot a thread of wen at a lamppost and pulled herself off the ground. She then jumped away, shooting at the side of a building nearby and swinging farther and farther away from Tensei at a really fast rate. Yeah, whatever it was that her mom told her was definitely not good. So, he wasted no haste to start running, soon catching up to where she was, but because of the fact that she was many meters above the ground, Tensei had to find a way to get near enough to ask her what was happening. He headed for an alley nearby and jumped from one side to the other until he was on the rooftop of one of the buildings. Once there, he started to run until he reached Mayday once more and was close enough to make his voice audible for her to hear.

"Spider-Girl, what's going on?! It's not like you to suddenly run off like that… or swing, you know what I mean!" he shouted, as the American's head turned to the Japanese pro-hero, not slowing for even a second.

"Sorry Ingy, but… mom got a call from school!"

"A call? Is your sister in any trouble?"

"Yes and not the one that you think! Honestly I wish she had been in a fight for crying out loud! That would at least be nowhere near as stressful as this!"

"You're kidding?! What could possibly be so bad for you to wish that?!"

"Some nutjobs attacked the school!" she shouted, making Tensei's heart stop for a moment. "What's worse is that they attacked the complex where our siblings and their classmates were supposed to take class!"

"But that… It's U.A! The school is supposed to be one of the safest places in all of Japan! And what happened on Wednesday was supposed to only be the press!"

"I know, but… I don't care the hows or the whys, my sister is in trouble and by god I'm not going to stand still!"

"My brother is there as well, believe me, we're the same now!" Tensei said, a serious look on his face which was covered by his helmet. "Let's double the pace!"

"I'd rather triple it!" Mayday said, as the two suddenly increased their traveling speed to the point that one couldn't even keep up with their blurs. And as they did, memories started to fill the brunette's head as she gritted her teeth. "Not again… Pigs will sprung wings before I let that happen again!" she thought as she raced to make sure her sister was safe.

"A freeze attack… And he managed to stop it before it could reach me." All Might thought, as he felt the grip of the villain loosen up enough for him to finally open it up. "Thank you my boy!" he thought as he managed to slide out of the grip and return next to the rest of the students.

"About time you got here, napalm brain! What took you so long?" Annie asked the ash-blonde, who was pinning the villain down with his hand.

"Shut it, you damned Yankee! I don't want to hear a thing from a worthless extra that looks like she came out of a trash can!" he yelled back, in his oh so kind self. "Tsk, how the hell did you let some low-life villain get the drop on you?"

"Please, it took five of them to even lay a finger on me."

"So?! I took a dozen of them all by myself and you don't see a scratch on me!"

"Actually-"

"By myself!" Bakugo yelled at the other redhead of the group.

"Pff they were probably not that special. I basically took on the toughest ones."

"No you didn't! The ones I fought were the toughest villains here!"

"But you said-"

"The toughest!"

"It's good to see the two of you as lively as ever." All Might said, rubbing his wrists.

"You pinned our exit… this can't be good…" the leader villain said, looking at the ash-blonde of explosive temper holding Kurogiri down.

"It's just as I thought, your worthless ass is not as sharp as you thought it was. You use that mist shit to hide your real body don't you? Otherwise, why did you say 'that was close' when we attacked you?" he said, remembering how when they first saw the villain, they tried to do a front assault on him only for him to somehow evade it. The villain tried to do a movement, but Bakugo made a few small explosions in the metallic collar. "Don't even think about it! If you so much as move a millimeter, then they'll be cleaning bits of you all week long from this place!"

"That doesn't sound very hero-like." Kirishima told him.

Meanwhile from afar, Momo looked at the group in front of her and made her decision. "We'll be taking our leave."

"Are you serious?!"

"Yaoyorozu, you can't mean it!"

"Weeee!"

"Parker-san is right. The more there are of us, the more we're likely to get caught in the crossfire. It would be more wise for us to regroup with the others and formulate a plan."

"But what about All Might and Parker?"

"I understand, but the American villain will chase after us if Parker-san comes with us. If she remains with those who are more suitable for combat, then maybe she can have better chances." Momo said, as she looked at the American redhead, whom although looking somewhat beaten, smiled and gave her a nod. "We should move. The sooner we're there, the sooner we can help in Aizawa-sensei's recovery and the sooner we can formulate the plan."

And as she said that, she turned, forcing herself to move away from the battlefield. The others reluctantly followed, for they knew that they may not have what it takes to aid their classmates just yet. Besides Midoriya, Todoroki, Kirishima, Bakugo, V and Parker, they were probably the mightiest of their class. With a force like that backing All Might, those villains will soon fall.

"Oh… so it seems like we've been cornered. And what's worse… other than the big-mouthed girl, most of you are unscatched… Kids these days… if they keep this up, they'll turn the League of Villains into a laughingstock…"

"Trust me handy-man, it doesn't take that much to do that." the redhead said.

"Heh, for once you said something that I can actually agree with. Those worthless third-rate villains chose the wrong place to mess with." Bakugo said, surprisingly being on the same page as the New Yorker.

"D-Do you really t-think that it's a g-good idea to antagonize him?" Valerie asked the two hotheads.

"I d-don't think it's a good idea either."

"Shut it Deku! No one asked for your opinion!"

"Don't worry V and mean green, we'll be a.o.k!" the redhead tried to cheer the boy and girl up.

"It's a seven on four battle. The odds are in our favor." Todoroki pointed out, seeing that logistically, they should come victorious.

"These runts are becoming more annoying as they come." Supercharger said as the leader of the League nodded. Those bunch shouldn't be this hard to beat. "You all, walk away from Spider-Man's spawn and you may get to live a few more minutes."

"Attacking someone that's already hurt like that?! That's not manly at all!" Kirishima barked, angry that some villain would purposely target his classmate, especially while not being in the best of states.

"And I care not for your opinion! That child has already escaped her demise at the hands of Joey Pulaski. I will not allow her to escape again, so move or perish with her!"

"You foul villains!" All Might angrily exclaimed.

"You're lucky that I have to hold this bastard in place, otherwise I would show you what a real rising star is capable of! If you think whatever that damn Yankee did to you was rough, just wait until I get my hands on you!" the ash-blonde yelled.

"Nice to see you do care Katsuki." Annie dridly joked.

"In any case, I think it's time to go for our exit…" the leader said, turning to where Nomu was. "Nomu… if you could please go get our door back from that runt…" he told the beast.

After hearing his master's words, the monster started to move. The bits of its body that were covered in ice soon started to crumble as if they were ice-sculptures being hit by a sledgehammer. It fell to the side of its body, but much to their horror, it somehow managed to stand back up despite not having half of its limbs. What's worse, its muscles started to act as if it were about to explode. However, instead of that it started to regrow the limbs that it had missing. At first, only muscle was visible, but in no time its skin also started to regenerate. Now the only signs that they were once gone, was that its shorts were ripped on part of its right side. Annie knew that it could heal, but she never expected it to heal this fast. This was beyond even what Wolverine could pull off. Heck, the only person that she can think that can regenerate like this is Deadpool and even then it usually takes him time to do so. Just what is this thing?

Before she could ask more questions, Nomu moved. That was the only thing, not that she could see, but guess. Nomu moved so fast that neither Annie, nor the rest of the students could see even the slightest blur. That was more than enough proof to know that in its previous display of power, it wasn't even trying. In less time that it took a hummingbird to flap its wings just once, Nomu was suddenly in front of the ash-blonde. Their classmates were unable to even register what was happening before their eyes. They only realized what was going on once Nomu threw a punch. The force of the blow was enough to create a massive shockwave that all the others felt despite not being hit themselves. Then, they all saw a figure being sent backwards at incredible speeds and hitting the wall that was near the plaza. Much to the horror of everyone, especially the green-haired boy who knew the ash-blonde since they were but children.

"KACHAN!" he yelled… only to find the boy in question right next to him. "Y-You dodged it?!"

"No you fucking idiot." he said, but was just as shocked as the others. "I couldn't see the bastard."

"B-But how?" Izuku asked again.

"A-All Might?" said Valerie, not answering his question persay, but rather trying her best to guess.

Their question was soon answered, for when they saw the dust clear near the wall, stood their teacher. His sleeves were practically disintegrated, for he used his forearms to block the hit. There were two paths on the ground, formed as he had to dig his feet as much as possible. Lastly, he may not admit it out loud just to make sure his students weren't as worried as they probably were right now, but if he were to say anything, it would be that it hurt quite a lot. And considering that there was a bit of blood coming from his mouth and signs, they would believe it.

"Ghah… don't you know the meaning of mercy…?" asked All Might as.

"We didn't have that much of a choice, did we? After all, we had to rescue our ally… Now those two on the other hand are a completely separate story…" the villain said, pointing at the natural redhead girl and the green-haired boy. "That American did nothing but mock us… and when I least expected it, she threw me away and into one of our allies… meanwhile, the plain-looking boy over there almost beat up one of our own as well… Such acts of violence and instiganitons… is this what you so-called 'heroes' do?" he asked, making the green-haired question his words and the redhead girl to growl more and more annoyed.

"Why that loudmouth facepalmed-"

"Annie, wait!" Valerie called out, holding her back, fearing what those individuals could do to her in her current condition.

"'The Symbol of Piece'? Don't make me laugh…! You're nothing but society's oppression dog! Violence will only bring violence, right…? And once you're dead, then the world will know that!" the villain said, bringing upon everyone a thick silence.

And in no time, did All Might break the silence.

"You are no doubt mad without belief…" he told him in a firm voice. "You criminals are always the same Always looking for ways to excuse yourselves. Always putting the blame on others before yourselves… But when push comes to show, the only thing that you want is to cause harm because you enjoy it." he declared, as the villain remained silent for a bit.

"Oh… was I found out so quickly?"

Just then, yet another bolt of electricity was hurled at the redhead. Thankfully they were all able to dodge the attack. But unfortunately he did not stop there. He had charged enough energy to unleash a rapid-fire assault on the student and her peers. They all started to dodge them all. As they did, Annie noticed that as more electric blasts that Supercharger threw, the more he strain himself. Sure, it could probably be because of all the battles that they had a bit ago. God knows she's in a similar position. But for some reason, this looked a little different.

"Ok, there must be a logical explanation for that… I'm not sure how he stacks up with other electric baddies at full power but chances are that he's not that strong compared to Electro or ZZZax. Maybe there's a drawback? Like Denki?" as she thought while dodging some more blasts.

She started to replay their encounter. And as she did, she started to notice that after a while, he started to attack with less frequency. It was probably around the moment in which Nomu started to act. After that, there was a waiting period in which he didn't blast electricity at her. Maybe… maybe it was because he couldn't charge energy that fast? If Annie were to take him as if he were a battery, then there was a limit as to the amount of energy that he could use at time. If that's the case, then no wonder he hasn't attacked as often. His reserves are probably as low as the chances of outrunning an angry hippo… still, he's act was starting to become annoying by now.

"For crying out loud, doesn't he have any other tricks other than this one?!"

"Yo, Parker! What did you do to have this guy so pissed at you?!" asked Kirishima, for he was having some trouble dodging the attack.

"Outside of kicking him a little… I don't know!"

"You're just annoying, that's why!" Bakugo yelled.

At this point, Todoroki got tired of playing. He quickly convoked an ice-wall to protect them from the assault. And although he was quick enough to protect them from most of the attacks, one managed to slip by his defense. The boy of dual-hair cursed as he saw where that blast was going. It was directly going towards the redhead American who despite dodging most of the other bolts, didn't seem like was capable of dodging this one. And he might have been right if not for the fact that a sudden blur crossed to where she stood and took the blast. That blur turned out to be All Might, who shielded his student with his own body. However, even the number one hero of the country had cases of misfortune. For that blast hit him directly in his weak spot.

"Damn!" he cursed as blood came from his mouth.

Todoroki saw his failure and gritted his teeth. How could he allow such a mistake to pass by him, he didn't know. But he was not going to let it go that easily. He left the protection of the ice-wall and conjured more ice towards the villain. He tried to dodge it, but was unable to move in time. The result was in the student's favor, who was able to incarcerate him in ice that covered his body up till before hitting his neck. That should hold him for a bit And if he was tough enough to take a hit from the New Yorker (even if she was in a weakened state) then he should be able to endure this as well.

"One down, three more to go." Shoto coldly stated, as he glared at the other villains.

"NO!" they all heard All Might, as he held the side of his abdomen. "All of you, please escape!"

"S-Sir?" Valerie asked.

"Do you honestly believe that this ice prison will hold me?!" Supercharger said as he struggled to try and get free. "I am nothing like that brainless 'leader'! I have a mission! To enlighten all of you to the curse that is superhuman society!"

"Curse? What is he even talking about?" Kirishima asked.

"People die time and time again due to the fascination of these accidents of nature! And yet… you fools keep on idolizing them! I'll show you the error of your ways so as to save this world from our acursen kin!" he yelled, not before sending a hateful glare at the American of red hair. "But not before striking at he who delayed my message all those years ago."

"Are all of you damn Yankees this irritating?!" Katsuki asked, making tiny explosions in his hands. "Well, at least I can get away with murdering you without-"

"I said leave!" All Might shouted once more, as he recovered a little from the shock of the attack.

"If not for my ice, then you would have been done earlier." Todoroki stated as a worried Midoriya nodded.

"All Might, you're wounded! You shouldn't-"

"You're right, Todoroki my boy! And while I do appreciate your assistance earlier, I must insist for you to leave, I'll be ok now!" he shouted.

"Sir, I don't think you should be here by yourself." said the redhead, only to see All Might, smiling at her, before turning to the villains, not before giving a glance at the American villain.

"You said that our power is a curse, right? Well… I don't agree with you. For I learned a long time ago that power does come with something and you are nowhere near the right answer!" he told them.

"Nomu, do your thing… I'll deal with the kids." the leader said as he started to face the group of teens.

"It is a reality… I may only have one minute left before I turn back to my weakened self. I'm losing power faster than I thought, so it's time to end this!"

"We're about to hit a game over!" the leader said as he rushed at the students.

But in that moment, that fraction of a second, the atmosphere grew more than before. All Might, prepared to use every bit of power within him, grew a serious look on his face. One, that showed that he was serious as his blue eyes shined in the shadows of his face.

"Why you ask…?! FOR I AM THE SYMBOL OF PEACE!"

In a fraction of a fraction of time, All Might rushed towards the villain. Nomu saw his master in danger and then rushed at the same speed to meet All Might in the middle. Both of their fists collided with power like no other, sending a mighty shockwave that sent everyone back. After the initial blow was launched, the two started to trade blows faster and faster, with enough power that could be mistaken with that of tornadoes. They dodged out of a few, Nomu itself taking most of the attacks unless they were aimed at his head. Yet All Might was not done yet, for he was not going to allow more harm to come to his students. The more blows that they cancelled, the more the winds grew and the power was so great that the ground beneath trembled as if an earthquake.

"What is your plan? He has a shock absorption quirk… remember?" the villain asked as not even he, nor Kurogiri could get near them.

"Perhaps! But shock absorption does not equal nullification, right?! Which means that there must be some sort of limit!" he replied as he not only speeded his assault, but also started to overwhelm the creature as not even it could keep up.

For every one blow that Nomu landed, it looked as if All Might landed more than a dozen or more. Soon enough, Nomu was no longer throwing punches, but just receiving. The punishment that it started to take was more than enough to move him away from the plaza, just as All Might followed to continue his assault. All the while Nomu could not defend itself any more.

""Everyone, hold on!" Annie shouted, as the force started to push them more and more.

"No shit, genius!"

"H-How i-is he doing that?!" asked Valerie as she tried to hold on for dear life, only for Midoriya to notice.

"Those punches… they're not being thrown randomly… he… he's putting more than 100% on each one!" he thought as it started to look like the next blow might be the last.

"A hero… is the one who smashes through adversity and keeps on going!" said the hero, as both he and Nomu were suddenly in the air.

The beast tried to lash at the hero once more, but was unable to do so. All Might just moved out of the way and grabbed its arm. He then spun mid-air as he then threw Nomu to the ground beneath them. Smashing it as if a meteor had just struck the vicinity and then landing before the defenseless villain.

"Tell me villain, have you heard these words before…? he asked, as he formed yet another fist, pulling back, he prepared to unleash everything that he had and more on this final attack. "Go beyond… PLUS ULTRAAAAA!" he yelled, punching Nomu so hard that it didn't just send it back a couple of meters. It didn't send it past a wall…

It sent it straight into the air, breaking through the dome and still going up and up till it was no longer visible.

Everyone saw the feat in awe and amazement. Those who were still spread felt the vibrations traveling through the compound. Those in the entrance saw the villain flying away and started to celebrate. It was hard to tell from afar, especially since they were giving Aizawa first aid, but they didn't need to. For only All Might could do such a thing.

And as for the rest? Well…

"Damn… is this a comic or something? He beated his absorption with sheer power." Kirishima said, followed by Bakugo.

"That damn speed… I couldn't keep up with even just one punch…" and as he said that, both he and Todoroki knew what this meant.

"So… this is the top of the food chain…"

"The world of the pros…"

"Annie… y-you saw that… right?"

"Yes… and I'm still trying to process it…" the redhead replied as her friend nodded and saw their teacher.

"That… that was on par with an Avenger…"

"Perhaps I am starting to lose my touch…" All Might said, as he stood back up. "Back in my heyday only five punches would have finished him off… but today, it took more than 300 mighty blows." he said, taking his right fist to his shoulder.

He was hurt, he was bleeding, but he was also standing up and most of all…

He was smiling.

And that smile calmed every one of his students down.

"I don't have any time left…" All Might thought, for he felt himself returning back to his other self, but he still had one thing to do. "You've been bested, villains. Surrender and we can all end this dance of ours." he said, much to the rage of the leader.

"... You… you cheated…"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Messing Up!

"Ah, what a relaxing day!" Mayday Parker, the Stunning Spider-Girl said to herself.

She had been doing some light patrolling around the city. Nothing too serious, for there wasn't that much crime around. It's been what, two months since Regent fell and the nation returned to how it used to be? And as it did, the other heroes finally stopped slacking off and returned to business quickly… well, maybe it wasn't fair to say that they were slacking off… more like they took some unwanted vacations.

Still now things were back to normal or maybe better. For now, she's a freaking superhero!

Well, her dad still looks over her a lot while swinging around (more than he does to her mother, but it's hard to do that with her), but she thinks that she's getting the hang of it. At least she can now webswing from the taller skyscrapers without closing her eyes. And best of all, since today was a slow day, she got to do a patrol of her own! She stopped a couple of purse-snatchers, knocked a thug in an alley and recovered a couple of balloons from a couple of kids…

And by a few, she meant a lot, lot.

Did kids always have butterfingers? Did she have them when she was a kid as well? Probably not… or probably she did, but is suppressing the memory out of embarrassment that the daughter of a man that can cling to any surface had butter fingers.

Whatever, that didn't matter right now.

She stopped at the top of a building, with a bag in hand. That bag had inside something that she's been meaning to eat since two weeks ago. A deluxe mac-cheesburger with extra everything. She has been trying to get one of those for days on end, but everytime she got there, they sold out. And what's worse, she was sure if the burger was eying her the same way she eyed it. Which meant that either it was possessed by some demon from another realm, an alien life form, Mysterio was at work… or she was just really, really hungry…

Or maybe all of them at once.

Well, whatever the case, this day was one of her good days, for she managed to get one just in time. What's better, they messed up and ended up giving her both extra fries and extra… well, extra extra as well.

Maybe she should have said something, but a girl's gotta eat. But just before she could try and take a bit out of her meal, her spider-senses tingled. For some reason, some… she wanna say lizard people? It was hard to tell, but in any case, some standish individuals were causing troubles down the streets. The girl sighed, guess a hero was needed, so her food will have to wait. Although, it's not like it will be that much of an issue. After all there were only a couple of them there. She put her burger back into the paper bag and put it to the side.

"You wait for me, you beautiful piece of calories, I'll be back." she said, shooting a thread of web and swinging into action. "Never fear for-"

"Spider-Girl is here!" said… wait…

Mayday didn't say that!?

From a couple of meters away, came… another Spider-Girl…! The heck?!

She looked about her age, maybe younger. She had brown skin with long brown hair that was managed in a ponytail. Her costume was mainly blak, with two big white spiders in both the front and the back. And she was… was that a yoyo she was swinging from?!

"What the… is she stealing my thunder?!"

It didn't take that much time to beat the standish individuals. They may resemble Lizard and Iguana but in no way were they in the same weight category. After everything was said, joked and done, some members of the press soon came to the two heroines… and by that, Mayday meant the copycat.

"No need to thank me, I was just doing my part!" she said, much to the annoyance of the other Spider-Girl.

"Oh that's alright, just act as if I don't exist, why don't you!" she mentally grumbled as she stood there, with her arms crossed before her chest. "Ahem!" Mayday said, calling for attention, which she got.

"Oh, you're that other Spider-Girl that's been swinging by." the other heroine said.

"Yeah… I'm the other… apparently…" Mayday said through gritted teeth.

"You know? This is great! I've been meaning to try and reach you."

"This ought to be good." Mayday thought. "Is that so? And why would that be?"

"Well… I thought that maybe… you know… you could consider the possibility of changing your name?"

...WHAT?!

"Change my name?!"

"Yeah, after all there can't really be two Spider-themed heroines around at the same time with the same name, can they?"

"Me?! But- And who do you think you're supposed to be?!"

"Um… Spider-Girl? I thought that was obvious."

"Oh sister, you do not know what obvious is even if it hit you with a war hammer with the word 'obvious' written all over it! In case you can't tell, I am Spider-Girl! Accept no substitute!"

"Except that you kind of are…"

"EXCUSE ME?!"

"Just saying, no need to feel embarrassed. After all, you aren't the first fangirl that's been seen wearing a spider suit."

"A FANGIRL!" Mayday angrily thought. "And just what are you supposed to be then?! You aren't even wearing the right color scheme, let alone the right design!"

"Oh believe me girl, this is the right design. Yours on the other hand… not so much."

And as their back and forth kept on going, Mayday had to remind herself over and over to calm down. She was only having an argument, nothing more. There was no need to escalate this into one of those dumb hero brawls, her generation was supposed to be over them... but boy was she really questioning if they were over, over them.

"Look, I just want to be polite here. After all, this job is pretty demanding, I'll have you know."

… Then again, maybe there was a reason why most of the heroes of her father's time met by punching each other in the jaw.

"You know what? I am not going to stand here and let you call me a girl in that tone. We're the same age, no scratch that, because I think I might be older than you! Especially considering that you barely fit in that suit of yours!"

"Oh, so we're going there now, are we? Because let me tell you, you're one to talk! Especially if what I saw back there is anything to go by. And I do mean back there." the other girl said and if not for the mask, she may have seen Mayday's red face out of both embarrassment and lividness.

"You are pushing my buttons little girl!"

"Feelings starting to be mutual. Besides, I'm trying to look out for you. After all, just how many times do you have someone from the big leagues giving you advice?"

"The big leagues?!"

"Yep, because in case you don't know, I'm practically an Avenger already!" she said, pointing her thumb at her with pride.

"No freaking way…! This copycat?!" Mayday though. "You're making that up, I don't believe you."

"Too bad, because that's not what Spider-Woman said last time I saw her."

"You did not-"

"But I did. Who do you think gave me the blessing?"

"The what?!"

"That's right! And not just hers, but the other Spider-Woman as well as the Black Widow herself!" said the other girl, much to May's disbelief. "By the way, she may have this deadly James Bond vibe going on, but she's kind of overrated. She got us tied to chairs, believe it or not."

"Really?!" the two girls suddenly heard.

Turning to their side, they saw that the press had yet to leave. In fact, they seemed to be really invested in the argument between the two arachnid girls. How did the two forget their presence was beyond their mental capabilities… that probably won't be a good look to them in the superhero community.

"You're telling us that you have gossip about the Avengers?" asked one of the reporters, making the girl of black costume smirk.

"Why yes of course! Obviously I won't share anything embarrassing, but just know that I'm on the good side of a few of them." the girl said. "I think I may have the seal of approval of good old Spidey actually?!"

"WHAT?!" shouted Mayday.

"Yep, I actually met him when I was going by another name and before he saved us from Regent. I think he would approve of this!"

"MY DAD…?! APPROVE OF YOU?!"

"Why I've been meaning to meet him for a while actually. You know, maybe it's time to make it official." she said, turning to the other girl. "Look on the bright side, I'm sure we can get you some other name for you. How about Orb Weaver? Or just Weaver? That sounds nice."

"... No, no, no, no, no, no, nope. Nopity no, no! No, nein niet, non, and however you say no in Kree! I am not changing my name! You said that you went by another name, so do us a solid and get back to it!"

"Why?" one of the reporters asked. "I mean, if the Avengers vouch for her and three arachnid heroines, why should she change her name?"

"Yeah, what about you? Do you have anyone doing the same for you?" asked another reporter.

"Seriously?!" Mayday asked. "First of all, she could just be making all of that up! And are you seriously going to acknowledge the testament of three ladies that just ripped the name off without asking for consent?!"

"She also mentioned working with Spider-Man."

"Yeah, you know who else worked with him? Some celebrity guy with a sword and Howard the freakin Duck!"

"... Are you on drugs or something?" asked the other girl.

"Oh you just shut it!"

"Oooo, look! They're about to have a superhero brawl! We haven't had one of those since last year I think!"

"No, we are not fighting!" Mayday told the reporter before turning to the other Spider-Girl. "And believe me, if Spider-Man were to choose between the two of us, then I'll be the one getting the blessing!"

"Is that so?! And how could you know that?!"

"Because he's my dad…! Crud." Mayday said as she realized what she said.

At said revelation, everyone's eyes widen beyond expectations. Spider-Man… had a daughter? They knew that he was probably married since that other female heroine Spinneret has been sighting fighting alongside him from time to time. Although, some believed that she was his sister. Sure, Spidey was a brunette, but who knows? Maybe one of their parents was a ginger… either that or she was using the world's greatest wig because by god does her hair look gorgeous.

Mayday herself was also as white as a ghost. As a matter of fact, some started to believe that her costume had suddenly lost its color as well. How could she say that outloud?! Then, Mayday looked at the press and noticed that there was a camera there… because of course there was.

"Um… i-is that thing recording?" she asked the camera man.

"N-No…"

"Phew, because-"

"We're live, actually." the camera man said as Mayday went silent.

"... SHIT!" she exclaimed, only for her to clamp her mouth the moment she realized what she had said.

"... Wow, for the daughter of Spider-Man you sure have some Wolverine in you." one reporter said.

"Wait… so… so you're Spider-Man's daughter?" asked the other Spider-Girl.

"... No I'm not."

"You just said it outloud!"

"... No i didn't."

"Are you really going to deny it on live television?!"

"... Maybe."

"But… I mean… how?!" asked the other girl.

"W-Well.. when mommy spider and daddy spider love each other very, very mu- IS THAT HYPERION FLYING BY!" Mayday yelled, pointing at the sky.

Everyone, absolutely everyone turned to where the girl was pointing in hopes to catch a glimpse of the Sun-God (in name only) only to find… nothing. Like, not even a bird or a plane that she could have confused him with. Just the clear blue sky with no clouds in sight. They then turned back to where the elegate daughter of the Friendly Neighborhood was… only to find nothing as well. Like… well, the idea was clear.

From a rooftop far above where the other arachnid heroine and the reporters where, stood the Mayday, berating herself for being such a klutz. How could she let that slip by? Why did she even bother to stay there and continue with a childish argument?! And most importantly of all, why did she not think of at least getting to a place where there were no cameras?! Not like that would have fixed anything, but it would at least make her look less like an idiot!

But… who knows, maybe she's exaggerating. After all, it's like six in the afternoon or something, no one watches the news at this time of the day right? Yeah, people only watch some hit T.V show or something like that around this time of the day. M-Maybe no one will see it, right?

And just when she was thinking that, a ringing was heard. It staggered her for a bit, when she realized that the sound was her phone. She pulled it out and saw that the person calling her was… her dad.

"... CRAP!" she yelled, only to clamp her mouth upon realizing what she had said.

M-Maybe it wasn't what she was thinking. M-Maybe he was calling to ask her where she was. Y-Yeah, that was probably it. M-Maybe he'll ask her to buy some eggs and milk on her way home. T-That's the most logical explanation. So, she picked up and nervously put the phone next to her ear.

"H-Hey daddy… wha-"

"Come home. Now." he said in a stern manner before hanging up.

… Never mind, she was screwed.

Well, that could have gone better. And she had a feeling that Annie wouldn't let her forget this for the next month or so. Boy was she not looking forward to that. Although, just because she was in deep water with her folks, didn't mean that she had to endure it with an empty stomach, right? So she turned to where she left her burger and- where did her food go?

The only remains of it was the bag of paper… actually, most of the bag was gone too. Maybe she should have thought better about leaving her meal on top of a roof knowing the possibility of another superperson, bird or weird alien taking it without regard.

"... FUCK!" she shouted, clamping her mouth for the third time this day. And then, her phone rang and when she saw who was calling… it was her dad again. "Oh come on! There's no way he could have heard that!"

Suffice it to say, that the hits just kept coming that day.

Chapter 20: End and Aftermath of the Assault

Chapter Text

After principal Nezu gave word that classes were canceled and for students to head to the entrance of the school and wait for further instructions, it was no surprise that the atmosphere grew to be quite wary. Most of the first year students… no. Most of the students, period, were nervous and somewhat scared. Just how come the school issued a dismissal of classes like that? They managed to get their answer soon enough.

A villain attack.

Not a simulacrum for emergency cases. Not a misunderstanding like what happened on Wednesday. A full on villain attack.

The students didn't know the details themselves. They weren't aware of the number of villains, how dangerous they were, or even where it was that they attacked. They were mostly kept in the dark about that. In part to try and not escalate their wariness more than it was already. But it was mainly because a lot of the faculty outside of the main hero faculty had yet to be informed of all the details themselves. To an extent, the faculty belonging to the general and management courses mainly understood. None of them were prepared to deal with the works of heroes. Even those of the support course knew very little if not the same as the other two courses. But they all trusted their principal. Once this was over, they were sure that he and the other teachers would inform them of what happened.

Right now, the thing that mattered the most, was keeping their students safe and sound. The teachers and the rest of available personnel were to try and keep order among the students, mainly the first years. Meanwhile, the few staff of the hero course, as well as the rest of the hero course students of the school (mainly those of the third year) were to try and help in any way possible. Right now, a big blonde third year student of the hero course was trying to calm everyone by assuring them how everything would be alright. He seemed to be very energetic and was accompanied by two other third year students. One was a boy of balck hair who to those who watch a ton of shows and whatnot, may look like your stereotypical bad boy of the show, but in truth was very shy. The other one was a girl of large blue hair with equal blue eyes. She seemed like the upbeat kind of girl that gets easily distracted and asks a lot of questions to people that she has met… like a lot.

However, to one general course student, Hitoshi Shinso, he couldn't care less about any of that. Right now, he was trying to look for the hero course students of the first year. As of now, most of the students of the school were all already assembled at the entrance, with a few exceptions. And as it turns out, two of those exceptions were class 1-A and class 1-B. That fact made the purple-haired boy more nervous than an aquatic creature finding itself in the vicinity of a killer whale feeding frenzy. His nerves were somewhat put at ease when he saw class 1-B coming arriving with the rest of the classes. They were accompanied by two of the hero course faculty, those being Snipe and Vlad King. The two hero teachers were talking to two of their students for a bit after arriving. Those two were Robbie Reyes and Itsuka Kendo, otherwise known as class B's representative and vice-representative. Although, you wouldn't know that unless you were in class B, or like Shinso, knew someone of that class. After their brief talk, the students nodded to their teachers. Then, the teachers told something to the rest of the class as they started to approach the nearest teacher, which was class C's homeroom teacher Ibiki Abe. They probably told them to stay put, since they were accompanied by the heads of the class as well.

"Abe-dono." the blood hero said, respectfully addressing the general course teacher.

"Oh, Vlad King-san, Snipe-san, it's good to see that you and your class are safe." he told them.

"Thankfully the villains weren't near us." Snipe told the teacher. "We were ordered by the principal to accompany him and other teachers to help in dealing with the villain invasion after making sure that our students were safe."

"I see…" the teacher said, as Shinso decided to try and listen to as much of the conversation as possible. "You wouldn't happen to know what's happening, would you?"

"We do to an extent, but unfortunately we don't have enough time to fill you in on the situation." Snipe told the teacher, who nodded.

"Understandable. It is more important for those capable such as yourselves to go and help in any way possible. I just hope it's not as dire as some of the students think."

"Don't worry, Abe-san. We'll make sure of that." Snipe told the older man, as Vlad signaled the two students to step front.

"These two are Reyes Roberto and Kendo Itsuka, the president and vice-president of my class. If there's anything that you need, please do and approach them. They may be young, but are quite reliable."

"It's a pleasure, Abe-sensei." Kendo said as she made a bow to the teacher in front of her.

"Nice meeting you, sir." the boy told the man, who noticed the slight accent of the boy.

"I see that the two are quite manerful aren't they?"

"We are hero course students, it's our duty to be as approachable and respectful as possible." Kendo said.

"Well said, Kendo!" Vlad told his class president, with some pride being heard in his voice. "I trust you two will help Abe-dono in keeping order with the rest of the students?" he asked.

"Sir."

"You can count on us, Vlad-sensei!" the two told him as he nodded.

"We should take our leave now." Snipe suggested.

"Yes indeed. Good luck to you two." Abe told the heroes, who nodded and left to join the efforts of the retaliation of the villains.

"Is there anything that you need us taking care of, Abe-sensei?" asked Kendo.

"No, for the time being I think there's nothing in particular." he assured the girl before turning to the other boy. "Si te hace sentir mejor, puedes hablarme en español. Tuve una mayor en lenguaje y soy fluente en siete idiomas diferentes." he told them in spanish, surprising pretty much everyone.

Kendo herself was taken aback by this. She only knew the most basics of the basics of English and here this teacher is talking to them in spanish?! She can hardly understand when someone asks where the library is in english, but this was probably like seeing someone with a familiar face speaking an alien language from the stars above! Sentiment that was most likely shared by his students if the expression on their faces were anything to go by.

Robbie had to blink a couple of times to recover from the shock and replied to the teacher. "Um… gracias señor, pero no hay necesidad… en especial porque el inglés es el idioma que he usado más en mi vida cotidiana." Robbie answered in spanish as well?!

She was aware that he had an accent when speaking her native language, but she thought that everyone in California sounded like that! Especially considering that the redhead and white-haired girls of class A and Khan all had different accents. She thought that the people of the States all had different accents based on where they came from, like how it sometimes was in Japan. But apparently she was wrong.

"Oh, I see. Well, I must say that it is quite impressive that a boy your age is as fluent in three different languages as you are. I can see that you have a bright future ahead of you, young man." the teacher said… in english now?!

"Thanks, sir, but I think you may be exaggerating a bit." Robbie said, now in japanese?!

Ok, they may have understood that last bit, but at this point they thought that Reyes was just showing off!

"W-Well, if you need us we'll be around." Kendo told the teacher, trying her best to recover from the language whiplash.

The teacher of class C nodded and they parted ways… or at least they would have if not for the fact that one of class C got close to them and looked at the vice-president of class B. Everyone saw this and wondered what it was that the reserved purple-haired boy wanted to say. Some at first thought that he was about to try and badmouth the hero course for whatever reason. It was no secret in the school that most of the students belonging to the general course hated those on the hero course. It was mainly the first year students, but truth be told, some of their seniors still held the tiniest grudge to the hero course till this day. And it was no secret that Shinso of all of class C hated them the most. And perhaps… perhaps the Shinso of the past may be inclined to do that now… but a lot has happened since January.

He got to meet his first real friend, get to expand his idea of what's right through her and later on, through the others that came after her. The only people he deemed worthy of the hero course. Even if his anger towards the other hero students was noticeable, he would no longer lower himself to such distasteful actions… and especially not to one of his friends.

Reyes was first to notice the way he was looking at him. He turned towards his companion of class B and told her to give him a minute. She was a little unsure at first. After all, they were in a moment of crisis. Their teachers were clear when they told them to look after those who couldn't fend for themselves and help to keep peace for the time being. But… she decided that maybe a minute wouldn't do any wrong. So, she went her way as the enforcer of class B stayed back. Shiso was about to ask for permission, but it seemed like his teacher may have some mind reading quirk… either that or he was just really good at reading people.

"Go on. Just, please do and try to keep it brief." he told his student in a calm manner.

Shinso nodded and went to where the hero course student was. Meanwhile back at the U.S.J compound, there was a momentary silence. Nomu had been defeated, Supercharger was trapped in an ice prison and most of the other villains were at the moment unconscious. Most of the students were finally out of harm's way, with perhaps the exception of maybe one or two students that were still nowhere to be seen. And through the wreckage stood one man. Nay, one symbol, that despite the odds being stacked against him, managed to triumph in the face of adversity and remain strong to both his students as well as the fools that dared attack them. And although he could feel his power already passed its limit as steam started to come out of his body, he would not allow himself to be seen as less by the villains.

Speaking of, the leader of the League of Villains was currently cursing at the situation in which he found himself in.

"No… that can't be… I was told you were getting weaker, but that's not it at all…! Was I lied about it?" he asked himself in both rage as well as wariness.

"...What's the matter? Where did all that bravado of yours go? You said that you had come here to clear the game, right? To end the Symbol of Peace?" asked All Might, for despite being on his last leg, still let out such an overwhelming pressure to the villain in front of him. "Then come and see if you can!" he dared, making the villain feel fear as he backed away a bit.

And not that far from where they stood, the students of class A were watching the exchange with quite the impression.

"There's the Symbol of Peace for you, perhaps we're no longer needed here." Shoto said to the group.

"Understatement of the century." Anni replied to the boy of dual hair color. "Huh, guess now I know what all the fuss about All Might was about."

"I-I think we should go back w-with the others now that e-everything seems to be fine… j-just in case, you know?" Valerie suggested as Kirishima noddedn.

"Yeah, it would be bad if any of us were to get used as hostages."

But as they all discussed their next course of action, Midoriya watched carefully at the Symbol of Peace. In a way far more careful that the rest of his classmates did. They didn't understand what he did and that was all due to the smoke getting mixed up with the steam coming from the hero's body. That meant… that meant that he was about to revert to his other form, didn't it?

And he would be right, for All Might had to hand it to the villains. That 'Nomu' creature was certinately strong, a little too much for his liking. Truth was, he couldn't move even if his life depended on it. For if he did, the ruse would be over and he would snap back to his other form faster than the blink of an eye. He could only do one thing and that was to remain still. To use whatever time he had left to intimidate the villains. He prayed to any god or cosmic being that took their time to listen for either help arriving as soon as possible, or for the villains to take the bait and scurry back to whatever hole they came from.

"Well? I'm waiting!" he dared as the head villain started to curse even more intensely than before.

"No… if only Nomu were still here… then he would deal with you in just an instant…! He would-"

"Tomura Shigaraki, please calm yourself." Kurogiri said, no doubt referring to the leader of the League. "Look closely, Nomu was indeed successful in causing damage to All Might." he told the leader.

Tomura took a breath of air to calm himself as he was told and looked as carefully as possible. Indeed, there was quite a lot of damage in the body of the number one hero. From bruises, to bleeding to perhaps more. And he was far from the only one, for the redhead of class A also saw this as well. She may be also a bit past her limit, but her enhanced sight also managed to see it despite the smoke blocking some of her view… wait.

"Is… is some of it coming from him?" she questioned, believing that the many hits to her head were already starting to make her see things.

And just as she started to question that, she started to notice that a few of the criminals were starting to move. And then, they started to pick themselves up, seemingly recovering from All Might's attack.

"Look, our forces are getting back as we speak. While it's true that reinforcements are coming, there is still a chance of victory." Kurogiri said, as now most of their forces had come back to their senses. "I propose that if we join our forces, we can still come on top."

"... Yeah… you're right… after all…" Tomura Shigaraki said, now no longer being on the edge as he was before. "... How can we fail in defeating the final boss?"

And with Supercharger, he saw the rest of the criminals all getting back up, ready for another round at the forces of the heroes. He tried to break free from his icy prison, but it seemed futile. That enraged the man like nothing before. Was that seriously it?

"Ronald, look! Dr. Richards and his crew… they've changed somehow."

Was this as far as he would get?

"That bodyguard Tony Stark has sure has some impressive armor, wouldn't you agree?"

Was he condemned to fail yet again?

"Homo superior… if I remember correctly, that was what Charles Xavier hypothesised would be the next step of evolution."

To see his ideals shatter before him?

"Come son, I'm sure that we can pull off with this generator of ours."

Was this fate's plan for him?

"It… it's going to be ok! This is just a minor-"

"No… I won't allow it." Supercharger said, as he grit his teeth and soon enough energy started to crackle around him "I won't let this be the end of my ambition!" he yelled as he unleashed an amount of electricity powerful enough to break the ice prison surrounding him as if it were nothing. After which, he stood tall, looking at where the redhead was and glaring with hateful eyes.

"Oh swell, sparky's out." Annie complained.

"And he seems pretty angry." Ejiro said, putting up his guard as well as the other students of class A present at the field.

"Gee, didn't notice it before." the natural redhead told the dyed redhead with a dried tone.

"It was probably because of all the fighting that you didn't notice." Todoroki said.

"Was this guy raised in a dungeon or what?!"

"Um, T-Todoroki, I think Annie was being sarcastic."

"... Oh."

"Would you extras stop slacking off and start paying attention?! For fuck sake!"

As for Midoriya, he was still focusing his sight on All Might. He was trying to analyze what would happen if they were to ignore the hero's bluff and launch to him. Possibility that was becoming more and more real by the second. The shadow guy was by far the biggest threat. He was smart, cunning and probably knew how to best dispose of All Might in his current condition. The other guy was also dangerous too. One touch on the right place and it would be all done for. Topple all of that with the fact that his mentor/childhood hero was at the edge of his absolute limit and things weren't looking pretty. However, if he had not focused too much on the hero and the two villains, he might have heard that his name was being called out with some distress. It wasn't until he felt as if someone had grabbed the back of his uniform that he snapped back to reality.

It was then that he turned back that he saw Parker, looking as on-edge as possible. He then noticed a faint magenta light hitting her face. Before he could even ask what was going on, Parker tossed him away with one arm and as he was in the air, he noticed something that was completely new to him. There was some kind of magenta marble heading for where they stood. And as it hit the ground, an explosion occurred, one that was probably larger than even the ones caused by Kachan. The force was enough to force everyone to brace themselves. Thankfully most of the others managed to move out of the way on their own free will. Unfortunately, because of the fact that Parker had to take time to get him out of harm's way, she wasn't able to get as far as the others. As a result, she was a bit closer to the epicenter of the explosion and was hit by part of its power.

She was later sent flying a few meters away, with the other classmates of hers watching it all with wide eyes. She then landed with a loud THUD, with her right side hitting the ground. And as if that wasn't enough, they also heard what they thought was a POP sound as well. And they didn't need to try and guess what it was since they later on heard Parker complain as she held her right shoulder.

"Again with the shoulder?! Really?! Couldn't you at least dislocate the other one this time?!" she yelled, knowing full well who was responsible for the surprise attack.

Looking up, they saw that not that far from them, was that civilian looking villain. She was flying well over three meters from the ground, was surrounded by a wild magenta aura and was surrounded by four marbles of a similar color, if only a couple of shades off. Also, she looked very, very livid as well.

"You dropped a bunch of crap on top of me… that hurt." she said in a dead serious tone as her eyes glowed. "Stay still and I might do what you just told me."

"Great, the crazy marble lady is back." Annie muttered as she did her best to try and stand up. Sure, she was in pain at the time, but dammit if she was going to let those clowns have the satisfaction of seeing her on the ground. "Don't know what's more annoying. The fact that you just dropped like that, or that your freaking jacket doesn't look the least messed up."

"So, you're back." Supercharger said, addressing the other American criminal.

"Yeah, so do me a solid and stay put. I have a spider-runt to squash."

"You've lost your chance when she escaped you. Now, she's mine to slay."

"Doesn't work like that. I already called dibs on her. So if anyone decides how she goes from an 'is' to a 'was', then that's me."

"What the… WHY THE FUCK WOULD YOU TWO WANT HER SPECIFICALLY WHEN I'M RIGHT HERE, DAMMIT!"

"ARE YOU SERIOUSLY PISSED THAT THEY WANT ME DEAD INSTEAD OF YOU?!" Annie yelled at the ash-blonde, before turning to the duo of villains with a somewhat force smug on her face. "Tsk, come on, there's no need to fight over moi. There's plenty of me to go around." she joked as Joey looked at the girl and smiled.

"You know what? Maybe you're right. Who's to say that we can't send you to the end of the tunnel together?" Joey said, turning to the other villain. "What about it? Want to do like wolves and make this a joint effort?"

"... She already escaped the two of us separately. Perhaps if it is the two of us, she would remain dead this time."

"That's the spirit." Joey said.

She then hurled the four marbles to the other students once she noticed how they looked like they were about to try and make a move. The marbles then expanded and trapped Ejiro, Shoto and Katsuki all in spherical magenta prisons. She noticed how the forth one did not hit its mark and when she turned to where the blue girl was supposed to be, she saw nothing.

"That one seems to be able to teleport herself and other things." Supercharger told his teammate.

"I can see that."

"What the-"

"This is a private party. You runts just stay and watch." Joey told the three teenagers as she turned to where the redhead New Yorker was, only to find the trembling blue girl standing in front of her with her arms wide open. "The same goes for you, white-haired smurfette."

"I gave her the same option but she refused it." Supercharger told Joey.

"Tsk, fine by me. What's another blood stain on this place anyways?" she said, as both she and her current partner were prepared to attack.

And they weren't the only ones, for both Tomura Shigaraki and Kurogiri rushed to where the bleeding Symbol of Peace was. They weren't going to let this slide. Nomu will be avenged! And it looks like they'll be victorious as the hero could not move a muscle. It looked as if they all had danger surrounding them all around and them being unable to properly do anything about it… Or at least, so it seemed.

In the blink of an eye, Midoriya jumped towards the villains in front of All Might with speeds comparable to the hero in question. The fact that he moved that fast was enough to get the villains attention even if just for a second in the case of both of the American criminals. As for Midoriya, he had broken both of his legs despite what he had accomplished before. But still, he didn't care, for he did this to save All Might. For only this was the secret that only he knew.

"Let go of All Might!" he yelled once he was within reach.

He attempted to attack at the concealed part of Kurogiri's body so as to send the villain flying. Unfortunately, as he was still on the air, a hand came out of the mist covering the villain. As it turns out, it was one of Tomura Shigaraki's hands. He tried to lay all five fingers on the boy's body and once he did, it would be game over. And as the hand drew closer and closer to Midoriya, as danger grew more and more to the students all around… the villain's hand was striked by a bullet.

"GHAAA!" he exclaimed, pulling his hand back and holding it with his other hand.

And literally just as that happened, two blurs struck the American villains away from the two foreigner students. And when they saw who it was, their eyes widened. For they saw the turbo hero Ingenium throwing one powerful right strike at Supercharger in the gut and the at the moment not-so friendly web slinger Spider-Girl kneeing Joey in her face. The two were sent back by about a couple of meters, landing on their backs with a loud THUD. Supercharger had the air almost completely expelled from him and Joey having to hold her bleeding nose while also dissolving the spheres that had the boys trap.

"Sis!" Annie exclaimed with joy at the sight of her older sister.

"We are regrettably sorry for our tardiness. Those two showed up and offered their aid." said a voice that not many students of class A were familiar with. But afterwards, they heard one that was more familiar to them.

"Class 1-A president, Ida Tenya! Reporting for duty!!!" shouted Ida, as he stood in front of the entrance alongside most of the school's hero faculty.

It didn't take long for the heroes to start their own attack against the villains. There were some that tried to get up the stairs to attack, but Present Mic took action quickly. He stepped up and took a deep breath. Afterwards, he let out one loud yell that was more than enough to shatter the windows of an entire street. It managed to stunt the villains and allowed some of the other heroes to start to apprehend them. Ingenium rushed to knock down a few villains that tried to sneak on Bakugo, Todoroki and Kirishima, easily taking them down. As for Spider-Girl, well, she had some issues to attend to at the moment.

"Shit! That hurt like-" Joey was complaining, but was forced to put on a bubble shield to try and protect her from the older spider-themed individual.

Key word being 'try'. For despite the fact that it could take the punishment given to by the redhead girl, it couldn't protect her from the older Parker's wrath. She had rushed at her and threw a punch that had enough power to shatter the bubble shield surrounding the criminal and connecting with her jaw. Joey was sent backwards due to the strength the older spider had and boy was she stronger than her sister because that hurt like a ton of bricks.

"I'll just ask this once…" Spider-Girl said in a very serious tone as she started to walk towards the criminal as she cracked her knuckles. "What made you think that messing with my baby sister was a good idea?!" she said in a not-so friendly manner while glaring at the woman in front of her.

Then her spider sense rang as she jumped away from where she was. The reason for that turned out to be a bolt of electricity coming from Supercharger, who despite being hurt and tired, was still able to stand up and attack the heroine. He tried to make another attempt, but was foiled when Spider-Girl shot a string of webs at his chest. She then pulled him towards her and then kicked him quite hard. At least hard enough to send him flying and crashing into Joey. She was about to proceed in the beating of the villains, but had to stop when a few of the villains tried to sneak on her. She quickly dispatched of them however, flipping and dodging their attempts of hitting her with zero effort all while knocking them down with kicks and hits. There was one large villain that tried to hit her with all he could, but the heroine simply catched his fist effortlessly. Then, she simply pulled him down to meet her eyes and backhand him hard enough to knock him down in just one hit.

"Damn they all came… and they're actually kind of good…" Tomura Shigaraki said as he watched the many heroes besting his forces with little effort. "Well… I guess it's back to the drawing boa-GUU!!!" he yelped in pain as another bullet hit his shoulder, then another one hit his other shoulder and a couple more hit him in other parts of his body.

None of them were lethal blows, but the villain still fell to the ground in pain.

"Tomura Shigaraki!" yelled Kurogiri as he protected the young villain with his quirk.

The bullets kept on hitting, but using his quirk, he managed to render their efforts useless for the moment. They were about to try and teleport away, but they were starting to be sucked back by some sort of force. That force was none other than NO.13, who managed to get close enough to use her quirk and foil their escape. Perhaps if she had suffered more damage from her battle against the villain, she would not have the strength to completely keep them at bay. But that wasn't the case, she was almost at her best now and she was not going to let the villains get away after harming her students and colleges. Her efforts may had worked if not for the electric blast hitting her back and stopping her from her efforts.

The one responsible for the attack was once again Supercharger, who managed to get back up and helped Joey back on her feet.

"Time to leave." he told her, much to her opposition.

"Like hell I will. I ain't leaving until the web-head's runts are six feet under!" she yelled.

"And how will you accomplish that if you're outnumbered?" he asked her. "The two of us have our own ambitions, but if we want to make them come true… we'll have to try and accomplish them another day. As much as we hate the idea." he told her as the woman cursed, for he was onto something.

But before leaving, she turned to where the redhead and the blue girl were and glared at the daughter of he who she hates the most. "Next time… you won't be as lucky." she said before moving to where Kurogiri was.

"We may have failed today… but we'll get you next time." Tomura Shigaraki said as he looked at the hero who was responsible for their fall. "All Might, the Symbol Of Peace!" he cried out before he and his companions all vanished.

Spider-Girl had seen their attempt to escape and as she was fending off the other criminals, she raised her right arm and aimed at the villains. However instead of the usual sign that she usually did when shooting her webs, she formed a fist and something from the top of her web-shooter was shot at them. Unfortunately, Kurogiri was a tad bit faster and had teleported away before it had reached any of them.

"Dammit." she cursed as she knocked the last of the criminals.

Soon enough, there was a deafening silence all around the compound. Most of the villains had already been defeated. The danger was now over… but there was a sense of defeat on most of the students. They were supposed to be the best the country had to offer when it came to hero course students. Some had quite powerful abilities of their own… But that didn't matter in the end. They witnessed the world of the pros in a way that none thought they would just yet. And… none of them were ready for it just yet.

"I… I felt so useless… I couldn't do anything…" Midoriya cried in frustration, as he laid on the ground with his broken legs.

"Not exactly, kid…" All Might told his successor as the dust started to dissipate near their area. Midoriya looked up and saw that the hero's visage was already starting to return to his other form. While his left half was still in his musclelar form, the other half was that of his weakened true form. "If you hadn't given me those precious moments, then I would no longer be standing here… You saved me once more, my boy." he told the green-haired kid, who smiled and teared up a little, happy to see his mentor was safe.

As for the New Yorker of red hair, she looked around at what had happened. The fact that the bad guys managed to escape did leave a sour taste in her mouth. That and the fact that she got beat up as badly as she did alongside everything from before and it was safe to say that today was really, really not her day. But on the bright side, it seems like there weren't many injuries as far as she could tell. Excluding her, hobo teach Aizawa and now Izuku who looked like he had broken his legs, it seemed as if the others only had minor injuries at most… well, that and long lasting trauma, but hey, a teenager has to teenager. She was sure that they would have traumatized themselves in any other way. She also managed to overheard that the teachers were also not happy that the leading criminals escaped, but that at the moment, they should get the students to safety. Yeah, that was probably the best call.

"Parker, stay there, I'm coming to help!" Kirishima yelled as he called for the other redhead of class A.

"Uh? Come on, Ejiro, I'm fine. Or do you really think that a bunch of D listers could-" she was saying, trying to take a step, but as she did, it seemed like the adrenaline that was keeping her up for all of the commotion had finally run out.

It was as if her weight gave in and her feet could no longer keep her standing. She was about to fall face first into the ground while the other boys of her class saw from afar but were unable to reach her on time. And try as she wanted, her body couldn't react to recover her footing. However, before she could reach the ground, someone caught her. Annie managed to slowly turn to her left side, where she felt someone's presence and saw who it was who caught her. Valerie, it was Valerie. She was also tired, a bit shaky at that and looked rather concerned with the wellbeing of the redhead. But when their eyes met with one another, Valerie gave her best friend a gentle smile, glad to see that she was still conscious. In turn, Annie gave her a reassuring grin that told the blue Van Dyne that everything was a.o.k.

"I-I'll get her out! D-Don't worry!" she told the boys from afar, who nodded.

"Wait up, Valerie! I'm helping you get that nut job of a sister to a doctor! You also looked pretty tired!" Spider-Girl as she went to where the two girls were to help them get out.

"Well, I guess that's taken care of." Kirishima said as he then saw that while Parker may have someone helping out, Midoriya was another story entirely different. "Hey Midoriya, are you alright?!" he asked the boy on the ground as he started to head over there.

On any other day, such action would have moved the heart of All Might. Such heroic intentions. Such a bright and caring heart. He just wanted to praise the young man for it and tell him that one day, he would grow into quite the hero.

… Now though.

"Kirishima, my boy not now! Not while I'm like this! Please go back, else my secret will be discovered!" he was thinking hysterically.

Thankfully, salvation came in a massive wall between the two injured individuals and everyone else.

"The faculty would like all students to have a check for any injury. So please gather with your classmates at the front of the gate." Cementos, the one responsible for the wall, told Kirishima. "Don't worry about the injured, we'll take care of it. So please, leave this task to your senseis."

"Oh, ok sir!" Kirishima said as he started to head back with the others, much to the relief of Midoriya and All Might.

"Thank you, Cementos. That was quite the save." the Symbol of Peace said, as he sat on the ground.

"Well, I'm a big fan of yours. So I thought it would be best to keep your true form hidden while we head to the infirmary. But please try and not to overdo it next time." Cementos said, with a smile to his college.

Cementos: Quirk - Cement!

He's able to manipulate concrete as easily as if it were clay! He's quite the powerhouse in the concrete jungles of the modern world!

All Might nodded as he took a deep breath. If he hadn't gone that far, he would have died no question. Then again, that just shows just how formidable these foes truly are.

Somewhere in the city, inside a bar that was a bit hard to find, a portal was formed. A dark cloud suddenly appeared in the middle of the establishment and from it, certain individuals came. First was Tomura Shigaraki, who's injured body landed on the floor, covering it with his flesh blood, coming from the bullet wounds that he received. Then, the two American criminals Joey and Supercharger, who although still able to stand up, were exhausted beyond belief. Joey still had her hand on her bleeding and possibly broken nose, while Supercharger was holding his abdomen most of all. Although he felt that there were probably a few broken ribs as well and probably some frostbite as well. Finally after everyone made it out of the portal, Kurogiri manifested himself in a humanoid form. Dressed in his usual somewhat fancy wardrobe.

"Ow… We… we were utterly defeated… Even Nomu was defeated and our underlings were mostly rounded up… even those damn brats were stronger than they reasonably should…" Tomura Shigaraki cursed as he laid on the floor. "And worse of all… the Symbol of Peace still lives…! You were wrong, sensei…!"

"Oh, far from it. I was simply a tad bit optimistic on our success." a voice suddenly said, through the monitor in the bar. One… that demanded respect even if the person was not there physically.

"Good thing you did it under the cheap alias of 'The League of Villains', eh?" said another voice, although this one didn't sound as respectful as the other one.

"Yeah, for all the good it fucking did to us." Joey grunted, as she went to look for some towels for her bleeding nose.

"By the way, what about Master and I's joint effort? Where is Nomu?" the other voice said.

"Your creation was dispatched by All Might if that's what you're referring to." Supercharger said, as he went to take a seat to rest for a bit. "He should be in police custody by now."

"What?!"

"Unfortunately, without any coordinates, even I would not be able to find him and bring him back." Kurogiri cursed.

"It can't be… and after all we did to make sure he could be All Might's equal in terms of power?!"

"You sure did a lot of big talk…" Joey said, covering her nose with some towels that she found. "But when it came time to act, your discount Hulk turned out to be a shitty disappointment."

"What was that?!"

"Now, now, let us all calm down." the other respectful voice said. "We may have underestimated him as well. It cannot be helped no matter how unfortunate."

"Power… there were two runts… who ruined things…"

"... Oh, is that so?"

"One of them had speed equal to All Might's and the other one did nothing but mock us while also warning All Might about Nomu's strengths… If not for those kids… If not for those damn kids!"

"Well, that's quite interesting. Although, who was it again the one to mock you?"

"It was Spider-Man's spawn." Supercharger stated. "She managed to find a way to keep your Nomu at bay. And that kid that he mentioned is probably on par with All Might in terms of power."

"I see… guess I was right, it seems like the apple doesn't fall far from the tree then. Well, as regretfully as everything turned out to be, this was not a complete waste as you may think. So gather an elite, take as much time as you need to heal and prepare. We may not be able to move as freely as we want… but that… that is why we have a symbol like you… my boy." the respectful voice said, to his own successor. "Tomura Shigaraki, next time you act, show the world why they should fear you."

"Seventeen, eighteen, nineteen… well, it seems that outside of the boy with broken legs and the beat up girl, none of you seem to have suffered from any major harm." a police officer dressed in a trench coat and wearing a fedora told to the students in front of him.

All of the students (with the exceptions of Parker and Midoriya) were outside of the U.S.J compound. The criminals were all apprehended and taken outside to continue with the procedures. And after it, the students all had a moment to finally catch their breaths. They talked with one another, to try and calm their still ongoing nerves and learning that a lot of them had to fight a variety of thugs as well. For example, Tokoyami and Koda, who were probably the only ones that were still in the site that they were teleported to even after the battle ceased and the teachers came. Although even then, they still felt the battle between All Might and Nomu. Aoyama was also among the ones that none saw returning as well as Hagakure (which came to the surprise of none, given the nature of her quirk) and the boy of the laser quirk was constantly asking for the others to ask him where he was.

And he was ignored for a bit until Tsuyu asked.

"Ojiro-kun, V-chan, I heard that you two were all fired up! You two are so strong!" Hagakure told the tailed boy and the blue girl who were a tad bit nervous. Valerie more than Ojiro since she was naturally shy and that outside of Annie and maybe a bit Ojiro, she was not used to interacting with anyone in class.

… even if it may have looked like she was just talking to a pair of floating gloves.

"Oh, well I'm not sure about that. Vector was the one that did the most heavy lifting if I'm honest."

"T-That's not true. I-I wouldn't have done anything i-if not for you." Valerie told Ojiro.

"If you say so." he said as he turned to Hagakure… or at least where he thought Hagakure was. "By the way, were where you, Hagakure-san?"

"Oh, I was in the landslide zone with Todoroki-kun! He was really strong, you know?"

"That's so. Well, we're just glad that you're ok." Ojiro said with Valerie nodding.

"I didn't know she was there. I almost froze her too." Todoroki said as he then turned to where the Spider-Girl was and walked towards the American heroine on probation. "Could I ask you a question?" he said.

"Mm, oh yeah sure. You're… Shoto, right? Annie talks about her classmates from time to time." she asked with the boy nodding

"Todoroki Shoto, yes."

"Ok then, how can I help you?"

"Well, I noticed that while you were fighting, you seemed to have aimed at the escaping villains before they could get away. However, I couldn't see anything coming from the device on your wrist. So I was wondering if it could have malfunctioned?" he asked as he pointed at the heroine's web shooter.

"I see you are quite observant. That's good in this line of work, kid." she told him as Mayday started to pull something out of the top of her right web shooter.

The other students nearby were a bit curious and went to where their classmate and the American were. After a second or two, the arachnid heroine pulled out some sort of small object. It looked like some sort of disc in the shape of a round spider, or at least that's what most were thinking. The majority of the students looked at the small device with a curious look. All safe for Valerie and surprisingly Sero, who not only knew what it was, but was looking at it as if they were small children in a toy store.

"I was trying to hit them with one of these." she told the students.

"That's kind of tiny. What is it?" asked Kaminari, who seemed to have recovered from his previous state.

"This is a spider tracer."

"Spider tracer?" most of the students asked, as Spider-Girl began to explain.

"To skip the science mumbo jumbo and make a long story short, this is basically a tracking device." she told them, as most now started to look at the device with amaze and awe.

"Wait, really?!" asked Kirishima.

"Yeah, I can follow the signal that it emits within a five to eight miles radius. That's about… I want to say, eight to twelve something kilometers." she said.

"Wow, that's so cool!" the invisible girl exclaimed in excitement, sentiment that was shared by the rest of her classmates.

"Well, I still have a hard time tracking the signal on my own. It happens from time to time, but because of that, I also bring with me the tracking device for the spider tracers. And with it, the radius expands by a lot more. And I do mean a lot."

"That is quite an impressive assist tool to have in hand. I don't think many pros have anything like that on a daily basis." Momo said, impressed to see a hero having a device like that as standard equipment.

"I say, it's awesome!" Mina said as Jiro soon followed.

"It totally rocks!"

"Does that mean that we'll get awesome assist tools like that when we graduate?" asked the invisible student

"Don't know about the graduate part, but if you have the tools and the know-how to put things together like this, or know someone that does, then yeah. Then again, Annie mentioned that your school has some sort of course specialized in making stuff like that. So I guess you guys have that covered."

"Man, that's so manly! It's like you're a pro-hero and a spy all at once!" Kirishima said, as Mayday smiled behind her mask with a bit of pride.

"Well, I may not be the Black Widow, or Mockingbird. But I'm not too shabby if I do say so myself."

"Please stop wowing the kids, you're making me look less impressive." Tensei said, as he got to where his partner was.

"Brother!" Tenya said, glad to see his elder sibling.

"Hey Tenya, I heard what you did for the class. That's a job well done, little bro." he told to the younger Ida, who looked in awe at him before smiling with pride.

"Um, excuse me, detective." Tsuyu called to the man with the fedora.

"Yes?" he asked.

"I was wondering if you knew how's Aizawa-sensei doing?" she asked.

The detective understood her concern for her teacher. After all, the last time that she saw him, he looked to be in quite the bad shape. He probably could have looked worse if not for the first aid techniques that were given to him by the students. So, he made a call to see if they could give him an update on his current state. It seems like arms had comminuted fractures, alongside facial fractures. Thankfully, he didn't seem to have suffered from brain damage, so that was one thing less to worry about. However, they then learned that his orbital had been crushed. There may be the possibility that it could affect his eyesight, as well as the usage of his quirk, but that was still unsure.

Naturally, this worried the students.

He then said that All Might, who was the other faculty member to have been injured, seemed to not be in any sort of critical condition. That he was at the school's infirmary, which was more than able to treat his wounds. As for Thirteen, well she didn't receive any real injury. But she had decided to escort Parker to the infirmary as well. As a way to both make amends with the fact that she wasn't able to do as much to fight the villains as she wished she could have and to have a quick check up herself. Her suit may have taken the blunt might of that bolt of electricity, but she still wanted to make sure nothing was wrong with her. Especially considering that it did burn some of the costume.

"What about Deku-kun?" asked Uraraka.

"A-Annie too?"

"Oh right, the two students. Don't worry, they seem to be fine. They're at the infirmary as well, getting treated."

"That's a relief." Mayday said, with a grateful tone.

"Excuse me, I have to attend something. Sancha, could you make sure that the students return to their classroom safely?" he asked the other officer who saluted the detective to show that he understood. He looked a bit plain safe for one thing…

He had the head of a cat.

Kind of weird that it was not a dog.

As for the faculty of U.A, they were still inside of the facility. Examining where it was that the villains invaded.

"In any case, our current priority should be fortifying our security system to make sure this doesn't happen again." said principal Nezu to the other teachers. Mainly Snipe and a woman of black long hair and… lets just say a rather questionable hero costume.

"Thirteen and the students mentioned someone with a wrapping quirk. One far more honed than Van Dyne's own powers. It is a shame that such a gift fell into the hands of the villains." said the woman.

"Excuse me, but I did hear from one of the students that the group had a couple of foreigners with them, is that right?" asked the detective, who went inside the U.S.J compound to talk with the teachers.

"Yeah, a woman with some sort of forcefield-like ability and a man with electric powers." Snipe told them.

"Does the police have any idea as to who these individuals could be?" the woman asked.

"The woman is a complete mystery, but a couple of students gave me the name of who they think was the electric villain." the detective said, as he pulled a notebook to see the name that he wrote. "Apparently, he's some guy named Supercharge."

"Supercharger? I have never heard of anyone going by that name." Snipe said.

"Neither had I. To be honest, when I heard that a couple of American villains invaded, I was expecting someone more well-known. Like the Wrecking Crew, or Taskmaster."

"I have heard of that name." the principal said. "I may be mistaken, but I think he was the first proper super villain that Spider-Man ever fought."

"Is that so? Then I guess he's probably more well known in America." the detective said, only for the principal to chuckle.

"Oh, on the contrary, he's rather forgettable compared to other villains. The only reason I know that is that I decided to do some research when I saw that there was the possibility of having Spider-Man's daughter among one of U.A's students."

"As expected of you, sir." Snipe said as another officer came by.

"Detective Tsukauchi, sir! I've just received word that a villain was apprehended not that far from here!"

"What's his condition?" the detective asked.

"There doesn't seem to be any external injuries as far as we can tell. He also didn't show any signs of resistance and has yet to speak even a single sentence."

"I see… principal Nezu, would you mind if I did some investigation around the campus?"

"Oh no, please do! The public may undermine the efforts of the police when compared to pros, but when it comes to the hierarchy, your jurisdiction is superior to ours."

"I can agree with that sentiment." a voice said.

Turning to the entrance, they saw Spider-Girl walking towards them. "Sorry, didn't mean to ear-drop or anything. But since everything looked well outside I wanted to come here and see if I could help in some way." she said as the detective smiled.

"No need to apologize. I was actually meaning to talk with you."

"Really?" the New Yorker asked as the detective nodded.

"Since you're the closest to an American pro-hero, I wanted to see if you had any intel on the foreigners that attacked the compound. If it helps out, one of them is named Supercharger." he said as Spider-Girl started to think.

"Mm… doesn't ring a bell. To be honest, I think this was the first time I've ever seen those two. So they're probably low-ranking compared to… say, Angel Face or Earthshaker. And those are my baddies, so that should kind of get you thinking how unheard of these guys are." she told them, although she remembered that her sister mumbled something before going to the infirmary. "Although I think the other one was named Joey something. Annie mentioned something when we were getting her to the ambulance."

"I see, well I'll try to contact her afterwards to see if she knows something else."

"If it helps, I can give a call to my contacts back home to see if they can find anything. Maybe even my dad… unless that's illegal… would it be illegal?"

"I wouldn't say illegal per say. More like… unorthodox." the detective said.

"Would it be ok for you to contact the school if you get any sort of intel? It could help us prepare if they decide to attack again." Nezu asked the New Yorker, who nodded.

"Sure, no problem." she said, before turning to the detective. "Excuse me, sir. You said that you were going back to campus. Could you give me a ride there? I want to check on my sister as fast as possible."

"Sure, I don't see any issue with that." he said as the hero nodded.

Afterwards the two headed off for the U.A campus.

"As much as I would like to, I won't say anything now. Given the circumstances, this was almost bound to happen." Recovery Girl told both All Might and Midoriya, who were laying in to beds in front of her with bandages all over their injuries. "Although that Parker girl is probably spending a bit too much time close to you two with just how beat up she was. One may think that you're starting to be bad influence on her."

"... Perhaps you're right. I was too reckless with my time. If I had used my power better, then maybe this whole mess wouldn't have occurred in the first place."

"Well, at least you now no longer have an excuse to not take your medicine now, do you?" the nurse said with a humorful tone.

"What do you mean? I always… oh… I see…" All Might said, understanding what she meant as he looked at the ceiling. "... Yeah… maybe it's time for me to start taking it…"

"All Might?" asked Midoriya, who was confused as to what he meant.

"Excuse me, pardon the intrusion." said someone, entering the room. "All Might! Long time no see!"

"Tsukauchi! You're here too!" the hero said… while spilling some blood.

"HUH?! All Might… you mean… he…"

"It's ok kid, he knows." the hero said, as he began to present who the man was. "He's Tsukauchi Naomasa, a police officer and one of my best friends."

"Haha, that's quite the introduction that you gave me there!" the detective said with a laugh. "Sorry to come here uninvited, but I kind of need your testimony and all-"

"Wait, before that… how are the students? Are Aizawa and young Parker and Thirteen as well?" asked the hero.

"Well… outside of you two and Spider-Girl's younger sister, everyone else is fine. Outside of a few minor injuries that is. Thirteen just had a check up and she seems fine now. As for Eraser, he's not in a life threatening situation anymore. And the girl is in another room. It was probably the most appropriate thing to do." he informed the hero. "But you know, if the three of you hadn't fought as bravely as you did, then maybe the story would have been different for the kids." he said, but All Might didn't think that way.

"Actually, I don't think that's accurate to say… for it was the students who fought bravely and gave it their all!" the hero said as he started to smile with pride. "The greatest of heroes in America didn't have a school to learn, instead, they had what's essentially a baptism by fire. These young students may be inexperienced, but they faced something similar and survived! Tell me, can you think of any highschooler from the country that could say the same? Are there any other freshmen who could have faced such terror so early on? Someone who could have faced the perils of the world of adults...?! No, it was them, who showed the villains who are truly the naive ones! And I'm sure that the students of class 1-A will grow into fine heroes!!!" he said with a smile and giving the officer a thumbs up. Something that made the man chuckle, for he was right.

Meanwhile not that far from there, in another room nearby, were both Thirteen and Annie. Thirteen had already put her costume back once again, thankfully she seemed to be fine. Her costume tho… it could probably use some cleaning, considering the big scorch mark that it had. As for Annie… this was not her day.

She had bandages all around her body. They actually had to stitch the slash wound that she had on her left arm, although with her healing and all, it probably wouldn't leave a scar… or at least she hopes. She had bandages on the torso, her head and had her right arm on a sling. Which was to be expected since her shoulder dislocated twice on the same day.

That was probably not good.

"Is there anything that you require, Parker?" asked the teacher to her student.

"Not really I guess… I mean I'm kind of hungry, but that can probably wait until after the school's fine and all." she replied

"I think there may be a bending machine near here, but I don't want to leave you alone just yet."

"No need to worry, miss Thirteen…" said a voice. Turning around, they saw Spider-Girl standing by the door, holding what looked to be a granola bar in her hand. "I can take over now if you want. Besides, I wouldn't want her to give you more trouble than she has by now. No one deserves that." she joked as the younger of the Parker sisters chuckled.

"Missed you too, sis."

"Well… I guess the two of you would like a moment alone to talk." Thirteen said, nodding to the other heroine and walking to the door. "I'll take a look around. If you need me, just call for me, alright?" Thirteen said as the two sisters nodded.

Thirteen then walked out of the room, leaving the two Parkers by themselves. Mayday then took her mask off and walked to where her sister was. She grabbed a chair and sat next to her bed as she handed Annie the granola bar.

"Not that I'm not glad and all, but I'm pretty sure that there were chocolate bars in those things." Annie said, only for her sister to flick her on the forehead. "Ow, what the heck?! Is that how you treat injured people?!"

"Sip it. You're lucky I even brought you that if what I heard of you pulling a Rambo on those guys is to be true." the older sister said, clearly not pleased to hear that her sister decided to not only go out of her way to try and fight some big monster, but that she decided to do it alone.

"Alright, message received. I promise I won't do it again."

"We both know that's a lie." Mayday told her before keeping silent for a bit before gently patting Annie on her head. "I'm… I'm glad that you're ok… well, relatively speaking." she said as Annie smiled at Mayday.

"Well, nice to know you care."

"You kidding? I almost had a heart attack when I heard what happened. And after seeing just how bad you looked… well, I probably would have had one if not for the fact that I was letting some steam out by punching those jerks."

"Yeah, I saw. 'What made you think that messing with my baby sister was a good idea?'... kinda cheesy, don't you think?"

"A bit yeah… and… and I would say it again if this ever happens a second time." Mayday said as her eyes watered a bit. She then chuckled as she started to wipe them out. "Jeez, they should clean these rooms more often. All this dust is getting in my eyes." she said as Annie smiled and nodded.

"I say… some of it is getting on mine too." Annie said as the two kept silent for a bit.

Afterwards, Mayday spoke once more. "Well, just a heads up, one of the detectives is going to come here and ask you about what happened and all. You know the rest, it's kind of like in Law and Order. So just tell them what happened and everything that you remember. Like for example, the name of that lady that I probably broke her nose."

"Oh yeah, I remember crazy lady. Her name was Joey… Joey Pulaski, I think. Sparky mentioned her a couple of times." Annie said, frowning a bit. "Would it be alright to say that I'm kind of mad?"

"Your school was attacked by a bunch of loonies. You not being mad would probably make me a bit more concerned."

"No, I mean that too but… We came to the other side of the world, left dad and everyone that we knew just to avoid this nonsense and not only did it happen, but it wasn't just one, but two jerks that gunned for me because they had beef with dad. What was even the point then?"

"Yeah, it sucks. Hoo-boy, when dad hears of this he's probably going to grab the first flight here and make a scene."

"Assuming that he hasn't hijacked a Fantasticar by now." Annie said as her sister nodded. Then, she realized something. "Speaking of… d-did the school called you or…?"

"Oh no, mom did. I was… oh…. oh god, I see what you mean!"

"Then what are you waiting for?! Get me out of here before-" Annie was about to say, until both she and Mayday felt something.

It wasn't a tinkling behind the back of their head. It was more like a shiver through the spine. It wasn't a superpower that they inherited from their father, nor it was some sort of other power that came through exposure to some weird stuff either. It was more of an ability that the two developed. A skill that they consider the greatest in their arsenal.

Their mom senses were tingling.

"Excuse me, would you happen to be a teacher here?" they suddenly heard the voice of their mother coming from outside of the room.

Yeah, time ran out.

"... Well, that's my cue." Mayday said as she got up, put her mask on and walked to the window of the room.

"Wait, what?!"

"Don't worry, I promise to feed Speedy the right food this time and to tell him how much you cared for him. I'll make sure you have a nice ceremony and get you pretty flowers too." she said as she left through the window.

"Wait no! Come back, you can't just leave me to die alone like that!" Annie yelled, only to hear the door opening. And as she turned, she saw her mother coming in.

This was really not her day.

It was safe to say that the news of U.A being the victim of a villain attack hit like a tank to the people of Japan.

The fact that the number one hero school of not only the country, but of most of Asia could have suffered such a thing could have never crossed the minds of the civilians even in a million years. Naturally, the media all wanted a piece of the story, which is why to make sure that the events that unfolded didn't get twisted by speculation and misunderstanding (as well as those publishers that liked to feed out of controversies), the school ushered a statement almost instantaneously.

It was Principal Nezu who told them that a group known as 'The League of Villains' attacked the U.S.J compound. He told on how they aimed to cripple them by harming the students and the school itself. But, he also told on how the teachers fought bravely to defend their students even if it were they who paid the price. It was he who told the press that All Might arrived and put a stop to their wicked plans. And so, principal Nezu told on how despite the villains' efforts, they all brought their plans crashing down.

Granted, he did omit a few details here and there. Mainly the fact that two American villains were amongst the group and that they themselves only joined to harm a specific student of theirs. But he did that for many reasons. One was to keep the public at ease and to reassure them that they had everything under control. Although the main reason was for young Parker's sake. Her father was not seen in the best of lights, so if word got out on how not only one of his daughters was a student there, but that two of Spider-Man's rogues traveled all the way from America to Japan just to cause trouble… yeah, it was best they don't know that yet.

Right now, it was Sunday in the afternoon. The school managed to reinforce the school enough that their previous security system would look like a hall monitor on one of those old American movies and shows. Quite amazing that they managed to do that in such a short period of time, but hey that's U.A for you. As such, the students would be able to return to class on Monday without losing a day of school.

Right now, Izuku was walking down a mall near the beach. He didn't normally go to the mall (or anywhere for that matter), but he thought that maybe some fresh air could help. After all, what happened on friday was quite the experience. Besides, he heard of a new All Might limited edition figure coming soon and he just wanted to pre-order it. Sure, he already has an All Might action figure… well two actually… or three… ok, he has a lot of them. But this one was different. This one was based on his black suit!

Ok, he didn't have a black suit… as far as he knew (which basically meant that there was no black suit), but it was based on the idea of just how it seemed like a lot of American heroes had a black suit at least at one point or another. Iron Man for example had one, as well as Iron Fist, so why not All Might. The toy company responsible for the figure actually wanted to sell a whole line of many pros in some fancy black suit and to test the waters, they decided to start with a bang. And who could be bigger than All Might?

Trick question, no one… or at least that's what Midoriya thought.

As Midoriya was walking by, with a bag of a few goods that had a discount, he could have sworn that he heard something. No, he heard someone and the voice was pretty familiar to him. It was a female one, with a small ascent at that. He decided to go to where that voice was coming from. There were at least four people that he knew who had an accent like that and one of them was a guy. The other one he wasn't that familiar with and the other other one was very shy, so she was out. So that meant that it was…

"What? B-But the sign said that students of a hero school get a 50% discount. You can't get more hero than U.A, right?" Annie told the cashier.

"Well, there's Shiketsu, but I'm sorry miss. The discount is only to those belonging to the support course. After all, they're the ones that are meant to be more acostumed to these sorts of materials… and even then, some of the things that you have feel like something that only a third year student is supposed to use." he told the girl.

"Can't you make an exception?"

"Sorry miss, I wish I could. But the manager is rather strict. If he catches on then…" the cashier said apologetically as the girl sighed.

"Yeah, I get it." she said, as she took the things that she wanted to purchase to return them to where she found them.

After that, she left the establishment feeling pretty bumped down. And as she exited, she looked up and saw that not that far, was Midoriya. He had a bag with him, and his left hand was covered in bandages. And most of all, he was looking at her. Annie saw him and smiled a bit, she waved at him and he waved back at her. After that, they decided to walk together for a bit.

"So, whatcha got there, Izuku?" she asked him as they left the mall.

"Oh, i-it's a few collectables that had a discount."

"Neat."

"Um, Parker-san, were you trying to buy something from that place?" he asked as the girl sighed.

"Can't people just call me Annie? It's not like it's that hard to pronounce or remember." she mumbled before answering. "Yeah, but it didn't turn out the way I wanted."

"Oh, sorry to hear that… B-By the way, what were you trying to buy there? That place usually sells hardware and other things that a support course student uses."

"Oh, you know. Some pieces for a few things that I want to make. A little nitric acid and what not."

"That… doesn't sound safe."

"If you don't know how to handle them, then yeah, it's not." she told him.

"Oh, ok… B-By the way… nice to see you're ok." he said, surprising the girl a bit.

"Why wouldn't I?"

"W-Well, since you fought all of those tough villains by yourself and got really hurt. Plus I tried to call you, but got nothing."

"You called me?" she asked as the boy turned red.

"W-Well, s-since you looked pretty hurt last time I saw you, I w-wanted to make sure everything was ok." he said as the girl chuckled.

"Thanks for caring, Izuku." she said as the boy scratched the back of his head. "Sorry about that. My phone… yeah, it got wrecked."

"Uh, how?" he asked.

"That crazy marble lady sent me through a few walls and in one of those moments, my phone got turned into scraps." she said as she pulled something out of the pocket of the jacket that she had. It was an old phone. A really old phone. Like, they were probably cutting edge back when his mom was his age. "This is my new phone, I bought it this morning. Like it?"

"Um… well, it-"

"It's a piece of junk, I know. But it was the only thing I could afford. On the plus side, I can throw it at people and it probably won't break. So there's that."

" Heh, when you put it like that, it might be an improvement."

"And with the kind of life that we'll have, then I might get to throw it at someone." she joked. "By the way, how are things for you back home?"

"W-Well, my mom was pretty worried. She hugged me and refused to let go for almost two hours… almost blacked out too "

"I hear you. Moms can be like that."

"W-What about you?"

"More or less the same… only, a bit rougher. But at least I got to sleep like a baby. I never knew how much I would appreciate my bed until today." she said as she then grew a bit… worried? "And… well, my dad called. God was that a conversation that we all had."

"Your dad?" Midoriya asked, only to remember something.

Her father was Spider-Man. Like, the Spider-Man. The number one vigilante the world has ever seen. And by god did he wish he could forget that fact, because it was already hard to talk to her as it is. Talking to her while also remembering that didn't help one bit.

"S-So, what did he say?" he asked as Parker sighed.

"To give you an idea of how close he was to come here. He was about to steal one of Iron Man's boots believing that one jet boot was more than enough to get him across the Pacific."

"D-D-Did he…?"

"And worst of all, not only were he and some other heroes fighting some weird calamari monster. But he could have actually pulled that off." she said, before turning to the shy boy. "... You know… we don't have to do this if you don't want to…" she said, surprising Izuku.

"Huh?"

"I can tell from your expression. I know you think that I'm the kid of 'Big mean Spidey'... So… if it makes you uncomfortable…"

"W-What?! No, I don't think that. I-I actually forgot about that!"

"... You're terrible liar, you know."

"... Ok, maybe I didn't forget about that… but, I… I… remember when you told me to go?" he asked the girl, who almost instantly knew what he meant. "I told you that you were a precious friend of mine… I meant what I said. So I want to believe that we can still be friends… no matter what." he said as Annie… well, she smiled.

"Thanks Izuku. That means a lot." she told him as Izuku nodded.

"B-By the way… about those villains. Does your dad know about them?"

"Yeah actually. Luckily they aren't one of his more dangerous baddies." she told him, which was nice to hear. "For what I understand, the electric dude is Supercharger. He's some guy that hates super people and whom my dad first stopped back when he was our age. The other one is named Josephine Pulaski, or Joey. She was apparently a friend of my dad when they were young."

"Really?"

"Yeah. Actually, she was the first super kid that he ever met and vice-versa. She's a mutant that apparently had it rough or something. But she wasn't some nice person and didn't mind doing jobs for some not so good people. So when she started to work for a crime lord and my dad intervened… yeah, it's safe to say that they stopped being friends."

"Wow… that's rough."

"Yep. Since then, my dad became their least favorite person and the rest is history."

"Well, for them not being among the dangerous, they sure could do some damage."

"Guess they do, don't they?"

As Annie said that, Izuku looked at Parker's right arm. She was wearing a sling. He recalled that her shoulder had dislocated when she was hit by that explosion. And he remembered that she got hit because of him. If he hadn't spaced out, then Parker wouldn't have gotten hurt. And worst of all, after that, it may have looked like he didn't care about her or what happened to her. No, instead, the one to be there for the redhead was Vector. He didn't even wait to see if she was ok after Recovery Girl gave him the green light.

"Oh, hey. Isn't that the beach that you cleaned up?" Annie said, as she went to take a closer look at the beach beneath them.

"Oh, I guess it is." Izuku said as he got to her side. "Wonder how we got here."

"Well, I was just following you."

"Then maybe I just came here on instinct. I sometimes come to clear my mind." Izuku said.

"Makes sense. And with this kind of view, it's almost impossible to not relax." Annie said as she surcharged her good arm on the rail in front.

"I… I have to do this. The least I can do is apologize for what happened." Izuku thought as he decided to apologize to Parker. "Parker-san, I-"

"I know you have a secret, Izuku." she suddenly said without stopping to look at the beach.

Izuku suddenly froze. Did… did she just said…

"And I know that it probably involves All Might."

No… No it… it can't be. It was already bad enough that he told Kachan out of the blue like he did. But this? How could this happen? He knew she was smart, but… was he really that careless.

"Parker-san I… I…" he was trying to say, as was trying to think of any way to explain things to the American.

However, before he could do it, Annie finally turned to him, with a gentle and understanding smile on her face. "And I don't want to hear it." she said, much to Izuku's surprise.

"Huh?"

"Oh, come on. Don't be that surprise." she said, with a bit of humor.

"But… I mean… how?"

"You two ain't exactly masters of concealment." she told him. "For example, there's the fact that you sometimes yell SMASH, the same way All Might does. And while it could be just a fanboy being a fanboy, the fact it started to resemble All Might every time you do it started to become a tad bit suspicious. Speaking of, the fact that you're having a hard time controlling your quirk despite the fact that quirks sometimes tend to be the easiest of the three born giving powers to tame could have been understandable if not for the fact that Katsuki kept on saying that you're quirkless. And since the two of you seem to have some level of history with one another, means that he probably knows a thing or two about you. And as much of a jerk as he is, he doesn't seem to be the kind to lie. Sure, it could be that you're actually getting it wrong and that you're a mutant, but then the U.S.J business happened. And when you didn't break your arm when you punched that Nomu guy, you were about to say something to All Might before stopping yourself. And that's without mentioning the fact that the two of you were separated from everyone the way you were. Sure, I can understand me not sharing the same room as you two at the infirmary, but not the fact that it almost seemed as if the two of you were taken there without anyone noticing."

"...Oh." was the only thing that he could think to say. She was really good… and he in turn was really not that good. "B-But… you're saying you don't want to know?"

"Nope."

"Not that I'm complaining, but why? Aren't you even the tiniest bit curious?"

"Well, I would be lying to say that part of me doesn't want to know… but I mean it." the girl told the boy of green hair. "Let's get the elephant out of the room. I'm the kid of a big time superhero who had a secret identity since he was fifteen. My family understands secrets pretty well and the past week or so has made me get them even more than before. So yeah, I may know that there's something going on, but I don't have any business invading your privacy."

"Oh, wow I… I appreciate it, Parker-san." Izuku said, grateful for Parker's understanding. "Well, since you kinda figured that up, if you-" he was saying, but Annie stopped him by raising her good hand.

"Now, Izuku, secrets are a pretty big deal. So don't go around telling them to people just cause. That's kinda dumb and only something an idiot would do. And I know you are not an idiot." she said, making Izuku feel like he just had an anvil falling on top of him.

"Y-Yeah… not an idiot…" he awkwardly said.

"They can be pretty heavy to deal with, so if you want to share it with someone, then do it when you think you can trust that person. And when you feel like sharing it, make sure you're ready. And I mean ready. Ok?" she asked as the boy nodded.

"Y-Yeah, thanks Parker-san."

"And do try to be a bit more discreet about it. If I figured as much in just one week, then I'm sure there are others that can probably do as well. Besides, it'll make my job of covering for you a lot more manageable." she said, confusing Izuku.

"Covering for me? You mean that… "

"Well, someone has to watch your back." she told him, before looking at the sunset before them. "I should probably get back. We do have school tomorrow and Recovery told me to rest as much as possible."

"Yeah, she said the same to me. Guess we should start to go back home."

"Guess you would be right."

"Well then… see you tomorrow, Parker-san."

"See you tomorrow, Izuku."

And so, the girl started to walk away, leaving the boy back near the beach. Izuku looked at the girl, who had offered him so much help. Who has stood up for her. And who decided to keep quiet about his secret and not delve any deeper than she has already. She… she has done quite a lot for him. It's time to return the favor.

"Parker-san!" he called as the girl stopped and turned back. "Thank you! If you ever need help, then I'll be there for you!" she said, making the redhead arachnid grin.

"Same! Call me if you ever need anything!" she said as the boy nodded.

Afterwards, the two left, heading for their respective home and preparing to have some well-earned rest. This last year, they have gone through a lot. One, was given the chance to prove himself and was encouraged by the one person that he admired the most. The other one, saw her world change when one least expected and for a time, felt that her life was starting to go down the drain. And last Friday was not exactly a pleasant day. But, all of it had a purpose. For this was the start of their stories. One that if one were ever to be asked many years ago, they would have been called crazy or delusional. For this is how the once quirkless boy grew into taking over his number one hero. This was how the always upbeat girl inherited part of her father's legacy. For this is how something that in time past occured in a very different way…

This time around, the Spider and the Symbol did become true friends.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - By your Side!

The attack of U.S.J made its way to the ears of damn near every student of U.A. And what everyone was talking about was the fact that class 1-A were the ones to have survived the villain attack. Most of all, they all heard that apparently one student fought side by side with one of their teachers. Of course, that was as far as most got.

After everything got cleared out, the students were allowed to return home. However, most had decided to wait until their guardians got to the school. Naturally they were a bit worried and the guardians were worried as well. There were some cases in which the reunion between parent and child was a simple one. The adult would just be glad to see the child safe and the child would just be glad to see their parents back… Then there were the reunions like the one Robbie had, which was Yu literally running towards him at the same speed as a cheetah and bear hugging him like there was no tomorrow while acting dramatically.

Yeah, if not for the fact that Robbie could wrap them in flaming chains, then there could be the chance that his tough persona could have been almost shattered.

By now, most of the other students had already left. The only ones that still remained were some of the ones belonging to class 1-A… well, there was one more that belonged to another course, yet still chose to stay behind for a bit.

"Man… this is soooooo boooooring!" Annie complained while still in bed.

Her mother had already arrived and boy was it intense to have her there. On one hand, she was glad to see her baby girl was ok… well, as ok as someone that fought a bunch of criminals that is. On the other on… she could have gone without her chewing her up for going out of her way to put herself in harm's way. Not like Mary Jane didn't understand the hero risks, heck she probably understands them better than even some of the teachers there. But by the way that the teachers (mainly Thirteen) explained what happened to the older redhead… yeah, she was debating between hugging Annie and not letting go and scold her for choosing danger instead of safety when provided the opportunity.

That and putting on the costume her husband made for her, find the morons that thought this was a good idea and throw a car train at them. She could probably pull it off.

At the moment, young Parker's mother was talking to the teachers and officers while her daughter remained in the infirmary room. That was almost half an hour ago. Not that long to some, but when you just got out of fighting crooks and looney villains a few moments back to just laid on a bed with a bunch of bandages and stitches… plus she was kind of hungry too.

"Couldn't she at least buy two?" Annie said, looking at the wrap of the granola bar that she just ate.

Then, there was a knock on the door. It could have either: A) be the officers her sister was telling her about, B) her mother and/or sister or C)... There was no C, she was too hungry to think of a third option.

"If this is a 'knock knock' joke, it better be good." she said as the person chuckled.

"Well, at least I know your bad sense of humor is still intact." the voice said, entering the room it turned out to be none other than Hiroshi Shinso of class 1-C. "And of course you would be the one in the infirmary." he said, looking at the injured redhead.

"Now, now, I can't hogge all the credit. Izuku, Mighty man and hobo teach Aizawa also got beaten up."

"So I've heard." Hiroshi said, as a blue blur zoomed past him and to the girl's left side.

"Annietherewerealotofpeople!" she said, clinging to the redhead like a koala.

"Oh… wow. Did Kamala teach you that?"

"Waaaah!"

"I expected as much." Hiroshi said, taking a seat next to the bed. "They got you good, didn't they?"

"Please, you should see the other guy."

"No he wouldn't!" Valerie said.

"See? Valy gets it."

"I'm pretty sure she didn't say that because of the reasons that you think." Hiroshi commented, before his expression grew to a worried one. "How are you feeling now?" he asked.

"A bit ok. It doesn't hurt that bad and the only issue I have is that I'm both bored and hungry." Annie replied. "By the way, what about the other students? Class A and the rest of the gang? Are they ok?"

"Naturally you would be concerned for others while in a hospital bed." the purple haired boy said.

"Infirmary bed. Let's not exaggerate."

"Sure, sure… well, most of the students headed home by now. Robbie's on his way home last time I saw and the same goes for Kamala. Reyes probably wants to reassure Gabe that he's ok and Khan is probably trying to come up with something to do the same with her parents tomorrow's. The same goes for Hatsume. Although it took a lot to get her off the lab, let alone the campus."

"Naturally." Annie said, turning to the blue girl. "What about the rest of class?"

"W-Well, some of them left. But there were still a few still in the school."

"And you two are here cause?"

"Valerie didn't look like she wanted to leave without you." the Japanese boy said, making the adopted Van Dyne blush a little. "As for me… well, I thought you might need some cheering up."

"Well, that's quite the nice sentiment. What do you-" Annie was saying before Hiroshi grabbed his bag and pulled a bunch of snacks from it. From chips to chocolate, it looked like he raided a candy store.

"You said you were hungry. This should probably do until they let you out." he said, all the while the redhead looked at the snacks before her as if they were gold. And looking at the purple haired boy as if he were some savior.

"Hitoshi Shinso, you are my hero!" the girl complimented the boy, making him smile before grabbing a chocolate bar. "Well, let's dig in before my mom comes back and confiscates this loot!"

And so, the trio started to help themselves. Each grabbing a snack and eating them. As they did, Hitoshi couldn't help but to look at the redhead. Something that she took notice of.

"What?" she said, with some food on her mouth.

" Heh, I was right. You are a train wreck without us."

"I'm still a pretty train wreck, tho."

"... Sure, whatever helps you sleep." Hitoshi said, as he ate a chip while the girls also kept on digging in.

Today didn't go as Annie would have liked… but, even a bad day can have it's moments.

And this, was one of them.

Chapter 21: Announcing an Upcoming Battle

Chapter Text

"We tried to look for anyone named Shigaraki and for any sort of quirk that grants the ability to disintegrate anything that the user touches. But even after scouring the quirk registration records for males in between their 20's to 30's We couldn't find any sort of match. Neither with the villain with the warp-gate quirk. So either they were never hit by the census or those are simply aliases." detective Tsukauchi said, reading the report in hands.

It was still the weekend after the attack at the U.S.J compound. Thankfully, the school managed to get their act together fairly quickly, which meant that in the short period of time that they had, they had already started an investigation on the so-called 'League of Villains'. Currently at a conference room of U.A, detective Tsucauchi and the rest of the hero faculty were discussing whatever information they could gather about the villains and their ring-leader, Shigaraki.

Unfortunately, they still had very little to go off from.

"In other words, we still have almost 'nothin to go on. And once the ring-leader heals from the bullet wounds, he may try to come and attack once more." Snipe said.

"Now that I think about it, that plan of theirs was rather daring. Under normal circumstances, such plan wouldn't have been carried out. We're talking about an unknown individual that came out of nowhere, used some dumb and irrational logic that could only make sense when looking at it from a surface level. Plus, he didn't reveal anything about the nature of his quirk, but did nothing but gloat about that 'Nomu' and all of his quirks. And whenever things didn't go his way, he basically threw a tantrum." All Might, in his normal weak form said. "Then again, he may have just tried to lead my actions. Given the nature of their abilities."

"Regardless, discarding the advantage of keeping the nature of their quirks concealed that easily was quite the foolish move on their part." Nezu said.

"An absurd and fallacious line of thinking that only makes sense on a surface level, the pride they had in that Nomu and the belief that their plan could have gone smoothly. Combined that with the handling of their plan… If you look at all of this from an objective point and then look at the ring-leader Shigaraki… It paints a very obvious picture. It may be that… we're dealing with some sort of man-child." the Symbol said.

"A man-child? As in a child with power?!" asked Vlad.

"It could be that he never recieved any sort of training while in elementary school like most kids." the heroine known as Midnight suggested.

"So?! What does all of these mean?!"

"The total of villains that were rounded up were 72. Thankfully, they were all third-rate level criminals. However, the fact that they all decided to follow this 'man-child' is quite concerning. In this day and age, villains have no doubt felt the pressure on them intensify with time. And so it seems like they were all drawn to this simple, more 'innocent and juvenile' idea of evil." the detective said, much to the concern of the teachers. "Then again, those two Americans weren't as simple minded as the others. Gratefully, they were also not that much of a threat compared to other big time villains from the States."

"Speaking of, what do we know about the foreigner villains?" asked Snipe.

"Well, thankfully Spider-Girl managed to get us intel on those two rather quickly. Had we taken the more traditional route, it would have probably been a bit of a pain." the detective said, with Nezu nodding in agreement.

"Supercharger's real name is Ronald Hilliard. He's the son of the deceased scientist Lyam Hilliard. For what I understand, he and his father were involved in some sort of experiment involving electricity. Ronald's father died, but he in turn became some sort of human battery."

"He also mentioned having a hatred of those with power. Calling us 'acursen kin'." All Might said.

"A little hypocrite, don't you think?" asked Snipe.

"Not necessarily. Apparently he blames the fascination of the fantastic for the death of his father. Believing that the worship of powers and constant drive to obtain it does nothing but bring misery." Tsukauchi said, before looking at one of the pages of his report. "For what Spider-Girl informed us, he was one of the villains that participated in the organized strike against the U.S last year, which was headed by the villain Regent, otherwise known as Augustus Roman. He was sighted in the state of Arkansas, but as the villains started to fall, he managed to slip away."

"Yeah, I remember hearing of that assault myself. If I recall correctly, it was the very same that revealed the identity of Spider-Man to the public." Midnight said.

"Indeed, which would lead us to the next villain." Nezu told the teachers. "Josephine Pulaski, also known as Joey, is the other villain that took part in the attack."

"According to the record, she's a mutant, meaning that instead of a quirk, she has the X-gene with her. On the most well-known scale, she would probably be an alpha level mutant in theory. Although she doesn't seem to be as powerful as some of the most well-known mutants of that category." the detective said, although it's not like he's that familiar with how the mutant gene works and how mutants are classified.

"It's worth pointing out that the two Americans seemed to have singled Parker out of everyone at the U.S.J compound." Thirteen said, for just like with All Might, she was not as injured as Eraser was during the attack. "I can understand why that Supercharger would gun for her, but what about this Joey character?" she asked.

"Just like with Supercharger, she has a history with Spider-Man. She has a criminal record that goes all the way to when she was just fifteen years old. The same age that Spider-Man debuted." Tsukauchi said. "For what I understand, they were on apparently friendly terms with one another, but it all changed when she started working for a notorious New York crime lord. After that, he participated in her first arrest and it wouldn't be her last."

"What a shame. That power could have done so much good, yet she turned on the side of villainy instead." the female hero of black hair sighed.

"I take it that she and Spider-Man crossed roads afterwards?" asked Vlad as both the detective and the principal nodded.

"It usually ended with her either trying to run away or caught. The last time that they met, she escaped from prison after being there for three years."

"She escaped?" asked Thirteen.

"There was a prison break organized by some sort of group last October and because of that, she also managed to escape. Spider-Man tried to stop it, but between the more dangerous inmates and the officers and innocents caught in the middle, a good part of the villains of the prison managed to escape." Tsucauchi said.

"Were there no heroes besides Spider-Man?" asked All Might.

"Apparently it was planned on a day that most of New York's heroes would be either off the city, or preoccupied with other affairs. And the few that remained there, couldn't get there in time. For example, Spider-Girl was on the other side of the city, so she couldn't help her father."

"I see… well, while we're lucky that the two were not the most dangerous villains that they could find, it's still rather disturbing that they managed to get a hold of those two." All Might said. "How did that happen?"

"Apparently a villain from our own country managed to locate them. Or so that's what Spider-Girl was informed by her father and her other contacts. The only thing that they managed to discover so far is that the villain's name started with either the letters 'G' or 'J'. Although they're still investigating that."

"Heh, if by investigating you mean tearing the underground of New York, that is."

"Do you really think it possible for Spider-Man to do such thing?" Thirteen asked.

"I don't think it, I know it." the hero said, with Midnight… why was she nodding in agreement?

"In any case, the police are currently using all the intel gathered so far to try and locate and capture the ringleader. I'll do my part in assisting and keeping the school informed on any advances that we make." the detective said.

"A man-child… when you look at him like that, he's not that different from our own students. Which means that he too, has room to grow." Nezu suddenly said. "I wonder what could happen if someone were to try and nurture the potential this 'Shigaraki' has."

"... I dread to imagine such scenario…" All Might said.

"Hey, hey! Did any of you see the news last night?" Hagakure asked her classmates. "Everyone appeared there! Although, I couldn't stand out."

"True." said the masked teen with multiple arms rather bluntly Which is why Ojiro tried to try and cheer the invisible girl.

"Well, it's hard to stand out when you're see-through." … ok, he wasn't very good at it.

"Still, most of the news channels that I saw made a huge deal about it." Kaminari said to both Kirishima and Jirou.

"I got surprised, honestly."

"Can you blame them? It's not everyday that U.A's hero course gets attacked by villains like that." Kyoka said.

"And who knows what would have happened if not for the teachers being there-"

"Stop it Sero! Just thinking about that makes me-"

"SHUT UP, YOU PIECE OF TRASH!" Bakugo yelled at the small purple-haired(?) boy of the class.

"It's as expected of All Might! He blew those villains away as if they were nothing!" Sato said, with Tokoyami agreeing.

"Indeed his strength was impressive… although it's also impressive that Parker had two villains hunting her down and she still managed to emerge victorious."

"I still can't believe that someone would go out of their way to hurt her that bad…" the invisible girl said.

"And the punishment that she received from the villains was quite serious." Momo said, remembering the last time that she saw the American redhead.

Meanwhile, Uraraka nodded and turned to see two empty seats near the middle of the classroom. "Parker-san and V-chan are usually the first to arrive… but today…" the girl said with a concern that was shared by most of the class.

Izuku was not surprised by that. After all, he was the only one to interact with her after the incident. For all they knew, her injuries may have been a tad more serious than expected. He was about to reassure them all, until they heard the sound of the door opening.

"Morning." said… Parker and V?! "Sorry about being late. I kinda overslept today and since Valerie insists on the two of us being a package deal, I kinda dragged her into being late too." she said as the two entered the room.

V looked fine, only a bit more shy than normal since everyone was looking at the two. Parker on the other hand still had her right arm on a sling. As well as a few bandaids on her cheek and forehead. The two made their way to their seats. Placing their bags on their usual spot and sitting down. And after that, Annie finally noticed that everyone, absolutely everyone was looking at them. More specifically, to her.

"Um… what? Is there something on my face?" the girl asked a tid bit confused.

"... Parker-san!" nearly everyone in the class yelled, making the two flinch as most started to bombard them with questions.

"Are you feeling ok?!"

"Is your arm well?"

"Are those two villains still hunting you?!"

"Were there any hot nurs- GHAA!"

"Have there been any secondary effects caused by the villain's electric blasts on your body?"

"Good lord are they loud!" the girl said, feeling a little overwhelmed by all of their questions.

"HOLD ON!" Tenya suddenly said, bringing order to the rest of his classmates. "I understand your worries, but give Parker some room to breath. You're invading her personal space." he sternly said as everyone then did as he said and took a step back.

"Huh… thanks." she said as the class started to behave a bit more.

After that, Momo approached the American redhead. "Parker-san, how is your arm?" she asked.

"Oh, it's nothing that serious. I think that I'll only use the sling until tomorrow just in case. Other than that, I'm ok." Annie answered.

"Shouldn't you be resting or something? I mean, you looked like you were hit by a truck last time we saw you." Mina said.

"Nah, I'm good. It's not like it was anything serious." she replied, although stopped by to look at everyone in class.

"Is something wrong?" asked Shoto.

"No it's just… boy you're all really concerned, aren't you? I honestly wasn't expecting it." Annie said, confusing the class.

Before they could reply to her comment, the door opened once more. Earlier in the morning, Mina had asked Tsu who did she thought could take over homeroom. Considering that Aizawa was in the worst condition out of all of the injured during the U.S.J incident. However, much to the shock of everyone the one that would be taking over for homeroom duty was…

"AIZAWA-SENSEI?!" most of the class shouted, for the one coming through the door was Eraser… even if he looked like a mommy.

He had the entirety of his face covered in bandages, with the only exception being that his long blak hair was still out, some of his nose so that he could breath and the two small holes that let him see. And they meant small, because they were really hard to notice. Also, there was the fact that he had both of his arms covered in bandages and hung in slings made out of bandages as well… was it really that hard to buy a pair of slings, or did he just wanted to have them combined with his toilet paper scarf?

"Morning." he said nonchalantly as he started to walk to his desk.

"Holy crap, that's so pro-like!" said one of the students in awe at the fact that his teacher still came despite looking like… well, like that.

"Sensei! You're alright!"

"You call that alright?" asked Ochako to Tenya.

"I call it being stubborn and I should know a thing or two about it." Annie said. "Hey teach, glad to see you, but don't you think that you should be resting or something? It's not good to overdo yourself." she said as the teacher looked at her… or at least they thought he did.

"You are the last person that I want to hear that from, Parker." he said, as he took a seat. "At least you're not doing as bad as I thought you would. Don't worry about my wellbeing, that old hag just exaggerated… Besides, your fight is still not done yet." he said in a serious tone, making everyone worry.

"Battle?"

"Do you mean… "

"MORE VILLAINS!"

"... U.A's sport festival is coming soon." said the teacher.

"It's just some school thing!"

"Yeesh teach, don't go around saying things like that. You almost gave us a heart attack." Annie said.

At the sound of what the teacher said, the entire class started to cheer in excitement. Kirishima was the one that seemed the most excited about it. He simply stood up and cheered for it, however Denki and Jirou all wondered if that was a good idea.

"Is it really ok for the school to do that? The sports festival sounds like an opportunity for villains to attack again." said the girl of sound-based quirk.

"On the contrary, the school going forward with the sports festival should show that we're more than capable of overcoming any sort of crisis. We're increasing the level of security by about five times compared to prior years."

"So, basically the school wants to prove how capable and reliable it is to the public and parents by showing their level of competence in dealing with the villain attack, right?" Annie asked as the teacher nodded.

"That's about right, Parker."

"Yeah, figures as much. But, why tho?" she asked in confusion. "Like, I get the point, but why go through all of this trouble? It's just some random school event, isn't it?"

"I'm with Parker!" Mineta agreed.

"Huh, Parker-san, Mineta-kun, haven't you guys ever seen the U.A school festival?"

"Of course I have/No clue at all."

"How about you, Vector?" asked Ojiro to the shy blue girl.

"N-Not really. T-This is the first time I ever heard about it."

"Figures as much, I expected that the two of you would be a bit unfamiliar with the event." Aizawa told the two foreigners. "U.A's sport festival is one of the country's biggest events. So much so that it has gone as far as surpassing the Olympics in terms of popularity and enthusiasm in Japan. You could say that U.A's sport festival has taken over the Olympics this side of the world."

"And they say we're the self-centered ones." Annie muttered.

"The top heroes of the country are going to watch. They'll be scouting for us." Momo said.

"I know/Scouting?" said Mineta and Annie at the same time.

"Yeah, after graduating it's rather typical to join an agency as soon as possible to become a pro's partner!" Denki said, giving a thumbs up.

"Although most end up missing the mark and get stuck as sidekicks for life." Jirou added before turning to Denki to her side. "That may be you. You know, because you're kind of dumb."

"KHH!"

"Scouting? Sidekicks? What's all that about?" Annie said, not understanding the deal at all.

"Don't they have something like that in America?" asked Uraraka.

"Like football games?"

"No, for heroes."

"Uh… not that I know." she said, before turning to Valerie. "Ever heard you know who talking about that?" she asked in english.

"N-Not really. T-The closest thing that I can think of is something that Dr. Pym wanted to do, but couldn't." she answered in the same language.

"Really? Why couldn't he?"

"T-Thanos." she simply said.

"Oh… Oh! I remember!"

"What are the two talking about?" asked Uraraka.

"Hey you damn Yankees! Speak Japanese, dammit!"

"No."

"In any case, getting into a good agency is a great way to earn a higher status and better experience. Time is limited. Getting noticed by a pro will naturally give you all a better standing for your future as pros yourselves. Remember, this is a chance that happens once a year. You'll have a total of three chances in your life. If you truly aim to be a pro-hero, then you're not allowed to slack off!" the teacher said, as most of the class all started to feel the weight of his words and grew serious.

All… but a shy girl that remained quiet as always, a green-haired boy that simply remained calm and a redhead that was still not getting the hype at all.

The fourth period had ended.

Cementos had exited the classroom and the students were all preparing to head for the cafeteria. Lunch time was about to start, yet they were all mostly excited. What Aizawa had told them earlier in the day still remained strong in their heads and it got them hyped like never before.

"Man, am I still pumped up about it!" Kirishima said as he, Sero, Sato and Tokoyami all talked among themselves.

"I know right! If we give a good presentation, we'll take the first step of becoming proper pros!" said Sero.

"It was a good thing that I came to U.A!"

"We'll only get so few opportunities. It's best not to take them for granted." said Tokoyami after Sato.

"Ojiro-kun, I'm so excited! I have to work hard to get noticed by a pro!" the invisible girl said excitedly as she started to cheer.

"I think it's going to be a bit hard considering the nature of your quirk." he simply said, yet the girl was way too excited to properly hear him.

"Hmph, it'll be hard not to notice me! I stand out by simply standing still, I'm sure that those scouting won't be able to take their eyes away from me!" Aoyama said, while making a few flashy moves.

The only one that was near him was Koda, so he was asked whether or not he was right. And since Koda was probably the only other person that could beat V in terms of being shy, he just nodded in agreement while also feeling nervous.

"You're rather lucky, Shoji. With all of those muscles of yours, there's no way they won't notice you." said Denki.

"Even so, I still need to do my part to earn their recognition." he answered.

"I also think that you'll stand out." said Jirou, who just chuckled remembering what happens when Denki overexertes himself with his quirk.

"You guys sure are excited about this thing." Annie said, as she and Valerie were about to start to head to the cafeteria.

"Of course we are! This is a big deal!" Mina said excitedly, as Kirishima walked to her side.

"Aren't you two excited? Because I'm sure that the two of you will get recognized all things considered."

"Of course they should be looking forward to this event! We all came here to become pro-heroes! It's natural for us to be excited about this." he said, while looking like he needed to go to the bathroom.

"You sure have a weird way to express your excitement." Tsu said with Annie nodding.

"I say aye to that."

"Don't you feel the same way, Midoriya-kun?" he asked the green haired boy.

"Oh sure, he asks him, but just assumes for the two of us." Annie thought.

"Well, of course, but…"

"Deku-kun, Ida-kun…" they all suddenly heard.

Turning to their side, they all saw the… wait, was that really the carefree-looking Uraraka?!

"Let's do our best in the sports festival!" she said with a way too determined look on her face.

"What's with that face?!" both Midoriya and Parker said out loud as Uraraka made a stomp and raised her fist to the sky… or ceiling technically.

"EVERYONE! LET'S ALL DO OUR BEST!" she yelled, as Izuku and Tenya did the same, with nowhere near the same attitude. "I'LL DO MY BEST!" she yelled at the group of Kirishima, Tokoyami and Sato, who all awkwardly agreed as well. "I'M GOING TO GIVE IT MY ALL, PARKER-SAN, V-CHAN!"

"Um… sure, you do you."

"S-Scary…"

"Uraraka sure seems excited." Momo said, turning to see the redhead and white haired Americans. "Do the two of you look forward to this event as well?"

"Um… t-this is the first time I d-do something like this. I-I'm very nervous." said Valerie.

"Um… well, I guess I'll only do what I can." she said, gaining the attention of the raven-haired girl.

"You seem unsure about the sports festival."

"Not exactly. I mean, I'll try and have fun and all, but it's still hard to see why all the fuss about it." she said, gaining some odd looks from some of her classmates. "Anyway, I'm off to the cafeteria. Gotta make sure no one has taken our usual spot."

"Hey, uh, need any help?" asked Hanta.

"No, don't worry. I still have the other arm as tuned as a car!" she said, showing her left arm.

"How can your arm be tuned? Much less as tuned as a car?" asked Shoto, gaining a blank look from the redhead girl.

"Its… I didn't… nevermind. I'm too hungry to explain it." she said as she started to walk away.

"I-I'll keep an eye on her. S-So don't w-worry."

"How does one keep an eye on someone?" asked Shoto once again.

"Oh, uh, it's an e-expression."

"... Oh."

Afterwards, both Annie and Valerie left the classroom. It didn't take long before they ran into two of their friends, those being Hitoshi and Mei. It wasn't uncommon for the general course student to be there, for this was already part of his usual routine. Meeting Annie and Valerie while in the hallways and walking all three of them to the cafeteria. Mei on the other hand was a bit of a surprise. They would soon learn that the reason she was there was because Power Loader took the liberty of walking her to Shinso's class to make sure that she went to eat at the cafeteria. He wasn't sure if Parker was able to return to school due to her injuries (which thankfully, she did return), so he decided to try and entrust her to the purple haired boy.

After that, Valerie inexplicably told the three that she needed to go ahead to do something. This was a first one for her, but they decided that there was no problem with that. After some time, the three entered the cafeteria and went to their usual spot. However, they found something that made their eyes go wide open.

On their usual spot, outside of Robbie, Kamala and Valerie, was a pile of food. And that was aside from the lunches that the three had. It was not necessarily big big. But it was definitely more than enough food that the rest of the students looked at the table with surprise.

"So… what are we celebrating?" asked Annie, who was seated by Valerie to be as close to the food as possible.

"This is for you. A little bit for us too, but mostly you." said Kamala.

"But, I brought my own lunch, see." she said as she pulled a paper bag with food that she brought from home.

"Are you really going to say no to all of that?" asked Mei.

"Are you actually expecting her to say yes to all of that?" asked Hitoshi.

"Just eat it. We looked like weirdos getting all of that here." Robbie said.

"Alright… well, bottoms up." she said, taking a spoon and eating some of the curry in front of her. "Mm, it's good. First time I eat the food that they serve here. By the way, did you guys all had with you the money to buy all of this? I know it's supposed to be 'cheap' compared to other school cafeterias, but I'm sure that this should have cost an arm and a leg."

"Nah, Vector bought it all."

"SHE WHAT?!"

"... Oh yeah, you're apparently a rich girl. Keep forgetting that." Mei said, grabbing a bowl of rice and eating it.

"Um… surprise?" Valerie awkwardly said.

"But why?! Not that I'm not grateful or anything, but why?!"

"Well, s-since you've said that because of your metabolism you can eat slightly more than normal, I t-thought that this c-could do you good. P-Probably help you heal faster."

"Kinda like how Kamala's powers work?" asked Robbie.

"I can see the logic. Although I remember hearing that her dad could go days without eating, sleeping or even taking a sip of water."

"Where did you hear that?"

"I have my ways."

"I swear, I'll pay you back!" Annie told Valerie.

"T-There's no need. Honestly."

"Still, I don't feel right with you spending all of this just on me." she said, before looking at the curry in front. "Although it was a nice gesture. Just… try not to overdo it next time."

"Oh, ok." Valerie said, before turning to the rest of her friends. "B-By the way, have you heard of the… S-Sports Festival?" she asked.

"Sports Festival?" asked the trio of Kamala, Pony and Robbie.

"That's right. I know it may look irresponsable to hold it right after the U.S.J incident. But rest assured that the school has already taken care of it." Vlad told his students. "We have increased the security by five times this year. This is a big chance for all of you, we can't let what happened hinder your progress in the path of becoming heroes."

"Man this is so awesome! I'm going to show the pros watching the meaning of manliness!"

"All of those people watching might make me a little nervous." said Komori, with some of her classmates nodding.

"I can't wait to show off some of my moves! I bet I'll grab the attention of a few pros in the stadium!" Tokage said.

"Well, you got here through recommendation. I'll be surprise if you didn't." Awase mentioned, with both Kaibara and Bondo nodding. "The same goes for you man, you better not slack off." he told the other recommendation student of class 1-B.

"Don't worry, I don't plan to."

"Aren't you guys excited?" asked Kendo to Robbie and Kamala.

"Um, I guess… should we?"

"Don't look at me, Khan. I ain't have even the slightest idea of what they're talking about."

"I don't think I follow either." said Pony.

"Wait, is this the first time you guys hear of the U.A sports festival?" asked Rin.

"You know what that is?" the inhuman asked in surprise.

"Well, naturally. I watch it every year and it's actually very popular in other parts of the continent." he said, remembering that the first time he ever saw the event, he was still in China. "I take it the Sports Festival is not as popular back in the states?"

"I don't remember my family ever mentioning that event. We do watch the Superbowl and other sports events though." Pony told her class.

"First time I ever heard this. Then again, this seems like some hero business and I wasn't as into that as other kids. How 'bout you?" Robbie asked Kamala, for if this was some hero stuff, she was sure to have some intel.

"Mm, not that I can recall. First time hearing of this too. What is this anyway? And how come you guys make it sound like some Olympics level event?"

"That's because it is an Olympics level event!" said Tsuburaba, surprising the Americans.

"It's true. By now, the U.A's Sport Festival has taken over the Olympics for Japan." Vlad said

"Little self-center, don't you think?" Kamala asked.

"But why? How important?" Pony asked, with her japanese breaking a bit.

"It's quite simple actually." said Monoma, as he took it to himself to explain it to the Americans. "Students of the hero course tend to always have a start in an already established hero agency once they graduate and their careers begin. Each agency has a certain degree of recognition depending on the heroes that conform it."

"Obviously a hero agency belonging to a note-worthy pro-hero is more prestigious than one of average heroes. For example, Four Kind's agency may be cool and all, but it has nothing compared to Endeavor's agency or Best Jeanist who are among the top ten pros of Japan." continued Shisida.

"And it is those more prestigious agencies the ones that graduates of the hero course aim to be on. The better the agency the more likely it is for you to gain more knowledge and prestige as a pro yourself. And with that, you'll be able to make a name as a professional." Vlad finished.

"And I take it that those 'hero agencies' are going to be watching then?" asked Robbie.

"Not only them, but also top ranking heroes. There is a chance that one of the top ten heroes may take an interest in us!" Kendo said.

"And what happens if they do?" the inhuman asked.

"Naturally, you could be asked to intern with them." Monoma said.

"Wait, really?" all of the Americans asked as Vlad started to inform them of the internship.

"That is correct. After the Sports Festival in two weeks, you'll get one week to intern with whatever heroes that took interest in you. If none take interest, then don't worry. The school will provide you aid with that." the teacher said.

"Huh, it sounds like with the scoutings for athletes." Pony said.

"Sounds weird." Reyes said.

"In any case, take this event seriously. It only happens once a year, meaning that you'll only get three chances in total. The outcome of your performance could make or break your career as pro-heroes!"

"Man, your teach is far more enthusiastic than ours." Annie said.

"That's the only thing you get?" asked Robbie.

"I say, it sounds fun! We get to show our powers to a bunch of heroes? And if we do good, they might take us to learn from them?! Sign me up!" Kamala said.

"I guess." the redhead said, making Hitoshi look at the girl with a bit of confusion.

"You don't look forward to the Sports Festival?"

"It's not that. It's just that I still don't get it that much."

"It's just like the people scouting for athletes at a game. It's not that hard, web for brains."

"I know. I get that part, but I don't get it get it."

"That makes no sense." the inhuman said.

"I guess that the idea of treating being a hero like… well like the way they do is still confusing to me."

"I guess, but it still sounds fun to me. Look out, heroes of Japan! Because Kamala Khan is going to show you how we do it in Jersey city!"

"Doesn't sound encouraging when you say it like that, you know?" Annie joked, making Kamala frown.

Of course the New Yorker would take a jab at Jersey.

Hitoshi chuckled at the antics of the hero students. He had to admit it, at first he was afraid that they may drift apart. But seeing that after one week of being at U.A they still remain quite close… it made him want to be with them even more than before. Heck, he was also starting to be glad that Hatsume was with them… as long as she doesn't make a mess out of one of her experiments like last week. Which meant that he was confident of telling them the following.

"Well… I'm actually looking forward to the Sports Festival." he said, as the Americans all turned to him.

"Oh yeah. Sorry, with all of the talk about internships and pro-heroes watching, I kinda forgot that this was a school event more than hero stuff." Kamala apologised, with Valerie nodding.

"Now that I think about it, we know that this is a pretty big deal for the hero course. But what about the others? Don't they get something from it as well?" asked Ronbbie as both Hitoshi and Mei looked at one another and smirked.

As for in another part, Tenya and Uraraka looked over at the table of the Americans.

"That is a lot of food." Uraraka said, with Tenya nodding.

"Indeed. I don't think that any normal person could eat all of that by themself. Parker is quite the enigma."

"Now that I remember, doesn't your brother work with her sister?" Uraraka asked ass Ida nodded. "Doesn't he talk about her at all? Like, what's she like?"

"Well, he has mentioned her more often since last week. Apparently she's very hardworking and social with the rest of the agency. Although she does things that my brother finds odd."

"Like what?"

"For instance, she's rarely without her mask. Even if they're just going over paperwork or simply being in the office. She always has it on while working." he said and although the fact that the two sisters are in entangle with vigilantism (the older sister being a former vigilante herself) was still not quite to his liking, he still found it odd that the two were so reserve. "Those two in particular are nothing but an enigma to me."

"I guess Parker-san is very reserved. She was a bit quiet today. More than usual." Uraraka said, for outside of the Sports Festival bits and her helping out some of the others during math and english, she didn't speak with anyone but the other American of the class. "I still find it weird that she said she was surprised to see how much we were worried about her."

"I find it odd too. Disregarding her relationship with vigilantism and her animosity towards a lot of things, we're still her classmates. Of course we would be worried after what happened on friday." Tenya said, before he realized something. "Now that I think about it, Midoriya-kun was the only one that didn't seem to be surprise to see her."

"Oh yeah. Well, outside of V-chan, the other two kids from class-B and those kids from other courses that sit with her at lunch, she's probably only sociable with Deku-kun. Now that I think about it, I think the two may have each other's contacts."

"You sure?"

"It's just a guess. I did see the two talking a bit after the entrance exam was done and I think she may have given him something."

"Mm… perhaps we could try and ask Midoriya if he knows why she would think like that. Of course, it would have to wait until after he's done with his talk with All Might."

"Oh yeah. I wonder what they are talking about now?"

"An hour and a half?!" Midoriya asked, shocked to hear what his teacher said.

After the fourth period came to a halt, the green-haired boy was ready to go to the cafeteria. He didn't go there right away, he stopped for a bit with his friends, Uraraka and Ida to talk for a bit. He learned something new about the girl of short brown hair. Something that in all honesty, made him admire her. But before their talk could go any further, All Might came by and asked him to have lunch with him (which caused Uraraka to burst out laughing at how the number one hero of the country looked like a shy school girl).

He went along, but started to hope that his friends didn't find it odd. More importantly, he hoped that they didn't find it suspicious for it to happen. God, he better not tell this to Parker. She did warn him about keeping a low profile and having lunch with All Might was anything but keeping a low profile.

"Yes, although I can try and hold my muscle form for about two hours at most, I can now only operate as a hero for an hour and a half. I overdid myself in a reckless manner on friday. And that Nomu foe was surprisingly strong."

"Oh, I'm sor-"

"HAHAHA! Don't apologize, my boy! It's just that I may be as reckless as you are!" the hero laughed, spilling some blood from his mouth… because of course he would. "Thankfully the medicine is helping me. Without it, then I'm sure that I would have had a hard time using my power for even an hour. Actually, I think I wouldn't even be able to reach the hour."

"Oh yeah, Recovery Girl mentioned something about medicine, didn't she? What's that about? And why did she say that you don't have an excuse not to take it anymore?"

"That's a long and very messy story, my boy. I may tell you about it another time. But now though, we should talk about a more serious issue." the hero said in a more serious manner. "The Sports Festival and the fact that you still haven't learned to adjust to One for All. What are you going to do about that?" he asked.

"Oh right… Actually, now that I remember, there was that one time that I did manage to use it without hurting myself."

"Oh, you did mention it before. What's the difference between that time and the other ones?" All Might asked.

When he asked that, Midoriya tried to think of what happened then and the other times he has tried to use the power. It could have been the fact that it was a life or death situation, but then again that may not have been the case. He did use the power a bit earlier and did hurt himself. And that's also without mentioning that right after All Might beat that Nomu thing, he used it again and broke both his legs. Then, he remembered what both Thirteen and Parker had said about their quirks (or powers in case of the two American girls) and the ability of taking someone's life with them.

"I think… this was the first time I tried to properly use it on another person." he said.

"I see. You must have succeeded in putting the brakes unconsciously then. In any case, that's progress. Good one, kid… But I'll have to be blunt. I won't be able to stand as the Symbol of Peace for much longer… And no doubt there are those who follow villany who have already taken notice of it." All Might said.

"You sure?".

"Yes. My boy, the reason that I gave you this sacred power is because I want you to inherit not only my quirk, but the spirit that I have as a hero." All Might told, remembering how the young child once told him how he wanted to be a hero like him. "The U.A's Sports Festival will be a big event that the country as a whole will take notice of! And what I want to tell you is… that as the next 'All Might', as the next Symbol of Peace of your generation… I want you to tell to the world, 'Here I am'!"

All Might expected many reactions from the boy. A sense of dread perhaps. For him to realize the weight that it meant to be his successor and what that implied. Perhaps for him to be nervous or even excited. What he didn't expect tho, was for Midoriya to have a blank expression.

"Um… How should I do that?" he asked.

"You are aware of how the Sports Festival works, right?"

"Of course. The hero course, alongside the support, management and general courses all partake in various preliminary competitions divided by their respective year. Those who pass the preliminary get to participate in the main event. A tournament where all of the students that passed do their best to claim first place."

"Correct! Which is the opportunity that you have to make your mark!" All Might said, while pointing two fingers at the teen.

"... Huh?"

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN HUH?!" All Might reacted, by literally falling on his back… and bringing the rest of the sofa he was sitting on with him as well.

"Sorry… I know what you're trying to say, I do. But with the villain attack I'm still struggling to use my powers. I wasn't able to do as much, so to try and do more while on such a big event feels a little overwhelming. Not only that, but I don't see as much of a point for me to stand out as much there. I do have you grooming me to be a hero, so I don't know if there's even as much of a point in me doing it. I don't think there could be someone that could teach me more than the number one hero. Besides, I still don't know how good I'll be able to do with how I am as of now. Not only that, but I'm not that good physical activities anyway, and-"

"I'll tell you, if this were a talking nonsense competition, you would already get first place!" All Might said, while still on the ground and spilling some blood from his mouth… again.

"Nonsense?" asked Middoriya as All Might turned to him.

"There's a difference between those who aim for the top and those who don't. You may not notice it now, but that difference is the kind that has a great impact in society." he said, finally standing back up. "I understand how you feel, my boy. And I won't force you to do something you don't feel like doing… However, I want you to remember how you felt back at the beach. Back when you earned my power."

Midoriya listened and part of him felt a little down. Here was All Might telling him to reach for higher ambitions and yet he was second guessing himself. The blonde hero looked at the boy and decided to try and cheer him up.

"You say that because I'm your teacher that there couldn't be anyone else that could teach you more, right?" he asked as the boy nodded. "I appreciate the gesture, but please don't get stuck with this old man. There's a world for you to learn from. Some, who could probably do a better job than me."

"You mean it?"

"Yeah. I was just like that when I was your age, but believe me, there's always more to learn." All Might said, reminiscing about his time as a student and before going to the U.S to study. "Just take young Parker and her friends as an example. They not only come from a far away land with different culture, but the birthplace of modern heroism as we know it. I'm sure that you could learn a bit from them." he said as the boy realized something.

"Parker-san…"

"Yeah… now that I think about it. I've been meaning to tell you-"

"All Might… t-there's something that you should know." he said, a tad bit shyly.

"Mm? What is it, my boy?" he asked, only to hear Midoriya mumble something with such a low tone, that it would have taken his All Might hearing to even try and hear a semblance of a syllable. "What was that? Could you repeat that?" he asked, only for Midoriya to barely raise his volume. "I'm afraid that I'm still having difficulties understanding." he said as Midoriya finally started to talk rather clearlier.

"Um.. well… I met with her yesterday and… we may have talked a bit and…" he said as All Might nodded. "... S-She may have realized that we have a secret…" he said awkwardly.

At first, there was no reaction. All Might simply heard what he was saying, but not really getting it at first. But he allowed the words to sink in his skull. That was when he finally started to understand what the boy had said. His eyes started to widen as it finally clicked in his mind.

"Um… All-"

"WHAT THE-"

"HECK!" Uraraka shouted.

The final bell of the day had rang. Classes were finally done and the students were already preparing to head home… or at least that's how it normally would have been.

When Uraraka opened the door to start to head out, she was met with quite the shocking sight. A wall of students all surrounded the class 1-A classroom and dear lord they knew none of them.

Suffice it to say, Valerie and Koda were hiding at the back.

"F.Y.I, I didn't make a mess of the cafeteria today, so I don't take responsibility for any of this." Annie said, all while signaling at the wall of students as Valerei hid behind her.

"What business do you have with class 1-A?" asked Tenya in an almost robotic manner as Mineta came to his and Midoriya's side.

"We can't get out! Why are they here?!" he asked as Bakugo scoffed.

"They came to scout the competition, you dumbass. We all survived a villain attack, after all. They want to see what they'll be dealing with at the Sports Festival." Bakugo said as he walked to the wall of students. All the while Mineta was shakingly pointing at him while looking at Midoriya.

"Sorry, that's neutral Kachan."

"Well, he's still a jerk but at least he isn't telling anyone to die or something." Annie said.

"It's pointless, so why don't you go and die or something, you goddamn extras." he said as Tenya started to scold him.

"Don't go around calling people 'extras' just because you don't know them!"

"I stand corrected." Annie said, as she started to walk to where the ash-blonde was (much to Valerie's dismay). "Sorry folks, Katsuki is kind of a jerk. If it makes you feel any better, we can hardly stand him either."

"Shut it, you damn Yankee!" he yelled.

"See. Whada I tell you?" she joked as there were murmurs around the students outside of the classroom.

"Is it me or does she have an accent?"

"Is that a sling? I can't see well from back here?"

"Wait, does that mean she's the girl that got hurt fighting those tough villains?!"

"Uh… No! No, t-that's the other girl. Y-Yeah, I'm the one that fell down the stairs." Annie tried to cover up… only for Tenya to bring her efforts to the ground.

"Parker! Don't go and joke about such serious scenarios!"

"Parker? It is her!"

"Goddammit Tenya!"

"Wait, that's the oh-so famous Parker that Shinso always talks about?" asked one male voice.

From the crowd, two students made their way to the front of the group. One was a girl of brown hair. She had a somewhat similar build to Annie's at first glance, but was just slightly shorter. The other one was a boy of black hair and… man, that has to be the biggest chin Annie has ever seen, proportionate to the body. Like… that has to be his quirk… right?

"Doesn't seem like much. She looks like some average girl at most." the girl of brown hair said.

"Wait, you two know Hitoshi?" she asked.

"And she really is way too straightforward with people." the boy said. "Yes, we know him. He's a classmate of ours."

"Oh, that's neat. Glad he's making friends!" she said with optimism.

"Stop making friends with the enemy, you Yankee!" Katsuki yelled at her. In response, she stuck her tongue out to him. "Tsk… whatever. As I said before, it's pointless to be here. So do something usefull and fuck off." he told the group of 'extras' as he deemedn them.

"We came to see what the oh-so great class 1-A had. But as it turns out, you're all a bunch of arrogant punks." the boy of large chin said.

"Hey man, not cool. Don't lump us with napalm brain over here."

"Care to repeat that?!"

"See, he's been using those explosions of his for so long that he can't even hear properly."

"Parker-san is some sort of thrill-seeker. That's the only explanation." Izuku thought, for that was the only way anyone would intentionally anger Kachan.

"Whatever." the girl said, as she noticed Annie looking at her. "What?"

"Is this about the whole transfer through courses stuff?" Annie asked.

"Transfer?!" the rest of her classmates said in unison.

"Mmm? You mean you guys didn't know?" Annie said, honestly a bit surprised. "Depending on how well one does at the Sports Festival, people can be transferred in and out of the hero course. And since these guys all seem to be from the general course, I thought that's why they were here." she said as Valerie finally took notice.

"O-Oh yeah. T-Their shoulders have two pebbles."

"... HOW DO YOU TWO EVEN KNOW THAT?! JUST THIS MORNING YOU DIDN'T EVEN KNOW THAT THE SPORTS FESTIVAL WAS EVEN A THING?!" Kaminari asked.

"Hitoshi mentioned it during lunch. I honestly thought that me and the others were the only ones that didn't know. You know, since we're not from around here."

"Well, at least one of you can get down from their pedestal to talk to us." the girl said.

"Easy gal, Hitoshi's a friend. And honestly-"

"We didn't came here to chat." the boy said, as he took a look at everyone of class 1-A. "And we also didn't come to scout the competition. We're here to tell you all not to get too attached to your classroom. Consider this a declaration of war!" he said.

Meanwhile from the other side of the hallway, the students of class 1-B were all looking at the mob that formed outside of their sister class in the hero course.

"Hey, what's going on over there?" asked Tokage.

"Looks like a mob. Wait, are they from general?" Kamala said, noticing the two pebbles in their shoulders.

"Oh yeah, I think they are." Rin said, as he too took notice. "You have a good eye, Khan."

"Thank you!"

"If only you used that good eye paying attention in class instead of daydreaming about ponies or whatever." Robbie commented, making the girl feel as if she had a bucket of cold water dropped on top of her.

"Didn't have to mention that, Robbie." she said, before turning to him. "You think this has to do with the Sports Festival?"

"If what Shinso said during lunch is true, then yeah."

"So what? Are they like, scouting the competition or something?" asked Kendo, for she had an inkling of an idea to what the two Americans were talking about.

"Well, class A did make a name for themselves after the villain business. Makes sense." Shoda mentioned.

"Yeesh, looks a little too intense, don't you think?"

"Of course not! We should go there too!"

"You're joking?" Kamala asked the boy of metal quirk (or as she likes to call him, tiny Colossus… Minossus… that's probably not even a real word).

"We all heard how they fought real villains, so let's go see if it's true!"

"Little insensitive, don't you think?" asked Rin.

And just before he could go and get among the mob in front of class A, he stopped. Not because he wanted to, that wouldn't be many of his part. But because something stopped him… rather, someone. And that someone, turned out to be the enforcer of class B, who had wrapped his chains around Tetsutetsu.

"Like hell you are." he said, making sure the boy of metal quirk didn't take another step. "They've just taken on real criminals last week. We heard, Khan and I saw one of our friends all messed up because of them. That's about enough."

"Yeah, besides fighting villains is really scary!" Khan said.

"You said it like you had experience with that… do you have experience with that?" asked Tokage to the inhuman.

"Heck yeah I do! And it's not the most pleasant thing to do!"

"Really!?"

"Don't act so surprised. We're from America. That country gets attacked by aliens and gods every other week." Robbie said, with Kamala nodding.

"Literally! Just last week there was a fight in Town Square against some weird calamari monster from another dimension!"

"... You two wouldn't happen to be on drugs, would you?" asked Tokage.

"Reyes and Khan are right… well I don't know about the calamari thing, but the part about being attacked is right. We have to respect their privacy."

"But I wanted to see if it was trueeeee!"

"How about instead of slacking off while probably picking on a fight, you start focusing." Reyes told him. "The Sports Festival is going to be in two weeks. If you don't want to look like an idiot on national T.V, then start preparing." he said as he started to walk away… while pulling Tetsutetsu with him.

The rest soon follow his lead. Kendo soon reached the boy's side. She had to ask him if he was ok with that? About letting all those other kids potentially bother his other friends.

"Web for brains can take care of herself and Valerie. As for the rest, if they manage to get to U.A they must be made of sturdy shit." he answered. "Besides, I think we should focus on shaping these idiots into shape instead." he said as Kendo chuckled.

"You're right about that." she said as they kept on walking.

Meanwhile back at the front of class 1-A, things didn't show any signs of de-escalating.

"Now, now. Let's all just calm down. No need to go around and pick fights. We're all U.A students, let's act civilized, ok?" said Annie, trying to calm things.

"Grow a backbone, would you! If you want to play friends with these losers be my guess. I'll be aiming for the top and you extras are just stepping stones on my way there!" Katsuki said.

"... On second thought, you can have his spot. I don't like him."

"WHAT DID YOU SAY!"

"Why?" Val though.

One of the general course students was about to say something but was interrupted by another voice. One that to the students of class 1-C in particular, was very familiar.

"What's with all of this? Why is there a mob here?" the voice asked, who made his way to the front. Revealing to be…

"Shinso-san/Shinso?/Hitoshi!" the trio of the two general course leaders(?) and Annie said simultaneously.

"Huh? Why is there a mob in front of your class? Hatsume didn't blow up the cafeteria, so you couldn't have been blamed for that."

"Ha, ha, very funny Hitoshi." the redhead said as Shinso chuckled a bit, action that surprised those of the general course.

"Shinso's smiling?!" they all thought, for they didn't expect the always stoic Shinso to not only smile, but to interact with a hero course student of all people.

"Anyway, what's going on here, anyway?" the boy asked.

"... well, outside of the fact that they just came here to declare war on us… pretty normal Monday if you ask me." Ojiro said, making Shinso turn to his own classmates.

"Seriously guys?" he asked, mainly to the two students that were at the front of the group.

"You weren't aware of this?" asked Momo.

"No. I went to the bathroom after class was over, so they probably took the initiative to come here and do this nonsense."

"So y-you're not here because of the Sports Festival?" asked Valerie.

"Not at all."

"Then what are you doing here, man?" asked Denki as the boy turned to his two friends.

"Your sister called. She wanted me to tell you that she's not going to make it on time today." he said, ignoring the blonde kid a little bit.

"Really? Why didn't she call me?"

"She did. But you never picked up."

"That's odd, I didn't hear it ring even once." Annie said, as she pulled her phone out of her pocket.

A lot of students found it weird to see the kind of phone that she had. It was old, like really old. It was one of those brick phones from probably before they were born. Was she unable to afford something… of the current decade? At the very least Uraraka related to Parker there, since she too had an old phone due to the lack of income in her family. Heck, her phone might actually be more… well, just better than hers in any technicality. But she was also a bit surprised, not expecting that anyone in class would have money problems like her family, but that the one to have them would be Parker's. Especially since she moved from the U.S to Japan.

"Shoot, I knew I forgot to do something yesterday." Annie said, as she realized that her phone had run out of energy. "Thanks man, you're a lifesaver."

"Wait, you're leaving already?!" asked Denki.

"Yep. I can't let my baby brother all by himself, can't I?" she asked as she turned to the purple-haired kid. "Well, lead the way." she said as she, Valerie and Hitoshi left the confused students behind them.

"... Did she seriously just pull out of this mess like that?" asked Mineta, only to see that Bakugo was starting to leave as well.

"Hey, come back! You're the reason they hate us!" Kirishima shouted at him.

"Does it look like I give a damn." Bakugo quickly replied to him. "Once you're at the top, all of this is just a waste of time." he declared, soon leaving the others behind.

"Oh man… that was so manly, yet so simplistic!" Kirishima said, letting out a few manly tears."

"He may have a point." Tokoyami said as Sato nodded.

"Are you guys nuts! Don't give him the reason, that idiot just made the entire school our enemies!" Denki told the other students of class 1-A.

After that the chaos started to dwindle down. Those of the general course and others started to leave, allowing the students of class 1-A to do the same. There was a bit of small talk amongst each other while they started leaving. But… Izuku didn't move for a bit. No, he was contemplating the events that had transpired. And he couldn't help but to feel like an idiot.

"I want to be a hero and earn enough money for my parents to have the life that they deserve."

There are many dreams.

"A hero beloved by many! Someone who prizes the rules and guides the people! And I aspire to be like him one day!"

So many ambitions.

"Remember, this is a chance that happens once a year."

So little time.

"You may not notice it now, but that difference is the kind that has a great impact in society."

How… how did he feel back at the beach.

"Nice classmates. Seem friendly." Annie joked as the trio were walking.

"-Sigh- Sorry about that."

"Don't apologize, they weren't that bad."

"They scared Valerie."

"In their defence, she gets scared a lot."

"T-That's t-true…"

"I don't think that's something that you should admit outloud." Shinso said, making the girl blush and the redhead to chuckle before turning to him. "What?"

"Tell us."

"Tell you what exactly?"

"That declaration of war. The whole transfer stuff from the hero course. Are wittle us safe from that?" she joked, only for the boy to look at her for a bit and laugh a bit.

"Haha, please, you honestly think that you need to worry about that nonsense?"

"Just sayin. After all, this could be your big chance, you know?"

"Y-Yeah… and, w-well-"

"You don't need to worry. Especially from me. I couldn't take your place even if I wanted to."

"Wanted you say? Meaning…" Annie said, as Hitoshi pointed at her injured shoulder.

"Someone has to make sure that this doesn't happen again. And I'm sure that Valerie and the others could use an extra set of hands." he told her, making her grin.

"You have your way with words. Have you been practicing?"

"Who knows." he replied as the trio walked.

Two weeks. That's how long it'll be for the Sports Festival. And nearly every student was aware of what that meant. They better put everything they have to prepare for this.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Genius Payback!

"So? What do you think?" asked Riri Williams, protege of the Golden Avenger.

She was invited to the Baxter building to spend some time with the top members of the Future Foundation. Or as it's otherwise known, Richards School for Gifted Youngsters… for the smartest man in the world, one would think he could have pulled something more original than that. And it was kinda weird that they were able to legally get away with it.

In any case, it was Tony who recommended her to spend some time with other geniuses close to her age. And there's no other place on Earth filled with as many young geniuses as the Future Foundation, especially the top members. From the children of Mister Fantastic and the Invisible Woman, to the Power Pack leader, to even the heir of old Atlantis. This place was certainly her cup of tea.

And you know, showing off her own armor design did help a bit too… even if to many this one just looked like a smaller variant of Iron Man's MARK 51 PRIME Model.

"It is quite impressive. It seems to be light, yet fairly durable to a degree." said Turg. he was very easy to remember… being a head in a flying jar helps.

"Meh, could have looked better." said Bentley, one of the other kids that was among the smartest in class… she didn't like him that much.

"Care to explain how, or are you just the kind of guy that always assumes he's right?" Riri asked.

"A little too on the nose, don't you think Iron Girl? Like, I know everyone rips him off when making armors, but couldn't you have added the slightest hint of originality?" he asked.

… Yeah, she didn't like him.

"Iron Girl? When are you from, the 60's? Why would I-"

"Yeah, yeah, we get it. You don't like names that are defined by gender or bla bla bla. Doesn't take away that I'm right."

… wow, she really, really didn't like him.

"It's aesthetically fine to me. Besides, the most important part should be functionality." said Lunella Lafayette, who is not a technical member of the group per say just yet, but was probably the second smartest person in the room.

… not like it hurt her pride or anything… yep… she's still smart enough to build a suit of armor… but is beaten by a preteen with a dinosaur for a pet.

"You are the last person that's allowed to talk about fashion here." Bentley said.

"Says the guy that likes to wear sunglasses indoors like a jackass."

"I heard you, Powers!"

"Yeah, yeah you two are a pair of pretty ladies. Can you two keep quiet! There's an Iron Man armor fully functional in front of us! How cool is that?!" said Franklin Richards, one of the most powerful beings in existence and the oldest son of Reed Richards… somehow… Valeria definitely inherited the brains.

"For the last time, this is not an Iron Man armor! This is the Iron Heart MARK II!"

"What happened to the MARK I?" asked the older Richards.

"... Anyway, what do you think?"

"It seems sturdy enough. Could do with a better interface and a better processor would do you wonders. Also, while it looks decent, it doesn't tell you Iron Heart, more than it does Iron Man Jr." Valeria Richards, smartest girl in the world said.

"See? I was-"

"Want to test out the output that the suit's repulsors are capable of dealing? Because you'll find out if you keep talking."

"... I mean… you know, it's probably the colors. Have you thought of adding on some black?"

Man, she real- wait a minute.

"Huh… maybe he's not wrong there." she thought, while looking at the suit that she was wearing.

Before anyone could add anything new to the conversation, the door opened. From it, a girl with red hair came. Right was familiar with the members of the Future Foundation to a degree. Heck, not that long ago they all worked on a project together at E.S.U… sure it blew up in their faces, but hey. It's not like anything of value was lost that day. Sidetracks aside, she has never met this girl before. She didn't look that special to be honest. Just some average girl at most.

"Oh, hi. Don't mind me, I was just by the neighborhood swinging by. That's actually a lie, my dad needed to bring something to Dr. Richards and me and my sis offered to bring it here. And while she's trying to not have her brain fried by the way Mr. Richards explains things, Mrs. Richards told me that I could have a look around." the girl said as if this was something normal to do.

"Uh, who's she?" Ririr asked.

"Don't know. First time I'm seeing her." said Lunnella.

"Don't worry. Her dad is a friend of the family." Valerie reassured them with her brother nodding.

"Yeah, she's kind of cool. Don't worry." Franklin said. "Hey Ann, how's it going? Anything new around?"

"Not really. Just the usual for today. By the way, did you dye your hair black?"

"Like it?"

"Looks like you're telling your parents that this isn't a phase. But you do you." she quipped, as a few chuckled. Mainly Valeria.

"See, we told you." his sister said.

"What do you know, this is a boys thing to do."

"Please, don't drag us into this, Richards."

"This is just a you thing." Alex and Bentley said

"And a little cliche at that." Anna-May said as Franklin frowned.

"... On second thought. Forget what I said. She's the opposite of cool."

Well, she's definitely… something. At least she seems-

"Oh by the way, nice Iron Man cosplay. I'm sure you'll be the rage, next Comi con. Although the Prime armor wouldn't have been my pick."

"You see! I was right! Ha, can we keep her?" Bentley asked.

… nevermind.

"So… how long till she leaves?" Riri asked Lunnella.

"Hey, Anna-May, I heard that there was a science fair in your school." Valeria asked.

"Oh yeah, that. I got first place, no big deal. Made a volcano that spills yogurt. That was sweet and yes, pun definitely intended!"

"... Are all teenagers like that? Because I'm smart enough to hack N.A.S.A with a Wii, but can't get her at all."

"No Lunella we're not all like that. She's just some abnormality as far as I can notice."

"I see…" said the girl, pressing some buttons on her wrist-watch… computer… thingy.

"By the way, did someone park a red T-Rex downstairs? Because last time I checked, those guys were either supposed to be on the Savage Land, in a car as fuel or it's descendants being fried at a KFC."

"Oh, yeah. That's just Devil. Just ignore him, he can be distracting." Lunella said.

"Ditto."

"... Wait, what? Just like that?"

"Sure. I mean, it's not a big deal… well, the guy is definitely big but, you know? Nevermind."

"But… don't you think that he's special or interesting?!"

"Outside of the color red… not really. 'sides, I'm more of a tortoise and… Gog gal anyways. I like dinosaurs as much as the next person, but I ain't afraid to admit that they're kinda overrated."

"... You're right, she is an anomaly. One that I'm not that fond of."

"Glad to see we're on the same page." Riri said, as she turned to the redhead. "So anyway, what are you doing here?"

"Just wanted to say hello and all. Hey Alex, how's it going?"

"Oh, you know, the usual."

"So your brother is still a pain to deal with?"

"Oh you bet he is."

"Well, you've said hello. Now you can leave, right? We're in the middle of something that's kinda important, you know?"

"S'that so? Want any help? Because I'm a bit of a sc-"

"Yeah, I'm going to stop you right there and tell you that this is some big science stuff. I may have thought that your yogurt volcano or whatever as cute when I was four, but this is some big league level stuff. So if you don't mind, we're already behind schedule."

"... Yeah, any second thoughts just went out the window." Annie thought as she let something fall out of her pocket without being noticed. "Why of course! I'll let you all be. My feeble mind wouldn't be able to keep up with you big brain folks." she said in a proper manner.

"Hey Annie, she didn't-"

"No worries Powers. I was planning on checking on a couple of things nearby, so leaving now is probably the best call. Especially since I'm sure my sis is already done with Val and Franklin's dad." she kindly said as she started to go to the door. "Well, I'm off! Try not to split too many atoms and burn the ozone layer or whatever you big science guys like to do." she said, walking out, with a mischievous smirk that was undetected by the 'geniuses' of the room.

"... Well, that was uncalled for. And that's coming from me."

"Bentley is right. Don't you think that you were a little too harsh on her?" asked Onome of Wakanda.

"Look, it's getting late, so why don't we continue?" she suggested as Valeria nodded.

"Ok then, let's check how your mobility is." she said as she was about to put on her helmet and prepared to do some aerial mobility tests.

Just then, what Annie had dropped on the ground started to expel something. It seemed to be some sort of gas that seemed odorless to the children of the room… well almost, for the Moloids started to cover their noses.

"Is there something wrong, Tong?" one of the other kids asked.

"I… I think I'm smelling some sort of strong aroma." he said as the other Moloids nodded.

"Really?" Franklin asked, sniffing the air to no effort. "I don't smell anything."

"I… could we open the windows? The smell is very nauseous." Korr asked as the other kids nodded, not finding an issue with their request.

They pressed a button and the windows started to open. However, just as they did, something happened. What they could best describe as a crazy dove came through and started acting like a deranged blind and angered hippo. Flying like crazy and almost hitting some of the kids. And that wasn't the only one, for a series of animals all started to come by. From other doves, to ravens and rodents. Basically any sort of wild animal that one could find in New York popped in and all of them were as demented as the dove from before.

"What the-"

"Look out!"

"Everyone, duck!"

"As in duck the action or-?"

QUACK!

"Ok, both ducks!"

"What the heck is going on?!" asked Bentley, as he dove out of the path of, was that a Vulture?!

Since when were there Vultures in New York outside of the old geezers that robbed banks?!

"-BZZZT- Hey, what the blue blaze 'sgoing on up there?! That dinosaur of yours started to act crazy wanting to climb the building! And climbing building 'snot something a big lizard should do, that's the other guy!" Ben Grimm said communicated himself to the kids through his communicator.

"We have to do something about this!" Wu said.

"Don't worry, I got this!" Valeria said, pulling out a small disk and from it, a holographic interphase appeared.

"What is that?"

"Oh nothing big. Just my atmospheric scanner that runs on a micro-quantum processor. Don't you have one?" Valeria asked, with a bit of mockery remembering how the first time they met, Lunella judged her for not having a personal laser watch.

"Franklin, can't you do anything?!" asked Alex.

"Like what?!"

"I don't know, make them disappear or something?"

"I have the power to tangle with Galactus on his best day and you want to use me as pest control!"

"Oh yeah! Big cosmic godlike powers and he's currently as useful as sunscreen on a dark room!" Bentley said, having to avoid a Racoon almost jumping to his face.

"No need to panic! I'll try to use my-" Riri was saying, but before she could do something, a squirrel jumped to her face and unfortunately for her, the faceplate of her helmet snapped close with the rodent inside. "AHHH! GET OFF! SOMEONE GET THIS THING OUT OF MY ARMOR!" Riri pleaded as she was flying around and crashing into walls… and also almost into some of the kids.

"HEY WATCH IT! I ALREADY HAVE ENOUGH PROBLEMS AS IT IS WITH THIS RACOON OVER HERE!"

"No need to worry Bentley. If I'm right, which I am, then this should be over right about… now." she said as soon the animals all started to leave, with the kids wondering what had just happened.

"... You know, I'm never going to look at doves the same way. What happened?"

"According to this, a powerful chemical agent was unleashed within this room."

"Is that what you guys were talking about?" Alex asked the Moloids. "But why didn't we smell anything?"

"It seems like it was specifically designed to last for only a few minutes at most and to be undetectable by certain species."

"And who did this?"

"I bet it was that redhead girl from earlier! It's way too much of a coincidence for this to happen the moment she leaves!" Bentley suggested.

"Is she even smart enough to do that?" Onome asked.

"Oh yeah, she is. We went to the same Elementary school and her science projects always beat mine. Always." Alex informed the group.

"You know what? Forget what I said about keeping her!"

"Ok, while a possibility, let's not-" Valeria was saying, until her phone beeped.

She pulled it out and saw that she had recieved a new message. When she opened it, she was confronted with a picture of some sort of destroyed gizmo and a hand showing some piece of debris with the logo of the Future Foundation still visible. All along with a message.

Dear Richards family and their merry group of lost boys… and girls. Next time you decide to blow up something, make sure it's only your dumb junk and that it doesn't take MY SCIENCE PROJECT with it!

Sincerely, Anna-May you made months of dumpster diving and saving money utterly worthless…! Parker.

"... Nevermind, it was her. But I have to admit that the creation of said chemical compound is very fascinating to say the least" Valeria admitted.

"Are you seriously impressed by this?" her brother asked, as Riri crashed into the ground and started to pick herself up.

"Oh, was she?!" the armored teen said, getting her helmet off and the squirrel free. Upon doing it however, everyone flinched at her face, for it was covered in claw marks. "Well then, I hope she has her will made already! Because this means war!"

Meanwhile on the roof of a building nearby, stood Spider-Girl who finished her business with Mister Fantastic already and was waiting for her sister to arrive. Which she did a couple of minutes later.

"Let me guess, you actually went along with that stupid prank of yours." she asked.

"Oh no my dear sister. This was no prank. This was retribution for a wrong done against me!"

"Yeah, yeah. Let's just get out of here already. Hope you enjoyed it, because if mom and dad get mad at this, you're the only one getting grounded."

"No need to be concerned, it'll all be worth it… hehe… hehehe… MWAHAHAHHA!"

"... Yeah, maybe I shouldn't have let you eat ice cream at two in the morning that time I got home late." Mayday said as the duo left the area.

Chapter 22: All Might and Class 1-B

Chapter Text

It was Tuesday, the second day of the week and Kamala was pretty hyped all things considered.

Honestly, since learning about the Sports Festival, she's been nothing but excited. After classes the day prior, she asked her host in Japan, Nozami Aikawa, what she knew about the event. The elderly woman realized that the young American probably didn't know about the Sports Festival and so, made it her mission to inform her about everything that she needed to know. She was actually a fan of the Sports Festival herself, having recordings of the event over the years. She showed as much as she could to Kamala and the teen ended up being glued to the screen.

She couldn't help but watch in awe and excitement… even if the Sports Festival of last year involved some guy that looked like Tintin having his clothes drop out of nowhere in the middle of things…

Well, it's a good thing her dad was around, because that would have been awkward… like, really awkward.

But other than that, she had a blast. The idea of competing in some sort of big time event while showcasing her abilities just seemed to cool not to be part of it. And now, she was going to be part of it. Plus, there was something really epic that was going to happen to her that day, so her excitement went past eleven. So, the first thing that she did after arriving at school earlier than normal (which if her parents and Bruno ever hear about, they would either be super duper proud of her… or start praying believing the end of all was coming) and head for the parking lot of the school. There she waited for some time until finally, a black charger arrived. From it, the pro-hero/slash english teacher Present Mic came from the passenger seat. Although, it would probably be weird to anyone from the country since the passenger and driver seat were on the opposite sides of where they were used to.

After the pro-hero, the driver stepped out, which was none other than Robbie Reyes, the enforcer of class B.

"You know? For someone so young, you sure know how to handle this bad boy over here!" the blonde hero complimented the student.

"Thanks sir, it's not that impressive to be honest."

"Nonsense!" the teacher said in english (which was a thing he does from time to time). "Every time we come here it's the smoothest ride of my life! You have talent!"

"If you say so, s-"

"Robbie!" Kamala called, waving at her classmate and getting the attention of the two fo them.

"Oh hey! If it isn't class 1-B's fangirl!" Mic said.

"Please sir, it's hyper fangirl" she corrected.

"Of course you are!"

"What are you doing here? You are not the kind to wake up early for school." Robbie asked.

"It's Tuesday!"

"... You do know that Taco Tuesday is probably not a thing here in Japan, right? And can you even eat a taco now that I think about it?"

"That's not it."

"Well, aren't you an excited one? Good to see kids being hyped about school!" Present Mic said to Kamala. "Anyway, I have to set some things for class. See you two later." he said, waving goodbye at the two before leaving.

Robbie then went to the trunk of his car, taking out his backpack before closing it and locking his charger. He then slinged his backpack over his shoulder and began to walk with Kamala following soon enough. As they did, Kamala kept on her cheerful smile… which weirded Robbie out. Sure she was the most… happy-going of his circle of friends, but this was not like her.

"Ok… what's your deal anyway?"

"It's Tuesday!"

"...Do you think that I can convince Parker to trade you for Valerie?"

"Nice try, grumpy pants! But you're not raining on my day today!" she declared, before she began to run towards class and leaving Robbie… for some reason.

"It's way too early in the day to deal with this nonsense." he said as he kept on walking.

Soon enough the two finally arrived at the entrance of their classroom. Kamala standing out, almost as if she was waiting for Robbie (or more likely that she finally remembered his presence). The two then walked in and waited for the rest of their classmates to come in as well. All the while Kamala kept on that excited optimism of hers… which Robbie was really not getting at all. Soon enough, the rest came by and in not more than five minutes, the entire class had finally assembled, with Kendo being the last one.

"Hi everyone! How's it going?" she asked.

Robbie replied by getting up, grabbing Kamala by both her arms, getting her to stand up as well, walking to Kendo and finally presenting her to the class rep.

"Here, you can have her." he said, almost as if he was giving Kamala away (who still had that excited smile on her).

"Um… what?"

"Hey Kendo! Aren't you excited?" Kamala asked.

"Well… I guess-"

"Do you think that we'll have to go through an obstacle course for the preliminaries?! Or do you think that we'll do a treasure hunt like last year?!" she asked.

"What are you talking about, Khan-san?" asked Komori.

"The Sports Festival! What else would I be talking about?!" she asked in excitement, with almost everyone getting pumped up witht just the mention of the event.

"Hell yeah! Khan gets it!" Tetsutetsu said.

"Hey Shisida! Let's show them how great that bite of yours is!"

"Ha, ha, very funny Khan. Still, I do plan on showing what I got!"

"Kodai! Let's use that quirk of yours to enlarge their attention to you!"

"Mm!"

"Kaibara! Let's show everyone that your drill is the drill that… does drill stuff!"

"I think that you were very close to making a reference there. But sure, whatever you say."

"Hey stretchy! What's got you this excited? Did you manage to catch up with the Sports Festival?"

"Catch up? I marathoned almost two decades worth of Sports Festival yesterday!" the inhuman informed the Tokage and everyone else.

"... You can watch two decades worth of a school event in one afternoon, but you draw the line with basic algebra?" Robbie asked.

"This is more important than algebra! Algebra won't get you anything in life!"

"That doesn't… it… you know what? Forget it. I'm changing you for Valerie as soon as I can." he said, picking Sen's interest.

"Hey, what hero do you hope to impress?" she asked the rest of the class, who all grinned.

"Crust! He's one of the manliest heroes of the whole country! Who wouldn't want to be in his agency?!" Tetsutetsu said.

"I guess that if I could be with either Ryukyu or Mirko I would be excited, but for that I'll have to give it my all."

"Same here, Kendo! Although, I wouldn't be complaining if I were to be with someone like Mr. Brave though." Tokage said.

"I'm aiming for the top. If it's not Endeavor, then what's the point?" Kamakiri said.

"What about you? Anyone in mind?" Pony asked, as Kamala smirked.

"Why of course!"

"Care to share it with the rest?" asked Rin.

"Well… Captain Marvel! Dhu!" she said, as the entire classroom went silent.

"... You're kidding, right? Please tell me you're kidding." Robbie said.

"Nope."

"... Yeah, it's official. I'm trading you for Valerie." Robbie said. "Khan, this is a big deal, yeah. But only in Japan and maybe some other places around. Why would anyone from another country ever bother watching this stuff? More importantly, why would the Avengers bother wasting their time seeing a bunch of teens look like idiots when they could be out there avenging stuff or whatever?"

"Besides, if we didn't even know that the Sports Festival was even a thing yesterday, what makes you think that they would too?" asked Pony.

"I know, but… hey, I can dream, right? And if there's even the slightest chance of Captain Marvel watching, then dammit if I'm not going to take it!" she said.

"No offense Khan, but that seems more like a fantasy to me than anything else." Rin said.

"Oh, come on. Don't tell me that you wouldn't want a hero from another country to take interest in you and to train you, or whatever?" she asked him.

"Oh, well… of course I do. Heck, it would be the best day of my life if either Collective Man or Aero asked me to come with them.

"Mm… I always like Black Widow. And Justice was a favorite of mine growing up." Pony said, turning to the only foreigner that had yet to share his opinion on the matter. "What about you, Robbie?"

"That's ridiculous. What are the chances that anyone outside of the country would bother watching this?"

"Well, I'm sure that there are a few that will be looking forward to watching you on T.V. Like say, that 'Doctor' that you know." Kamala said, mostly referring to the master of the Mystic Arts himself. "Come on, if there could be a hero that you wished were to see you at the Sports Festival, who would it be?" she asked as after a bit, the boy answered.

"... Captain America, I guess." he said, as the other foreigners looked at him. "What?"

"You don't look like a Captain America person."

"And you did tell Khan that hoping for an Avenger to even bother watching the Sports Festival to be a fantasy."

"That was you, Rin. And the hell do you mean with me not looking like a Captain America person? He's Captain America. Everyone is a Captain America person."

"Well, you're not wrong there." Kamala said.

"... So, are the people that you're all talking about that much of a big deal?" Tsuburaba asked as the foreigners looked at him (and then later to the rest of the class) with shock.

"You're joking right? Please tell me you're joking." Rin asked.

"Not really. I'm serious."

"... Hey, Reyes. Any chance that you could add an extra someone to that exchange of yours?"

"I promise you that I will try."

"I'll give him a hand."

"Same."

And as for the students of class 1-A, most had already arrived by now. With Mina and Kirishima being the last two that were missing. Like usual, Annie and Valerie were mostly by themselves. Valerie was still as shy as ever and didn't dare to have a proper conversation with anyone that wasn't Parker and maybe Ojiro, whom she started to open up a little bit (no surprising, considering that the two were by themselves for a bit during the U.S.J incident). Annie however was simply working on her own 'personal project', which outside of those she was close with, was a complete mystery. One thing worth pointing out, was that Annie no longer had her sling with her. Which did surprise some of them since she herself stated that she would probably use it till today.

"I wonder what does Parker-san write in that notebook of hers?" Uraraka asked Midoriya and Ida, who were by her side as the trio watched the American write on her notebook. "I mean, math and english are kind of the hardest normal subjects that we have and she's like, the only one besides Yaoyurozu to understand them really easily. So I don't see a point on having extra notes."

"She may be… something, but at least she's dedicated to her studies." Ida said, before turning to the boy of green hair. "Do you know anything?"

"Why are you asking me?"

"I'm sorry, but since you're the only one other than Vector that she's on good terms with, I thought that you may know something."

"Well… not really. I did caught a glimpse of what was inside once when I went to ask for her help after math class, but I couldn't understand anything there."

"I bet it was all in english." Uraraka guessed, but Izuku shook his head.

"Even ignoring that, I don't think that I would be able to understand anything there. I saw some… I guess some sort of formula or something. I don't know, there were a lot of numbers and letters there. And I'm not sure that those letters were of any human language." he said, before the redhead exclaimed in joy.

"Eureka! I got it!" she exclaimed, thrusting both her arms up and probably making a fool of herself. However, she then looked back at her notebook and frowned. "Wait, how did that 2 get there?!" she asked, before taking her seat once again and resuming her work while muttering.

"It's almost as if for any virtue that I find in her, it gets countered by three more." Tenya grumbled.

As for Izuku, he was reminiscing about something that had happened yesterday.

"So… you sure that's as far as she knows?" All Might asked.

One for All was more than just some power. It was a sacred torch passed down generation after generation. Cultivating it from mere embers into a raging fire meant to vanquish any and all evil. A secret that only a few were even aware of, for to know what One for All was, is to know of a feud that has lasted for untold times. It was meant to be a secret meant to be guarded with one's life and to be taken to beyond the grave if necessary.

… So why exactly is it that in the span of just two weeks, did said secret get either told or discovered on two separate occasions?

"Y-Yeah. We were walking by and… well, I just wanted to apologise for getting her hurt back at the U.S.J when she suddenly said that she knew I was keeping a secret. And that whatever it was, it involved you as well." the young Midoriya informed his mentor, feeling a little ashamed to have allowed something like that to happen. "She then listed a lot of things that kinda gave it away and then told me that she didn't want to hear any of it."

"Really? Wasn't she the slightest curious about it?"

"Well, she did say something about that. But then she also said that she understands secrets or something. She even offered to try and cover for me in case someone else also catches up to it."

"Well, at least there's that."

"Yeah, she also told me to try and keep a low profile about it… which means that having lunch with you was probably not the best course of action… I better not tell her about this." the boy admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed about that before facing his teacher. "I'm sorry, All Might. I didn't meant-" he was trying to say, but the hero raised his hand to stop him.

"It's ok, my boy." he said, much to Izuku's shock.

"Wait, you mean you're not-"

"Mad? Well, after what happened with young Bakugo and now this? I probably should. But, I guess that looking back at things, with the two of us suddenly being separated from the rest after the villain attack and me asking you to come have lunch with me. I guess that someone was bound to realize something was up. So I guess part of the fault is mine as well." All Might said, before chuckling a bit. "Hehe, although considering that it was her who found out about it, I guess I can't hold it against you, can I? I guess I should have expected as much from Peter's kid, huh?" he said, as the boy suddenly realized something.

"Peter… that's… that's Spider-Man's name, right? Like, beneath the mask." he asked, before turning to his mentor once more. "All Might… about Spider-Man. Y-You don't actually hate him, do you?"

"Me hate… oh, has Recovery Girl been feeding you this nonsense? I swear, she-"

"What? No…! Well, I think she may have mentioned it once when I was at the infirmary. But I'm pretty sure I wasn't even conscious, so I don't think that one counts." he admitted, although he constantly wondered if that was just some dream or something. "You see… after Parker-san and I met yesterday, I decided to take a look at as many times the two of you met."

"Is that so?" All Might asked as the boy nodded.

"Yeah. I tried to look at America's side since most of Japan's news and experts tended to paint him in a bad light. Although maybe it was the fact that my english is not the best by any margin and that the online translator that I used was probably not that good… but it also seemed as if they were saying mostly the same. About Spider-Man being a danger and you always keeping him in check."

"Really? And what newspaper were you looking at?"

"Um… I think it was called the… what was it? Daily Tru- Bugle! The Daily Bugle." Midoriya said, which ended up making All Might to burst out laughing. "Um… did I say something?"

"HAHA! Kid, when it comes to Spider-Man's moral alignment the Daily Bugle is as reliable as my first car!" he said, still laughing at what his prodigé said.

"I… I don't get it."

"Let's put it this way, the Daily Bugle doesn't have the best track record when it comes to opinions about some caped crusaders. And especially when it comes to Spider-Man of all people. They've done better since that old Jameson left the place, but prior to that, they slandered his name at any chance that they could."

"Are you serious?"

"Oh believe me, it's true. I myself fell under their deception and… there seems to be some sort of tradition back in the States involving superheroes fighting because of a misunderstanding. That's how I became aware of their practice, because my first time meeting him ended up becoming a senseless fight because of a misunderstanding that was partially my fault. And despite that, they still pinned all the blame on him while making me seem like the good guy." he said, much to the shock of Midoriya.

"Are you serious?!"

"I wish not, but that ended up happening."

"... Oh… I didn't know that." Izuku admitted before he asked All Might something. "S-So… you don't hate him?"

"Far from it, I respect him." All Might told him, before taking a sip of his tea as he started to reminisce about his past. "I got to meet both sides of the man, although granted I wasn't aware that the two were one in the same at the time. I found Peter Parker as a mostly reserved and distanced, yet caring, compassionate and smart individual who would find twenty dollars in the ground and would give it all to someone else. He was a really good friend. As Spider-Man… our meetings sometimes didn't start the way I would like to and I do admit that at first, I had my own issues with him like most of the heroes of New York. But as time passed, I started to catch a glimpse of who he really was. No one takes being a hero as seriously as him, hardly anyone is as compassionate as him and he probably has the patience of a saint if he was able to deal with all of his issues for so long. Not like we were any more innocent for giving him some shade from time to time either… As Spider-Man, I saw someone worthy of respect and recognition, a sentiment that grew tenfold after what happened last year." he admitted to his student, who was amazed by what his teacher said.

"Wow… I-I don't think anyone in the country would ever think that of the two of you."

"Understandable, but it's true. I mean every single word… So if you think I would have a problem with you and young Parker being friends, don't. I'm quite glad that your meeting was the opposite of mine and her father." he reassured the boy, who smiled. "Actually… maybe you should tell her about all of this at some point."

"Y-Yeah, she mentioned something similar. Considering that she's already-"

"Even excluding that, you should try and be close to her and maybe her friends as well. I have been meaning to tell you that for a while actually." he said, Izuku not understanding at all until he remembered something.

"The super elites… she's one of the super elites that you mentioned?! D-Does that mean that V-san, is one too? W-What about Robbie-san and that other girl…"

"Yeah, they are. And do you know why I want you to try to be close to them?"

"Um… because they might know something about being a hero?"

"Because they come from a different place with different costumes and different approaches to things." All Might said. "I learned a lot during my time in the U.S. Things that allowed me to become the man that I am today and that I probably wouldn't be able to learn here. I'm not sure if you could get the same chance as me of studying abroad for the foreseeable future, but you get Parker and her friends. You can learn from her and she in turn could learn from you as well. Two ideologies merging to form something new and perhaps better. Like Iron and Carbon come as one to form Steel. Something new, yet stronger. That is how you can surpass me." he told the green-haired boy.

"I see. I get what you mean."

"Good thing. I hope my analogy was good, otherwise those two would chew me over, haha!" All Might laughed, hoping that either David Shield or Peter Parker approved of the usage of chemistry… that was chemistry, right?

As for Izuku, he drank what was left of his tea. Thinking of how to approach Parker and hoping that they could become true friends.

"I can try and talk to her." Izuku told his friends, as he was about to stand up until he saw Sero approach the redhead.

"So… hey Parker. Looks like you're working over stuff. Is that um… from math or something?" he asked the girl.

"Uh? Oh, no this is a little side project of mine. Been working on it for a while now."

"Oh that's cool… thought it was school stuff."

"Nah, I'm caught up with all of that. Need any help with english or something?" she asked.

"Oh no, not really… well, I think my english homework is ok, but maybe I did something wrong with math that I may not have noticed."

"Is that so? Then don't be shy, bring them over. I can give it a quick check before hobo teach Aizawa comes." she told him, who nodded and went back to his seat for his notebooks.

Izuku then decided that he could probably talk with her later. Homeroom was about to start and she probably should focus on helping Sero with his homework. Good thing he finished his… wait a minute…

"I did bring the right notebook, right?"

"I still don't get what's the big deal. So we don't know as much about abroad heroes as you, it's not the end of the world. I'm sure you didn't know much about the heroes here before coming to Japan." Kendo told the foreigners of their class now that lunch was about to begin, the bell ringing not that long ago.

"Uh, it's not just 'some heroes' we're talking about. How do you not know of the Avengers?! That's like… a capital sin in some religions!"

"Pretty sure it's not, Khan."

"Well it should be! They're the Avengers!"

"What's so special about them anyway?"

"They literally have the title 'Earth's Mightiest Heroes'! And the only other groups that can honestly compete with them for that title are the Fantastic Four and the X-Men!"

"I think that maybe the Winter Guard and Triumph Division could probably be added to them." Rin mentioned.

"So they're a big deal in America. So what?" Kamakiri said.

"I mean, of course we have heard that name before. Aren't they like the equivalent to the top ten ranking of Japan?" Awase asked.

"They're more than that! They're the greatest hero team the world has ever seen!"

"A little self-center, don't you think?"

"Tokage, Japan traded the Olympics for a highschool event. Not like a bunch of highschools, just one highschool. None of you have the moral high ground here. Also I'm with Khan on this one, they're the Avengers. How aren't you aware of them?" Robbie asked.

"Besides, what if one of them sees you?" Pony asked.

"As much as I like the enthusiasm I must remind you that that is very unlikely. We've all agreed that a foreigner pro-hero watching the event is almost not going to happen." Monoma said, as Kamala realized something.

"Maybe it could."

"What are you talking about?" Manga asked.

"Excluding our friends and family back home, I came here through the overseas program of Avengers Academy! I'm technically as much of a student of the east branch Avengers Academy as I am a student of U.A! There is a big chance that they'll be seeing us!" she said in excitement. "Come on! Don't tell me that doesn't excite you or something?!"

"I mean… when you put it that way, I guess it would be cool to be noticed by some foreigner pro-hero. But I still fail what's all the fus about them." Tokage said.

"And we're supposed to be weird ones?"

"Says you, Rin. I'm the only functional guy here as far as I know." Robbie said. "Hey, Khan. Didn't you mention something about All Might being trained by Captain America or something?" he asked as the inhuman realized something.

"Oh my god, I totally forgot!"

"Forgot wh-"

"It's Tuesday!"

"... So… is Tuesday a special day in the States or something? Because I'm not following." Tetsutetsu said as Robbie grumbled.

"Not this crap again." he said, before turning to the Jersey girl. "What's so special about the day of the week anyway?"

"We get heroics today! And we're supposed to get All Might all week long!" she said as the other students remembered said fact.

"Oh my god, how could we forget that!"

"This is going to be so manly!"

"We'll show him that we're more worth his time than class A! HAHAHHA!"

"... So the goddamn Avengers fly past your heads, but the moment someone says All Might you act like hormonal teenage girls at a boy band concert?" Robbie asked.

"In their defense, it's All Might. Can you blame them?" Rin asked.

"What's so special about All Might anyway?" Robbie said, as the entire class stared at him in silence. "What?"

"You know, maybe you are the weird one." Kamala said as everyone nodded.

"... Fuck it, I'm changing places with web for brains then." he said.

"Oh man, I can't wait for today's heroics class! After the U.S.J, anything they throw at us will be a piece of cake!"

"Don't count your eggs before they hatch, Ejiro."

"Why would he be counting eggs? What's the point in doing so?" Todoroki asked the redhead American, who just looked at him with a deadpan face.

"... I'm not even going to dignify an answer to that." Annie said, before resuming his talk to Kirishima. "So a bunch of… is F-listers a term? Let's go with it, whatever. So we beat up a bunch of F-listers henchmen, big deal. That doesn't mean that everything's going to be a piece of cake from now on and no, I'm not talking about a literal cake, Shoto." she quickly said, knowing that the boy of ice-flame

"It's always hard to say these words, but Parker is right. There's still much more we need to learn before becoming proper heroes. Do not slack off just because we've already been in a stressful situation!" Tenya said, in his robot-like manner as Uraraka chuckled.

"Hehe, it's kind of funny. The two of you tend to say the same thing and agree with others. You two are so alike."

"We are nothing alike!/Hey, what'd I ever do to you?" the two said in unison, before looking at each other and giving each other a slight annoyed look.

"Ok… sorry about that."

"Still, I'm kind of excited. I wonder what All Might has for us now." Denki said and to the surprise of many, Valerie spoke.

"Um, A-All Might w-won't be coming." she said as near everyone turned to her, making her flinch. "H-He… he's g-going to be w-with class B t-this week."

"Wait, what?!" Katsuki yelled. "Why would he even bother wasting his time on some worthless extras when I'm here, damnit?!"

"It's still his job, dufus. Besides, who knows? Maybe to them, you're the extra. Ever thought of that?"

"What was that, you damn Yankee! Care to repeat that?! Do you have a death wish or something?!"

"Whatever, you ain't the first angry chihuahua that I've dealt with. And honestly… you're also probably the least intimidating."

"Parker! Stop instigating fights!"

"Oh come on, he started it!"

"H-Hey guys, come on, there's no need to fight."

"Shut it, Deku! No one asked for your opinion!"

"Good lord, does he have an off button? Because I rather hear styrofoam being grinded than him."

"What's with them?" most of the class thought.

After some time (And a few death threads later of course) order returned to class. A couple of minutes of waiting, the door opened. It was time for heroics to begin and despite what the blue girl had mentioned, they still hoped for All Might to show up… instead, the America of white hair was proven right when another teacher came through the door like a normal person would.

"Evening children I'll be taking over heroics for today and the remaining of the week. I don't know if all of you are aware of who I am, so allow me to introduce myself. I'm the pro-hero Snipe. I've been teaching heroics at U.A for a while already. I hope we can work together the days we get to be together."

"... Oh, I was really hoping you'd be wrong about not having All Might!" Mineta said… rather rude, but most of the class actually shared the sentiment.

"Well… that wasn't hurtful in the slightest."

As for class B, they couldn't be any more excited… actually, they probably could, but it was hard to blame them. All Might, the All Might, the Symbol of Peace, he was going to get to teach them to be proper heroes! Who cares what Reyes and Khan's weird friend has to say about him, All Might was the number one for a reason. And as such, most of the students were barely able to keep to their seats…

Well, mostly everyone.

"Reyes, aren't you excited?!" Tetsutetsu asked.

"Um, what for? Classes?"

"We're about to get All Might himself to teach us how to be manly pros! Isn't that amazing?!"

"I… I guess?"

"Robbie, how come you aren't excited?! This is All Might we're talking about! He's a big deal in the hero community!"

"If you say so, Khan."

"Wow, you really are weird. I mean, I don't think that the foreigner excuse could be used since both Khan and Pony know about how awesome he is."

"I can't say about Pony, but Khan is obsessed with heroes. Do you know that there's apparently a superhero with blue skin that has two slugs things that were apparently his digestive system? Because I didn't and I could have lived like that for the rest of my life if not for Khan deciding to tell me that just cause 'fuck my sanity appaerntly'."

"... Oh my god, Khan does drugs."

"What the- I would never consume drugs!"

"Sounds like you do if what Reyes said is to be believed. Actually, don't inhumans get their powers by getting high or something?"

"Kamakiri, that's insulting, probably racist and moronic! Who do you hang with if you actually believe-" she was saying, trying to defend herself and even her kin… until she remembered that after getting into contact with the Terrigen mist, she had perhaps one of her most vivid and… weird visions till date. "... On second thought… I can see why you would think that." she said as, after a brief silence, Awase spoke.

"Oh my god… the inhumans are a bunch of super potheads!"

And after the… enlightened conversation the students all had, time for heroics was at hand. Most of their excitement could hardly be contained, with the exclusion of Reyes, of course. But even then, he would be lying if he were to say that he wasn't even the slightest curious about the number one hero of the country. And after a few more seconds, they all started to hear something. Or better yet, they believed that they were hearing someone approaching their classroom at high speeds. And before they knew it, the door opened.

"I AM… COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A NORMAL PERSON WOULD!" said All Might, coming through the door not like a normal person would… which Robbie was quick to point out.

"In what world is that normal?"

"Shush, that's All Might!" Kamala said, her eyes almost looking like stars for just how excited she was.

"... Did you just shush me?"

"Greetings children! I hope you've all been having a wonderful day full of learning!" the hero said as he started to 'heroically' walk towards his desk as most of the students watched in awe.

"Oh my god! That's his bronze age costume! I remember him having it when he and Cap teamed up to fight the U-Foes!" Kamala said as Pony nodded.

"He also used it when fighting the Living Monolith with the X-Men!"

"That's a manly hero there!"

"He's the number one for sure!"

"So, Reyes? What do you think now?" Kendo asked, as everyone turned to wait for his answer.

"What do I think…? Well, he's cool… I guess." he said, making everyone question if his eyes were functioning properly and making All Might as if he had a bucket of cold water dropped on him.

"You… did you hit your head when you were a kid?" Kamakiri asked.

"I mean, he looks cool. But I wasn't into heroes growing up like you. Besides, outside of Captain America and the Avengers, I'm not as fluid in hero things. And the name All Might never made it to a list of the hero hierarchy that someone I know made." he said, making All Might feel as if now an anvil fell on top of his head.

"You're joking?! Who's the idiot that made a list of heroes that doesn't include All Might!?" asked Kamakiri once more.

"... My doctor's dog." he said as everyone started to question the sanity of the boy with dual-colored eyes. "It makes sense if you know the context."

"It… it sure does, young Reyes." All Might said, recovering from the shock of not being recognised or even acknowledged (not like it mattered or anything, he didn't do what he does for glory and fame… but boy after being used to it for so long this is only the second time in his life that someone so young doesn't think that highly of him and the first one was already the kid of a big time hero back on her homeland). "In any case, it is great to see you kids! I've been looking forward to teaching you!"

"Y-You mean it!"

"Why of course, young Tetsutetsu! Why, what kind of hero and teacher would I be if I didn't? As a faculty member of this fair school, it is my duty to nurture the potential of our young and shining students, who have a world of possibilities ahead of them! And looking at you all, my what shining examples do I have before my eyes!" he said with a smile, that lived up to the expectations of the kids who all looked up to the man in front of them, heck, even Robbie started to think a little better of the guy. "Now then, let us begin with the class. I'm sure you're all wishing to know what we'll be doing, aren't you?"

"Will it be a battle like last week?"

"Are we going to the forest area like last week?"

"Please sir, if we're going to make teams, keep those three nutjobs away from me!"

"Now, now, let us all calm down. The exercise that we'll do today… will be this!" he said as he pulled out a card with the words 'RESCUE' written in flashy font. "This will be a joint exercise between me, your homeroom teacher and an extra set of hands! We'll be heading to the U.S.J compound as soon as possible!"

"The U.S.J? S-Sir, don't you think that… well I don't know… it's a bit early for that?"

"I understand why you would think that, young Khan. But worry not. The school has fortified their security to avoid what happened. Not only that, but we decided to have some extra guests for today that will verify them. That and to make you all feel just a little bit safer."

"Really? Who?" Kendo asked.

"Just a couple of pro-heroes that principal Nezu sought out personally for this occasion. But enough of that, the place that we're going to is rather far from school grounds. We better get started while we can, you zygotes… but before that..." the hero said, pressing a button that allowed for the briefcases in the walls to pop out. "I believe that I have yet to see your hero costumes up close! I hope to be impressed by the way you all look in them!"

And with that statement and with hearts full of excitement, the students left to change.

"Aw, I wanted to use my costume!" Mina complained, for instead of their hero costumes, they were all wearing their P.A uniforms.

"For the time being, your costumes would have to wait. Most of them have add-ins that were out there to specifically aid you in hero matters. However, I want to see what you are all capable of with the bare minimum." Snipe said as all were still on the same grounds where they did their Quirk assessment test a week prior. "Alright kids, this is what we're all going to do. So please listen up everyone." Snipe said as the entire class paid attention to him.

"No booklet with a script? Already on a good start, eh Val?" Annie joked.

"We'll be doing a simple search and rescue. As you know, one of the things that you are to expect as a pro are missing people. Whether it's a lost child or just a hiker that strayed out of the right way, heroes are expected to aid in these sorts of ordeals." he explained before Kaminari raised his hand. "Yes?"

"Yeah, isn't that a specialized branch of hero work? Shouldn't we focus on something more generalized first?"

"Specialized? What do you mean by that?" Annie asked.

"He means how there are pro-heroes and hero agencies that specialized more on search and rescue scenarios more than anything. You don't have to go that far to know of some. For example, there's NO.13, who specialized in that area. The same goes to the well-known team the Wild Wild Pussycats." Snipe explained as Annie chuckled, which lead to Tenya to grumble in annoyance.

"Wait, you're not making that up? That's their actual name?"

"Out of all the Americans in the world, why did this fine school had to get you?" Tenya murmured to himself.

"We're getting sidetracked. While it is true that upon graduating you can choose whether or not to specialize in this area of hero work, that does not mean that you'll be excluded if this situation ever occurs. In times like that, every bit of help matters, so it's best to get you to at least know the basics of a search and rescue."

"Oh, ok sensei. Thanks." Kaminari said.

"Will we be going to the U.S.J for this, sensei?!" Ida asked in his robotic and kinda loud usual self.

"No, the U.S.J compound will be occupied by those of class B. We'll be heading somewhere else."

"Will it be Ground Beta, sir?" asked Momo.

"Good guess, but no. While it is possible for someone to lose their way in a city, I'm sure we can all agree that it is a fairly manageable situation. We'll be heading to Ground Omega. Which is a forested area specifically planted by U.A."

"Wait, U.A has its own forest?"

"Why so surprised, Masahirao? Didn't you mention something like that last friday?" Annie asked.

"In my defence, that was a very awkward and tense situation. I just said whatever came to mind to try and ease the atmosphere."

"Ground Omega isn't that far from school grounds compared to the U.S.J compound, so we can walk there ourselves. Which could be beneficial for the next detail of the exercise." Snipe said, gaining everyone's attention. "You'll all be paired in teams of two each."

"We'll work on pairs?" asked Tsuyu.

"Yes. It usually takes more than one person to do the search and rescue, especially if it's in a forest of sorts. That's why I'll be assigning teams to each and everyone of you." he said, pulling a few popsicle sticks from his pocket. "You'll each take one of these. Whoever has the same markings as you will be your partner for the exercise."

As he indicated, the students all took one of the sticks that he had with him. There were all sorts of pairing between the students, some of which they all felt different. Momo Yaoyorozu and Jiro Kyoka, who after the U.S.J incident became even friendlier towards each other. Some, like Tsu and Kodai or Ojiro and Kirishima, weren't something each was expecting, but they didn't mind. This could be a chance to get to know each other better. And then there was the pairing of Bakugo and Mineta in which each was wondering what the hell was wrong with the world… Well, Mineta was definitely not enjoying this in the slightest. Not only was he not pair with a cute girl, but out of everyone in class he had to be paired with the explosive short fused guy that is more likely to put him in a coffing than the villains that attacked last week. If he had to be paired with another guy, why couldn't he at least be paired with either Midoriya or Kaminari? At least they get him.

The last ones to have yet to be assigned a partner were Parker, V, Midoriya and Uraraka. They all took a stick from their teacher and looked at who was their respective partner. Truthfully, they (and to an extent, most of the class) were already expected to be paired with someone specific from class. Parker and V were very easy to tell. The two have been by the other's side since school began so of course they expected to be in the same team. As for Midoriya and Uraraka, the two alongside Ida always hung out with one another. Plus, it's not like it would be the first time that the two were paired for an activity in class. Heck, they were playing the part of hero together in last week's exercise… hopefully no one would need to go to the infirmary this time around.

However, it seems like things weren't going to go as they expected0, for when Parker saw who she was paired with, it turned out to be the green-haired boy Izuku. As for Uraraka, by default, she would get V for the day. Neither of the japanese children had any issue with that, especially since the two didn't mind the Americans. However, Annie was a little unsure about things. Mainly due to the fact that… well, Valerie was very shy, all things considered, so she was a little worried that she may not be completely on board with the idea of the two not being together. And seeing the puppy eyes that Valerie was giving her, she may be right on the money.

"I know that there may be a few of you that are probably not exactly content with your partner…" he said, noticing both Americans looking at each other and Mineta praying to any god that was up there as Bakugo glared at the small teen. "But truth is that you need to start to learn to work together with people other than those you feel comfortable with. I'm sure that All Might already mentioned something like this last week, am I right?"

And as Annie gave Valerie an apologetic look, Uraraka decided to try and ease her worries.

"Don't worry Parker-san. I'll make sure the two of us are ok." she told her as the girl nodded.

"Thanks."

"In any case kids, it's time for us to start heading to Ground Omega. I suggest that you walk with your teammate. Try and think of a way to prepare for the exercise." Snipe said, as he and the students all started to head to ground Omega, with Mineta starting to plan his will in case his 'teammate' does… something.

He wasn't even sure what that something would be, he only knew that it was most likely not going to be pleasant in the slightest.

While the students started to walk, Izuku thought that maybe he and Parker should start to try and get an idea of what the exercise will be. Besides, it would be a good time for him to try and see if there's anything in her mind seeing how distant she has been… more than usual.

"Hey, Parker-san, what do you think the exercise will be like?" he asked, as Parker grumbled something about not being called by her first name.

"In all honesty I'm not sure. There may be a dummy involved like how we had faux weapons with All Might last week. I think Robbie and Kamala said something about… wait… I think they mentioned someone falling into a river."

"B-By the way, how did you know that we wouldn't get All Might this week? Did Reyes-san and… Khan was her name, right? Did they say anything?"

"Kamala Khan and yes to both questions. told them that last friday. You know, before we had to fight for our lives against an evil cloud and a big bird-thing with an exposed brain. Fun times."

"I'm not sure I would call them fun times… Also, how come All Might didn't mention that before?" Midoriya thought before asking something else. "I see… by the way, Parker-san. Uraraka-san was wondering, what do you do on that notebook that you always have with you?"

"Mm? She's interested in my diary?" she asked, making the boy turn red (for if that was true, then that meant he caught glimpse of a girl's diary).

"W-W-W-What?! N-No- I mean, w-we didn't-" he was trying to say, but the girl started to laugh.

"Hahahaha, oh man, you should have seen the look on your face! Hahaha!"she laughed, getting the boy confused. "I was only joking. That wasn't my diary!"

"It wasn't?"

"Course not. Who in their right mind would let their diary out to the world to see just like that? It's… I guess the best term to call it would be to say that it's a journal of mine. I write a bunch of science stuff there, that's all." she said, chuckling a bit at the fact that she managed to trick the boy that easy. "Can't believe you fell for that. I got you good, didn't I?"

"Y-Yeah, I guess you did… so, a journal?"

"Yep, I've been using it to try and figure out a personal project of mine."

"And it involves… I'm going to guess and say advanced science?" he asked as Annie thought about it for a second and nodded. "Uh… I a-actually… I actually have a couple of my own…"

"You do?" Annie asked, until she remembered something from friday. "Oh yeah! Now that I think about it, didn't you have a magic notebook that appeared out of nowhere when you started to ask me a lot of questions about my powers?"

"Y-Yeah, that's the one. I've had a couple of them. I write down things that involve hero work. Quirks, strategies and their pros and cons. I've been writing them since I was little."

"And what? Were you trying to write an entire chapter about me that day?" she asked, making the boy blush a bit as the girl chuckled. "I'm flattered."

"Uh, y-you mean it?"

"Well, I guess it's a little… creepy. But it also means that you think I'm awesome! Which I am of course, so it's nice to be recognized." she said, before she asked something. "You said that you wrote a couple of them? How many did you write? Three? Four?"

"... Um… T-Thirteen."

"... Ok, a little more creepy than before… but I guess it could be worse?"

"How?"

"... So… I see that you have that mouth thingy from your costume with you, don't you?"

"She thinks I'm creepy." Midoriya thought before answering. "Y-Yeah, I ordered this one after my costume got ruined after my fight with Kachan. I already sent it to the agency to have it repaired."

"Wait, that's an option?"

"Yeah, didn't you do that? I saw that your costume was ripped on one of the arms and all. I thought that you would send it to an agency to have it repaired."

"Well, not really. My mom patched it up for me."

"She did?"

"It's not like it's her first rodeo. Heck, she and dad have a lot of practice sewing costumes back to the way they used to be. Mostly my dad, since it was his costume that got shredded more than anyone else. Is sending your costume to an agency costumed here in Japan…? I swear I didn't intend for the pun to be in there."

"D-Don't they do that in the U.S?"

"Well, not my dad for obvious reasons. But I don't think other big time heroes do it either. They usually either patched it up themselves or have spares… or both actually. My dad had a couple of extra suits because of that. I actually am planning on making an extra one later. You know, wouldn't want to have to skip hero work because my super duds were either on the laundry or ripped to shreds."

"I didn't think of it that way. Wow, there sure are a lot of things different between Japan and America."

"Yeah, I guess there are… Hey, that creepy journal thing that you have… mind if I give it a look?"

"You sure about it?"

"Yeah, come on! I want to see what you got there! B'sides, that way, I can make sure that the chapter that you make about me turns as good as it can get!" Annie said, as the boy actually smiled, for no one before had any interest in his hero guides… even if she thought they were creepy.

"O-Of course! That could actually help me out with the explanation and analysis!" Izuku thought before something occurred to him. "Parker-san, if I do that, could I see your science journal?"

"Sure, you scratch my back, I scratch yours! Just sorry in advance if my calligraphy isn't the easiest thing to understand."

"Don't worry, I'm sure that even then, I don't think I could have understood half of what is in there."

"Nonsense, it's just chemistry and I can translate if your english is not that good! It's not that hard once you get the hang of it."

"Looked more like rocket science to me."

"Nah, rocket science is way different. You get to find the square root of a lot more things in them than in chemistry." Annie said and if she were to be honest, she was actually having a nice time in class for a change.

Heck, she usually spends most of her time either with Valerie or explaining stuff. So being able to just… talk normally with someone else without worrying was very refreshing. And Izuku felt almost the same. Uraraka and Ida were incredible friends and the others didn't fall short either… well, maybe Kachan… but outside of him, he had a very good relationship with the others so far.

But… there was something about Parker that made him feel like she could understand him very easily. And she seemed to have enough patience to let her slow down and help him understand her as well. And they were so invested in simply chatting about whatever that Izuku ended up forgetting to ask a few things that All Might may have deemed important to ask. Truth is he didn't have his mind in those details at the moment. He just wanted to talk with a friend, that's all.

And as the two kept on talking and sometimes laughing, Mineta watched with some jealousy in his eyes.

"It's not fair! Why does Midoriya get to hang out with a hot foreigner while I'm stuck with Bakugo?"

"Hey, you grape-fruit shit-hair, don't slow down, you hear me?! If we get a crappy deal because you, I'm going to fucking kill you! Got that?!"

"Whaaaa, r-r-right!" the boy cried as he accelerated his pace.

"... Ok, where does this school get all of this funding?! This is some Stark level money! Back in my old school, we didn't even have an auditorium! We were lucky to have two very small gyms with one of them having a noisy floor! And they always used that one for our school plays and stuff!" Kamala shouted.

"Your school had two gyms? Mine only had one and the ceiling always had leaks from whenever it rained… it didn't happen that often, but still." Pony said.

"Your schools had gyms?" Robbie asked.

After getting dressed and getting in the bus that would take them to their destination, all of the students stared in awe and wonder at the U.S.J complex. Most of the kids' jaws dropped to the floor when they saw the exterior of the building, but when they saw the interior… well, either U.A had some of the deepest pockets in the world, or they had a magic beast chained in the basement that granted them whatever wish they wanted. Because by whatever you pray to, this place was ginormous and looked expensive!

And while most of the students had a sense of wonder while looking at the complex… the Americans were currently questioning most of what they thought was true in the world. For starters, since when did schools were allowed to have a budget?!

"Welcome children! To the Unforeseen Simulation Joint! The U.S.J!" Thirteen said to all of the arriving students.

"Oh, its initials almost make it sound like Universal Studio Japan!" Bondo said, with most of the class agreeing with him.

"I loved going there as a kid! Their water rides were always the best!" said Manga.

"And their roller coasters were always the manliest! Right Kamakiri?!"

"If you didn't have the guts to get to even the smallest ones, then you're just wasting your life." he answered.

"... Ok, since when was that a thing?" Robbie asked.

"And how come we're only finding out about it now?!" Kamala asked.

"I actually went there before my aunt returned to Texas! It was super fun!" Pony said, making Robbie and Kamala feel betrayed.

They weren't even that close to her, but they still felt betrayed. Where was the camaraderie?!

"Oh wow! For all the rumors that were going around, I thought that this place would look a little wrecked. But there's not even a sign that a fight went over here!"

"Indeed, young Kendo" All Might said, as Thirteen continued.

"The school went the extra mile to get the U.S.J back to an operational state. Now, it looks just like it did back when it first was built! No sign of what happened last friday!" she excitedly said, but Robbie pointed something out.

"Why is there a red stain on the stairs?" he asked, as a few students started to feel a shiver down their spines thinking the worst.

Thankfully for them, a voice that the Americans recognized managed to explain the why.

"Sorry folks, my bad." said a woman of around twenty or so years that arrived with whom many recognized as the hero Ingenium in his shining armor. "I kind of skipt breakfast today and was eating something on our way here… and accidentally dropped some sauce on the floor. I was actually looking for a mop to clean it up before you all came here, but guess I missed my mark." said the lady, who didn't look that impressive… even if to most of the boys, she was very attractive.

She was wearing normal everyday clothes. A pair of nice-looking sneakers, some jeans, a black shirt and a green jacket. In all honesty, she looked a little out of place amidst the group of heroes that were All Might, Vlad, Thirteen and Ingenium. Speaking of which, there were more than a fair share of students flabbergasted at the sight of the turbo hero. Heck, there were at least a couple of girls that may or may not have a faint blush on their faces… In their defences, they were all fifteen.

"I-Is that really-"

"Mayday?" the trio of Americans asked in unison at the sight of the older Parker sister.

"You know her?" one of their classmates asked.

"She's… a friend's sister." Kamala said.

"Hi everyone. I'm Mayday and the walking tincan over there is Ingenium. You probably knew that one actually. Anyway, it's a pleasure to know you all."

"Young Pa- I mean… young Mayday and Ingenium will be accompanying us today. The two of them are who I was telling you earlier today. Be on your best behavior today! We can't let them think that you lot are anything but exceptional heroes in the making, can we?" All Might told the class, who didn't look that convinced at the woman.

"She's a pro?" asked Kodai.

"Mmm… sure, let's go with that." she simply replied.

"Don't you have a hero costume?" asked Kendo.

"Let's just say that it's in the laundry today."

"I know that she may not look like much to you, kids. But she's more than capable of getting the job done, so don't let the lack of a costume fool you." Ingenium told the class.

"Says you. I'm stunning even without fancy clothes." she told the hero as, before anyone could follow what happened, she found herself standing alongside both Tsuburaba and Kuroiro while placing a hand on each of their shoulders. "Right, gentlemen?" she asked, surprising all of the students.

"W-What?! B-But- How?!" they asked.

"Oh aren't you two just adorable! Why I could almost eat you up!" she joked, giving the two boys a pat on the back each and walking by while the two boys blushed. "We should probably get going. Wouldn't want to lose daylight, right?"

"Indeed! Let us all resume our class down at the plaza!" All Might said, as he and the other heroes all started to descend down the stairs and towards the plaza.

And as the students all kept on walking, the duo of Kamala and Robbie approached the first-born of the Parker-Watson children.

"Hey guys, how are you doing?" she asked them.

"Um, we're good. But, and I don't want to sound rude or anything, why are you here?" asked Kamala.

"Oh, that? Your principal asked me and Ingenium to come here and have a look at your school now that they had this place patch up. As to why he did that, your guess is as good as mine."

"And that thing about your costume being in the laundry or something like that… was that true?"

"Pff, no! Your principal just thought it would be fun not to tell a thing about me to your classmates."

"Does Annie know you're here?" Robbie asked as Mayday grinned.

"Not a clue!" she told the two, with Robbie having a similar mischievous grin on him as well.

As for Kamala…

"Thank god the most my brother did to me was just being weird." she said.

Arriving at the plaza of the U.S.J complex, the trio of U.A instructors, as well as the two guests of today, all stood in front of the students, whom all lined in order and expecting to hear what their instructors would have to say.

"Alright kids! It's time to begin your rescue training!" Vlad told the class.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Marvelous Jealousy!

Kamala Khan was in her room, having finished the latest chapter of her story and having logged out of her usual games. Her guild managed to beat the event boss and managed to do it while also earning some extra points by beating him without much effort. As a result, they managed to ascend through the games ranking, having knocked down some random guild by about ten places or something. Well, not her fault they probably sucked at the game. After she turned her computer off, she got up and stretched up a bit. She also looked at the book that was by her night stand. A study guide for U.A's written portion of the exam. Her new friends had told her that she should probably check it out for a bit before they take the exam, but…

"Nah! I'm sure it won't be that hard. They're probably overreacting." she said, before her phone rang.

She picked it up and saw just who it was to be calling her. It was Nakia Bahadir, one of her best friends from back in Jersey. She was from a Turkish family that like hers, moved to Jersey before she was born. However, unlike her she was… a bit too proud of her heritage. And by proud, it meant that sometimes went the extra mile, like how she stopped going by her old nickname of 'Kiki' just because… well, she Kamala didn't exactly understand her reasons, but they were probably reasonable.

Accepting the call, she turned her camera on so that they could see each other even if only via their phones. However, when she did, Kamala noticed that she was far from the only person calling her. Next to Nakia, stood her other best friend Bruno, as well as a blonde girl. She was Zoe Zimmer, the cliché somewhat rich and pretty girl of school. Truth be told, she wasn't always the nicest person in the block, actually she was a bit of… well, there was a word that a certain Los Angeles boy would no doubt use, but she didn't have it in her to use it, so 'not always the nicest person in the block' will have to do.

Back when they first met, she was a bit of… well, she was the usual rich girl like in those old highschool movies. A bit of an airhead that usually didn't think things through before saying them, there were times that she would sometimes said either insensitive or just dumb things to her, Nakia and Bruno. But after a while of actually getting to know each other, she started to grow into a better person. To the point that not only would the old Zoe be unrecognisable from the new one, but also becoming one of Kamala's other best friends.

"Zoe! Bruno! Nakia! Hi!" she excitedly told them.

"Kamala, could you not shout that much? It's kinda late here at Jersey City." Nakia told the girl.

"Oh, yeah sorry. Keep forgetting that time works different here."

"That's not… you know what? I'm going to let this one slide just because of the fact that it's been forever since we last saw you." Bruno said.

"Yeah! How's it going there girl! How many samurais and ninjas have you met?! Have you been to the Great Wall already?!" Zoe asked, getting two asian countries mixed up.

… ok, there were a few details here and there to work on, but she means well… probably.

"Zoe, the Great Wall is in China! It's in the name, for crying out loud!" Nakia corrected.

"Sorry, I confused them. But in my defence-"

"No, just… don't say something that would make you look worse than you already are." Nakia said.

"... well, excluding that, how are you all? Did you all organize to call me? That's sweet!"

"Yeah, we're in this camping activity at school and we decided to call. It's like the gang's all here!" Zoe told them in her usual chirpy and upbeat personality. "So, are you doing X-Men things over there? You know, that super thing that you said they do in that new school of yours?"

"U.A actually. No X-gene or anything and no. I still have to do the entrance exam in a few weeks."

"And have you been studying?" Bruno asked, as their friend remained in silence for a bit.

"... So anyway, wanna hear something?"

"Yeah, I expected as much." Bruno sighed. "Ok, what? Did you meet… what was his name? Best Jeanist? By the way, what kind of name is that?"

"I wonder what he does?" Zoe asked, as Nakia sighed in annoyance.

"His name is… honestly, how is it that I've managed to deal with you as much as I have?"

"No… I mean it would be cool, but no. I met a bunch of kids that are all planning on going to U.A too! They're pretty awesome!"

"Really? What are they like?"

"There's this kid named Shi… no wait I think it was Hitoshi… what was the name and what was the last name? Whatever, he's from here in Japan and is really a cool guy… Although he should probably sleep more. He has bags under the bags of the bags of his eyes."

"Sounds like how we'll look after this call is over."

"There's this shy girl, who honestly speaking, makes me wonder if she actually means to become a superhero. Oh, there's this girl named Annie, Bruno you would love her! She's a big brain science person like you! Said something about manales and proteins or something last time I saw her. Didn't really get what she was saying."

"I'm pretty sure she was talking about monomers and, yeah. I probably would. It would be nice to talk with someone that could actually understand what I say."

"There was also-" she was about to say, until the sound of a claxon interrupted her.

"Was that a car? Are you playing a game or something?" asked Bruno.

Kamala walked to the window of her room and when she looked outside, she actually smiled. "Hey Robbie!"

"Who?!" asked Bruno.

"Hey Khan! There's this place at the plaza near the beach that seems about your style and is doing some sale or shit! Wanna come?"

"Sure! Besides, it would be nice to get a ride in your car!"

"HIS WHAT?!"

"Hey, didn't you said something about only being able to drive-"

"The less they know, the better!"

"THE LESS- KAMALA WHO ARE YOU TALKING TO?!"

"Uh, sorry Bruno. Forgot you guys were still there." Kamala apologized, pointing the phone the other way around so that they could see the California native. "This is Robbie, the other guy I was going to tell you about. Hey Robbie, say hi!"

"Um… Hi I guess?"

"Hi! Nice car!" Zoe told him.

"Thanks. Anyway Khan, are you coming or what?"

"I'll be there in a sec!" she told him, closing the window and turning to her phone. "Sorry guys, but it looks like I'm needed elsewhere."

"Sure, no problem! Have fun!"

"What do you mean 'no problem?!', don't encourage her like that! Did you-"

"Anyways, bye!"

"Wait,Kama-" Nadia tried to say, but her friend ended the call.

Meanwhile in Jersey, Nakia groaned in frustration and irritation. Which only grew when Zoe spoke.

"Nice car. You think that-"

"Don't even finish that sentence! I don't want to even think about whatever nonsense that was! The moment her dad hears about this, he's taking the first flight to Japan and dragging her back here!"

"Aren't you exaggerating?"

"Am I- Bruno, help me out…! Bruno?" she asked, turning to see the genius boy… only to see him as pale as a ghost and staring into the distance. "Um… are you ok?"

"Has a car… super hero school… looked like a badass…"

"Um… is he ok?" asked Zoe.

"Hey guys!" they suddenly heard.

Both Zoe and Nakia turned to where the voice came from to find the person whom it belonged to. He looked like a jock (had the attitude to match it once actually), was a tall, fit and blonde boy, who both belonged to their school's football team and was Zoe's kinda boyfriend. His name was Joshua Richardson, or Josh for short.

"Sorry it took so long, guys. I got held back because the zipper in my camping house got stucked. Anyway, are we still going to call Kamala?"

"... Oh, so that's why I felt we forgot something." Zoe said.

Kinda insensible, sure… and Nakia couldn't hold it against her because she also forgot about him as well.

"Has a car and devil looks. Has a car and devil looks. Has a car, devil looks and a goddamn leather jacket…"

"Um… Bruno, buddy… are you ok?" Josh asked.

And as his friend showed concern for his well being, Bruno decided that he'll accompany Mr. Khan and possibly Amir to the next flight to Japan.

You know, just… to make sure things are ok.

Chapter 23: Class B at the USJ

Chapter Text

"Alright kids! It's time to begin your rescue training!" Vlad told the class.

The entirety of the class all stood quietly and behaved in a correct manner. All with their attention directed towards the five adults before them. Not a minute too soon and All Might finally took the opportunity to start addressing the students before him. They have all been waiting for this particular moment for a week already. He was sure as heck not going to disappoint them. Especially considering that he also had to look the part in front of their guests as well.

"Alright then, we-" All Might was about to say, but before he could continue, Robbie raised his hands. "I see we have an enthusiastic group, don't we? What is it, young Reyes?" he asked.

"A booklet fell from your pocket." the boy in the black jacket said, pointing at the ground and making All Might, the very Symbol of Peace of an entire nation… feel pretty nervous.

"Oh… that's uh… uh… m-my grocery list, yeah!" All Might tried to come up with something all the while Mayday picked the booklet up and caught a glimpse of some of the things that were there.

"And I take it you give motivational speeches to your lettuces?" she jokingly asked in english (for the hero's sake that is).

"If one wishes to make a good stew." All Might played along, although feeling that this wouldn't be that great of a day to him. Bad enough that he already made a poor impression on young Anna Parker, but now the other sister as well. That's without counting that he was sure that he wasn't living up to the expectations that young Reyes heard of him. "Anyway, now that that's taken care of, I'm sure that most of you are wondering what will you all do, right?"

"You bet we are!" Khan said in excitement.

"It is good to see young children looking forward to learning!" Thirteen said as All Might followed her lead.

"Alright then!" All Might said, clearing his voice for a bit before addressing the students. "As you all know, a hero has many duties. For heroes are the ones that uphold what's right. They are the ones that stop villains from doing as they please and another aspect that defines a hero, is that they rescue those in need."

"This facility was built for that very purpose. So that we could teach you kids to do just that." Thirteen continued where All Might left, as Vlad followed soon enough.

"And to make sure that you all get to have a good start in learning to do that, this class will be a joint one between myself, All Might, NO. 13 and our two guests here."

"So, what exactly will we be doing?" asked Kendo.

"Are we going to go to every place here?" Kamala followed with a question of her own.

"Not quite yet, let us go by steps. We'll only use three of the many sites here at the U.S.J for today." All Might answered. "And for that, we'll all form groups!" he then followed.

And with just mentioning that the class will have to form teams, did Sen stiffened. Taking a quick glance at the girl with thorns-like hair, the boy who could turn his skin into metal and the boy with that looked like a mantis and then remembered… a not so pleasant experience. Yeah, he was already looking like he was about to cry and to start praying to god for the strength to endure what was coming. Then, Vlad presented a small box to the group and stepped in front.

"Alright, listen up! We'll be dividing into three different groups. Two groups of seven and one group of eight! Inside of this box there are balls with a corresponding number. I want you to come and pick one, after which you will all have to group with whoever has the same number as you. Understood?" he asked as the class all nodded. "Good. Then let's get started."

The twenty two students all lined up waiting for their turn to pick a ball and see who their teammates would be… well, most of them anyway. Kaibara looked like he was still praying and at one point, asked Robbie to put him out of his misery if he were to be placed on the same team as Shiozaki, Tetsutetsu and Kamakiri. Excessive? Maybe, but just to show his solidarity, he promised to make sure it would be painless if it were to happen. Soon enough, every student had a small ball the size of an apple in their hands, all numbered from one to three, obviously. Team one was comprise of Robbie Reyes, Yosetsu Awase, Sen Kaibara, Shihai Kuroiro, Kinoko Komori, Manga Fukidashi, Reiko Yanagi and Neito Monoma. Team two was made up of Kamala Khan, Kojiro Bondo, Juzo Honenuki, Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu, Nirengeki Shoda, Jurota Shishida and Yui Kodai. Lastly there was team three which had as members Itsuka Kendo, Ibara Shiozaki, Pony Tsunotori, Kosei Tsuburaba, Setsuna Tokage, Hiryu Rin and Togaru Kamakiri… safe to say, Sen couldn't look more relieved even if someone had told him that he won the lottery.

"Excellent! Now that we know what team you all belonged to, let's get you all assigned to your respective teachers!" said the Symbol of Peace as Thirteen followed.

"Team one will be under All Might's charge. Team two will be under both Vlad's and Mayday-san's charge. Which means that team three will be under both mine and Ingenium-san's supervision." she told the students. "Are there any questions?"

"Um yeah, I have one." Manga said, raising his hand. "Will there not be another guest teacher coming? Because All Might-sensei will have to look over the largest group all by himself while the other two have at least someone to help the teacher out."

"Oh yeah, I didn't notice that before." Tokage said, as she and the rest of the class then realized that it could be a little problematic. However, All Might soon reassured her and the other students.

"HAHAHAHA! Worry not, young Manga, young Tokage! While your concern is appreciated, I must implore you all to have a little faith in your teachers! For are we not here to guide you into the path to become your better selves as heroes?!" he told the class in his always hyped self, which thankfully for him seemed to work. And he really was thankful, because… "I knew I should have bought that teacher's book when I had the chance!"

"Well then, I guess we should get started, right?" Mayday asked Vlad, who nodded in agreement.

"Team two, with us! We'll be heading for the Ruins Zone!" he yelled out.

"Team three, we're going to the Landslide Zone." Thirteen told her group.

"As for team one, we'll be practicing on the Mountain Zone!" All Might said as he and the rest of the teachers all took the students under their care to their respective sites.

"Huh, this place sure is big." was what Annie said, as she and the rest of class A arrived at the site that they were all taken to. "Geez, are all schools in Japan this over the top?"

"Insensitive, much." muttered Denki.

"Come on, take a look at all the nonsense that this school has and tell me that I'm wrong." Annie argued. "Seriously, how many bazillions of money do you all expend on a regular basis?"

"If last week is anything to go by, more than I'm comfortable knowing." Snipe muttered, before addressing the class. "Very well class, welcome to ground Omega." he said, presenting the forested area behind him.

It was quite large, truth is, it might be the size of an actual forest all things considered. Nothing but trees and greenery as far as any of them could see. They all stood in the entrance, with the supervision tower not that far from them. Some, like Annie, Jiro and Shoji all managed to hear what sounded like running water or something. Made sense, since at least the two American girls were told that there was at least a river in the grounds. U.A was the number one hero school of Japan and they definitely wanted that to be seen.

"So this is where we'll be doing our class exercise?" asked Shoji.

"Indeed."

"And what exactly are we doing again?" asked Kirishima.

"Glad that you asked. Alright, everyone listen up." Snipe said in a commanding tone that had all of the students pay all their attention to him. "Throughout ground Omega, there are two dummies. The scenario that we'll have is one in which two hikers got lost in the woods and may be in serious need of medical attention."

"So the exercise will be timed?" asked Shoto.

"In a way, yes. I want to see how long does it take for you to coordinate and to find the dummy. In these sorts of cases, efficiency is key. Slacking off means that someone's life may be in jeopardy."

"Wow, sounds really serious."

"Duh, it's hero work. Kinda given that it'll be hard." Annie said, as an answer to Mina's comment.

"Agreed. As future pro-heroes, we should expect the most dire of situations and must act according to said situations." Momo followed as Valerie was about to ask a question herself.

"Mr. Snipe sir, is t-the reason there are t-two dummies so that e-each member has to find one?"

"Nice observation, young… young V. No, I thought I might add something to spice things up."

"How so?" asked Sero.

"How does a little friendly competition sound to you all?"

"Competition?" Bakugo asked, as the teacher had peaked his interest.

"Two teams will go out at the same time. They'll be tasked with locating their respective dummy in their respective part of the forest. Whoever finds theirs first obviously wins. However, just because the other team found theirs first, doesn't mean that the other one is allowed to stop all together. They'll have to keep looking until further notice. Understood?"

"So manly, yeah!"

"Sounds kinda fun!"

"We'll be the ones to win, got that you fucking extras?! And god help you if you make us lose, grape-fuit hair fucker!"

"Whaaa! Could I get another partner?!"

"Settle down. Let's see which teams shall go first." Snipe said, as he took off his hat and put it in front of himself. "I do hope that you all still have the pieces of wood with you, right?" he asked, as everyone nodded, pulling said piece of wood with their respective markings each. "Good then, I want that one representative of each team comes and puts their pieces here."

They all did, with a member of each team going to where their teacher was just as they were all told. Once all of the team's representatives placed their pieces of wood in their teacher's hat, he started to scramble them. After a minute or so, the teacher randomly picked two pieces from the hat. The pieces of wood that he pulled were the ones belonging to both the team of Uraraka and Valerie and Ojiro and Kirishima. It seemed like both of the guys were rather pumped, mainly Kirishima, who couldn't help but to tell everyone that he would do a manly rescue… he sure liked to use that word. And while Uraraka seemed her usual upbeat self, Valerie… yeah she was more of a nerve wreck than normal.

She had a feeling that the rest of the class would be watching today's exercise from the tower near them and of course, the thought of so many people watching her made her feel more nervous than normal. Borderline terrified even. Sure, she's been through a few scenarios like this before. Mainly the entrance exam and last week's battle trial exercise. But the difference from then and the now was that the first one, she was mostly focused on getting into the school in the first place… that and she kinda didn't knew that there were many judges seeing them do the exam… she didn't even gave a thought to consider the possibility until after she got her results. And while sure, she definitely knew that a total of two classes were watching her during the battle trial of last week, she didn't feel as nervous because not only was Annie there to calm her nerves, but she even got to, in a way, be with her other friends Robbie and Kamala. So she did feel somewhat more at ease because of that… or at least until she fainted after seeing the mess that Robbie and Annie made out of each other.

Now though… yeah, she already wanted to throw up.

"Hey V-chan, let's give it our all, alright?!" said Uraraka in excitement as she pumped her fist upwards."

"Huh, o-ok." the blue girl shyly and quietly said.

"Hey girls, no hard feelings once we win, right?" Kirishima joked, indirectly making Valerie feel even less sure about herself than she already was.

However, just like always, a certain green-eyed hype girl came to her rescue.

"You wish, Ejiro. But Val has this one on the bag. I bet my lunch money on that…! Well… if I actually had lunch money, that is." Annie said, soon realizing that she actually never had lunch money due to always bringing her own home-made lunch.

She then glanced at the white-haired girl and flashed her an assuring smile as she gave her a thumbs up. Yeah, the arachnid girl always had a way to make her feel better. She returned the gesture with a smile of her own and a nod. If the second-born Parker said she could do it, then she must be able to do it, right?

"Alright then. Girls, your dummy will be located on the northern part of ground Omega, just past the small ravine. Boys, yours will be on the southern side."

"Understood, sir."

"We'll bring that dummy back in no time!"

"Just leave it to us! Right, V-chan?"

"R-Right."

"Ok, if there's nothing else to… oh wait, I was forgetting something." Snipe said, remembering something of most importance. "You… you all know how to swim, right?" he asked, confusing the students.

"That's kinda oddly specific to ask." Jiro noted.

"I just want to make sure of… certain aspects. Which brings me to the next point. I would appreciate it if you didn't do anything reckless like try to bring the entire forest down while searching for the dummy." Snipe told the class as Annie glanced at Bakugo… something he quickly noticed.

"Why are you looking at me?!"

"The better question would be why wouldn't I be looking at you?"

"What was that, you damn Yankee!? Care to-"

"Just keep collateral damage to a minimum if you must, ok?" the teacher asked, as the entire class looked at one another and nodded. "If there isn't anything else to discuss, we must get started. Both teams go to your respective areas and wait for further instructions. As for the rest, let's all head for the observation tower."

They all nodded and both teams started to enter the artificial forest. As for the other students, they all started to head for the tower near them. As they did, Annie suddenly stopped out of nowhere. Izuku and the rest of the class suddenly found that odd, especially since she later kneeled down. The other green-eyed individual of the class asked his teammate if there was anything wrong and his answer came when she saw the girl standing up and picking… something that had far too many legs for most of their liking.

"Aww, look! Ain't he a cutie pay?" she genuinely asked, as in her hand… there was a spider.

And not just any spider, no, no, no that wouldn't be enough nightmare fuel to them (safe for the young Parker, apparently, whom honest to god seemed to believe that that… thing was actually cute somehow and Jiro who didn't seem to mind the eight-legged creature that much), it was a huntsman spider. Or as the natives of the land of the rising sun knew them better, Joro spiders. And while some were starting to be reminded of the folklore tale of a woman that could turn into one of those things to seduce and eat men… poor Koji Koda ended up fainting.

"This is going to take forever!" Juzo complained.

Him and the rest of his classmates, alongside their teacher and the guest teacher, had all arrived at the ruins zone of the U.S.J. They weren't exactly sure what to expect. With a name like that, Kamala and Shishida made a comment of believing that it would be some Raiders of the Lost Arc type scenario. Obviously, most of the class thought that said idea was nonsensical and, as it turns out, they were right. The ruins zone didn't look like something out of an archeological dig, it looked like they were suddenly transported to the aftermath of either an earthquake, a hurricane, a tornado… or all three of them at once. A small faux city, similar to the ones they were on during the entrance exam, except with buildings looking almost demolished. Windows were shattered, the pavement was at the least crack and at most having chunks of it either missing or having been raised. Rubble of many shapes and sizes filling the empty streets that gave the sensation of being in a berand wasteland.

There were even a car or two every now and then. Most of them either missing pieces of importances, covered in rust or with huge dents, almost as if some sort of behemoth came down and misshaped the vehicle with its bare hands. Honestly, the class was expecting that the entirety of the compound would look like this after the villain attack last week. Heck, Juzo already made a joke about how this was actually meant to be another normal city-like scenario, but due to the consequences of some of the villain's actions, they just let things as they were to save a buck or two. And while he would never tell his students any of it… Vlad had to admit that they did spend less money on repairing the ruins zone than any other zone of the U.S.J.

Hey, the place is supposed to look like the end of the world in a populated area. They say, trying to fix a zone that is meant to look like an apocalypse-like scenario, would be like having a diet soda to keep up with the diet after eating like two burgers, three bags of chips and one and a half pieces of cake. In any case, upon arriving to class, Vlad began explaining the exercise. They were expected to locate and rescue a total of three dummies before the end of the class. Dummies which they had scattered across the destroyed faux city. They could be hanging from a very high place, buried in some debris, trapped inside a building, or any other scenario they could come up with. By now, the entirety of the students were all searching for them across the grounds. And truth is… some weren't doing as great as one would expect.

"So, how far do we have to look for the dummies?" asked Khan.

"You're just asking that?! Asking for intel, whether it is the simplest of basis or the most complex, is the very first thing you need to do?!" Vlad yelled… loudly.

"I think what your teacher here wants to say is that in the case of emergencies, a hero should always be informed of what just occurred. How would you all feel if you all, say, ended up looking for the injured in a completely different area?" Mayday insinuated, which turned out to be the correct guess since Vlad looked at her and gave her a nod of acknowledgement.

"So, huh… how far do we have to look?" Kamala asked once again, making Vlad sigh.

"The southern side of the ruins zone. Around a radius of three and a half blocks from that building over there." Mayday said, pointing at a somewhat tall building with what looked to be some sort of water tank on top of it.

"Oh, now you tell us?!" Bondo complained.

"As we have explained, heroes must always be as informed of the situation as soon as possible. In case of emergencies, they should first approach the officers and rescuers for guidance in how to act, where to look for and what to expect. In this case, that would be us, but in the field then you must always seek out police officers, medics and so on." Vlad told his class.

"Yeah, we should have thought of that before. Sorry sensei, guess that we were so used to Snipe-sensei telling us everything. And we, just assuming that they would be here since this is where we arrived, didn't help either.

"That was done on purpose, believe it or not." Mayday said, confusing the class.

"Emergencies that were caused by natural disasters or a rampaging villain are bound to bring stress. Stress can lead to disorder and the confusion of the mind. Which in turn could lead to the mind forgetting certain aspects due to it being focused on the dire task at hand."

"Law enforcers and rescuers are all professionals, so they are unlikely to not do that upon your arrival. Still, just because something is rare to happen doesn't mean it won't happen. So regardless of any of it, you all should ask for information from the very beginning." Mayday said, following Vlad's lead. Then, she caught a glimpse of one of the students trying to reach for something beneath one of the beaten cars from the ground. "I also don't think that you'll find the dummies under a car when we already said that they weren't here."

"Sorry it's not that. My vizor seemed to have loosened because it suddenly fell off." Shoda said, as true to his words, the vizo that was reminiscent of a scouter of a certain popular franchise of Japan, which normally would be located over his left eye was there no more. "I think it slipped under the car, but I can't reach it… I hope that it didn't break."

As he kept on trying to reach his piece of equipment, yet failing due to his arms not quite reaching, most of his classmates all decided to try and help him out. It's not like it would be difficult for most of them. Kamal could shapeshift, change sizes to a degree and stretch in a fashion somewhat similar to Mr. Fantastic. Juzo could just use his softening quirk and his own skills to try and grab it for him. Both Tetsutetsu should be at least strong enough to push the car and Yui had the ability to change the size of anything non-living that she touches. Any of them could have taken care of the issue at hand, yet before any of them could offer their service, the guest teacher decided to lend a hand.

"Don't worry, I got it." she said, walking towards where the student and the car were.

Then, upon arriving next to the kid, she did something that no one but the inhuman expected to see. She just… picked the entire car… with one arm no less… she was literally treating something that should weigh about a ton or so like it was just a mere toy. Actually, maybe it also surprised Kamala a bit. Sure, she was aware that having spider powers meant to also have super strength… but she kinda forgot just how much said super strength could do. She then, somehow, managed to pick the piece of equipment and handed it to the boy… while also still having the car over her like nothing.

"Here you go. Please try and be a little more responsible with it, okay?" she gently told the shocked boy, as she put the vehicle down.

"Uh… o-ok."

"Good then, you kids should start heading for the actual area where you could find the dummies. Wouldn't you all want to lose precious time, right?" she said, as Vlad agreed (although he also did have to recover after seeing just how strong the older Parker was, despite not looking the part).

And as they all started to head there, most of the class was asking Khan just how strong her friend's sister was. And truth is… she kinda sometimes forgets that they are actually super-duper strong. Once they all arrived at the area, the search continued. One was instantly visible, being under a lamp post that had fallen on top of it, the students didn't waste that much time with that specific task. And even if there were at least an issue or two, there was nothing that required him to stop to lecture them.

Soon enough, Tetsutetsu ended up noticing something… off. He didn't know how he managed to take notice of it, but he saw that on the other side of a collapsed wall covered in rubble, there seemed to be the presence of something. And upon further inspection, in which he walked towards the fallened wall and saw through a gap that was big enough for his sight to see the other side. And as he had hoped for, the dummy was there.

"Alright, I found another one!" he shouted.

"Really, where?" asked Shishida.

"On the other side of this pile of rubble! Man, talk about luck!" he said, turning his buddy into metal and preparing to deliver one powerful strike at the wall.

However, before he could do that, Mayday stopped him again.

"I mean… are you sure you want to do that?" she asked him, stopping him in his tracks.

"Uh? I don't get it. Isn't the point of the exercise to rescue the dummies or something?" he asked, visibly confused.

Instead of giving a straight answer, she decided to ask all of the students to make a quick stop to what they were doing and to come and answer something. So, she asked them why she stopped Tetsutetsu.

"Um… because he could have accidentally hurt the civilians?" asked Shoda.

"He could have caused structural damage more severe than first thought?" asked Kodai.

"Punching a wall is just kinda dumb to begin with?" asked Kamala.

"Technically, all of you are right." Vlad said, as Mayday followed.

"Rescue operations are kind of a very complex procedure. Sure, you may see All Might and others seemingly doing it very straightforwardly, but truth is more complex than a mere glance may lead you to believe." she said, as Mayday began to give a more in depth explanation. "There are far too many factors in hero work. It is a stressful situation for everyone, sure. And sure, there may be times in which you may only be able to act on instinct more than anything else. But remember this; always have a cool head and keep calm. It's easier said than done, sure, but trust me it's better to start preparing that mentality now than wait for you all to be in an actual crisis with long-lasting consequences. Take your surroundings, analyse as many details as possible and do everything you can to act accordingly and responsibly as possible, understood?"

The students nodded, some kinda starting to get what she was saying, while others still felt lost. Still, they decided to try and slow down for a bit and try and think of a better solution than just letting Tetsutetsu punch the wall. They all started to try and analyze the situation and look for any detail that could help them. Kodai suggested to try and make the rubble smaller, but Shishida pointed out that her suggestion may lead to similar issues as Tetsutetsu's, but on a different path. Kamala suggested for her to first try and use her powers to try and get them out, but Shoda said that they should first see if there could be anything that could make things go south if she or anyone else tried anything. And as they did, their teacher and the older Parker sister were watching from a distance the kids trying to figure things out.

"So… how have I been doing so far?" the young adult asked the season pro-hero.

"Well… you may have made things a lot easier for them. A little too much perhaps. If Eraser was here, he would probably tell you that you were practically giving them the answer on silverware and that doing that would take away any potential growth in them."

"That's the homeroom teacher of class A, right? My sister has mentioned him." Mayday said, as the Japanese man nodded. "And yeah, I guess I see your point. My bad. Guess it's the big sister in me, that and the fact that back home I used to tutor when I was their age."

"Understandable."

"Hey, I have a question." Mayday said.

"And that would be?"

"My sister mentioned that she heard one of her friends say that her homeroom teacher fought alongside my dad a long time ago. Do you know if that's true?" she asked. True, she could have just asked Jarvis and/or her dad, but she wanted to hear what the natives of Japan had to say about it.

"I'm not sure." he answered. "I do know that Eraser and a couple of other teachers have been to your country at least once or twice. So the possibility is there. However, I have never been to America and don't recall ever meeting with the top heroes of your country. And this is the first time I'm ever hearing this, so until I ask him directly, then I won't know for sure. The guy sometimes keeps to himself."

"Oh, ok." she said, as the pro-hero took a glance at her.

"Is there anything else?" he asked.

"Well… I know for a fact that not many people like me here. That's something I'm still trying to get used to, since bad press was something I didn't deal with back home. So I was wondering if my presence is in any way making you guys uncomfortable."

"You're here, aren't you?"

"Yeah I know it's a little late to-"

"That's my answer."

"... Eh?"

"I understand why you would ask that. After all, vigilantism is very frowned upon here in Japan. And as the child of the most well-known example to ever live, you and your sister are bound to face criticism. If this were any other school, then that might be the case… However, your sister hasn't caused too much of a hazel so there's that."

"So that means she has been a hazel, to an extent, hasn't she?" Mayday asked, only for Vlad to remain silent for a bit… which was more than enough to answer her question. "I swear, sometimes she makes me want to strangle her."

"These children mean a lot to me." he suddenly said, taking Mayday by surprise. "Not only this class, but every student of U.A. I take my job as an educator seriously and each and everyone of them, especially those under my direct care, are my priority. To make sure they grow up to become the best heroes that they can be… You came here and regardless of whether your sister was in danger or not, whether it was another class or not, still protected them. You got us information that could help us better in protecting them in the future and are currently showing them the proper ways to be a hero." he kept on saying, turning to the young American with brown hair. "Any prejudice that hypothetically could have existed or not are second thoughts at best. Had I thought that you could pose any danger or negative reaction to the children, I would have opposed you being here. So either you wouldn't be here because of that, or I wouldn't be here because I would have resigned had they allowed you to come. Yet, neither outcome came true. I hope that that serves as your answer."

"It… it kinda does. Thanks." Mayday said, keeping silent for a few seconds until… "She started a foodfight, didn't she? Because last week there were yellow stains on her jacket and she murmured something about cleaning the cafeteria." she asked… and once again the hero decided to keep silent. "Yeah, I really want to strangle her from time to time."

"How many times do I have to say I'm sorry? Seriously, it was an honest mistake, cut me some slack. How the heck should I know that Koji was entomophobic…? or arachnophobic, one of the two." Annie said.

"She's got a point, plus isn't your quirk that you can talk to animals or something?" Jiro asked to the still pale Koji Koda, who only shivered at the thought of a bug near him.

"That is no excuse for what you did! It was still a reckless and irresponsible thing to do!" Ida yelled.

"How exactly is what I did irresponsible?" the American murmured.

"You shouldn't just go around picking stuff from the ground! Especially when it's poisonous!"

"Venomous, there's a difference."

"That doesn't make things better!"

"I still can't believe you were even able to touch… that thing. Much less call something so… BLEGH, cute." Mina said while shivering, with Toru seconding her.

"Far cuter and enjoyable to be with than some people that I know."

"What is that supposed to mean, you damn Yankee?!"

"I wasn't even being specific this time! So what does it say about you and your self-esteem if your first impulse was to draw that conclusion?"

"Care to repeat that?!"

"I said, what does it say about your self-esteem if your first impulse was to draw that conclusion!"

"Parker, don't antagonize people!"

"It's not my fault napalm brain shot himself in the foot!"

"I'll shoot you in the foot!"

"C-Come on, guys. T-There's no need to fi-"

"Shut it, Deku! Or I'll shoot you on the foot too!"

"Next week can't come any faster, can it?" Snipe thought to himself as he listened to their argument.

He knew that having favorites as a teacher was unbecoming and very unprofessional… but dear god, was he starting to appreciate class B more and more as time went on.

They were all inside of the observation tower of ground Omega. Currently watching the team of Vector and Uraraka and Kirishimma and Ojiro competing with who can find their dummy first. By now, it's been approximately five to eight minutes since they were signaled to begin their search. The boy with the hardening quirk and the tailed boy were currently making their way through their section of ground Omega in different directions. They thought that if they were to cover more ground, then their likelihood of finding their dummy would increase. The girls on the other hand, were mostly sticking together. It was fairly obvious that it was mainly due to the blue girl probably feeling terrified of the thought of looking for the dummy by herself that the two were sticking so close to one another. But even then, there was a certain level of strategic reason that such a scenario could be chosen over the boys' method. For example, having two sets of eyes search for something at the same time as just one, would decrease any chances of missing a crucial detail. Plus, since they were only going with the most bare minimum, they didn't have any way to communicate with one another. So if they were near the vicinity of each other, then it meant that the risk of not communicating would be reduced as well.

Overall, not that bad so far… and at least no one has fallen on the river.

"I want you kids to pay as much attention as possible. Analyzing your classmates' performances could give you an idea of what to and what not to do once your turn is up." the teacher told the class.

"It will be us to bring triumph! Right, mone mi?" Aoyama asked Sato.

"We sure will…! But seriously, where do you get all the glitter? Or is that just… something that happens?" he asked, questioning the sparkles around his teammates that had just appeared.

"As if! We'll be the ones to win, you goddamn extras!" Bakugo yelled out loud, only to quickly turn to his 'teammate'. "Right?"

"Y-Y-Y-Y-YEAH!" Mineta cried.

Meanwhile down with the girls, the two were still looking for their dummy near the small ravine that Snipe had mentioned. It was still on their side of ground Omega, so it was ok as far as things go. Valerie suggested (in her shy manner) that if this were a real scenario, then the lost hiker would probably follow the flow of the river/ravine. She once heard that said tactic is something that could lead someone to civilization. Uraraka decided to follow her lead, since this was a first for her. Plus, it did sound logical to her, so maybe the blue girl could be up to something.

"Nothing so far. How about you, V-chan? Found anything?" Uraraka asked.

"N-No." she replied.

"Really? Oh man, and here I thought that looking near here would be a good idea."

"S-Sorry." the blue American apologised, sounding a little bummed down and making Uraraka react quickly.

"Oh, I didn't mean to say that your idea was bad or anything, please there's no need to apologise." she said, trying to reassure her.

"S-Sorry…" the blue American apologised, only for her to realize what she did after what the japanese girl said. "... S-Sorry…" she said once more… and realized once more what she did.

"Wow, she's really, really not used to talking with other people." Uraraka thought, just now noticing just how shy she was. Like she's giving her this image of a child only now learning how the world works for some reason. "Do you think that we should start looking somewhere else?"

"Um… I don't know… w-what do you t-think?"

"Oh, I don't know. Sorry, I'm not good at solving things like this." the round-faced girl apologised.

"... W-What if t-the dummy is on the trees?" the foreigner suggested.

"Uh, on the trees? What makes you think it could be?" Uraraka gently asked… although for some reason the blue girl of white hair seemed somewhat intimidated.

"... W-Well… s-since this is a s-simulation of a h-hiker getting lost in the forest… and the f-forest has a lot of animals… m-maybe the h-hiker could have climbed one f-for r-refuge against some p-predators?"

"Huh, I didn't think of that. Great idea, V-chan!" Uraraka congratulated the foreigner, who blushed at the compliment. "Mmm… Well, I don't think he could have climbed the trees from this part of the forest… or at least I wouldn't if I were a lost hiker. Plus, I think we would have noticed by now."

"S-So that means w-we should look somewhere e-else?" the blue girl asked.

"I guess." she replied as the two then started to head for another area to look for.

Uraraka acted as normal as she usually would. A happy look on her face and doing the best that she could… And Valerie… was the complete opposite. She either looked really uneasy or really scared. Like she was almost expecting for the trees to suddenly try and eat her, or for a maniac with a chainsaw to suddenly jump out of nowhere and give her a scare. Ochako was very social and friendly towards others. Back in middle school, she either tried to always offer a helping hand and/or befriend most of her classmates. So far, her current highschool life in U.A was somewhat similar to a degree. For example, she's pretty much on good terms with damn near everyone in class… well, with at least five exceptions.

The first two were Bakugo and Mineta. Bakugo had an explosive and kinda antagonistic attitude, so it was hard to even talk to the guy. Mineta… he was a pervert. There was no going around that. And even if he hasn't done anything too exceeding as far as she's aware, it was hard to interact with him because of that. Still, Deku was on friendly terms with him so far, so maybe he isn't that bad. Todoroki was another one of her classmates that she has had very little interaction with. He's very stoic and doesn't talk that much. Plus, he's somewhat reserved, or just doesn't want to talk that much. Still, he seemed nice. Lastly, there were the two Americans and boy were there more than a handful of reasons as to why she has a hard time to even talk with the two of them.

First off, there was Parker. She seemed nice, caring, and despite her joking nature, was very smart and very serious and always trying to be responsible. She was also… very, very reserved. She talked with the others if they approached her with a question about something about school, or any issue like that, but that was it. She doesn't talk too much about her or anything like her likes and dislikes. At most, she does a little quip with Sato, follows a statement of Yaomomo with one her own (and despite saying it in a very casual manner, was just as intelectual), or just arguing with either Ida and/or Bakugo… a lot actually. So far, the only people she has seen the redhead interact with in a very casual and friendly manner, were probably just V, Deku to an extent and the other students that she sits with during lunch period. She wondered if it had to do with who her father is. That was probably it. She wasn't that much into with some of the legal parameters and whatnot of hero work in Japan (like, the fancy-talk part of it), but she was aware of the basics and the basics were very simple; a hero must have a hero license, a hero will be rewarded monetarily after a job well done and will be ranked based on said work and that doing hero work without a license was the same as vigilantism and that vigilantism was wrong.

Although it was probably only a Japan thing (and probably the same with other nations with a similar system). So she wondered how things were done in America and other parts of the world. After all, the United States is considered the birthplace of modern heroes. And their heroes are always up to some crazy stuff, or at least that's what she's heard others say. They were probably a little more lenient about that… or maybe it was also wrong? Maybe that has to do with why she's here? She never mentions her father, but from what she can tell so far is that he's a very busy man and that Parker truly loves and respects him. If the argument she had with Ida and the others last Friday before the attack was any indication, that is.

As for V, she was shy… really, really shy. She's kinda of… well, a scary cat (or at least that's what she thinks that's what the people of her country say about people like V). She seemed very scared of many things and unless she was with Parker or someone she was already close with, chances are that she probably would choose to avoid any kind of social interaction if possible. So far, only Ojira has been somewhat able to get past that shyness, although it was to be expected after hearing that they were trapped in the same area with many villains surrounding them.

Still, that wasn't going to stop her. She's of the believe that sometimes people could need a friend and maybe the two of them could have another one. So, she decided to try and have some small talk with her to try and break the ice. Who knows, maybe they have something in common.

"Hey, V-chan, why don't we talk while looking for the dummy?" she suggested, to the unsure blue girl.

"I-I don't k-know… W-What if we g-get distracted?"

"Don't worry, V-chan! We'll be ok, so let's try and get to know one another better, ok?" Uraraka insisted.

"Um… ok, I guess. S-So what d-do we do?" Valerie asked.

"How about our likes? If you want, I can start. I like traditional Japanese food. My favorite is mochi. I always try to eat it when I can… even if my parents tell me that I shouldn't eat it that much."

"M-Mochi?"

"Uh? You mean you haven't had it?"

"I d-don't think so…"

"Oh trust me, you need to have some! It's so yummy!" Uraraka excitedly said, unintentionally scaring Valerie for a moment at seeing her so pumped up for something. "I like to have it with some green tea if I can. Oh, I also like to watch the night sky!"

"The n-night sky?"

"Yeah, I like to watch the stars. It's so nice and relaxing. Kinda makes you think a bit about what's out there in space and all."

"Well… space is kinda scary…" Valerie said, making Uraraka feel a little bummed down even if she didn't show it. "... B-But… I think that the stars are nice." she followed, making the other girl smile.

They then continued their search, looking for any sign on the ground, as well as above on the trees. While they did, Valerie had yet to say anything so far, being somewhat shy and scared to share anything about herself. Still, while many would no doubt take offense to that, or just point out how rude said action was, Uraraka tried to be patient. Having a feeling that she needed to work at her own pace. Just because Parker can get her to open up more (or at least as far as she has seen when the two interact), doesn't mean that she'll be as open with others.

Still, the thought of constantly being rude bombarded Valerie, wanting to be anything but that. So as they kept on their search, already on their third spot to look for the dummy, she started to try and build her own courage to reply to Uraraka's offer of a simple small talk. And once she felt as confident as she thought she could be, she opened her mouth.

"I…" Valerie said, surprising Uraraka as she was looking near a bush. "... I enjoy having ginger cake… someone that I l-look up to makes it for me from t-time to time… and… I sometimes have it with some black or oolong tea."

"Oooh, sounds fancy!" Uraraka said, making the other girl blush

"N-Not really… I a-also like to draw…" Valerie said, although that last bit was said in a lower tone that, unfortunately for the blue girl, was still audible for the Japanese girl.

"Really? That is so cool!" Uraraka said, making Valerie blush a bit.

"I-I'm still learning…"

"Could I see your drawings? I bet they're really nice!"

Naturally, Valerie reacted the way one would expect. It's not that she didn't want to show Uraraka her drawings… but asking her to have confidence is like asking Panda bears to not go extinct. Unless someone were holding their hands (or paws in case of the bear), that was just not going to happen. Then, she noticed that Uraraka was looking her way, but not her exactly. No, she was actually looking slightly above her direction. With her curiosity piqued, Valerie turned around and looked at where Uraraka was looking. Then, she was able to see something weird on one of the branches of one of the trees. After squinting their eyes and walking a little back, they were now capable of recognizing that what they were looking at was actually the dummy.

Uraraka congratulated the blue American, for her idea worked. And even though she acted her usual shy self, she smiled back at the complement. And what's better, was that thankfully the dummy was within the reach of Valerie's ability to create portals. So, with some careful maneuvers, the two became the first team to complete the exercise. And as one would expect, that fact was followed by the rest of their classmates and their teacher to congratulate the two of them. Even their two opponents gave them encouraging words once they arrived a total of eight minutes later. And of course, Valerie was starting to feel pretty overwhelmed, which grew tenfold when Uraraka mentioned that Valerie came up with the idea of looking above them. Thankfully, she was now by Annie's side, so that made things easier for her.

The class kept it's course, with each team now aware that there was the possibility of the dummies being hidden on the trees. By now, they were watching the teams of Kodai and Tsu vs the team of Bakugo and Mineta. And truth is… pervert or not, they were feeling for Mineta. Poor little fella was going from seemingly one end of their section of the forest to another. Not because he wanted to impress the ladies of his class, but because he didn't want to cause the rage of his teammate if they were to lose. Thankfully for him, they ended up winning, with the other team finishing just two minutes later.

"Who knew that Minoru could move that fast." Annie said.

"With Bakugo as my teammate, I would to." Kaminari said.

"Kachan can be very motivational."

"You and I have different definitions of that word, buddy." the American said, their teacher turned to them.

"With those four now on the clear, if the next pairs could get ready?" he said, for after they all got to the watchtower, the order was soon decided.

"Guess we're up, Izuku."

"Yeah."

"Good luck, Parker-san, Midoriya-kun." Momo told the two.

"Yeah Parker, Midoriya, may the best team win." Jiro followed, which was followed by a nod from the green-haired boy… and the redhead murmuring something about no one calling her by her first name.

The four students were about to head to the entrance of ground Omega, but Snipe stopped them before they could.

"What is it, sir?" Annie asked.

"I believe I said that you were going to do this exercise with only the bare minimum." he said, pointing at the web-shooter that she had on her right wrist. "Your powers don't force you to require an assist tool like Aoyama's belt. And I know for a fact that your assist tool is too versatile. I'll have to ask you to hand it over." he told her.

Normally, any student would do as their teacher says, especially in cases like this. And Annie herself was very respectful towards her teachers in most cases (ignoring her talking back to Aizawa, a comment or two about All Might and that time she ate a drawing of her spider family instead of giving it to her teacher when she asked for it)... However, this was not the case. She looked at the device on her wrist and looked like a child was told to give away their pet or their favorite toy… or, a gift of their parents.

"D-Do I have to?" she asked her teacher, keeping her right arm close to her chest and having a hold on the device with her left hand.

"If I were to let you keep it, it would be an unfair advantage."

"W-What if I promised to not use it?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't let you keep it for the exercise."

"I'll… I-I'll clean every toilet of the school if I so much as to spin a web."

"Parker, stop acting so childish and hand the device over to Snipe-sensei!" the class rep told the redhead American.

"I can give you the web cartridges. That way, I won't be able to use it. I-I'll-"

"Parker, please hand it over." Snipe insisted, sounding a little more stern than before as he extended his hand, expecting for the student to do as he said.

Honestly, this shouldn't be such a drama. It was just some piece of equipment that he was asking for and an old one at that. And it's not like he was going to lose it or anything, she could have after they finish the exercise. If one were to use logic, the correct course of action would be to hand it over and she knew that… but….

"Sir… please…?" Annie pleaded to her teacher.

The sight was a bit of a surprise to the class as a whole. This was Parker, the always joking and headstrong girl that was ready for almost anything. She always challenged both Bakugo and Ida in one way or another, she was ready to talk back to Aizawa if she saw it fit and if the events of the U.S.J are to prove anything is that she's either the bravest student in class or had a death wish… or both.

Now though, she didn't resemble any of that. Instead… she was acting in a manner that was similar to the way Midoriya or the young Van Dyne would. Something that felt like almost the opposite of her nature.

Still the normal course of action would be to ask the device once more. But Snipe simply sighed. It didn't seem like that was going to happen any time soon.

"... Fine. But I expect you to hand all of the cartridge over. I don't want to find out that you had one hidden or something of the likes." he told her as she nodded. She then took the cartridge that was in the web-shooter's chamber, as well as a pair that she had in her pocket to the teacher. "I also expect you to see me after class. Understood?"

"Yeah sir, thanks...and sorry."

"You may leave." Snipe told the four students, as they finally started to head for ground Omega's entrance.

"Well done children! Why, if you keep this pace, no doubt will you become great heroes in no time!" All Might encouraged the students under his care.

The group under the care of the Symbol of Peace of Japan were currently at the moment at the mountain zone of the U.S.J compound. More specifically, on the lower part of the zone, making it seem as if they were in the middle of a canyon. Just like with the other two groups, they were tasked with locating and retrieving a number of dummies scattered throughout the zone. However, unlike with the case of Vlad and Mayday's group, this one was being very efficient. By now, they had managed to find three dummies. Could it be that it was all thanks to the tutelage of the number one hero of the land of the rising sun…?

Nah.

He was doing a pretty good job so far, but never could he take credit that belonged to someone else. And the credit for such performance laid on the very students themselves. Between the team effort of Reiko, Kinko, Sen and Kuroiro, the support that was given by both Manga and Awase and the leadership of both Robbie and Neito (the later of which was kinda surprising to see he could be very analytic) they proved to be the most efficient of the three groups of their class.

Right now, they were trying to lower one of the dummies that was inside of a collapsed cavern. Removing the rubble from the cavern's entrance was not the most complicated of tasks to them, but getting it down to ground level was another matter entirely. It was on a very hard spot to reach for most of them.

"What should we do now?" the girl with the mushroom outfit asked.

"Can't you get it down with your chains, Reyes-san?" Manga asked the American.

"I would advise not to take that route just yet, young Fukidashi!" their teacher told them.

"Why's that, sensei?" Sen asked.

"While this may be a trial, try and take it as if this were a real scenario! One can not be so hasty when fulfilling their duties as a true hero!" he told them, with his always upbeat tone. "I want you all to think that right now, that dummy could be a real person. One that could be injured at that."

"I see. So if Reyes tried to use his chains, he could injure the civilian if he's not careful." Awase noted.

"Indeed!"

"So with that option out of the question, what now?" asked Kaibara.

"Victory so close to our grasp, yet still beyond our reach." Kuroiro said, as the group agreed with the sentiment.

Just then, however, the California child tried to think of a solution to their current issue at hand. And his train of thought led him to the fanatic of the occult of the group, believing that maybe she could be the key to it all.

"You think you can use your quirk to get it down safely?" he asked Yanagi.

"I don't know… if it's not above my weight limit, then I guess I could probably do it. But it would still be a bit of a hazel."

"Well then, if that's the case you think you can help her?" he asked Monoma, who understood perfectly what he had in mind.

"I see what you mean, Reyes. And I must say that it seems like you read my mind."

Neito Monoma - Quirk: Copy!

By coming into contact with someone else, he's able to copy their quirk at the most basic at very least, gaining all of its strengths and weaknesses along the way for a limited time period! He can store a total of four quirks at a time and has trouble with trying to replicate powers that aren't quirks in nature if at all! Still, better have a copyright lawyer near him!

The blonde boy then turned to one of his classmates, believing that he could be beneficial for the task to succeed without a hinch.

"Could you use your quirk then, to make a soft area for us to place the dummy? After all, if this were a real scenario and if the civilian was injured, leaving them to lay on the ground would just not be any good."

"Yeah, I can do that!" Manga replied.

Manga Fukidashi - Quirk: Comic!

It allows its user to manifest onomatopoeia in the real world, by creating the words written in Japanese, if it wasn't obvious! The words will have whatever effect the sound is based on!

"Alright then, everyone give them some space. But still keep an eye in case things go south." Robbie told the rest of the class.

They nodded and followed his orders, as Monoma touched Yanagi's shoulder, allowing him to copy her poltergeist quirk. As he did that, Manga made a sound that was the onomatopoeia of someone soft, for the dummy to lay on. And while they were doing that, All Might decided to approach the American child.

"Well done, young Reyes! You managed to come up with a well-thought plan that would allow you to fulfill your hero duties in a proper manner! I can see that you are quite the leader, my boy!" he congratulated Robbie.

"It was nothing. I'm sure the others would have thought of something sooner or later."

"Please, take pride in your accomplishments, young man! While what you say is true, it does not take the merit of your actions! I'm sure that they would agree!"

"Maybe." the student said, for that was definitely something his class would do.

Then, All Might thought of something while watching the other students doing what they could to lower the dummy. He failed to make a good impression on young Parker, he suspected as much. He wasn't able to approach the older Parker sister and both young Khan and the adoptive Van Dyne (even if at the very least he still had the respect of the later two as far as he was aware), and they were all the foreigners that he had taken a certain level of interest in. Not saying that he wasn't interested in his other students, far from it, teaching them was a duty of his as an educator… even if it looked like he was slacking in that regard… he had to fix that very soon.

But those specific individuals were different in more than one way. They all had, to an extent, connections to some of the greatest individuals that he had the pleasure of knowing. A different mentality with different ideas of what a hero should be, compared to most of their peers. And he believed that said ideas and mentality could be beneficial. Not just to them and his sucesor, even if the idea first came off from that possibility, but to the rest of the students. He wanted for the next generation of heroes to be something great. For them to accomplish great things and for them to grow into fine men and women that could uphold what was right. And if he wished to do just that, if he was to make sure that the path for their growth could be made, then someone had to make the first move and he wouldn't be a hero and teacher if he were to be that someone.

"How has life in Japan been treating you, young Reyes?" he asked, in English, to try and make things easier for him (even if the boy was taken aback a little by this).

"Well, I guess that I can't complain. Big time school, a couple of friends, a roof with three meals a day and I get to be with my brother and knowing that someone is actually looking over us? Truth is… nevermind, let's just say that things are nice."

"Worry not, my boy. I've read your application papers." All Might said, knowing that Robbie's time before U.A were… unfavorable to say the least. And while he mourned at the situation that young Reyes and others like him have to go through, he at least was glad that his story had a more positive outcome so far. "Quite the impressive background if I do say so myself. Good grades, with you being the top of your class, an adept mechanic at such a young age, being able to keep all of that and many more responsibilities…? I can see why Strange would take an interest in you." he said, making the boy give a small sigh.

"Guess that you know too, uh? Should have seen it coming. You hung with the Avengers back then, didn't you?"

"You could say that, I guess. And I take it he's that doctor you mention, right?"

"It's not exactly a lie."

"And I'm not implying that it is. I understand why you would be somewhat vague in that regard." the teacher reassured him. "So I take it that since he took interest in you and pushed for you to be here, that your abilities are magic in nature?"

"... Kinda."

"I see. You know, magic is something nor as commonly seen here in Japan as in other parts of the world. Or at least in the ways you may think."

"Really? How so?"

"You'll see as your time at U.A keeps going. Though hopefully none of you would have to learn the hard way, like I did."

"What happened?"

"Well… one of the first times I encountered a threat of a magic nature… Well, it wasn't that pretty. There was this foe that at first I believed to be some individual with either an animalistic quirk, a hairy mutant or just some guy that fell on a pool of something akin to radioactive shampoo. It wasn't until later that I learned that it was magi and thought the foe to be some sort of werewolf that I tried to do what they do in the movies and I still almost got my face bitten off!" he said, admitting that he could have lost in one of his first encounters with the arcane yet still gave a humoristic chuckle."Turns out, it was something that resembled a werewolf, but was not quite it. I still won, but it took me more than it should have, had I known at least something."

"Didn't Strange warn you of something like that?"

"Oh no, that was before I met him. I mentioned that to him and he did reassure me that something like was to be expected of someone that wasn't familiar with the mystic arts."

"Yeah, seems fair."

'But I can see that you have been doing well on your end! Those powers of yours sure are something, wouldn't you agree?"

"If you say so, sir. Though so far, a lot of the others still get spooked by it. Safe for web… safe for Annie and a few from class… Also, I sometimes catch Reiko having some sort of gleam in her eye whenever she sees me transform. What's up with that?"

"That I am not certain. Perhaps she thinks that they are a rather unique set of powers. Why in my time doing hero work overseas, I've only seen someone like you once before. Although he definitely looked spooky to me. He also looked more skull-like and had a bike with him." he said, remembering his meeting with at least one Ghost Rider. "Say, you two would happen not be related, would you?"

"World's a big place and all… actually… well truth is-" Robbie was doing something that he wasn't known for, he was rambling, trying to find the proper way to explain things, but thankfully for him, his teacher stopped him by placing a hand on his shoulder.

"It's ok, my boy. I won't insist if you don't feel comfortable doing so. Putting any of you in a difficult position is the last thing that I want to do." he reassured the boy, giving him his oh so iconic smile and for once, Robbie started to see why he was the number one hero. "In any case, you are now a student of U.A, and I, alongside the rest of the faculty body, are now your teachers. And as teachers, it is our duty to guide you on the path that will help you become the better version of yourself. So if there's anything we can do, or if you wish to speak about something, don't hesitate to approach any of us. I assure you, we'll be there." All Might finished, making the boy smile in gratitude.

"Thanks sir, I appreciate it." Robbie said, as he now had a newfound respect for the Symbol of Peace of Japan.

Guess his classmates weren't too delusional after all.

And so, class continued its course. The exercise went without a hinch and was as smooth as they had all hoped. Soon enough, time flew fairly quickly and in no time, the final bell rang. The guest teachers went to the principal's office, classes were now over and the students were walking through the hallways, preparing to go home and no doubt to try and put homework off as much as possible… until realizing that it was harder than first thought and they end up regretting not doing it earlier while finishing what they could at two in the morning. The students of class B were talking with one another, expressing their excitement at the fact that they finally got to have All Might as a teacher and got to that awesome complex that the school had. And best of all, no villain attacked them…! Ok maybe that was a little insensitive, but Monoma ended up getting hit by both Reyes and Kendo… so at least now the rest knew better.

As they were walking, they all spotted the American duo of class A whom Reyes and Khan always hung with during lunch period. When they did, both Robbie and Kamala turned to one another, nodded and with a serious look on their faces, headed towards them.

"What do you think they want to talk about?" asked Tokage.

"Don't know, but I've never seen Khan so determined." said Awase, who was soon followed by Manga.

"And I didn't think Reyes could be any more serious than he was already."

"I hope it's nothing bad." Pony said with some worry as the four Americans were now talking with one another.

"When higher powers meet, it's best for the rest to-"

"WE'VE BEEN HERE FOR MONTHS! WHY DID NO ONE MENTIONED IT BEFORE?!" the redhead American yelled, cutting Kuroiro mid-sentence.

Turns out, they were still sore about just learning that the U.S.J (Universal Studios Japan) was a thing.

Somewhere inside of a very tall building, there was a talk between the people inside. Word of the former American vigilante being on probation started to spread faster and faster. Well, there were still some people that were as aware of that detail as some. There were a few that just thought that she had bad taste, but regardless, that didn't take away the fact that she was still a somewhat polarizing figure. After all, it's not like Spider-Man is that liked in Japan. That tends to happen when you punch their national hero in the face a couple of times… among other things.

Still, she was starting more and more talk among some civilians and most of all, among the pro-heroes and other law enforcers and others. Especially after how it seems like she and Ingenium have been stopping crime after crime left and right. And after learning that the two had a hand in apprehending some of the villains that attack U.A, well that only got more people talking.

"Huh, who would have thought that she had it in her?" a woman of red-orange eyes and pointy teeth said, looking at a news report of Spider-Girl and Ingenium stopping a robbery in progress of a bank in Housu.

"I say it was probably Ingenium doing the heavy lifting." a man covered in strips of bandages said, taking a sip of his beverage.

"Poor Four Kind. His agency was the nearest one and they ended up getting upstage like that?" an individual with a horned hapiri said. "Regardless of whether you like her or not, that's gotta stink."

"I hear you. Well, at least we know Ingenium is doing a good job. Although if things go well, I bet that Idaten will get a surge in popularity…well, more than it already is."

"When you put it like that, it makes me kinda wish she was here." the bandage man said.

"Wonder why the boss didn't get to be her supervisor?" the woman asked.

And as for said boss, he was in his office. One large and imposing, expected for someone of his caliber. There were two sofas on top of a fancy carpet and with a nice coffee table in the middle. A chandelier above them and large windows overseeing the city. In his desk, was the person in charge, looking at the same report as his underlings, while having a newspaper on top of his desk. One of months by now, about a department building catching fire and with a picture of the arachnid-themed heroine swinging towards it to save the day. The only good picture of her doing hero work since arriving in Japan.

"Mm… it's still hard to think that she's here of all places. To expect that his child would be in Japan over any other country in the world is, unexpected to say the least." the man said, rubbing his beard… his flaming beard, that is.

My Hero Academia: Marvelous Bits! - To Live With A Genius!

It was an ordinance day in the small Stark residence of Musutafu Japan. Jarvis was out for the day, dealing with certain business and probably getting the groceries for the week (as he kept insisting on doing them), leaving the two adoptive daughters of Janet Van Dyne at home. Valerie, the eldest of the two, was currently in the kitchen. She had been baking some desserts for them to have later. Nothing too out of the ordinary, just some chocolate and cherry muffins for Annie and her family, apple pay for the two Reyes brothers and their legal guardian Yu and for Kamala and Miss Aikawa somethinig called Gulab Jamun, and despite that one being the hardest of them all, it was still fun to do. Jarvis is an excellent cook and since she was already learning to paint from Captain America, she thought that learning to cook could do her some good. So, she has been the student of the Avengers butler for a while now.

At the moment, she was finishing the dessert for them specifically to enjoy afterwards. Nothing too fancy… god do they have enough of that as it is. Just some cookies. Valerie made three sets for each of them specifically and none of them with a sign of nuts. After all, she didn't want to risk Jarvis having an allergic reaction. One set was plain old chocolate chips for Nadia, it's not like she was hard to please when it comes to sweets. She gets very excited with most things, actually. The other one were of shortbread cookies. Fancy-looking cookies, for a fancy palate. And for the hybrid girl, blueberry macarons.

"I think that they're ready." Valerie said, going to the oven and turning the light on.

When she did, she saw that her feelings were right. Nadia's chocolate chip cookies were finally done. She smiled at the results of her labor, turning both the light of the oven and the oven itself off and getting the plate of cookies out. The aroma was also very nice and sweet. Then, an idea came to mind. Sure this was for later, but maybe giving her sister a treat wouldn't be bad, right? With that in mind, she took two cookies of each set and headed for Nadia's room. After knocking a couple of times and getting no answer, she apologized and entered. She was probably sleeping, she thought, so she would just leave the plate of sweets on her drawer and- what was she looking at?

The whole room was a mess! There were pieces of paper all over the place. As if a tornado had come in and out of the room while no one was looking! And why were the blankets and pillows piled on the floor instead of the bed?

"N-Nadia?" Valerie called, as suddenly the younger sister piped out of the pile of blankets.

Yeah, that sounded like her.

"Oh, hi Valerie!" the girl said, pulling herself off the pile of blankets and revealing that she had no pants.

… she was thinking of science stuff.

Well, at least her button-down sleep shirt was like three times bigger than her… so there was that.

"Are those cookies?!" he asked, rushing to the side of her teenage adoptive sister and taking a bite of one of the choice chips cookies. "So goooood! Do you have some milk with you?"

"W-What were you doing?"

"Oh you know, stuff. Don't worry there are no death lasers, everything is all productive!" she reassured the blue girl as Bill came flying by.

"Greetings, scientist ultra-supreme Nadia Pym, I have returned from my mission! Unfortunately I was unable to obtain the uranium you require-"

"U-U-Uranium?!" Valerie asked, almost turning fifty shades of white.

"Oh, greetings princess Valerie! I was not expecting for you to be here!"

"W-W-Why d-do y-you need uranium?!"

"Oh, you know, stuff." Nadia replied, as a mortified look appeared on Valerie's face. "Everything is all safe, so don't worry!" she said… as she suddenly started to vibrate… making Valerie worry.

However, said worry started to lessen when she heard that there seemed to be a sound of a phone vibrating. And putting two and two together, she quickly realized that it was her phone… because of course it was. However, she had no pants and the sleep shirt that she had, had no pockets. And if the look on her face that told her that Nadia was doing her best not to laugh was any indication, that meant that her phone was…

"D-Did you put your phone on your bra?"

"Uh-hu." Nadia replied, as she started to reach for her phone… by pulling her arm inside of her sleep shirt, that is.

And as adorable as that might be, Valerie wondered if she should start worrying.

Chapter 24: Average Day and Surprised Attention

Chapter Text

"I-Is it cotton candy?" Valerie asked her best friend.

"Really? Ok, not only would you be able to tell if that was the answer, but do I really look like the type of girl that has cotton candy in her bag?" Annie asked.

"... M-Maybe?" Valerie replied, making Annie chuckle.

"Sorry, but like I told you, it'll have to wait until lunch break."

"C-Can't you give me another clue?"

"Ok, I'll give you another hint." the redhead said, not minding to give her friend another hint, yet making sure it was as vague as possible without looking like a jerk. "You think you can not faint at the chance of holding my dad's autograph?"

"... I only promise to try." the blue girl said, making Annie roll her eyes, yet finding humor in what Valerie said.

"Never change, Valerie. Never change." she said as the two kept on their way to class.

Just like most of the time, they were the first to arrive. And just like most of the time, they both sat in their respective seats and did what they always do. For Annie, it was working on both the web formula and the design of her own web-shooters. This is a task that she has been on since a while now. More than a year in the making, although she technically did once stumbled her way into something akin to what her father used back when he was her age. And while most would be content with that, Annie was not most. She was aiming for something more than that. She was trying to recreate the upgraded web-formula that he used back when he was in college. The one that became better in every way possible. So good in fact, that an entire team of researchers would only be able to scratch their heads at the complexity of the compound without understanding but the most primitive bases of it. And that was on their best days. As for Valerie… she just existed.

She just sat in her seat in silence like most times. Sometimes taking a glance at the redhead arachnid girl and her work, only to look away a moment later. Not because she was shy or anything… at least not anymore… well, she wasn't that shy when approaching Annie anymore. But however, she did it whenever her head started to hurt in an attempt to understand something of what was written in that notebook of hers. It wasn't because of her calligraphy, as the younger Parker sister has joked from time to time (because at least to Valerie, it wasn't nearly as bad as she makes it to be). No, it had to do with all the symbols and numbers and letters arranged in manners that she wasn't able to understand that made her head spin. It reminded her of Nadia's own gibberish, with the exception that Annie wrote them on a notebook that she keeps with her always and which looked like it's content was thoroughly organized and not on many different notes on the floor… or walls… or windows… or silverware somehow… or Bill.

She was glad they didn't have a dog or any other pet, because chances are that it too would be covered in notes of the young scientist.

Like always, the rest of the class soon started to arrive. Like always, Momo was first, seeing as how next to the two Americans, she's always the first to arrive in most cases. Soon enough, Kyoka came next, followed by both Mina and Ejiro. Five minutes before the first bell rang, the class had all arrived. Like most days, they all started to have little chat with one another. From making small talk with one another, as was the case between Tsuyu and most of the girls of class, finishing/starting the homework that they had forgotten to do, as was the case of Kaminari and Aoyama (to the shock of most, Mineta, whom didn't look the part, was caught up with even the homework that was do on Thursday), to Bakugo scowling at… well, maybe it would be easier to say what he wasn't scowling at… if that somehow is possible.

As the entirety of class A went about their usual business before the arrival of their homeroom teacher, there was one student that had something in his mind. Midoriya, was taking glances every now and then at the American redhead. The day prior, they all had their first class of heroics under the tutelage of Snipe rather than All Might. While at first somewhat disappointed, he reminded himself that All Might was a teacher of U.A. The students of the hero course in its entirety were his responsibility, not just class A, or him in particular. Just because he was to be his successor, that didn't mean that he should expect special treatment above the rest of his peers. And it's not like class was boring without him, far from it, Snipe seemed like he had things under control for the most part (to some he may as well have a better grasp than All Might truth be told, but Midoriya was too much of a fanboy to ever admit such statement).

However, something happened back then. Something that had to do with the natural redhead of the group.

"Ok, seeing how there is a chance that the dummy could be up in the trees, how about we split up…? Sorta." Annie suggested to her classmate.

"How so?" he asked back.

"Well, how about while you look from down here, I could be up there. I think that maybe it could be more efficient to search that way than to have the two of us stuck on the ground."

"T-That makes sense. But why would you choose to take the high ground?" he asked curiously.

"You saying you're not afraid of heights?" Annie joked, pointing up and making Izuku realize that… those trees were rather tall.

Like, really, really tall.

"O-On second thought… your powers would give you a natural advantage when climbing. A-And seeing how I still have issues controlling my quirk, maybe I should stay down here." he said.

"Well, when you put it that way, how can I say no?" Annie quiped once more, as she jumped upwards and using her powers, stuck to the surface of the trunk of the nearest oak tree (she was guessing that it maybe was an oak tree).

The duo then started to go over the area that was designed for them. While it didn't mean that they would find the dummy in mere seconds, their idea sure was helping them cover more ground than if they were looking the same way most of their classmates did. Annie had pretty good eyesight (which she always found funny since spiders actually have terrible sight in most cases) and Midoriya had a pretty good eye as well. Being a fanboy that was constantly analyzing the smallest frame of a video that was about his favorite hero definitely helped in that regard… although he should probably tone that down a little bit.

"So, Izuku, have you thought of a way for your quirk to work better?" asked Annie while jumping from one tree to another.

"W-Well, not really. I still don't know why I didn't break my arm back at the U.S.J when punching that electric villain, but did so later on." he said, but suddenly remembered something. "P-Parker-san, I thought that you didn't want to hear about… well, that. I-Is there a reason as to why you're asking about my quirk now?" he asked with curiosity.

"Well, that thing? Yeah, I don't want to hear about it. But I'm technically asking about you. But do try and not mention the other stuff. The teachers probably monitor these conversations or something." Annie told him. "Look, take this as just a friend asking another friend about his personal problems at handling his overpowered super power."

"Oh… well in that case. I still haven't got a clue about it. I still try to remember that sensation that I had back at the U.S.J but besides that, I have nothing."

"Mm… you know, maybe it had to do with the stress of the whole deal." Annie said, while jumping towards one tree believing to have seen the dummy, but it turned out to be a false alarm. "Like, you know those stories of normal people somehow pulling near superhuman feats in stressful situations? Like when being chased by a wild animal or when a parent lifts a car off their child? Those sorts of things. Maybe the adrenaline of the moment helped you overcome whatever mental or physical block that you had to help you not break a limb"

"I guess it could be that." Izuku said, while looking over a bush for the dummy. "Although, maybe it's more than just the adrenaline. After all, I got hurt in other situations like that and ever after All Might beat that monster I broke my legs."

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that." Annie said while jumping off the tree and to the ground next to Midoriya. "Welp, back to the drawing board on that… And on the dummy too. I don't think it's in this part of the forest."

"Ok, then we should go somewhere else." he said as the two started to head to another direction. "By the way, Parker-san, how did you learn to control your powers? I'm guessing that you have had them since you were young. Maybe something that you did could help me figure out how to control my quirk. That is… well, that is if you also had issues like I did"

"Um… I'm sorry Izuku, I'm not sure how to help you with that." Annie apologized, as Izuku sighed as if expecting that answer. "Wait I didn't- it's not like I was some sort of pro from the get go! Honestly I kinda sucked with them too!" she said, although she was fighting the urges to slap herself after hearring what she said.

She sucked with them too? What was she thinking?! The idea is for her to try and cheer the guy up, not making him feel worse by using him as a measurement of how bad you can be at something!

"R-Really? It's kind of hard to believe… N-Not like I would ever believe that you would tell me a lie or anything! Y-You've been pretty honest with me so f-far, I wouldn't-"

"Hey, it's cool. No need to ramble ok?" Annie said, trying to ease her friend's nerves. "But yeah, when I was a kid, sometimes my powers would… cause trouble for me. I would sometimes do things like sleep on the ceiling, crawl on walls when I was a baby and not knowing how to get down from a high place. Heck my strength alone was so much of a pain that we ended up changing the label of a jar that we had from 'emergency money' to 'Annie broke something else money'... hehe." she said, while awkwardly laughing.

"Y-You had problems with your strength too?" asked Midoriya.

"If I had problems with my strength, you ask? Pal, I wasn't allowed to help put on the Christmas adornaments on the tree because they were afraid that I would break it."

"The adornaments or the tree?"

"... Yes. Heck, I even remember the times I wanted to help out with washing the dishes and then my hands would end up getting stuck on the sink… and then I would rip the sink trying to get my hands free… and then I would cry… a lot… before my dad would have to fix it." Annie said… although she did say the later part in a lower tone than before. "My dad would later build a gizmo that would cancel my powers for as long as I used it. With that making things easier for him, he helped me in getting a hold of my powers without causing a ruckus. Even still, there are times when I'm nervous that they still decide to be a pain to me."

"I see… Truth is, with how much of a grasp you seemed to have with your qui- I mean, your powers, I thought that it was something natural in a sense." Izuku told her.

"Trust me, it's not like that. There was a lot of trial and error on the way to how I do things now. But I'm not sure if I could help you though. Like, the way I see it is that it's like trying to explain to someone how to talk or read or even just walking. Can it be done? Yes. Is it easy? Well… at this point it's just second nature to me, so it's a bit hard to explain it to someone else. And unlike my dad or my sister, I'm not the best at trying to teach stuff like this to other people. Guess I still have a lot to learn, don't I?" she asked her friend.

Truth is, Izuku was not exactly expecting that reply from her. Parker was no doubt one of the best the class had to offer. Heck, she might be the best, all things considered. The way he sees everyone in class, having already mastered or having such a grasp on their powers the way that they do in a way frustrated him a bit. Not that he was mad at his classmates, that would be dumb. But the fact that he, the inheritor of All Might's power and purpose has yet to even get a degree of control of his powers without some awful setback made him feel like he wasn't even trying. That maybe he really shouldn't be there and while one might argue that he has only had his powers for a little while compared to the others, that still didn't help that much with the way he felt. But hearing how a fellow classmate and friend, having to deal with somewhat similar issues? Much less Parker of all people?

It… it honestly made him feel a little better about himself. Maybe it was a bit too early to say it, but he was starting to admire the redhead in a way. Always so confident, always so determined and with such a grasp on so many things and yet, here she was, admitting her own faults. Compared to her, he was so much, much, much steps behind that it feels like he hasn't even taken the first one. But then, here was Parker telling her that in her own way, she was in the same position as him. The concept was somewhat hard for him to admit at first. Having someone like Bakugo as his childhood friend, he almost always looked like a prodigy whom everything came to naturally, so he was expecting for her to be a similar case.

But no, it was quite the opposite actually. Which made him ask himself; could it be that Bakugo was in a similar position, yet he never noticed it because of how ahead he seemed? And what of the others? Maybe they were all the same at one point. And with that in mind, he could not allow himself to dwell in doubt. He had to master One for All. Not only for the sake of his dream, not only for the sake of inheriting the title of Symbol of Peace, but to stand alongside the rest as heroes. To tell to the world, here I am! And to be able to look at the path he had walked and be proud of how far he has come.

Because he was sure that is how everyone feels at some point. And he knows that even when he reaches their level, he will still have more of a road to walk on.

"And I do too… Which is why I'll be giving it my all in getting a hold of my quirk!" the green-haired kid said with determination.

"That's the spirit pal!" Annie said, patting the kid on the back. "I know you'll get there. And remember, we're rooting for you."

"We? Oh, you mean you and All Might?"

"Mm? Well, I guess him too, since you two have something going on, but I'm talking about everyone else." Annie said.

"Everyone else?"

"You know; me, Ochako, Tenya -as annoying as he can be- Valerie. Heck I'm sure that Robbie does too alongside a huge chunk of class."

"Are you sure?"

"Course we are." she said without haste before offering a gentle smile. "That's what friends are for."

That… that statement really stuck with him.

To have people genuinely rooting for him. To have them support his dream and his ability to achieve said dream after so long of being told to give it up. It was still different to what he was used to. It was a nice change of pace. And it was something that made him smile.

"Welp, let's see if that dummy is here. Wouldn't want to take longer than it should, right?" Annie said while jumping to the trees once more.

She was right. The rest had already finished the exercise in record time, so they had no excuse to do any less. They were going to find the dummy and… there was a light.

For a moment, a light shone over his face. Now that he thought about it, it wasn't the first time it did. It happened what? Two, three times already? He just didn't give it that much though since he was so focused on both doing the exercise and talking with Parker. But now that the two were quiet he wondered where that light came from. Looking above, he saw his answer in Parker. Or more specifically, in something that Parker was wearing on one of her wrists.

It was that odd bracelet of hers that doubled as a support item for her. Or at least, he believed it doubled as a support item. He wasn't that sure, but he thought it probably did with the way Snipe talked about. That and since she never said anything about the webs that she shoots. Then this was probably the device that allowed her to do so. Man, for a guy that supposedly likes to analyze small details like that, it sure took him a long time to figure that out. And then he remembered something.

When asked to hand it over Parker acted in the least Parker way that he knew of. Not always being on the same page as a teacher wasn't something new for her. But she mostly was more sarcastic, or critical, or aggressive? Was that the right word? Even if not, it was still a far cry from what happened. Not only was she not wanting to give the device away, she practically begged their teacher to not take it away from her. Maybe he shouldn't wonder. It's not his place to ask and she was considerate enough to not do the same when their roles were reversed… But…

She didn't smile like she normally does.

"Parker-san…" Izuku called out, making the girl turn her head from atop the branch she was on to meet his gaze. "Y-Your support item. The one you have on your wrist." he said while pointing at it from down below. "Is there a reason that you didn't want to give it to Snipe-sensei?"

And after he asked, Annie looked at the device in question and after a second, her expression changed once more. Was it sadness? Melancholy?Nostalgia even? He couldn't quite get the perfect gits of her expression, but it was definitely one that was not positive in the slightest.

"It… it just means a lot to me…" she said with a tone that matched her expression.

The inheritor of One for All decided not to question her any further. Whatever the topic was, he didn't want to cause her any distress. So the two continued their search and thank god did they find the dummy rather quickly. He really didn't want to cause her more distress than he did with that question.

"For the last time, I'm not interested in shooting a T.V spot for a skincare cosmetic…! No, I don't care about the royalties and advertising…! Nor do I care about the gift products that come from it…! Ok, if the last eight things didn't get me hooked, what makes you think that… Wait, really? Huh, didn't know that."

Mayday, currently in her Spider-Girl costume and with her mask on, was currently answering the phone of one of the Idaten offices. She was supposed to be waiting for Tensei to arrive from… actually she forgot where he was. It probably had to do with the fact that for the last half an hour or so, she was having a conversation on the phone about the possibility of making a deal with a skincare company or something.

Honestly, it was a mostly boring conversation and an annoying one since it seemed like they didn't know what the word 'no' meant.

"They do…? Well, you learn something new every day… Yeah, that sounds pretty… wait, what am I saying? The answer is still no! Now if you excuse me, I'll be busy with literally anything other than this conversation! Good day sir…! And I hope your aunt gets better!" Mayday said while hanging up the call and sighing. "Why did you made me go through that torture, Isane? Is this about me accidentally eating your lunch last week? Because I said 'I'm sorry' for two days straight. I thought we were past it."

"Hey, this sounded like something a pro-hero was meant to be dealing with and since you want to be one, I thought you should be the one to deal with it… Also how do you accidentally eat someone else's lunch? How does that even make sense?!" answered the aforementioned Isane, a woman in her mid to late twenties of black hair who worked as a member of the support staff of the Idaten agency.

"I was in a rush and it was next to mine in the fridge! It also didn't have a label, what did you expect would happen…?! Also, also, I bought you takoyaki and a side of yakitori to make up for it!"

"But there were chopped onions with the yakitori."

"You're a picky eater, you know that?"

"Am not!"

"Yes you are!" everyone in the room said, all at once."

"Well, who asked you for your opinion?" Isane replied.

"And since when is something like a skincare comercial something that a superhero needs to deal with?" Spider-Girl asked.

"Only one has the patience to deal with that, that's how." Isane replied as Mayday rubbed her temples.

"I have a full body costume. Why would anyone think I would be a good choice for a skincare product when I'm wearing a full body costume and a mask that shows nothing of my face?!"

"Be glad that someone like Uwabami hasn't made a call for you… yet. I bet you, that would be worse than whoever was on the call with you." another staff member said.

"Noted. By the way, where is Tensei? Usually I'm the one that ends up making people wait, not the other way around." Mayday said.

"From what he mentioned yesterday after you left, it seems like something important was happening today… either that or he forgot his watch and has no idea how late it is." a male staff member said before taking a sip at his coffee.

"Wouldn't be the first time." Isane said as everyone nodded.

Speaking of the man himself, he finally appeared. Entering the room in full armor, well, with the exception of his helmet. Which allowed for his face to be seen and for his expression to be easier to read. And he looked like a child after being called at the principal's office.

"About time you got here. Who died that made you take so long to get here?" Mayday asked, although she tensed a bit when she saw Tensei scratch the back of his neck. "Oh shoot, someone actually died?!"

"What? No! It's just that… well…" Tensei said, trying to think of a way to explain things. "Let's just say that I got a call from the Hero Association."

"Ok, what did they say? Are they finally giving me a license, or are they going to pull another random excuse to not do it to stall for more time for no reason?" the New Yorker asked, but got about her answer when Tensei gave her a look. "Oh for the love of- Really?!"

"They're really scrapping the end of the bucket for reasons not to give her a license." a staff member said.

"Let's face it. By now, they made a hole in the bucket after all the scrapping." another one replied.

"Ok, what is it now?" asked the New Yorker.

"To put it bluntly, they're sending someone to judge the progress that you've made in the last couple of months. If they think that you've made good progress… well I don't exactly know what happens later. You know how bureaucrats can be." Ingenium replied as Mayday dragged her hands in her mask in annoyance.

"Ugh, another babysitter? Really?" she asked as the others shrugged. "I fought my own set of Sinister Six-like baddies. I gave multiple heroes a fighting chance by getting knocked around by an old snake god… I freaking teamed up with Captain 'Nothing but the Truth' America! I can't believe I need two babysitters now when just last year me and my dad were tangling with the Brotherhood of Scriers!"

"And that's exactly why they sent me in." a very deep voice said, as he entered the room.

Turning around, they saw whom that voice belonged to and he definitely looked the part for what they imagined someone with that voice should look like. He was tall… No, scratch that. He was huge. At bare minimum around two meters tall. He was wearing a fancy white suit with a pink tie, the collar of his shirt reaching up to his chin and adorned with diamond shapes all around alongside a black cape that was reminiscent of a killer whale to most. Why, one may ask?

… Well, it probably had to do with the fact that the man in question… also looked like a killer whale himself. And with that in mind, those diamonds now started to look like teeth and that tie now looked like his tongue.

"... Huh… so I take it you hit the gym and likes to go to aquariums?" Mayday asked.

"Actually yes, I do." the huge man said as Tensei walked next to him.

"Mayday, allow me to introduce to you, Sakamata Kugo. But while on duty, you can call him, The Killer Whale Hero: Gang Orca!"

"No way, Gang Orca?! Are they really going to go that far?!" asked Isane.

"Mm? Why is he supposed to be a big deal?" Mayday asked, making everyone of the staff members want to smash their face with whatever they could find in front of them.

"What do you mean if he's supposed to be a big deal?! He's number ten in this year's hero rankings! He's one of the biggest deals of Japan's heroes! He might be comparable with some of your country's Avengers!"

That actually got the attention of the oldest Parker daughter. This man, Gang Orca, was in the top ten of Japan. While she still didn't get that much of the rankings and all, she was aware of one thing. And that was that the top ten pro-heroes were a very big deal. The best Japan had to offer and with a lot of them more than capable of at least in one way or another, matching the best heroes of other parts of the world. Their rankings included All Might after all, the one that reigned over all of the heroes of Japan as the Symbol of Peace. A man that sometimes gets called the Japanese merging of Thor and Captain America for just how much presence he had. That meant that the Killer Whale hero, as the tenth ranking hero of Japan, could very well be comparable to an Avenger, or an X-Men or a Fantastic Four member…

Or her dad even.

"So, they really are going all out for me, huh?" she said, crossing her arms. "Well, I guess that I should introduce myself. I'm Spider-Girl." she said as the man nodded.

"There's no need for me to introduce myself, seeing as the rest of Idaten have just done a good job at doing so." Gang said, while taking a good look at the young Parker. "I noticed you decided to omit your name. There's no need to do so if you don't want to, but it wouldn't matter, seeing as how I was given as much information about you when I was assigned here."

"Wow, that's not ominous at all." she driedly replied.

"I also am capable of noticing the clear disdain at the idea of me being here."

"I don't think I would go that far, but you gotta admit. After months of following the rules and playing nice, one would think that I would have made some level of progress. So you can imagine how annoying it can be that not only are they putting yet another roadblock on my way, but that they're giving me another babysitter. As if it wasn't enough that I already had one already." she said while pointing at Tensei. "No hard feelings by the way, I just want to make a point."

"Meh, none taken." Tensei replied.

"Well, one of the reasons as to why I'm here has to be because of your current babysitter, as you put it. He has a history of being far too easy-going when it comes to vigilantes." he said, all while the hero scratched the back of his head and laughed awkwardly as the rest of the Idaten staff present either rolled their eyes, sighed or simply gave him a look that said 'of course'. Something that peaked Mayday's interest.

"Ok, you said that that's one. Is there another reason?"

"You've already said it." he said in quite the cryptic manner.

"And that means what exactly?"

"I'm sure you can tell what I meant." he replied. "It's getting late. Seeing how you already have your mask and equipment on, it would be preferable to get this started already. Also, there's one more thing."

"Should I get a pen? Because it feels like I should have gotten a pen already." Parker quipped while the pro-hero snarled.

"My current ranking is not the reason I was told to evaluate your progress since you arrived in Japan. And as you'll soon see, I'm not as lenient as Ingenium." he told her in a rather stern manner before turning around. "Let's go. We've wasted enough time as it is." and with that, Gang Orca left the room, all while Mayday turned to Tensei and gave him a look.

"Hey, he's not bad when you get to know him. And be thankful that we got him. I heard that one of the pro-heroes that they had in mind was Mirko." Tensei said.

"Oh goodie. They wanted to send a pro that got into punching matches with my dad."

" And whose cooperation skills are so low, they may as well be in the negatives. Honestly it's more likely that she would ask you for a fight."

"I'm definitely not going to have a good time am I?" she asked before sighing. "Let's just get this over with." she said as the two left.

"... Wow, you can still hear Spider-Girl's annoyances." said one of the staff members.

"Well I don't blame her. If I were in her shoes, I would probably be too."

"Hopefully now that they made a hole in the bucket they can finally give her a license." Isane said.

"... Nah, they'll probably just get a new bucket to scratch all over again." another one replied.

"Ok, why do you still have that shit-eating-grin on your face? Are you gonna let Hatsume blow up the cafeteria again to have us be the ones to clean it up this time?" Robbie asked Annie, who was smiling and holding something behind her.

Lunch period was now at hand and, obviously, the students of U.A were currently about to enjoy their food while taking a break from classes so far. As it was custom, the quartet of Americans from the hero course, the purple-haired boy of general course and the pink haired girl from support whom all agreed was to be kept away from coffee or any other energy drink for everyone's sake, sat on their usual spot. When Robbie, Kamala and Hatsume (whom Power Loader had to ask them to drag her to the cafeteria) arrived at their table, they saw a very hyped Anna-May while seemingly holding something. When they asked Valerie and Hitoshi what was up with her, they were just as clueless as them.

"You really want to know?" she asked.

"Well, he did ask, so I take it that yes, he wants to know." Kamala said.

"Not really, but I would prefer to eat my food without having to worry what this wacko has in mind. The only thing scarier than whatever goes around her head is whatever goes in both you and Hatsume's head."

"Yeah- Hey!" Kamala said, hitting him with her elbow.

"Well, seeing how both of you are so eager to find out…" she said, bringing forth the object she had behind her at full display to them all. "Ta-daa!" she exclaimed, revealing… a box?

No, it wasn't a box. It was squared in shape, sure, well, rectangular actually. It looked like it could be the size of a book or something similar. But they weren't exactly sure what it was since it was covered in either a bunch of newspaper or magazine strips of sorts… and on that note, it looked like a little kid wrapped the object and not someone older than ten. Who knew, smart enough to understand the basics of quantum mechanics, too… Anna-May for stuff like this.

"What the hell's wrong with you?" Robbie suddenly asked Annie.

"What?" Valerie, Hitoshi and Kamala all asked in confusion. Not understanding why the boy sounded… offended?

Is that the right word?

"Do you have any idea how much you could have saved with those coupons you just ruined by cutting them and using them in whatever art project this is?" he said, pointing at the badly pasted coupons of the object.

"PFF, please, as if you could actually save money at that overpriced store." Annie replied.

"Are they really going to argue over coupons?" asked Kamala.

"It's called quality products, web for brains. Be thankful that you can even find them at those prices in a country like this."

"Seems like they are." Hitoshi said.

"Whatever. It's not like they'll be of any good since they already expired. Or what, do you really think that I would ruin something that could save us money?"

"The hell are you talking about? That one over there expires next week."

"No it- oh, it actually does." Annie said, looking at where Robbie was pointing and noticing that one of them was in fact still functional… or at least it would have if she hadn't cut part of it and glued to the others. "... Woops."

"Good thing you're not in the management course." Robbie said.

"Excluding Annie's awful financial choices…"

"You're one to talk." both Reyes and Parker told Kamala, who frowned, mainly at the fact that they were right.

"... Anything else that makes that collection of paper mache special?" she asked, as Annie regained that grin of hers

She then started to try and unwrap it, not before trying to convince them to get a bit closer. Of course Robbie didn't listen, so Annie frowned a little. No matter, it wasn't necessary for them to get closer. Just as she was about to finish with the unwrapping of the object, but before she was done, she turned to her friends.

"You, try not to faint." she said, pointing at Valerie. "You, try not to be loud." she said, pointing at Kamala. "And you… keep doing whatever you're doing." she said, pointing at Hatsume, who was working on some cylindrical object.

Afterwhich, Annie finally unwrapped what was left and revealed to her friends… a book.

Well, it looked like that would be the case, so they shouldn't be surprised at that. And considering that despite being… Anna-May, she actually had a functional brain and next to Hatsume, was probably the only other person they knew that would get hyped about a normal book. However, this was not a normal book. It was white, with the picture of none other than the Spider-Man himself, swinging on one of his webs as he always did. The title of the book was 'WEBS', which was written in a pretty eye-catching font that had lines zig-zagging inside of it as if it were some kind of reference to a spider's web (shocking, right?). All while a spider drew a straight line across it with its web. Of course this book was no doubt about Spider-Man and naturally, any sort of published media like books and newspapers talking about the hero most of the time had two names involved. The Daily Bugle who published like 80% of the stories involving the webbed-clad adventurer (at bare minimum). And the one who took the pictures, Peter Benjamin Parker, the father of Annie Parker… as well as being Spider-Man himself.

"So, what do you think?" Annie asked, before they all instinctively turned to both the blue girl and the inhuman girl, who both remained stationary and motionless without so much as making a single sound.

After which, Valerie immediately grabbed her glass of water and splashed it in herself as Kamala seemed to be preparing to shout. Thankfully, Annie was quick to this and reached from across the table to cover her mouth before she could yell.

"Because clearly this table didn't look like the oddball of the school before." Hitoshi said, knowing that a bunch of other students were probably wondering why one girl threw water at herself and another was being gagged for unknown reasons.

"Ok, I'm going to take my hand off your mouth, but you have to promise that you won't shout, understood?" she told Kamala, whom once she nodded, did as she said she would and took her hand off the inhuman's mouth. "Also, why did you splash water on your face?" Annie asked Valerie.

"Y-You told me to not faint."

"You could have just pinch yourself, you know?" Hitoshi told the blue girl. "Also, I know you're going to call me a heathen for not knowing anything about this. But what's with you gushing about some book?"

"It's not just some book, it's WEBS!" Kamala excitedly told her friend although she made sure to try and keep it down. "This is a photobook all about Spider-Man with the best photos of Spider-Man ever taken! A lot of them hadn't been published before this book was made and all of them were exclusive to the Daily Bugle!"

"I-It also has a lot of shots o-of Spider-Man in action in events t-that never made it to the news and are o-only known to have happened because of this book! T-There are even a lot of pictures of S-Spider-Man teaming up with other heroes in there! And they're all accompanied by comments and d-descriptions of what's h-happening without any alteration or interference!" Valerie followed, whom was just as excited as Kamala, the both having a big smile and their eyes sparkling as they looked at the book.

"And they were all taken by Annie's dad, right? Who was Spider-Man all along." asked Hitoshi in a low tone, since not only the book mentioned that he took the pictures, but his friends (Annie in particular for obvious reasons) had mentioned that fact about her father. "Was that ok to do? It doesn't sound legal to your country."

"Sounds shady as all hell. But… not shady enough to warrant jail time?" Robbie said, remembering hearing a bit about those pictures from back when, but he never really paid those reporters any attention, so it was all white noise to him. "Look, you all been very vocal on what I look like. And a lawyer ain't among them… assholes."

"Well, the bills weren't going to pay themselves. B'sides, we have people making money from selfies and whatnot nowadays. Let's just say that my dad was ahead of his time." Annie.

"... So it was probably illegal then." both boys said, making the girl flinch a bit because… yeah, maybe they were right.

Who knows? None of them were going to try and be lawyers. Better ask the legality of the acts to someone that actually went to law school later down the line if given the chance.

"Why exactly did you bring that here? Did you feel like you wanted to show it to us just cause, or what?" asked Robbie.

"Kinda. I found it when I was looking through some stuff for something yesterday. Thought to myself; 'Why not?', so here we are. I also thought that maybe I could look at the pictures and see if I could pull some of the stuff there. Maybe I could practice a move or two and maybe you guys could too." Annie said.

"Annie, sorry to break it to you, but you're the only person with spider powers in this table." Hitoshi said.

"I know that, but you don't need spider powers to do some of the stuff here. Also, there's some team-ups here. Maybe you could try a move from those guys, you know?" she replied, opening the book and showing her friends some of its content.

They all got a bit closer (with the exception of Hatsune, who seemed to be lost in her own world for the time being, working on the piece of equipment that she had brought with herself). There were a lot of images of the web-clad hero doing battle against all sorts of foes, or saving the day from any sorts of catastrophes. Like the redhead said, there were some pictures that depicted the hero working in conjunction with someone else. From the Black Panther, Iceman, even some… shirtless blonde guy with a sabertooth tiger by his side (Kamala and Valerie recognize him as Ka-zar of the Savage Land and his partner Zabu)?

Was that a bipedal orange Steragon or something? There was Spidey and Hercules fighting some robots underground (or at least that's what it seemed to be). Oh, look. Spider-Man was doing a quick team-up with… some flat dude that dressed as a Pharaoh? Who was that guy? He didn't look like an Avenger or a Fantastic Four or an X-Men. Heck, Robbie recognized the name of at least one of those Great Lake guys, but this one was a complete-

"That's Salaam!" both Kamala and Valerie said at the same time.

"... Who?" asked both Robbie and Hitoshi.

"Salaam! He's like Captain America but for Egypt! The top hero there and nicknamed the Light Pharaoh of the New Age!" Kamala said.

"H-He and Mehen have teamed-up with t-the Avengers and other heroes to fight Seth on a couple of occasions. T-They a-also repeatedly stopped dark cults from s-summoning the dark snake Apophis!" Valerie followed.

"Not only that, but he's one of the founders and leader of Egypt's elite hero team; The 12 Night Guarding Pharaohs! He's a big deal!" Kamala finished.

"Never heard of him."

"I don't think we're the best when it comes to how good a hero is. So I'll take their word for this."

"I'm with Hitoshi. Those two are that kind of fangirls."

"Ok, can I at least see a picture with someone more recognizable? I'm not about to pull a wiki to know who's in the picture and I know your old man had to taken pictures of him and Cap." said Robbie, turning the page and seeing a man of dark skin in some exosuit with a glass dome over it, while shooting fire at the arachnid hero. "Who the hell is the Scorcher?!"

"Some fire guy, I guess." Annie said.

"Wait, is that a gas station they're fighting in?!" Robbie asked.

"It says here that it was a secret layer beneath a-" Hitoshi was saying before Robbie cut him off.

"What kind of brain-dead jackass makes a secret lair beneath a gas station?! That shit could have blown up!" the latino boy said.

"It did." Hitoshi said, pointing at a small picture down.

"... Change the page. Change the page before I get an aneurysm." Robbie said, as the redhead changed the page. "... That's your old man fighting the Vulture. That's your old man fighting the Vulture while on top of a moving train- HOW DID HE NOT GET CALLED ON FOR THIS SHIT?!" he asked Annie, who shrugged not knowing the answer.

"W-Wait…" Valerie suddenly spoked, calling for everyone's attention. "D-Didn't you tell me t-that I could have h-hold your dad's a-autograph?"

"She did?!" Kamala exclaimed.

Remembering what she told her blue friend, Annie turned the book to the very first page (which did confuse them all a bit with how Japan's books are read from right to left instead of left to right). When she reached the beginning, they could all see that the book actually had an autograph as well as a dedication.

To a very special pretty lady that makes me smile every time I see her.

And said dedication was followed by Peter Parker's very own signature (a.k.a, Spider-Man's signature), all while being adorned by a small little spider at the end.

"See? Wasn't lying." Annie said to the two quiet and unmoving Kamala and Valerie.

"I think you broke them." Robbie said.

"Man, if they're like that with this, just wait until they hear of the cards he used to leave." Annie said, making the eyes of Kamala and Valerie go wide knowing just what exactly she was talking about.

"Cards? What's that about?" asked Hitoshi.

"They're kind of his signature thing to do when he catches a baddie or two. He hangs them on a post and leaves a letter or even something like a business card sometimes. Courtesy of your Friendly Neighborhood Spider-Man!" she said, although the last part she did as soft as possible and while making sure there could be no one else to hear her safe for her friends. "We have some of his old cards as memoirs of sorts with us. We even have a couple that my sis sometimes left. You want one?" she said.

As if history repeating itself, Valerie grabbed yet another drink from the table and splashed it over her face to maintain consciousness. Meanwhile, Annie had to once again reach to the other side of the table to cover Kamala's mouth to prevent her from shouting. Safe to say that by now, they had cemented themselves as the weird ones of school seeing how everyone was looking at them.

And in a Japanese school where there were students with all sorts of rainbow hairstyles and even skin color, having pointy ears was a normality and having sometimes extra appendages, that was saying a lot. Heck, one of Hitoshi's classmates looked like she came out of a book of creatures from Greek mythology.

"Well, you've un-broke them again. It would be nice if we could keep them like that… for some reason." Robbie said, while Hitoshi kept on looking at the pictures and chuckling at what he saw.

"Is that your dad and a kid on a skateboard being chased by a… big wheel? Is that what you call that thing?" Hitoshi asked.

"Oh that? Well, not everyone can be- Eww! She licked my hand!" Annie said, pulling her hand back, which was now covered in saliva. All while they all looked at Kamala, who gave a goofy smile.

"You see? This is what I have to live with all week long." Robbie said.

And while the group kept on their… talk, if one could even call it that, also while Annie tried to clean her hand on Robbie's jacket and he obviously objecting to that, it was no wonder that there were a couple of students still looking at them. Even if they could not really understand that much of what was being said, as the group always spoke in english while in lunch period (another oddity to add on the list, but hey, at least the two Japanese kids there were sure to ace their english test no questions ask), they still had a feeling that they were being odd somehow. One of those individuals would no doubt be Ida Tenya, however both him and Momo Yaoyurozu were currently not at the cafeteria. They had to be excused, for they were currently dealing with the responsibilities of being the representatives of their class. Actually, both Robbie and Kendo would have to address similar issues the following day as well. So for the time being, where he usually sits, were just his two friends talking with one another. Ochako Uraraka and Izuku Midoriya, whom was looking specifically at the redhead of the group and looking somewhat concerned.

"Is everything alright, Deku-kun?" asked the brown-haired girl, while taking a bite of her rice.

"Eh? Oh, n-nothing. I was just thinking of something." he replied, although still sounding a bit concerned, which was noticed by Uraraka.

"Are you sure? You don't sound ok."

"Well… I guess I was just thinking of yesterday back in class. You know, the way Parker-san acted? It didn't seem like how she usually is."

"Now that you mentioned it, yeah I guess you're right. She's usually a bit more confident, but back then she acted a bit more like a small kid I guess." she said, unsure of how to describe her behavior that day and turning to her friend. "She kinda acted like you now that I think about it." she told him, making him flinch a little because… yeah she was kind of right.

"It kind of took me by surprise, you know? It was like a complete 180 with her."

"Yeah.." Izuku… wait a minute, who said that?

Both Izuku and Ochako turned their heads to see who it was who said that, because they sure as heck didn't say that. And when they did, they were met with the sight of their fellow classmate, Sero Hanta, eating some fried fish as if nothing, while they were talking.

"S-Sero-kun?!"

"Hey Midoriya, is that soy sauce you have there? Didn't know they had some today. Could I have some?" he asked.

"S-Sero-kun, when did you get here?" asked the green-haired kid.

"Mm? What are you talking about? I've been here since lunch started." he replied, surprising the other two.

"Wow, I didn't notice that. No offense but you can sometimes be a bit forgettable." said Ochako, making the black-haired boy flinch a bit.

"Uraraka-san can be very blunt." Izuku noted to himself.

"Anyway, we're talking about Parker's way of acting yesterday, right?" Sero asked once more.

"Well, Deku-kun seems a bit concerned about her. It probably had to do with that bracelet of her's. When Snipe-sensei asked her to hand it over and she didn't want to. Kind of odd, but maybe she had her reasons." Uraraka told them.

"She mentioned it yesterday." Izuku said, gaining the attention of the other two hero course students. "During our exercise back on ground Omega. She didn't mention much. Only that it meant a lot to her."

"Really? I mean, it's a nice assist tool and all, but why would it mean a lot to her?" asked Uraraka.

"You can't really blame her for not wanting to give it, though. I mean, if I had a web-shooter of my own, I don't think I would like to take it off either. Hehe, I would probably sleep with them if I could." Sero suddenly said.

Izuku was about to say something, but stopped upon realizing something. Now that he thought about it, he never really got to know the name of the assist tool that Parker always had with her. Add yet another detail that an observant fanboy like him should have paid more attention. But that wasn't important. No, what was though, was the fact that it was called a web-shooter. More importantly, Sero knew that its proper name was web-shooter. So…

"That's what it's called?" Izuku asked the boy of tape-like quirk.

"Yeah. Man, she's so lucky to have one. I remember being a kid and always… oh." Sero was saying, but suddenly stopped when he realized what he was talking about.

"Oh, doesn't her sister have a pair of assist tools like hers? Are they called, what was it? Web-shooters too?" asked Uraraka.

Now that she mentioned that, Parker's older sister did have a pair of assist tools that were somewhat similar to hers, if only a little bulkier and more noticeable. Izuku even remembers asking if there was any correlation with the two… wait a minute. If the two sisters had similar assist tools like that…

"Hey, how did you know they were called web-shooters?" asked Uraraka to Sero.

"W-Well, since s-she has the spider motee, a-and it shoots something like webs… y-you know, righ?" he said, sounding a bit nervous.

"Oh, I guess that makes sense… wait, didn't you say that you wanted one when you were a kid?" she asked, making Sero a bit more nervous and as she looked at his face for stating the obvious and the contradiction in his story, she noticed something familiar. "Wait, I know that expression!" she said, in an almost giggling manner.

"W-What expression, Uraraka-san?" asked Izuku.

"You're a fanboy too!" she told them both. "That's the exact same look Deku-kun has whenever All Might is brought up!"

"W-What? C-Come on, why would I-"

"Is it her sister? I mean, I get it, she's so cool! I wish I could meet her!" Uraraka said.

"...N-Not exactly." he murmured.

"Really? Then who else?" the girl asked once more as the boy of green haired started to realize something.

"Wait…" he suddenly said, drawing the attention of the other two students once more. "If not Parker-san's sister… then that means-"

"W-Wait, don't say it outloud! Do you want me to get killed?!" Sero quickly told Midoriya, trying for him to keep a bit quiet.

"Mm? How" Uraraka asked, but as for Midoriya's doubts, they had been answered by the way Sero behaved.

"Then… her dad?" he whispered, making the boy of black hair sighed.

"Busted."

"I don't get it." Uraraka said. "Why didn't you want Deku-kun to say it outloud.?"

"Are you kidding? The guy is still seen as a vigilante! You know what people think of them here! Imagine how some of the others outside of class would act if they were to find out! Thank god there don't seem to be many who know her name. And it looks like the few that do know it haven't figured that out." Sero told the two.

Yeah, he was right. It shouldn't be a surprise that in a nation like Japan, where pro-heroes are but another branch of law-enforcers, that there wouldn't be that many sympathizers for the so-called vigilante. From the pro-heroes themselves, to their parents and their friends, the news and pretty much everyone else. They have made vocal how frowned upon said practice was. Maybe there could be a few exceptions to the rule for them. Something simple, like helping a pro stop a purse snatcher, or if there were cases in which the individuals in question acted in self-defense. But that was it. Small stuff really. But to try and act as a full-fledged pro was not ok. That was something that should only be handled by pros and no one else. Heck, Izuku remembered the stern talk that the pros gave him when he tried to save his childhood friend from that sludge villain a year ago.

They had reasons to, no doubt. Now that he thought about it, he also kinda made their jobs harder because if he were to be taken again, then the villain would have gotten two hostages, making for double the heroes' efforts to try and rescue them. And that was just something relatively small. Someone like Spider-Man was on a league of his own when it comes to vigilantes. Even when some try to deny it, he was easily comparable to many pros. To the point that he has been the one vigilante to have eluded All Might during his time in the States (even if he was now learning that the rumors surrounding the two were an over-exaggeration).

And it's not just All Might. Mirko, Endeavor, heck even some of the heroes of his native country, as well as other nations even. That was probably the reason why Parker was so secretive about her parentage. And if what happened during friday before the villain attack… yeah, he could hardly blame her for not wanting to share much about her.

"Look, please don't tell anyone. Especially people like Ida. I like the guy and all, but you all saw how he acted when Parker was outed. I don't want to get into too many problems." Sero said, basically begging the two of them.

"I-It's ok, Sero-kun, we won't." Midoriya said, for he understood the reason behind his worries… still. "So… y-you're a Spider-Man fan? I… I never t-thought someone from Japan would ever be one." asked Midoriya, but making sure that he was whispering low enough so as to make sure no one outside of their little group of three heard a thing.

"I know but, why wouldn't I?! Spider-Man is just the coolest!" Sero whispered, still though the excitement was very obvious. "Did you know that he rescued the queen of Ksavia when she was just a small kid?! By then that country had had their borders closed for over fifty years! And some say that it would have remained like that if not for him rescuing her when she and her father visited the States back in the day! How cool is that?! Although, I'm not sure if queen is the right term. I think it's archduchess or something now that I think about it."

"Really? Wow, I didn't know that." Uraraka said, voicing not only her surprise, but that of Midoriya as well.

"Yeah, there's tons of stuff that people either don't know, or overlook when talking about Spider-Man! For example; one of the very first things he did was rescuing a NASA astronaut when the capsule he was piloting lost its guidance packet -although they tried to blame that on him for some reason- but we don't talk about that! There's also the time he and the pro-hero Ryuk teamed-up to defeat this big monster thing! Oh, fun fact, the rims of the lenses of his mask aren't actually black! They're just a really darker shade of blue, but it's only noticeable when light hits them in a certain way… actually I'm not entirely sure about that. Maybe it was just the lighting that made them look that way. It's really hard to tell by just looking at photos of the guy."

"Wow, you really are a fan of his, aren't you? You're starting to sound like Deku-kun a bit." Uraraka said.

"Well, yeah. I actually know a couple of guys that like him too! We even made a little club of sorts and, not to brag or anything, I'm probably his biggest fan out of all of us." said Sero, with a prideful grin on his face.

"That's nice. Although maybe you're not that much of a fan of his. You know, considering that you didn't notice that one of his daughters was one of our classmates all along." Uraraka said, taking a bit out of her lunch and making Sero feel as if someone had dropped a bucket of cold water on him.

"Uraraka-san can be very blunt." Izuku noted, as he then tried to cheer his other classmate up. "N-Now Sero-kun, U-Uraraka-san didn't mean that."

"No… it's ok… she's right, you know?" Sero said, sounding very bummed about it.

"Mm? What? Did I say something wrong?" asked the girl with brown hair.

Izuku was about to try and say something to make his classmate feel better, but he beat him to it by talking first.

"You know, I always wanted to be a hero. Ever since I was a kid…" he spoked all of a sudden. Surprising the other two by how serious(?) he said it. "I know, everyone wants to be a hero, I'm not special in that regard… But I've always been very self-conscious about my quirk. It's kinda flashy and all, but it really doesn't scream hero like others do. With a quirk like the one I have, might as well get a job at a convenience store or something."

"D-Don't you think that you're being too harsh on yourself?" asked Deku.

"Not really. I've always known that. Especially compared to anyone with a more heroic quirk. Kinda like you two." he told them both.

Midoriya didn't even know how to reply to that. He himself was quirkless not that long ago. He always wanted to be like everyone else growing up. To have a quirk of his own and to be able to be a hero once he grows up. And now… here is one of his classmates, someone that the green-haired boy thought had a pretty cool quirk, telling him that his quirk wasn't as cool as his. That the once quirkless boy had something that a quirked kid, one that managed to get into U.A, felt he wished he had…?

"I didn't even know what kind of hero I would even want to be growing up…" Sero continued. "Then there was this one time, me and my parents were walking on the street when all of the sudden we saw something on the news of a T.V nearby."

The image of his young self came to mind. One of him, no older than eight years of age. Walking down the streets and stopping to see something that was happening back in the States and that was being transmitted on one of the big T.V's on top of one of the buildings. The footage was one that didn't look very favorable. There was fire, ruble all around and one could even feel the panic all around.

"And then all of the sudden, I saw him. Out of nowhere, he showed up on the scene. And he started to rescue a bunch of people, all by himself." he said, recalling the sight that his eight-year-old self saw that day. Of a figure in a red and blue costume swiping in and rescuing all the scare citizens in such an awe-inducing manner. "The way he was swinging by while rescuing people. And then when he stopped and started to fight that big villain? I wondered if I could do something at least as close as what I was seeing. I was so glued to the screen that I didn't notice my parents telling me that we were already leaving. When I started walking, I asked them what hero he was… they frowned and said that he wasn't a hero. And that I shouldn't try to be like him." he said, although the last bit he sounded a little down once again.

"That… that sounds kind of rough for someone to tell a kid." Uraraka said.

"Yeah, I guess. I really didn't understand what they meant. Still don't that much, actually. But, I didn't let that stop me. So when I had the chance, I looked him up and I started to learn as much as I could of him. I watched videos of him swinging by. Of him fighting bad guys. I even saw him doing something like getting a tree out of a cat. Heck, I guess that it's already obvious that the way he uses his webs is the reason I use my quirk the way I do." Sero said, smiling now. "I know that everyone wants to be like All Might and truth is, he's also someone I look up to. I mean, who doesn't… but… if someone were to tell me who do I want to be like, it's Spider-Man. Even when I was feeling unsure about coming here, the idea of being like him kept me going and it looks like it paid off, didn't it? And now, I get to have a chance to hang out with one of her daughters? Not only that, but if her sister is a pro-hero, then I could try and be her sidekick! How awesome would that be?! And maybe… I don't know, maybe I'll get to know him." he said, still with that hopeful smile.

"I got to meet both sides of the man, although granted I wasn't aware that the two were one in the same at the time."

The voice of All Might rang in Midoriya's head. The way he described how he felt about the wall-crawler. Not as this foe he had to vanquish. But as a compassionate and caring man that he considered to be a good friend. And as Spider-Man. As the other side of the person…

"As Spider-Man, I saw someone worthy of respect and recognition, a sentiment that grew tenfold after what happened last year."

"But seriously, please don't tell anyone, please. I can tell that you two may be more understanding, but-"

"Hey, it's ok! No need to worry, we get it!" Uraraka reassured him as Midoriya nodded.

"We won't tell. Promise."

Sero looked at the two classmates of his… and couldn't help but to smile. He slipped up and here these two were telling him that it was ok. He has two classmates like these on top of getting to call the daughter of his childhood hero a classmate as well? Just what did he do to get such a streak of luck since getting to U.A?

"Thanks guys. It means a lot to me." he told them with a grateful look. One which they acknowledge with a nod. They ate what was left of their lunch. Preparing themselves for what was about to happen and with something that they were reminded by Sero's words. If he worked hard enough, then he could become the sidekick of Parker's sister. And his best chance of doing so, would be to do well at the Sports Festival. They all had their own goals for the Sport Festival. The inheritor of All Might's mantle will have to give it his all. It's only fair for him to do so after hearing so many of his fellow classmates give their reasons for why they do what they do. But… he still wanted to do something beforehand.

"Sero-kun…" Midoriya suddenly spoke, gaining the attention of the black-haired kid as he saw his classmate offering the soy sauce that he asked for a bit ago. "I'm sure that you'll get to impress Parker-san's sister. And that you'll get to meet her father too!"

"Really? How can you be sure of that?" he asked.

"Well… because that's what friends are for!"

"I'm home!" Annie said, finally arriving at her house after a day of school.

She was about to enter, but she then remembered how here in Japan, they had to take their shoes off. Odd for her, for she was still trying to get used to it. She took her shoes off and left them at the entrance before walking down the hall. Then, as she was doing so, she heard her mother talking. At first she thought that it was probably her on the phone or something, but then she heard another voice. More importantly, it was one that sounded awfully familiar to her. Walking to the kitchen, where she was hearing the voices, she was greeted by the sight of her mother, with a cup of coffee and talking to…

"WHAT THE HECK?!" Annie thought, for the person her mother was talking to was…

"-And then I said; 'that's not the villain we're looking for! That's his wife'!" laughed none other than the Symbol of Peace himself, All Might, the number one hero of Japan. Someone comparable to the likes of the Avengers and more importantly…

He was one of her teachers.

"Hahahaha! Oh my god! Who would have thought that good old Toshinori Yagi would be able to tell a good joke for once!" Mary Jane laughed at the tale her old friend shared with her. "Seriously, I remember the ones you used to tell back in the day and let me tell you! Thank goodness you decided to be a superhero and not a comedian! Good god, would you have starved to death if you did that!"

"Hey, I wasn't that bad was I?" asked the hero with a humorful tone and his always bright smile.

"You weren't that bad, you say? Toshi, the only other person I knew back then with a worse sense of humor than you was Peter!" MJ told him while chuckling.

"Well, you married the guy! What does that say about you then?"

"Huh, a decent joke and able to win one over me in an argument? Are you sure you're not a skrull posing as old Toshi?"

"Um?" the two suddenly heard. Turning around and seeing the younger Parker redhead standing near the doorframe of the kitchen.

"Oh, Annie! I didn't hear you coming!" MJ greeted her daughter.

"Uh, yeah. I… I just got here actually." Annie said as her sight then turned to the Symbol of Peace, who was still drinking the cup of coffee that the older redhead gave to him.

"Hi there, young Parker! How was school today? Full of learning and education, I hope!" the towering man asked.

"Oh… yeah, I guess. Well, you know how school is since you're a teacher there… Kinda thought you would be there and not here at my house… N-Not that there's something wrong with that, or anything! I was j-just pointing it out." Annie said awkwardly before realizing something. "Speaking of which, not wanting to be rude or anything, but is there a reason you're here? Is this some school stuff?" she asked, before an idea that she was not very fond of popped in her mind. "Wait a minute… is he here to tell mom about me at school?! N-No that couldn't be! T-There's no way he's ratling me about something that I did at school! I mean what could he be telling mom about… Uh-oh."

"Oh, none of that, young Parker! Since I had a free day, I thought it would be best to use it to try and reacquaint myself with a friend of mine! Right, MJ?"

"Wait, friend?! How, when, what?!"

"Come on, Annie. Your dad is not the only superhero I have a history wi-"

"MOM!" Annie yelled, red as a tomato and clamping her ears.

"Not like that!" MJ said, while chuckling at her daughter's reaction. "We went to college together… well for a bit actually."

"R-Really?"

"That's right!" All Might said this time. "I spent some time studying at the E.S.U for a bit as an exchange student alongside a friend of mine! There was where I met with both of your parents and became friends with!"

"And let me tell you. The stories I have to tell involving this guy over here… well, I'm not sure if they could still call you the Symbol of Peace if word were to go out, you know?" MJ said.

"Come now, MJ, you're talking as if I did something awful during my time in college."

"Awful? No. Dumb and somewhat embarassed? Oh, too bad you didn't have kids. The field day I would have telling your rascals all about you back then!"

"As if I couldn't do the same with your child!"

"Could you?" MJ asked in a daring manner.

"... Ok, maybe not."

"Uh… so, you two went to college together? Wait, does that mean you went to college with my dad?!"

"He was my tutor actually!" he stated, surprising the young redhead. "I must be thankful for having him! Lord knows how many tries it would have taken me to pass some of those exams without his aid! Compared to him, I may as well still be a child when it comes to intelligence!"

"Please, Toshi. It's Peter who we're talking about. Everyone looks like a kindergartner compared to that big brain of his." MJ said.

"Indeed!" said the hero. However he then took a peak at the clock that was hanging on the wall of the kitchen and realized the time. "Oh my, time sure flies when one has so much fun, doesn't it?"

"So, I take it you have to leave now?" MJ asked.

"So it seems! The duty of a hero and all. I'm sure that you're familiar with it! Plus, I still need to prepare some classes for my little students!"

"Guess it can't be helped. It was good to see you again, Toshi. Not gonna lie, it was nice to have someone to talk to like back in the day."

"Oh I know what you're referring to, MJ! It was quite pleasant to have been able to catch up with you!"

"Same here! We should do it another time, don't you think?"

"Why of course! If it helps, I'll bring the sweets this time around!"

"Oh, I'll be holding you to that one, Yagi."

"I'm sure you will… It was nice to talk to you again, Mj. If there's anything you need, don't hesitate to reach me." All Might told the older redhead.

"Got you. That offer is both ways, Toshi. Need something? Just call me." Mary Jane offered.

"I will!"

"You bet, you will. And you better, I know how you super types always are, not asking for help when you should."

"Yeah, I guess I do have some issues there, don't I!" All Might chuckled, while preparing to take his leave. "Have a good day, MJ."

"You too, Toshi." she told him as he nodded.

"And as for you, young Parker! I hope you are ready for what's to come! The Sport's Festival is just around the corner! And believe me, I'll make sure that you're all up to standards!" he told his young student. "You'll all go beyond, Plus Ultra style!"

"Um, yeah, sure." Annie said as her teacher nodded.

"Excuse me, I'll be going now." said the hero as he finally took his leave.

All in all, it was odd to have her teacher home. Let's be real, a teacher being at a student's house usually doesn't end well for the kid in question. But it looks like this didn' seem bad at all. He wasn't a teacher visiting the house of a student to tell her mom about her school performance. He was a friend wanting to catch up with his friend. And with the whole moving thing still being relatively fresh and truth is, her mother probably needed to have some time to reconnect with an old friend of hers.

All in all, this was pretty-

"Now young lady. Would you mind explaining what was that about blowing up the cafeteria?" MJ asked her child, making the young Parker pale in fear.

Back with All Might, he was outside of the Parker household. He couldn't help but to chuckle. It was very good to reconnect with a dear friend of his. It was quite refreshful to him and it brought back good memories for the most part. He was now in his true form, knowing that he couldn't be wasting time in his hero form for too long. That and it would be best to try and avoid people questioning why the Symbol of Peace suddenly entered the house of a foreigner woman. The last thing they all needed was a scandal brought to by out of context rumors.

Just then, his phone rang. His now iconic 'I am Here!' ringtone of himself actually… which good thing neither MJ nor her child heard. That wouldn't be good for his image. He looked at the ID of who was to be calling him and saw that it was none other than his good friend, Tsukauchi Naomasa. A little odd for him to be calling him at times like this. He wondered what could be the reason behind it.

"Tsukauchi, is that you?"

"All Might? Are you busy at the moment?" the detective asked the hero.

"Mm? No, not really. Why is there something urgent at hand?"

"Not exactly but… I would like to talk to you about something…" the detective told his friend. "It has to do with this Nomu character from the U.S.J attack."

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Fanaticism Times Two!

"Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! Today's the day! That Wash limited edition figurine will finally be mine!" Kamala said in excitement.

Kamala had pre-ordered this special limited edition of one of the top pro-heroes of Japan. A literal washing machine/hero… because of course, why not. As of now, she was inside of a manga store that sold all sorts of otaku and geek stuff for Japan. Comics (or manga as they called them there), posters, figurines. Heck they were even selling a couple of pillows there that were… something alright. Nothing warrant of a M rating or even an R rate… but it sure was something.

Japan, right?

And while Kamala was waiting in excitement for her little statue of a sentient washing machine to come (alongside others that did the same as her that were also looking very excited as well), Robbie and Annie were waiting by her side. Yeah, Kamala had asked Robbie to accompany her for the day and he in turn asked for the young Parker to do the same, because…

"Shinso was busy, Hatsume is Hatsume and do you really think I would get Valerie into this?" asked Robbie.

"And someone else had to come with you two, 'cause…?" Annie asked.

"Like hell I was going to deal with this alone."

"Whatever. Well, it's not that bad. And at least the drawings in this stuff are pretty cool, you gotta admit that."

"At least when they're not drawn by someone who obviously hasn't felt the touch of a woman in quite a while." Robbie said, looking at some of the covers.

"Now Sunny-Boy, that is very uncall for. Just because you don't like something, doesn't mean that-" Annie was saying until Robbie showed her one of the covers of one of the books (comics, mangas, mangos, he really didn't care about the differences).

And while it wasn't anything not appropriate for someone her age, she had to admit that the lady in the cover sure was… something alright. Good thing Valerie wasn't there with them.

"Well… we still shouldn't think less of them… maybe. Every industry has at least one."

Just then, they heard the door of the store opening. When they turned to see who it was, they saw that it was none other than Izuku Midoriya, sporting casual clothes and catching a glimpse of the two Americans.

"P-Parker-san? Reyes-san? What are the two of you doing here? This doesn't look like something you'll be interested in." the boy said.

"Not really, but unfortunately for me, spageti limbs over there forced me to come here with her."

"And skully here dragged me here to keep him company." Annie followed. "By the way, what's up, Izuku? Are you also here for the mini washing machine statues?"

"Uh? Oh, no. Y-You see, the owner of the s-store told me that he had these rare All Might cards. And s-since I had a poster that he liked, he agreed on trading them with me for the poster." he answered.

"Sounds lame to me."

"Imagine they're about cars."

"Sounds reasonable to me."

Just then, Kamala approached her two friends. She was eagerly waiting for the clerk to come by to start handing the figurines to everyone. She looked as if she was a small child on a sugar rush. All in all, it was quite the scary sight for Robbie. Good god, he might be the one with hell powers or whatever, but she looks like she's the one in need of an exorcism.

"It's almost time! I'm so excited! Are you guys excited?! Of course you are! What a silly question, right?!" she told them with an energetic tone.

"... And now, I'm fearing for my life. Thanks a lot Khan." Robbie said, while Kamala finally took notice of Izuku next to the two.

"Oh, sorry there! I didn't notice you, are you here for the Wash-" Kamala was saying, but stopped upon seeing something that the boy had.

"Oh, n-not really. I d-don't have the money for it at the moment. B-But I'll try and see if the c-clerk of the store will trade this for some cards that he has." he said, showing the poster to her.

It was of a younger All Might, sporting a costume that neither Reyes, or Parker ever saw the guy wearing. Granted they're not exactly fanboys of the guy, but they did know a bit of him. And that costume didn't look like one they were familiar with. It was him mainly in a

black under-costume, alongside a long bright red color that was held by golden pins to the costume. He had a white belt, with a golden triangular bucle in the middle. He had white boots, as well as what looked like big white sleeves of sorts, similar to a degree to the golden ones of his later costumes. however these ones didn't have the fin-like look to them and were white instead. And finally, he had a chest piece that seemed a bit like armor of sorts. And both it, the boots and the sleeves were adorned with blue lines.

"No. Way… That's the Student Costume All Might Poster!" she said, in an almost shrieking manner. "Oh, this is the first time I've ever seen it in person! I almost thought it was a myth!"

"Wait, you know about the costume?"

"Of course I do! To celebrate his five-year anniversary as a hero, a costume designer recreated the costume that he once used while he was still a student of U.A! He was so touched by the gesture that he wore it for well over a year!" she said and then she looked at the hoodie that he was wearing. "And is that hoodie the one based on his Young Era costume?!" she asked as Izuku smiled and nodded.

"Y-Yeah! I'm surprised you've noticed! He actually used this costume for most of his early years as a pro-hero! He actually wore it while he was in the States as a student! Or at least that's what he says."

"Dude! He wore that costume when he first met the Avengers! He even had it the first time he teamed-up with Thor to fight some trolls! I had a picture of that as my wallpaper!"

"Thor? Wait a minute…" Izuku said, while taking a look at what she was hearing.

She had a red shirt with the symbol of a golden eight-point star and the upper part of the shirt (above the star that is) was colored black. She was also wearing a dark blue jacket that had the wrists and the upper part of it colored red. From the height of the shoulders, there were two golden lines that divided the two colors and in the center of the jacket, the same eight-point star of her shirt. Or at least it looked like that's how it would look if she were to close the jacket. And lastly, she actually had a red scarf that combined with her attire, reassembled…

"Wait… is that a Captain Marvel jacket? And a shirt of her days as Ms. Marvel?!"

"You know Captain Marvel?!"

"Of course I do! All of them in fact! All Might once helped the first Captain Marvel fight a giant Kree centinel near Italy! He also has spoken highly of both the second Captain Marvel and the current one, Carol Danvers, whom he considered a great friend! There were even rumors that they were actually dating at one point!"

"Marvel Might, yeah! I know all about that! Even if it turned out to be just exaggerated rumors!"

And while the two fanboys were conversing with one another, gushing about their personal favorite superheroes, they ended up leaving both Robbie and Annie on the sidelines. Although it was a somewhat wholesome sight to see, at the two sharing mutual passion of heroes with someone that could understand them… and also a bit creepy.

"Well, at least they're getting along. Isn't that nice, Rob- wow, what's with that face?!" Annie said as she saw that Robbie saw the two talking with a mortified expression filled with dread.

"Oh god there's two of them." was the only thing he could say while the two talked.

Safe to say, it was a pretty horrifying sight for the boy.

Chapter 25: A Couple of Anouncements and Extra Info

Chapter Text

"So… what is it that you wanted me to see?" All Might, in his true form, asked his friend Naomasa Tsukauchi.

Some time ago, detective Tsukauchi called All Might on the phone, asking if he could come with him. The reason? Because they believed to have found something of quiet interest to the Symbol of Peace. He had made sure that the other officers at the station were informed that someone that worked under All MIght's hero agency was coming to be informed of the situation. Not many if any had an issue whatsoever. Mainly due to the fact that, outside of the guy working came from All Might agency (who was actually All Might himself) and because there was a chance that they could have some Intel of use. Seeing how the hero was the number one of Japan, one would think that those under him would be informed of not so known information as well.

"You said that there was something that you found about the Nomu, right?" asked Toshinori.

"Yeah and.. I know that I said it wasn't urgent…. But it sure is important." the detective said, as he guided the secret hero to his office at the station.

There, he could see a bunch of papers on top of his desk. There was a smell of coffee. Both freshly made as well as coffee already drunk. Naomasa probably pulled a couple of All Nights (as he likes to call them) again. But outside of that, there was a folder on the desk of his friend that seemingly took cereal stage. As if that specific folder had something that was believed to be important. But before he could question the folder, Naomasa turned his computer screen on and showed it to All Might.

"Remember this fellow?" he asked, showing All Might the sight of Nomu, the monster that was meant to kill him, chained as if he were a rabid dog, despite him not moving one inch.

Al Might frowned and glared at the screen. That monster hurt his co-workers, hurt his students and was quite close to ending his life. He sure as heck wouldn't forget about him.

"Has he done anything yet?" asked Toshinori, but Naomasa shook in denial.

"He has remained docile since coming here. Honestly, it's quite unnerving that it hasn't done anything yet." Naomasa said, as he took the folder. "Normally, we wouldn't be asking you to come here. So in any other circumstances, this would just be a leak of intel that you would have found out."

"It's that serious, huh?" Toshinori asked, as Naomasa nodded. "What is it then?"

"We haven't been able to make him talk. I don't think it's him just keeping his mouth shut, at this point, I think he's just unable to make a sentence. He sure lives up to his name. We may be able to see it, but he may as well be brainless." Naomasa said.

"So, what else have you done?"

"We decided to have some D.N.A analysis, see if it could tell us something. But it sure is taking longer than we expected."

"Mm? How so?" asked All Might, as Naomasa finally gave him the folder that was on his desk.

"I'm no science major, but even I can tell when something is just a big mess." he said as All Might opened the folder.

What he saw may as well be jiberish to him, for he was no expert in the fields of biology or whatnot. From what little he could remember from his tutoring sessions with Peter, he could somewhat decipher that whatever he was looking for, may be some sort of… genetic map? Was that even the correct term? Regardless, it looked like a mess and maybe for once, it didn't have to do with his lack of knowledge in the respective field. And if Naomasa went out of his way to get him to the station, then maybe there was more than meets the eye.

"What exactly is this?"

"Let me put it this way. The people on our end are losing their heads even trying to understand what this even is. I even recieved call that they're asking for specialist to try and decipher this, and because of that, I also went to the trouble of seeing if I could do something about it… which is why… I called my sister…" he said, with not that much enthusiasm, yet surprising Toshinori.

"Wait, you called Makoto?! This sure is important for you to actually go out of your way to reach her and ask for her help." said All Might as Naomasa sighed.

"I know… I had to endure being teased for two hours before she could even hear me out… TWO. HOURS." Naomasa said, trying to get a hold of himself. "In any case, she has contacts with S.H.I.E.L.D and other folks thanks to her line of work. So I tried to see if I could be given the green light to see if we could request their help."

"And I take it that they didn't? Knowing how the Hero Committee works and how much of a mess international laws are." said All Might, with a bit of annoyance at the red tape that they would have to maneuver to do their work.

"Surprisingly enough, they actually gave me the thumbs up…" he said, surprising All Might. "Well, that's not entirely true…" he quickly said, making Toshi's expression return to one that said 'of course they didn't'. "They allowed me to give just one bit of what was happening to see if that could give us any extra lead. A bit unorthodox, but it gave us something."

"Well, that's a new for them." Toshi noted. "What did they say?"

"For starters… that this Nomu guy's genes may as well be the equivalent of those notes made out of magazines that appear on those crime and mystery shows."

"And what does that even supposed to mean?"

"... Does the name Nathaniel Essex mean anything to you?" Naomasa asked, making Toshinori's heart miss a beat.

Several actually

"Mr. Sinister?!" he shouted as Naomasa nodded.

"I see that you know of him." the officer asked as the hero nodded with a growl.

"That man… if you could even call him a man… he's nothing short of a mad scientist. A deranged lunatic that treats everyone as a mere experiment for him to play with!" Toshi said, while trying to regain his cool, for he almost activated One for All out of pure reflex. "He mostly bothers Cyclops and the rest of the X-Men, but I've had my fair share of run-ins with him. He has tried to clone me a couple of times. Even tried to steal my D.N.A to add it to one of his experiments. Thank goodness I stopped him before he could… wait… does that mean that Mr. Sinister is in conjunction with the League of Villains?!"

"That's the interesting… and scary part." Naomasa said. "While my sister says that they detected Mr. Sinister's handwork in the sample that was sent, he wasn't the only one."

"There are more?!" the hero asked, with Naomasa nodding in affirmation.

"There's a bunch that's still unknown, maybe those parts are more original work, but they were able to tell that small bits of what was done to Nomu, could be comparable to work similar to other villain scientists. From the likes of the Wizard, Armin Zola, the Red Ghost." Naomasa continued, making All Might remember something.

"Young Parker… she mentioned that the villains revealed that they made this Nomu… genetic manipulation, of course."

"And from what we've seen, they're very good to be able to understand these many experts in the field… foreigner villains, large numbers, their intel gathering ability… whoever the League of Villains are, they have someone backing them up."

"And whoever that person is… perhaps the League of Villains may be more problematic than we first thought…" All Might said

And in the meantime, somewhere in a shady area of the city, there was a bar. A bar that was somewhat hidden from everyone's sight. And in that bar, certain individuals lingered. They were recovering from their injuries, from their loss and humiliation. And right now, one of those certain individuals was currently livid.

"RAAAGH!" Joey shouted, throwing a mug of beer at one of the walls of the bar, making Kurogiri sigh.

"I would appreciate it if you could keep property damage to a bare minimum. Must I remind you that you still owe me a pool table?" the mist-like villain said, while the New Yorker growled.

"Why do we have to keep these two…? I can hardly get enough sleep thanks to them throwing a tantrum every five minutes…" said Shigaraki, while looking at Joey specifically. "And you're always the one that makes the most noise…"

"Sip it, you runt! You're the last person that I want to hear that crap!" she shouted back.

"What is it that has you so agitated?" asked Kurogiri.

"You really want to know?! Fine! I came here because Giran promised me Spider-Man's runts! And what happened then? You screwed things up! If you had just done your job like you should have, then at least one of those two would already be dead! And what's worse? It's been DAYS since then! And the only thing we've done so far is just a bunch of nothing!"

"We've sustained injuries that we're still recovering from. Or should I remind you that you had your nose broken?" Supercharger said, pointing out the nose guard that she was still wearing, fact that she found irritating and that made her growl some more. "Be lucky that they made it so that your nose heals quicker than it should. Normally it takes between three to six weeks to heal."

"Tsk, like I cared about that." she replied to the other only American criminal in the bar. "How come you aren't as restless? What happened to all that 'cleansing the world of the superpower diseases' crap?"

"Believe me, I too would love to go and enforce my message upon this wretched society! But as we are now, we may not be able to do much. Acting in haste will do us no good." said Supercharger while the T.V changed to a commercial break.

And the ad that just so happened to air, was one involving U.A. What's more, it involved the U.A Sports Festival. Why on Earth would a new's network go out of their way to talk about some school event, especially on national television, was beyond the understanding of the two westerns. They found it quite odd, so of course they would ask about it.

"What the hell is that crap about?" asked Joey.

"Don't you know about the Sports Festival..? What, have you been living under a rock before we found you?" Shigaraki mocked, earning the glare from the New Yorker.

"The very first job that I did was scaring people by dropping them from 100 feet in the air before catching them. Keep trying to be funny and you'll know first-hand what happens when I don't catch." she threatened as Supercharger kept on the question.

"I assume this has to do with the popularity of the school?" he asked Kurogiri, who nodded.

"U.A is the top hero school in all of the continent. And due to how our society works, both pros and the general public are drawn to seeing firsthand the potential and talent of the upcoming generations of heroes. And generally speaking, there's no greater talent and potential than the one found in U.A. By now, the Sports Festival has taken over the Olympics in terms of popularity in the country." the mist-like villain said, annoying Supercharger and getting the attention of Joey.

"Yet another reason to make an example out of this infected society." the electric villain said, while Joey looked at the T.V.

"... How would we do it?"

"Huh?" the trio of men asked.

"That dump. That stupid event. How are we going to trash that place?" she asked as Shigaraki rolled his eyes behind the hand that was covering his face.

"Are you really that stupid?" he asked as Kurogiri answered Joey's question.

"We won't be attacking the Sports Festival."

Joey didn't answer directly, although they could easily tell that she was livid at the answer. The aura that she was expelling was more than proof of that. After a few seconds, she turned and started to head for the door of the bar. And while Shigaraki couldn't care less about that (and while Supercharger did show intrigue in what she was about to do), it was Kurogiri the one that stopped her. Appearing in front of her and blocking the door.

"... Kurogiri… out of the respect that I actually have to you. Get the hell out of my way, or I'm going to owe you more than a pool table and a mug once I'm done."

"And where are you going?" he asked.

"I'll go find Giran and then I'm going to shove those stupid glasses of his down his throat. After that, I'm going to that stupid school and I'm going to kill that annoying little girl." she said while trying to restrain her anger. "Staying here has been nothing but a complete waste. So if you're too scared to do a damn thing about what you promised me when I decided to help your stupid mery band of evil, then I'm doing what I should have done ages ago and get out of this dump."

"Yes, finally! At least I get to get rid of one of you two extra players." Shigaraki said while Joey growled.

However, before she could do anything, both Kurogiri and Supercharger decided to intervene.

"And then what?" the other American asked.

"Stay out of this, Duracel-man."

"Listen to reason. As much as I would like to accompany you, it would be foolish and would get us nowhere." Supercharger said and before Joey could say something, Kurogiri continued.

"He's right, think about it. We attacked with dozens of us, a genetically engineered monster meant to kill All Might and the element of surprise. Yet we failed. We underestimated them and paid the price." he said, seemingly cooling the New Yorker just enough to stop spuming steam out of her nostrils. "What's more, despite our loss, they will overestimate us this time around. I'm sure that they'll triple the defenses of the school and the Sports Festival at bare minimum. Even if we were at our best, even if we gave it our all, we wouldn't be able to do anything of substance against their defenses. You wouldn't even reach the girl and all would be for naught."

She wanted to refute his claims and go out there. But she couldn't, he was right… Dammit he was right. She wanted to do nothing more than to end Spider-Man's runts right there and then. To make him suffer for his betrayal towards her from a long time ago when he destroyed her life. But she knew that she may as well never make it past the entrance if she did try it. Especially in her current condition. Truth is, the other spider did more than just break her nose. Her fists hit harder than ten of her sister's and said sister did a number on her that she was still recovering… though she would never admit it outloud.

"... Where is Giran?"

"At the moment he's attending a couple of possible allies of ours to join efforts. From what I know, at least one of them he met at the bar he found you two. Why?"

"Because I'm still going to shove those stupid glasses, alongsie that dumb necklace of him down his throat for pissing me off." she said as Kurogiri sighed.

"Considering that he is our informant, among many other activities vital to us, it would be preferable if you didn't cause him too much harm."

"Tsk, the only thing he won't be able to do would be talk for a while. If anything, I'll be doing the world a favor." she said, while walking back to take a seat and asking for another drink.

"Why did you stop her? We were so close to getting rid of that annoying foreigner." asked Shigaraki to Kurogiri while he was preparing Joey's drink.

"Our numbers are little and our power is still growing. As master would say, better to keep all your assets within reach than to waste them and let them rot." he replied, before going to hand Joey her drink.

"Not like we would lose that much if she left."

Back with Joey, she was now back on her seat. Drinking the beer that Kurogiri had given her. She drank as she watched the ad of the U.A Sports Festival. And she growled while looking at it, remembering that in that school. In that very event, the daughter of the man she hated the most would be attending. Just close within reach, but far enough that she couldn't quite make it. Like Tantalos, out of reach of the fruit in front of him and unable to drink from the lake he resided while in Tartarus. And as she thought of that, she looked at her drink.

"You're just a bully." she heard the girl's voice in her head. "And a petty one at that."

What does she know? She had it all. She was some stupid little girl that never had to go through hardship. All because her precious father, the same that took the last of her childhood away. The one that destroyed her life by putting her behind bars.

"Enjoy whatever time you have left, little girl. Because I'll be enjoying strangling it out of you with my bare hands." she thought as she drank her beer.

"Pleeeeease!"

"No."

"Pretty pleeeeease!"

"No!"

"Pretty, pretty, pretty pleeeeeeeease!"

"For the love of- can any of you help me out?!"

Annie and friends were on their way to class. Surprisingly, they all arrived fairly early to school. Well, Annie and Valerie always arrived early… safe for monday of that week, but besides that, they were used to always being first. The same goes for Robbie, who because of the fact that he always arrived at school with a teacher, he was for the most part always one of the first of his class. But the others sometimes didn't arrive as early. There could be a day where Hitoshi would be able to arrive at the same time as Annie and Valerie, but not always. Kamala did arrive early once, but since then sometimes she barely managed to get in time. And Hatsume… well, she was sometimes odd. As a matter of fact, there were times that they thought she slept on school grounds. It wasn't that often that they saw her leaving the school. Even then, sometimes it looked like they were escorting her out of U.A.

Anyhow, the important takeaway was that at the moment, the group was all together. Walking through the halls of their school and starting to head to their respective classrooms. However in the middle of it all, Hatsume Mei, the ever excited support course student did what she sometimes does and started to beg Annie to work with her. She was no doubt the smartest student in all of the hero course and one of the smartest people in the whole school, period. So it shouldn't be too much of a surprise that Hatsume would take interest in her, especially after learning of her personal projects. Which the pink-haired girl found so incredible that she has been asking if she could join in on their development.

Sometimes she did that while during lunch. Asking or trying to ask in the beginning, middle or end of their meal. The day that the four westerns learned of the Sports Festival, did Mei tooked her chance to try and convince Annie if she could help her in her development of her 'baby'.

After which, Annie was just on the verge of actually buying that jar that she's been having on her mind to collect money every time Hatsume described any invention as such.

And today… was no exception. And while Annie was pleading for help from her friends. Her friends…

"So now you can just get the two to the other side by dividing the answer by it and that's how you get 'X'." Hitoshi told Kamala, who had asked for help with some problems in her math homework that she didn't quite understood that well.

"Oh, I get it now." she told the purple-haired kid, after he explained the process to how to solve the first half of the problem. "And now I can substitute the answer with the 'X' of the other equation and then I can get 'Y' too, right?"

"Well, I think you can use the same equation, just changing 'X', but sure. Why not?" he replied as Kamala nodded.

"Man, you're actually very good at this."

"Guess that spending that much time with Annie paid off in some way, didn't it?" Hitoshi joked.

"Nah! If having a genious friend was the requirement to understand this, then I should be building rockets by now." she replied, for her childhood friend Bruno was also quite the smart fella.

All while Robbie groaned in defeat. "Why did you have to help her out?" he asked Hitoshi.

"Because he's a good friend. Unlike you, mister 'do your own homework for once'!" Kamala answered Robbie while frowning at him

"First off, I didn't say that. And secondly, you could have had no problem answering those questions if you had just paid attention to class instead of thinking whatever random scenario that you have going on in your head. Which was what I actually told you." he said, before catching a glimpse of something happening out of the corner of his eye. "Excuse me, I have to do something." he said before he started to walk away.

"Huh?! Hey, wait! Get back here!" Kamala said, about to try and give chase to Robbie.

"There are still four more equations you need to do. And at least two that you need to double check." he said, making Kamala's eyes go to her homework.

"Wait, two?! Which?! How?! Huh?!" she exclaimed before making a run for her classroom. "Sorryhavetofinishthisbye!" she said, leaving the two class A girls, the general course boy and the support course girl behind.

"I promise I'll behave!" Hatsume yelled.

"No! What part of personal don't you-!" Annie was trying to say, before turning to Mei's face and seeing the pink-haired girl giving her quite the gut-retching puppy eyes. "Oh, come on!" she thought as Valerie asked her something.

"M-Maybe you could make an exception today?" she said, being followed by Hitoshi.

"You've been at it for months by now. Scratch that, you've been at it since before you came to Japan. Maybe you could let her help?" he said as Annie started to think.

She wanted to say no. Heck, she's been saying no, non stop. But dammit, why does she get to have a conscience and a sense of doing the right thing? For all she and her parents complain about their sense of doing good, they should have let Felicia Hardy babysit them more often when they were younger. Maybe that bad influence side of things would have been good after all.

Mei was obviously using a strategy to guilt-trip her into saying yes… and seeing how Annie just sighed in defeat, her strategy worked.

"Alright, look. I won't let you help me with my stuff." she said, seemingly disappointing Mei until she spoke again. "But…" she said, gaining her attention once more. "Maybe… maybe I can help you build something else?" she said.

"You mean it?!" asked the support course girl, receiving a nod from the class A girl. And just when it looked like her excitement would have made her go boom (literally)...

"No explosives and/or acid. And definitely no death lasers." Annie quickly said, doing her best to put on some ground rules.

"... I can live with that!" she said without losing her enthusiasm. "Oooh, just imagine all the sorts of babies that we'll make between the two of us!"

"And no calling them 'babies' either!"

"Too late! I have to inform Power Loader about this!" she said before she too also started to rush to her class. "See you during lunchtime! And then after school!" she said as she ran to her classroom.

All the while, making Annie sigh once more.

"Why do I have a feeling I'll be regretting this?" Annie asked.

"Maybe it could be fun? Who knows?"

"I-I'm sure that H-Hatsume will be well-behaved today."

"That's a 'yes' on the regretting part, alright." she said before they resumed their walk to their respective classrooms.

Once there, things went on as normal. Annie and Valerie being the first of their class as usual. They remained there, until more and more of their classmates started to arrive. However, something different occurred with Annie. Normally, she would have been working on her personal project (cracking her father's web-fluid formula and the plans for a pair of web-shooters of her making), but now, she was just staring at her father's old web-shooter and her closed notebook. All with a thoughtful look on her face.

"I mean, it's been a little over a year. Maybe I should…. no, what am I thinking?" she thought, shaking her head in denial to herself. "My dad didn't get any help when he came up with this. Shouldn't I at least try to do it myself? Like, wouldn't asking for help with this basically be cheating? Ugh, stupid Parker pride."

And as she kept on questioning herself, Sero Hanta, one of her classmates and secret admirer of her father, looked at her. Also questioning himself at the moment.

"Come on, man. Pull it together! She's just another classmate, you've talked with everyone here already. What's stopping you from talking to her…? Well, outside of her being the toughest girl in class… as well as being the smartest person here… and her being the kid of your all-time favorite hero…? But besides that, she's just a normal girl, right?" said Hanta, because even if he was attempting to be on good terms with the young Parker, he was a little intimidated with the idea just as much.

However before he could finally come up with talking to her, Tokoyami beat him to it. For he walked towards the young redhead, who was busy contemplating her notebook while thinking about her own doubts.

"Parker…" Fumikage said, snapping her to reality.

"Huh?" she said, looking up and seeing the boy with the bird-like head. "Oh, hi Fumikage, what is it?" she asked, actually a bit shocked that he would talk to her. "He's normally a bit more on the quiet end of the business." she thought as he showed her a book.

"I found this on the entrance of the classroom. I believed that it would belong to you, seeing as it's written in english and from left to right. Or would I be mistaken?" he asked, as Annie looked at the book and her eyes widened.

"What the…?" she said, going over her bag and finding that there was a small whole in it. Not big enough that most of her stuff would have gotten out, but definitely big enough that a small book would fall out if positioned near it. Which was the case with Annie's book. "Son of a… since when was that there?! Ugh, I'll have to fix this at home." she complained.

"So I believe that it is yours?"

"Yes! Thank you, I owe you one." she said, thanking the boy and graciously accepting the book that belonged to her. "I'm still barely half-way done with it and seeing how it was a gift, it would really suck if I lost it." she said, placing the book on her table and thinking that she should probably web her bag.

Sure, the webbing would only last one hour long and maybe she should save her reserves until she could crack the code for the formula, but it would at least be enough until she got back home. Even if she doesn't have as much sewing experience as her dad or mom, she could still patch her bag no problem… well, maybe her fingers would end up looking like swiss cheese by the end, but it would hold.

"You know, while not an expert in English by a large margin, I could still understand the name of the author of your book. Edgar Allan Poe?"

"Oh yeah, it's him alright. Definitely reads like something he wrote."

"I am quite interested in his work from what I heard. A tortured soul that explores the depths of maddness that resigns within the hearts of men." he said, the last with a bit of a… dramatic flair?

"Eh… Y-Yeah, sure I guess." Annie said, in response. "This is actually his only complete novel; 'The Narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym of Nantucket'. Actually, I'm already at the part where Peters, Pym and Augustus… you know what? Maybe I should try and keep quiet about that. Wouldn't want to spoil the book if you haven't read it. Hehe." she said, realizing that there was a chance that there was the chance that her classmate hadn't even heard of the book.

"I must admit, Parker, I never expected for you to-" Tokoyami was saying, but suddenly something came out of his body that made Annie's body stiffened.

"Hiya!" an entity that emerged from Tokoyami said.

It looked like some sort of ethereal being that had a certain resemblance to Tokoyami. The only two exceptions outside of the whole ethereal thing, was for starters that it was as if it were made out of darkness. As if someone drew a silhouette of the Japanese boy with the head of a bird and filled it with darkness almost entirely. The only exception to that being a pair of glowing yellow eyes. Lastly, outside of the fact that it was connected to Tokoyami's body, it's attitude was probably the opposite to the boy as far as she was seeing. It was at least a bit more outgoing.

"Hi! I'm Dark Shadow! Fumikage thinks you're smarter than you look!" the now known to be Dark Shadow said, much to the embarrassment of Tokoyami.

"Dark Shadow, cease your actions immediately!" Tokoyami quickly said.

"But you said that it was a surprise that she was that smart despite not looking the part. You also said that-"

"Please, forgive Dark Shadow's words. He's normally not like this." Tokoyami said, bowing ever so slightly towards Annie. However, he heard no initial reaction from the New Yorker. "Parker?" he asked.

For Annie was still stiff as a stick. It was a bit hard to notice, but for a moment the color of her skin had drained and there was a slight miniscule shaking in her body that was near impossible to detect. As for her expression…

"H-Huh?" she said quickly, regaining her posture as fast as she could. "Oh, Y-Yeah. No worries, I've been hearing that a lot lately. Pleasure to meet you, Dark Shadow." Annie said, trying to not be rude, but also hoping that no one noticed the slight shaking in her, which she was still trying to control.

Thankfully for her, aid came in the least-likely way possible to her. That being the class rep, Tenya Ida barged next to the two of them (or three counting Dark Shadow) and started to go on about rules or something. Typical Ida stuff.

"Tokoyami! Please refrain from the usage of your quirk outside of school activities! We, as future pro-heroes and students of the prestigious hero course of U.A must set an example by following the rules!" he practically yelled, while moving his arm in a weird way that was similar to what a robot in old cartoons would move.

Tokoyami decided to comply. Nodding at his request and giving a farewell to the young Parker. Dark Shadow did as well, with a more joyful and happy tone in comparison before returning to Tokoyami's body. He later returned to his own seat as Ida kept on giving instructions to the class.

"Everyone! Homeroom is just about to start! Please be on your seats and please uphold a proper conduct up to the standards of our school!" he said, while glancing a bit at a certain redhead from the other side of the globe and a certain ash-blonde, who was glaring at the class rep for insinuating that he would be unable to do such an act.

"I-Ida…" Valerie shyly said, making Ida turn to her. "I-I don't want to be r-rude… b-but technically you're the only one s-still standing and not in y-your seat." she pointed out, making Ida feel as if cold water had been splashed on his face.

"H-How did I let such detail go past me?!" he asked himself in shock as Valerie tried to comfort him.

"T-T-That was only an o-observation! I-I didn't mean to make you feel bad! I'm sorry!" she frantically said.

But while that was happening, Annie kept on trying to calm herself. Her shaking had already died out mostly completely. Only residing on her left arm, which she was looking at and with her other hand, grabbed a hold of it in hopes of making it stop. After breathing a couple of times, it had finally died out. Making Annie sigh in relief.

"Come on, Parker, you're supposed to be over this. You've seen Dark Shadow before during the battle trials last week, why are you getting shook over it now?" she asked herself. "Stop being a baby. Fumikage and Dark Shadow are a whole different thing all-together and it's been ages. Calm down and don't make a fuss about it."

Finally, just a couple of seconds after that. She heard the door slide open. Of course, there was their homeroom teacher, mister Aizawa, otherwise known as the underground hero; EraserHead. And of course, he still like he was the din's house after a frat party of drunken students decided to play a prank on his house with toilet paper.

"Well, at least you decided to be less noisy today. That means we're at least making some vague progress here." said the teacher, as he started to walk towards his desk as the class welcomed him.

"Aizawa-sensei, you seem to look better today, ribbit." Tsu said to the teacher, making Annie question if she needed an eyesight exam.

"How is that better? He looks like the only thing inside of him is going to be weighted against a feather soon enough." she said, making the other students besides Momo (and to an extent Valerie, although that was most likely due to their friendship rather than anything else) to look at her weirdly. "Oh come on! That wasn't even that obscure of a comparison!" she said before turning to her teacher. "Seriously, couldn't the school get a sub while you take at least the day off?"

"That would only hinder your progress as students. I'm not about to trust my class to a mostlikely incompetent substitute who would be inadequate and unable to properly do the job right."

"Just saying, I'm surprised they haven't done something like tie you to a bed or something, teach."

"They can try."

"Well, ain't that-" Annie murmured, but suddenly stopped when she noticed that in her teacher's leg… There were a pair of cuffs. One end obviously cuffed to Aizawa's leg, while the other had what looked like a small piece of broken wood still being dragged by him. "Oh my god they actually did."

"Alright class, I have an announcement to make." Aizawa told his class, returning order to it and making him the center of attention. "We'll be having a special training class at the U.S.J on Monday. Normally we would have this on either of the days where you would get heroics class, but we're making an exception."

"I-Is there a reason for it, sir? asked Valerie.

"Nothing too noteworthy. The school just had some schedule changes for next week. The preparations for the Sports Festival, as well as other matters that are being attended made principal Nezu change a couple of things to accommodate the schedule and make our times more efficient. Don't get used to it, once the Sports Festival is over, things will go back to the way they were used to."

"What about the classes that we would have had on Monday at that time? Will we be having them on Tuesday or will we be having a free period?" asked Mineta.

"As far as I'm aware, they will be scheduled for Tuesday, but they will be shortened. Still that doesn't mean that you get to leave early. Use the time left for those days to better yourselves. Whether that be preparing for the Sports Festival, or trying to recover in another class. Just because your main goal is to become pro-heroes, doesn't mean you're allowed to slack off in your other classes."

"I can actually get behind that." Annie said.

"And even though this is only week two of classes, I can already see that there are a couple of you that would get quite the benefit from that." said Aizawa, glancing at the seats of Kaminari, Mina and even Aoyama, whom all flinched at the fact that his comment was directed towards them. Surprisingly, Mineta was not a victim to Aizawa's gaze, which they found most curious. So they looked at the small pervert teen and…

Why was he having such a high-and-mighty smug on his face?!

"In any case, that's just about it." Aizawa said. "I shouldn't be reminding you all this, but the Sports Festival is approaching fast. So either you up your game, or you'll be the laughingstock of the event. Go Plus Ultra, or don't go at all. Understood?" he asked, receiving a silence that worked as a way to affirm that Aizawa asked. "Good."

Somewhere in an elementary school, there were multiple kids all playing as any kid would. However this time they were more excited than normal. Why would that be? Could it be that the day would be special in some manner? Well, yes that would be the answer. And how would the day be special? Well, because…

"Higher! Higher!" one of the kids screamed as he and some more were being held up by a big black blob-like entity in a playful manner.

"I don't think the boss would like it If I did. Or what do you think, S-G?" the entity asked Mayday, who was wearing civilian clothes.

"Seeing how I've been having seven panic attacks as of right now? I think that is high enough, Enigma." Mayday told the other Idaten member now known as Enigma.

Who would have thought that a hero agency would be asked to visit an elementary school and play with the children? Definitely not something Mayday would think, but seeing how the first time she met some of the Eastern Avengers Academy students taking pictures in a mall, maybe it's not that unheard of..? Yeah, no. This is still kind of off. But she doesn't mind. People have always said that she was pretty good with kids and as a tutor. She probably takes after her father in that regard. He might actually be one of the best teachers around. A lot of his science students did love his class back when he was teaching at Midtown High (or at least that's what he always told them) and Julian did tell her that he was by far the best teacher of the Jean Gray school.

"So… how is this supposed to be superhero work? Like, I don't mind, it's fun and all… but I would expect that one of the top ten of Japan. Someone claimed to be comparable to some of the best New York has to offer in terms of heroes, would have something else in mind to see how I do as a hero. Playing with children is not exactly what I had in mind." said Mayday.

"We pro-heros are more than just powerful individuals that fend off villains and evil-doers. We also operate as symbols and beacons to the people that we protect. We give them hope and offer them a sense of security. Being a hero is more than just fighting and it's a shame that people overlook that aspect of our jobs and just focus on the superficial aspects." answered Gang Orca.

"Oh no, I get that, trust me I do, again I don't mind this. But seeing how things work here, I thought that you would consider this a waste of time or something."

"Which shows just how much you still lack." he answered, making Mayday frown a bit.

"Whatever you say. I have another question."

"Which is?"

"Why do you wear a box over your head?" she asked.

For indeed… Orca had a box that he found nearby covering his whole face. One with holes that would make it a bit easier to see. On top of that, there were drawings that the kids did in it, as if to try and make a hero mask for him with it or something.

"I scared children with my face. Having many crying children wouldn't be something I would like to deal with at the moment."

"Ditto. I kinda didn't think of that. It's not like you're that scary-looking."

"What if you were their age?"

"Pfft, nah. My family is made out of sturdier stuff. One of my dad's friends once tried to convince him to get us in a school he was running and my dad declined because of the amount of times that school gets attacked or explodes. He replied that it would build character for us and I don't remember who it was that said it, but they replied that we already had character to spare."

"That only makes me more uneasy… also try and refrain from mentioning that out loud. Especially in front of the children."

"As if… you know what, forget it. There are times that I do slip up and say things that I shouldn't." she said, in a manner that Orca found odd. However, he could not question her in that regard seeing how Mayday turned to see something, or someone. "Gotta go. I think I might actually feel useful since the start of the day." she said as she walked by.

What, or better said, who Mayday saw, turned out to be a young woman, not that much older than her, even if the arachnid wonder was actually taller than her. She was wearing a pair of jeans, a white shirt with a pink blouse on top of it. She had shoulder hair that was mostly white with a few red accents and she had turquoise eyes that were behind a pair of glasses. She was Fuyumi Todoroki, the teacher in charge of the children which the New Yorker learned when they all met (and because she also read the I.D she had with her hanging around her). She came out of the main building and looked like she was carrying a couple of things with her. Some boxes and other stuff that if Mayday's enhanced smell was anything to go by, were probably some treats for the kids… either that or her perfume.

If it is her perfume, she might ask her where did she buy it, because it smelled nice.

"Here, let me help you." Mayday said, taking a couple of the boxes with her.

"Thank you, they're not that heavy, but I appreciate the help." the teacher replied.

"Always happy to help. I mean, that's what heroes do, right?" Mayday told the teacher. "So, where should we get these boxes?"

"Over there, next to the benches." Fuyumi replied, as Mayday followed her command.

Once there, the two started to place the boxes down and started to unpack. Upon doing so, did Mayday notice that there were a couple of sweets in the boxes. So maybe it wasn't her perfume… or maybe it could ahve, because those sweets aren't smelling as nice as what she smelled a bit ago. There were also another couple of other, non-edible, stuff there as well. Nothing too expensive, just a couple of small toys like yo-yos and… other toys that Mayday wasn't familiar with. It was probably a Japan thing.

Once they were done, they could hear the children still having fun alongside their pro-hero guests. Even Orca seemed ok with playing with some of them. Though Mayday's heart still stopped every so often when she saw Enigma and the kids she was playing with. Some wanted her to take them a bit higher and she was still somewhat unsure of whether or not to do so. And of course, a teacher like Fuyumi would also pale whenever she saw that sight as well. Though credit where credit's due, she was taking that better than most people she knew… then again, Mayday didn't come from a society that has superheroes being a literal paying job that also gets treated as the hottest celebrities in the country… directly that is.

"I really hope that Shiki doesn't get addicted to that. He's already hyperactive as it is." Fuyumi voiced her concern.

"Ooh, hyperactive kid? I get you. And especially if they have powers, things can be…"

"Stressful?"

"Yeah, that. I still remember my parents cleaning the ceiling because of my sis and her unlimited amount of energy back when she was their age."

"Well… your family sure sounds interesting like that." said Fuyumi, her tone a bit lower than before. "Could I ask you a question?"

"Sure, go ahead."

"Why do they call you S-G? It's a bit of an odd nickname, don't you think?"

Yeah, it would be odd if one didn't know what S-G stands for. And why would they call her that instead of anything else? Well, outside of the fact that Enigma liked that nickname, Orca insisted on her not using either her hero costume, hero name or for this one occasion, even her actual last name. Quite the odd request to be sure, but he explained to her the day prior about certain things that are native to their own culture. Something, something vigilantism being frowned upon, something, something Spider-Man not being liked in Japan that much… Ok, it was all kind of vague for her. She kinda turned her brain off for a bit because of the fact that she was still annoyed at having another caretaker and the fact that he was explaining that while stopping a robbery in progress…

Actually she didn't even help, she was told by Orca to "look after the civilians" while he and Tensei did the deed. Sure, because clearly a top of the line next-gen heroine like herself was so needed in making sure the two elderly couple didn't accidentally tripped while they stopped a total of thee dumb criminals. Actually, they just stopped two, the other one knocked herself by running into a wall for some reason.

In any case, due to her being related to the Friendly Neighborhood and how kids as young as the ones in the school were still learning to distinguish between right and wrong, he wanted to make sure they didn't learn something that might be found wrong to their society. Better for them to first grow a bit more or something. Again, brain turned off. And because of the Orca had that someone would put two and two together if they were to learn about her last name (even if not that likely) he also suggested not to use it.

"Oh you know, office stuff."

"So are you like… an assistant or something?"

"No more of a… intern? I mean I don't get them their coffees or anything like that but… I guess that's as close as I can think at the moment?"

"Oh, it's just that by how you and Gang Orca were talking, it gave me the impression that you were some sort of pro too." said Fuyumi as Mayday scratched the back of her head.

"Yeeeeah… I guess I could fit in that category? It's a long story. You know, hero buis and all."

"Yeah… I kind of have some experience dealing with pros and all…"

"Mm?" Mayday said with curiosity. Then, something came to her, Fuyumi's name was very… "Oh, for the love of- I'm such a klutz!"

"Uh?"

"Sorry if this is a bit too forward… but you wouldn't happen to have a younger brother going to U.A?" she asked and Fuyumi found the question a bit odd to say the least.

"Um… why would you know that?"

"Oh no, it's nothing creepy… ok me saying that does make it sound a little creepy, doesn't it?" Mayday said, noticing that she was probably not helping with just asking random personal questions to people she just met. "I've been at U.A twice and met him… I think. You see, my little sis is going there and she actually talks about some of her classmates and one of them just so happens to be this… Shoto? Is that his name?"

"That's… yeah that's his name. Huh… you have a sister at U.A? I take it then that she wants to be like her older sister?"

"She wants to be a lot of things. She has a big brain and what's worse, an infinite amount of energy and a head-first attitude with things. I mean, seriously, I know we're meant to be stubborn, but god, does she crank it to eleven at times." she said, complaining about the antics Annie sometimes pulled when she was younger and making Fuyumi chuckle. "Siblings, am I right? Sometimes you love them, sometimes you're wondering how is it that they share blood with you."

"And when you're the older one, you have to make sure they don't accidentally get hurt."

"Oh don't even get me started on that. The amount of times I had to make sure that little gremlin didn't accidentally open her skull… Though, one advantage is that when no one's around, you get to be the boss and they can't do anything about it."

"Oh, I don't do too much of that."

"It's fun, you should try it."

"It's not like Shoto causes too much trouble, if any actually." Fuyumi confessed to Mayday, who sighed at what she said.

"We can't all be that lucky, can we?"

"Oh, not really. I mean Shoto is very well-behaved… Natsuo on the other hand…" the Todoroki eldest daughter said with a small tick in her left eye. "I swear he forgets why phones were even invented. Ever since he started college he started to pay less attention to his phone if we call him, but if the one calling just so happens to be a cute girl? Oh, then he's all ears."

"Good thing I won't have to deal with that in a loooong time with my baby brother. And since my sis doesn't want to deal with that then I'm good to go for the time being."

"We can't all be that lucky, can we?" Fuyumi joked and thus, making Mayday smile.

"No… I guess we can't."

"So… you won't help me out, but you'll go out of your way to help a kid from management?" Kamala asked, a little angry at Robbie. "I see how it is. Well, good for you then!"

"I just helped him get those books to his class, it's not my fault that they had Kin do the literal heavy liftin. Seriously, who makes a scrawny 60 pound or so kid carry so many five hundred-plus page books all the way from the first floor?"

"Oh, so you're now on a first name basis?" Kamala retarded.

"We're not from Japan, we're always on a first base with everyone. And how the hell do you know that's his first name? You can't even remember which of your names you should give first when introducing yourself."

"Wow… first you change me from some kid you don't even know and then you remind the whole world about that? Might as well take a jab at my height, why don't you… also, Setsuna told me." Kamala said.

"Thanks a lot." said Robbie to his classmate who was whistling while looking another way. "But now that you mention it… isn't it weird that you can stretch, change sizes and you're somehow so short?"

"There, he said it! You meanie! Kendo, do something!" Kamala asked the class rep, who was awkwardly chuckling at the interaction before her.

"Now Khan, I'm sure that Reyes had his reasons to help out this Fukuda guy. Plus, we're part of U.A's hero course. Helping others should be what we do, right?" Kendo said, trying to calm the inhuman down.

"And he decided to invite him to lunch next week with us, 'cause?" Kamala asked.

"... Yeah, I have nothing. At this point it feels like you're adopting kids from every course." the big sister of class B told the enforcer of class B.

"This is just my way of trying to be an ok guy."

"And this is why our superiority to class A should be obvious! Why, our vice-rep goes out of his way to make everyone feel welcome, while some of their so-called best do nothing but anthagon-AGH!" Monoma tried to say, only to be knocked by one of Robbie's fists.

"Kendo and I have a bunch of crap to do during lunch period and I would prefer it if you didn't give me a headache." Robbie said, rubbing his knuckles while the rest of the class just looked at him with blank expressions. "Now does anyone else have another thing to add or can we finally go get something to eat before meeting with principal Nezu?" he asked and after a bit, Kamakiri decided to speak.

"Yeah, what the hell is a pound supposed to be?! Use actual measurement units, not that meaningless crap!"

After that… colorful talk, everyone went to have lunch, safe for the representatives of class 1-B who, like those of class 1-A had to spend their time upholding their duties. Meaning that both Shinso and Valerie had to try and get Kamala to stop being so grumpy about Robbie not helping her do her homework… that day. Annie would probably have helped too… if not for the fact that she had to deal with Hatsume's enthusiasm about her agreeing to work on some inventions together. She had to constantly dial her excitement back to at least a manageable nine for fear of her life.

And considering how she had to fight a brain-chicken monster, an electric battery man and some crazy marble lady a week prior, that was saying a lot.

Of course soon enough, lunch was over and later on, the final bell rang. Valerie had already called to see if Jarvis could come pick her up and she prayed to any divine and cosmic deity to was, be and forever will, that he could pick her up in something that doesn't scream out 'I have billions to spare'. This time, Kamala and Hitoshi decided to walk to the station together. Seeing how Annie would be preoccupied with other affairs to accompany them.

Speaking of her, she decided to leave the class as soon as possible once the final bell rang. Some of the other students found it odd, but it's not like she had time to give explanations. Well, she probably did, but decided that it would be better to look for Mei before she accidentally melts another table. On her way there, she was too preoccupied with her thoughts that she almost didn't notice the presence of a couple of students. Looking up, she saw students that were of different courses that she was used to dealing with. How could she tell?

Simple.

They all had a different amount of pebbles in their shoulders compared to hers, Mei or Hitoshi. So if they weren't from either the hero, general or support course. So they were then part of the management looked to be her age, meaning that they weren't upper classmates. There were three in total. One of them was slightly taller than Annie herself, if only a handful of centimeters shorter that is. She had puffy pale-pink hair that looked like a pillow's stuffing, had yellow eyes and had a round-shape head. The other was a guy that was almost as big as Sato, only not as muscular. He didn't look that much different from a regular giant-like person safe for his lower jaw being somewhat bog and his arms also being somewhat larger than one would expect. The last one looked more average compared to the others. Alburne hair that was a couple of shades away of her own red hair, black eyes and the only thing that was stand-outish of him were the small markings on his face. They reminded Annie of the markings that kid from that Japanese show had on his face. The one with the electric pet and the nice hat that Silk sometimes watches (according to her dad). Or the one from that other show about a kid with some monster trapped inside of him? She only vaguely heard about it back in home before coming to Japan but for some reason she always missed out of even the name (despite being popular). Or that new one that she was actually watching about a scientist guy that was turned to stone and…

"Wow, Japan sure likes their characters with stuff on their faces, don't they?"

"Hi there." the one with the markings said.

"Uh… hi? Can… can I help you?" she asked.

"Well, we were hoping that maybe we could be the ones helping you." the girl of the group said.

"Eh?"

"Allow us to present ourselves." the big guy said, signaling to the other two. "This is Takemura Yoshiko, here we have Nishimura Sato and I'm Yanagi Tadane. We're from the management course."

"Oh… yeah I can see that. So, is there something else? Like, what was that about helping out?"

"Do you know what the management course does?" asked Takemura.

"Um… learn how to make someone's taxes?"

"I see this one has that kind of humor." muttered the girl before being nudged by the others to keep quiet about that.

"Well, not exactly. I mean, sure, we can do that, but it's not the only thing we do." said Yanagi. "We focus on multiple levels of the pro-hero business. From funding, managing hero agencies, publicity, you name it."

"Oh that sounds… neat I guess." Annie said. "So, is this going somewhere? Because I'm actually in a bit of a hurry."

"Well, usually we're told that it would be best to offer our service until at least after the Sports Festival and especially after at least halfway through our first semester here, but we were wondering if you would like to hear our proposition?"

"Huh? Sorry, what? Why?"

"Since you're kind of getting some level of recognition out of most of our grade. And especially out of all of class 1-A." said Nishimura, making Annie worry a bit since she feared it had to do with her father and all.

"R-Really? H-How so?"

"Well, we could name a couple of reasons. For example, there's a rumor that says that you like to pick fights with teachers." said Takemura, making Annie feel as if an anvil fell on her head.

"There's also the whole blowing up the cafeteria."

Make that two anvils.

"Or how you're some food-junkie that likes to spend a lot of money at the cafeteira."

Four anvils and a safe.

"How the heck does the last one make sense?! It was the one time and I didn't even buy that!" Annie thought.

"But no doubt the two biggest reasons have to do with everything that went down at the U.S.J." said Yanagi, making Annie come down to reality. "It is said that out of everyone from class 1-A, one of the students was more involved in the fight against the villains. To the point that said student defeated some very powerful villains on her own."

"And since you were the only one that was heard to come to school with obvious injuries from that day on Monday, it's safe to assume that said student was most likely you." said the management girl.

"And the other reason is that you're about one of the only hero course students that is often seen hanging out with students from other courses outside of classes. Usually, most of the hero course students take to themselves and rarely hang out with other courses as often as you do. Heck, we even heard that one of the guys you hang out with from 1-B approached a student from our course."

"Oh yeah. Robbie helped out that Kin guy if what Kamala complained is anything to go by." Annie said.

"Well, just because he beated us to the punch, doesn't mean we cant' follow soon." said the guy with the markings.

"Look, I'm not sure I'm following, but I really need to get going, so-"

"Wait, come on, just hear us out!" the big guy said with a bit of a nervous tone. "Come on, think of all the help you could be getting this early on!"

"Yeah, we could already be talking about potential marketing, a brand, you name it! Heck, considering that the Sports Festival is soon approaching, you could have some merch if we make the effort." said the guy with the markings.

"Look, I seriously don't understand that much and… Oh no, what time is it?! Dammit, please tell me she hasn't melted a table yet!" Annie said, hurrying for her phone in case of an emergency.

It was clear that they weren't going to get past Annie's intentions of leaving like that and seeing a potential heads up in their course and in both their careers as management students and even a future pro-hero they started to be a little desperate. And that desperation led one of them to say something. Something that she believed could increase her chances of her listening… but would do the opposite.

"We could also talk about investments! Think of all the money you could be having secure for yourself if we talk this early on!" said Yoshiko Takemura, gaining the attention of Annie, who was looking at the screen of her old phone.

"... Money?" she asked.

"Bullseye." thought Yoshiko, thinking that she made some progress (especially after seeing the phone the hero course student had in hands). "Yeah, after all pro-heroes need to make some money too! I mean, it's still a job after all."

"O-Oh yeah!" said Nishimura, thinking about following Yoshiko's lead. "If you play your cards well, you could one day be one of the wealthiest pros around! You could have a big agency of your own if you want!"

"And hey, no need to feel bad about wanting to make some more cash than first thought. One of my cousins goes to this school in Fukushima and most of the students there went there with big money signs in their eyes."

"There are people who…" Annie was trying to say.

"Yeah, so hey, don't be shy. Look how about we give you our numbers and we can-" Yanagi was saying when he and the other two were suddenly caught off-guard by Annie's expression.

It was a frown. But it didn't express disgust. It didn't express anger or even confusion. No, the message that her small frown expressed was very simple. It expressed disapproval.

"Being a hero for money… that doesn't sit well for me." she said.

Before they could ask anything, the four all heard someone running out of breath and getting closer. When they turned around, they saw Hatsume running towards the group at high speeds and stopping just at Annie's side.

"Wow, what's gotten into you?" asked Annie.

"Anna-May! Good thing you're still here!" she said with joy before turning to the others and frowning. "What are you looking at, you vultures? Get away! She's already taken!"

"Hey, don't say that! You're sending the wrong idea!" Annie chaskaded the pink-haired girl to no avail.

"No time! Come on! Power Loader wouldn't let me prepare if you weren't there! Now, let's go, we have babies to make!"

"What did I say abou- whoa, hey wait a minute! I can walk on my own!" Annie was saying, being dragged by Hatsume and being surprised at how strong that girl was.

By then they had already left the three management students behind, who were all at different levels of confusion. All three of them… and one student from a different course to them that heard it all.

It was already the Monday before the week the Sports Festival would take place. All of class 1-A was in front of the building where not long ago, did they have to fight for their lives. Most were already in their hero costumes safe for Midoriya, who still had his being repaired, with only his white gloves, mouthpiece and his P.E uniform. Before them was their homeroom teacher, still looking like a mummy and about to tell them one thing.

What was it that he was about to say?

Well… isn't it obvious.

"Alright class, we're about to begin your exercise!"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits - Breakfast!

"I'm hungry!" Annie yelled out from the kitchen, being shushed by her older sister.

"Mom is still asleep after yesterday's day at work. Let her rest some more, would you?" Mayday said.

"I know that and I don't want to wake mom yet. I was saying that to you." the younger Parker replied, making the older one frown.

"And why would you tell me?"

"You're the big sis here."

"You also have hands. Stop acting like a baby and grab a granola bar if you want to eat something." Mayday said. "Look, how about we both made breakfast today. Mom earned her rest and we should reward her hard work with a well-made breakfast."

"Ok, I can get behind that… So, what do we do?" Annie asked as Mayday started to think.

"Mm… well, only one thing comes to mind. Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" she asked her younger sister, who after a couple of seconds, understood and nodded.

"Oh yeah, let's do it!"

"Then it's settled! Today we, the Parker sisters, will be making…"

"WHEATCAKES/PANCAKES…! Pancakes/wheatcakes?"

Sometime later, MJ started to head to the kitchen, with Benjy in her arms.

"Alright little guy, are you hungry? Who's the hungry boy? You are! Yes you are!" she said, playing with her son, who laughed with joy. "That's my little prince! Ok then, let's see what we can…" she was saying, arriving at the kitchen and seeing…

"Like heck we're doing that!" Mayday shouted, with a frying pan in one hand and a piece of butter in the other, pointing at Annie who had a spatula and the flour.

"If you're not doing it then get out of the way and let me do the work!" Annie yelled at her sister.

"Oh no way I'm doing that! If I let you do it on your own you'll do what you always do and have a handful of them overcooked or undercooked!"

"I haven't done that in three years, you liar!"

"Whatever! Look, if you're going to act like this, then give me the flour so that I can make us some wheatcakes!"

"Ugh! Why does it have to be wheatcakes?! Look, I don't dislike them, but let's be real! Pancakes are far better and you know it!"

"How are we even related?!"

"You know I speak the truth!"

"You speak blasphemy, that's what you do!"

And while the two sisters kept on arguing with one another, MJ just looked at the sight with a plain expression and then groaned before turning to her youngest child.

"On second thought, I have some coupons for that restaurant near that park. Let's go there instead." MJ told Beny.

And so, mother and son went to the restaurant, they ate, they had fun and then they spent some time outside as well before returning home.

When they did, the two sisters were still arguing, so MJ decided to spend some more time outside.

Chapter 26: Back at the U.S.J!

Chapter Text

The U.S.J incident, surely a moment that shook the whole of Japan in a manner that very few incidents could match.

And why wouldn't it?

U.A is the top hero academy in all of Asia. A place that educated some of the greatest heroes the country, the continent and even the world itself, ever saw. And despite such status, a site under their jurisdiction was attacked and the children under their care were put in danger that they had yet to be prepared. Assaulted by a group proclaiming to be the 'League of Villains' the students were suddenly split all over the compound and forced to fend for themselves as the criminals attacked them. And while still not made public, a student had been targeted specifically by two of those villains. Foreigner villains that had been contacted to aid in the invasion of the school.

Thankfully the teachers present did what they could to protect the students, though one of them, the homeroom teacher, had been severely hurt in the battle while another student (the same student targeted by the villains) also found herself between the sword and a hard place. Although, before things could grow dire, the teacher responsible for the class of heroics, All Might, arrived and de-escalated the situation. Afterwards the class president Tenya Ida, with the aid of the student Valerie Vector Van Dyne, managed to escape the compound and contacted the rest of the faculty members, who soon arrived to deal with the immediate threat to the students. Though, the head of the invasion, alongside three of the more dangerous criminals did manage to escape, the remaining forces were apprehended.

As a result, one of the teachers suffered terrible injuries while thankfully the other ones were in a more manageable state in their health. Alongside two of the students, who also had to receive treatment for the injuries in their battle. Though one could have been in a more critical state despite her claims.

The students of class 1-A were forced to survive against something that even pros would have struggled with and stood their ground despite adversity. The school also took a heavy blow when it comes to their relationship with the public and the family of their students. At the moment, gaining their trust would prove to be a tall order to accomplish. Therefore, it is their duty to do better. To be better. And so they will, for the sake of their students and their future.

Both as the next generation of pro-heroes… as well as individuals made to confront life itself.

"Alright class, we're about to begin your exercise!" the mummy-looking homeroom teacher told to all of his students.

The entirety of class 1-A were all standing in front of the U.S.J compound, with most of them wearing their hero costumes and gear. They haven't set foot in said installation for around a week or so when they were attacked by the League of Villains. It was clear that some had a bit of a nervous feeling to be there once more. It was clear that even if it was a flash that lasted as long as a second, they did remember all that they had to go through. Though… It looked like there were a couple of students that weren't as nervous to be there as the others.

"Wow, would you look at that! Robbie was right, it doesn't look like this place was trashed by a bird-brain monster and a handyman with a rash and a goofy look." said Annie-May Parker, daughter of the Amazing Spider-Man after whistling when she saw the U.S.J compound not looking as damaged as it should.

"I-I really don't think y-you should joke about that Annie. Especially knowing h-how badly hurt you were." the blue girl of eyes as white as her hair, Valerie Vector Van Dyne, adopted child of the Wasp and best friend of the arachnid teen said.

"Hey, If there is one thing my family knows best, it is that some humor is good for bad situations every once in a while." Annie replied before turning to her teacher. "Say teach, you got this place up and running pretty quickly. What's your secret? Well, outside of loads of money to spare."

"This was just a minor stepback. Nothing more, nothing less. Though, I will admit that it was somewhat costful to restore the compound as quickly as we did." the teacher, Aizawa answered.

"I take it you guys didn't have bird-brain monsters in your insurance policy?" Annie playfully asked.

"We had many offers wanting to either help in either the reconstruction of the U.S.J or reduce cost for it from many places. But we ultimately declined them. We want to show that U.A is capable of picking itself up stronger than before."

"R-Really, you were offered outside help? From where?" asked the green-haired boy Izuku Midoriya, ninth bearer of One for All and inheritor of All Might's mantle as the Symbol of Peace.

"I really shouldn't say, but truth is I don't see why hiding it would affect matters. Some support companies that wanted to jump at the chance to promote themselves and hoped to have business with U.A. The hero commission actually offered manpower and even some foreigner companies."

"F-Foreigners?" asked Izuku.

"A handful of them approached U.A and offered to help out. For example Stark Industries and Alchemax Corporate." Aizawa said, making the duo of Americans flinch because they had an idea as to why those two specifically decided to offer their service. Valerie would then blush so much that she started to shine while Annie tried to disimulate while awkwardly looking the other way and whistling. "We also had offers from Roxxon Energy Corporation, but we didn't even bother with answering the phone. As if we would be dumb enough to even hearing that lot." the mummy-looking teacher said before he started to walk up to the inside of the compound.

"Hey Deku-kun, what do you think we'll be doing today?" asked the always cheerful Ochako Uraraka to her friend.

"It'll probably be some rescue exercise. We were going to have them before… well, you know." he replied.

"Yeah well, so long as another bulky turkey, a battery man and a crazy lady don't pop out of nowhere to beat me up, we're good to go!" Annie joked as she walked to their side. "I mean, by now I've probably been at the infirmary as much as you, right Izuku? Heh, I bet that by now we already have our own exclusive infirmary beds, eh? What do you say, Ochaco? Valerie?"

"I r-really would like it better if y-you didn't make those jokes. T-They scared me a little." the shy Valerie said as Ochako looked… a bit off.

"Um… y-yeah I… well, yeah…" she akwadly said and not in a manner natural to her.

The others also noticed that fact. Izuku in particular did seem a bit concerned. He knew her better than the other two girls, so it was clear that he felt a bit concerned. Unfortunately for them, they couldn't ask what was wrong, for their class rep Tenya Ida, who had his white armor on safe for his helmet, hurried everyone in class.

"Everyone, start heading inside in an appropriate and becoming manner of U.A students! We are to hold ourselves to the standards of this fine institute! Right, Aizawa-sensei?!" he asked his teacher.

"Too noisy." he said in a low tone before he and everyone else started to get inside.

Uraraka also headed for the inside of the facility, though seemingly looking like she was a bit in a hurry. Not like she was running, but it was subtle. Izuku followed soon, trying to reach his friend's pace. Thus, leaving the two foreigners by themselves, with one having her share of questions.

"Hey Val, is it just me, or has Ochaco been acting odd around me since last Friday?" Annie asked the blue girl

"I-I don't know, I haven't n-noticed."

"Mm, maybe it's my imagination. Tho, I guess I exaggerated with that joke, didn't I?"

"D-Does that mean y-you'll stop using them?" a hopeful Valerie asked as Annie kept quiet for a bit.

"... Hey, did you do something to your hair today, because it looks good on you." Annie said as Valerie sighed.

"It was too much to ask, wasn't it?" she thought as Ida called for them.

"Parker! We have a schedule to meet! Now, hurry up and stop distracting Vector!" he shouted as Annie groaned in annoyance.

"We heard you the first time, tincan! Geez, just because my ears were ringing for two days after being thrown through a bunch of walls doesn't mean I'm deaf!" Annie complained as she and Valerie entered the U.S.J.

Inside the compound looked exactly how it looked the first time they set foot on it. There were hardly, if any sign that the place had been attacked a little over a week ago. The only thing that looked… odd, is that there was a part in the stairs that looked like someone over cleaned the area and it now looked out of place. But other than that, the place looked as awe-inducing as the first time they visited. And front and center to welcome each and every one of the students, was none other than Thirteen herself! Being as cheerful as she was when she first saw them.

"Hello children! Welcome back to the U.S.J! I hope you've all had a wonderful time!" she told them.

"Hey there, Miss Thirteen! Looking good! New haircut?" Annie said in her always jokeful tone, though she did mean what she said.

"Why yes, thanks for noticing!" Thirteen replied, baffling the class.

"Hey, it's what I do!" Annie said, baffling them even more.

"How can you tell that she has a new haircut, she's wearing a costume that doesn't let you see her face?!" asked Denki.

"It's a girls thing. You wouldn't get it."

"I can speak for all girls in class that it's not a girls thing. It's just a… whatever you are, thing." Jiro said, with a decent number of the girls nodding, safe for some like Valerie for obvious reasons.

"Tsk, and here they say I'm the rude one." Annie murmured as Ochako approached the teacher.

"Thirteen-sensei, are you alright? You were attacked by that strong electric villain."

"Don't worry! He was obviously not at his full potential. And even then, my suit did manage to protect me well enough. Now, senpai over here is a very different story."

"If you all are done playing catch-up, class is already in session. Now, hurry up, we've already wasted enough time as it is." Aizawa said, as he turned around and started to head for the stairs to descend.

However, before he could get to the first step, Izuku asked a question.

"Um, Aizawa-sensei…" the green-haired kid said, making Aizawa stop and turn to face him. "It's just that, since we're supposed to have All Might for heroics this week. I was wondering where is he? Is he late or something?" he asked as Aizawa turned back again and started walking.

"Don't know, don't care. So just forget it and focus on what's important." the teacher said as he started to walk away.

Meanwhile the students were a bit confused at his answer. Izuku himself wondered if something had happened between the two of them. Even Valerie was a bit concerned about his whereabouts. So, to distract everyone from the heavy stuff, Annie made a joke that he was probably stuck in traffic. And what followed then, was the usual banter between the trio of Ida, Bakugo and Parker that the class was starting to get used to. One of them was complaining to the redhead abou why she should not make a mockery of their teachers. One complained and cursed at the idea of insulting All Might specifically. And the last one just called them annoying, which prompted more angry comments thrown at one another. Which just got messier when Izuku tried to calm the situation. Specifically by trying to calm his childhood friend a bit, which ended up in Katsuki threatening Izuku, Annie defending Izuku and Tenya cascading both Annie and Katsuki.

Thankfully for everyone's sake, the teachers told them to start heading to the mountain zone of the compound. They all did so, but unfortunately for them, they had to endure the trio of Annie, Tenya and Bakugo glaring at each other, while Izuku just felt more awkward than normal. Once they arrived at the specific part that the teachers wanted them to be on, they stared down a cliff to what would no doubt be a long fall if one of the students were to… well, to fall.

"Alright children, this will be the exercise." Thirteen said, starting to give her students some indications. "We'll do a simple rescue scenario. Nothing too fancy and very straight-forward."

"W-What exactly w-will we be doing?" Valerie asked.

"Simple, there will be three students down this chasm." she said, signaling to the chasm behind her. "One will be unconscious, the other one will have an injured leg and the other one will be physically ok, but will still be very worried. Understood?" she asked as both Kirishima and Kaminari looked down and saw the height of said chasm.

"Eh?!" the two of them exclaimed.

"How the heck are we supposed to get down there?!" asked Denki as Annie walked over.

"Come on, it's not that bad." she said.

"Easy for you to say! With all your flips and rope magic I'm sure that this is a piece of cake!" Denki comments.

"Ok first off, it's not rope magic. What even is rope magic?"

"And second of…?"

"... Hey, did you get a new shampoo? Because your hair looks good today." she said, distracting Denki, who took the complement.

"I did, thank you! Oh, it's so nice to have someone take notice of the little things!" Denki said with gratefulness.

"It's what I do." Annie said, though the reason she said that was mostly because… "The less people know of the mess that was my first web-swing, the better…"

"This is exciting! Right, Deku-kun?!" a hyped Uraraka asked the shy Midoriya.

"Y-Yeah, s-sure is!" he said while trying to look away so as to try and hide his blush.

"I-I'm kind of nervous. W-What if I mess up?" asked the also shy Valerie.

"Come on, guys. Lighten up! So, what if we mess up? We're here to learn, right?"

"Speak for yourself, you damn yankee! I came here to be on top, so you better expect for me to be the boss at the very first try and then some!" Bakugo yelled at the natural redhead, who groaned in annoyance.

"Too noisy." Annie said.

"I know." Aizawa driedly said.

As for Izuku and Valerie, they heard what their friend was saying. They were there to learn. To use their powers for the sake of aiding others in times of need. If they were to become heroes, then they needed to put in the effort and give it their all!

"Now then, our first volunteers will be… you three!" Thirteen said, while pointing at Izuku, Tenya and Ochaco.

"... eh?"

"Wow, is that Gang Orca?!"

"And Ingenium is there too! So awesome!"

"Those villains didn't stand a chance!"

"Hey, isn't that… you know, the spider foreigner that's been going around for a while now?"

"Oh, you mean… her?"

"Seriously, that costume is of bad taste."

Those and many more, were the comments that were being given by the civilians all around.

There was a villain attack in the city. Nothing too flashy, it was just enforcers of two local school gangs going at it with one another. Naturally, there were pros that were soon deployed to the scene. Among those pros, the tenth ranking of Japan, Grand Orca and the big time Ingenium of Idaten. The two of them, plus another pro from nearby, stopped the group of rebel teenagers without that much effort. Which… unfortunately for Mayday, meant that she once more had to play the role of the little sibling in the whole deal. In other words, she was just told to hang around the corner and not to cause a ruckus. At least this time around, she managed to catch three of the gang members that managed to slip past the other pro that helped Ingenium and Gang Orca. But that still didn't make her mood any better.

And while she was standing in the sidelines, Gang Orca took notice of it and asked Ingenium and the other pro to handle the press while he took care of something. The other pro didn't quite get it, but Ingenium did. And truth be told, he would have rather switched places with Orca than to deal with the press, but unfortunately that could not be the case, because the press then came to view. By the time they started to ask questions, Orca had already arrived to stand next to the older Parker sister.

"... Stone Master's left side… god, what is it with hero names on this side of the globe…?" Mayday said, asking a question to herself before continuing with her original statement. "His left side is the one that's the most vulnerable. Not by much, it's really pretty subtle. But that's how that lot managed to get past him. I'm sure that if I hadn't been nearby, he may have had a hard time trying to catch them in time."

"That's a good observation. Those are the qualities that any proper pro must aspire to obtain. Great work." Gang Orca said, somewhat congratulating in fact. However just one look at her face -mask or no mask- was enough to tell him that she was not taking it, which made Orca sighed. "Fine, what is it?"

"Oh, so you mean I'm allowed to talk now? Would it be ok for me to do something like that?"

"You may be a foreigner to this country, but a passive aggressive tone is not."

"Well, excuse me if I decide to feel a little condescendant for a bit. I mean, that tends to happen when someone feels just a tad bit irritated and frustrated." Mayday said with a clear annoyed tone. "It's been months. I get it, I knew from the start that this wouldn't be easy, I do. I understand that, but this is just getting ridiculous."

"In what way, do you think this is getting ridiculous?" asked Orca as Mayday chuckled.

"In what way? It would be easier for me to tell you in what ways it hasn't. But fine, let's see… I've been a pretty obedient gal since getting here. I haven't stepped out of line, I follow every procedure that I'm told even if they're just laughable, but does that matter? No, apparently not!" the American said, her voice rising a bit before she tried to calm herself. "For every step I think I take, it feels like they want to push me back to the start. I could have tried to ignore all this nonsense, but I decided to follow the rules out of respect. I'm doing this because I wanted to help, not because I wanted to be treated as a child. I am an adult."

"Even still-"

"I. Am. An adult. I already had to go through this nonsense with my dad nearly half a decade ago, so as to just suddenly have someone ignore all of that and spit on my efforts and the efforts of everyone that helped me be who I am today. I'm not some naive kid and even if I was, I'm not dumb enough that I need someone holding my hand to catch a simple purse natcher anymore."

There was a small silence between the two. Nothing that filled the air other than the sound of the media further away from them and the echoes of Mayday's words. After a handful of seconds, Orca started to walk away, all while signaling to Mayday to accompany him. She did and soon, they were farther away from the crowd almost at the entrance of an alley. Once there, where no one could drop on them unannounced, did Orca speak once more.

"Remember the reason that you said as to why I was assigned to oversee your progress?"

"What? I didn't-"

"You did. Even before I entered the room, you gave the reason loud and clear for all to understand." Orca suddenly said, as he started to explain what he meant. "You fought your own iteration of dangerous villains that took their inspiration out of madmen that almost set the world on fire. You fought a god and whether you won or not, gave a chance for others to follow soon and come victorious… You have fought side by side with the likes of Captain America, the Avengers, your father and many other great heroes whose feats are beyond most understanding. Truth is, you're an opportunity for the Hero Association and Japan as a whole."

"Ok Orca, you complain that people think you look like one of the bad guys. No need to go the extra mile by being super creepy on top of it."

"What I'm trying to say is that you are a valuable asset as you are. You have experience that most pros don't have. Information about scenarios that would be of most value to the country and its citizens. Means to contact larger than life begins and the ability for them to listen to you. Just last week, you provided the police and U.A with intel of dangerous villains unheard of to us. If we had tried to obtain information from them through normal means, it would have taken far too long to be efficient. And from what I heard, that fact pushed the higher ups to listen to a request to ask for foreigner aid in the case. Everything that you offer is something the government would be grateful for having."

"Ok, as creepy as that is, then why am I still-"

"Because you're still a former vigilante, child of the greatest vigilante of the world." Orca interrupted. "You have experienced how the people of Japan view that. Our culture and society makes it so that we don't exactly like it to allow vigilantes to operate on the magnitude that you and your peers do. If the Hero Association were to simply give you a hero license that easily or even normally, that could cause a reaction across society that would not be pleasant. 'If she ge0ts to do that, then why can't I?', that's what the civilians might say. If not carefully, something as simple as receiving a license might get people to ignore the law and take it upon themselves to play hero. Without proper education, or training or even an idea of what the hardships that come with the job are."

"Well… wasn't that how my dad and some of us started?"

"What works in one place may not work in another.

"And what if the reason it doesn't work, it's because the people don't want to make it work? What if what they think that has worked well for so long doesn't actually benefit them and they just keep it like that out of pride?"

"I know it's not always perfect, believe me… I've experienced the cruelty and faults of society… but just because something is faulty, does not mean that it's ok to ignore it and tear it down without thinking. If one wishes to make change, then it has to be with thought put into it. With the consequence in mind. Because if not, if one acts without thinking things through, then their actions will lead to chaos."

"I get it dammit I do. It's just… so frustrating."

"I understand and I see the appeal. It is true that if we do things your way, we may get ourselves our own Spider-Man, our own Luke Cage, our own Avengers. But it's also true that we run the risk of having our own Frank Castle, our own Sin Eater… our own Stamford."

That last statement left Mayday quiet. She was aware of the weight and meaning of the statement. Even if she wasn't that old to remember most of it, she knew of what had occurred. She was a member of the current iteration of the New Warriors. She knew what that name meant to the world as a whole. And… she could not argue with it.

"I'm sorry, I really mean it." Orca said, walking away and leaving Mayday alone with her thoughts.

By now, the trio of Uraraka, Midoriya and Ida were down the chasm for the exercise. Midoriya was the one playing the role of the injured one, Ida the one of the worried one and Uraraka the one of the unconscious one. Though, it was hard for her to do so with Ida overacting his role as per usual. As for the rest of class, they stood on the sidelines while the ones in charge of rescuing the trio were the quartet of Momo, Bakugo, Todoroki and Tokoyami. Obviously, anyone with the slightest knowledge of who Bakugo was would immediately jump to the conclusion that he would be quite reckless in his approach. And considering that his first suggestion was to blow up the chasm to make it easy, it was safe to say that said conclusion was correct. Then again, seeing that he was asked to rescue Midoriya probably also had something to do with it.

Naturally, Annie didn't waste time to make a jab at Bakugo and to her surprise (a little bit), she was far from the only one. And to make matters worse, Todoroki decided to take charge of the situation. Not that his approach was bad, far from it, but his cooperation skills with Bakugo were lacking at best, considering that it felt like they were about to start a fight. However, to the gratitude of everyone else, Momo had the decency to call them out on their behavior and act like a proper hero in training would. Which was a pretty nice moment and one that made everyone gain more respect towards their vice-rep that they had already… So of course, it had to be ruined by Mineta being Mineta.

So to follow in Momo's example, Annie pulled him from his cape upwards and when his eyes met hers, she told him to behave, else she would have Bakugo rescue him. Statement that made Mineta shake in fear at Bakugo and for the ash-blonde to yell at her that he already has enough with saving one worthless extra so as to have to deal with another one.

Once things finally calmed down, Tokoyami descended to the chasm so as to bring Uraraka up as they had discussed. And while they showed some concern about how hard it would be for one person to do that, he reassured them that it was ok, for he was worth two. Activating Dark Shadow to help him in the task.

"Dark Shadow, bring Uraraka upwards." Tokoyami said, but Dark Shadow…

"Shut up, I don't wanna."

"Just take her upwards."

"... Fine, if that's all I have to do, right?" Dark Shadow said, going to where Uraraka was laying down and placing her on the stretcher. Then, he started to lift her towards the edge of the cliff above them.

"Carefully, don't let her be harmed." Tokoyami said.

"I know, stop being so bossy." Dark Shadow complained as he reached the upper part of the chasm where the rest of their teammates started to pull them up.

Once there, they all heard how Uraraka was doing her best to contain her laughter because in her words, Ida was being so serious it was funny. Though, Momo didn't share that view. She commented how that was a wonderful trait and not a laughing matter. And Uraraka agreed… right before laughing some more.

"Alright, let's pull the next one up." Todoroki said, getting down on his knee and fixing the rope to pull the next one.

"Tsk, just shut up and do it already" Bakugo complained as he did the same.

"Alright, I'm going to admit it. That seems a bit harder than I first thought. Especially if your quirk isn't compatible." Mashirao said, noticing that the exercise was a bit more challenging than they expected. "I guess you might have an easier time, seeing how useful your powers would be in this situation, right Vector?" he told the blue girl, who looked a bit down.

"I-I can only close a d-distance of just t-twenty meters. With that kind of l-limit, I might be u-useless in this scenario." Valerie said with a disappointed tone.

"Hey, don't go saying that. Look, we won't always have the luxury of using just our powers. So learning to be useful without them might be a good thing. I mean, there are already people that do this without them, so we shouldn't complain." the American red-head said, making everyone look at her weirdly. "What?"

"We tend to forget that you're actually kind of smart, Parker-chan." Tsuyu said as some of the other students nodded.

"What the- you know what? Forget it." Annie said, with a bit of an annoyed tone.

"Quite the excellent observation, Parker. Saving people without using one's quirk can be a taxing job. However, those are the kind of heroes that shine the most!" Thirteen said as Sero pointed something up.

"And yet, he's the only one pulling up."

"Shut it, you bastard!" Bakugo yelled back.

"However, that's not entirely a bad thing." Thirteen said, confusing some of the students. "He realized that he could not use his quirk in this scenario and that's a good thing. Not many pros are capable of doing that. They always think of themselves and when encountering a situation that they find challenging, they put it aside. It's just as Parker said, learning to do so without your quirks will benefit you greatly. And the moment you manage to understand and remember that, you will succeed." she said, as she looked at Bakugo. "I'm sure you all will become beautiful heroes!"

"Nah, he'll never be beautiful." Sero joked, with quite the smug expression on his face.

"I'll kill that bastard!"

"What a shame, Katsuki. My heart aches knowing you'll be stuck looking like that." Annie followed soon, equally as smug-looking as Sero who chuckled at her comment.

"And I'll kill that damn yankee too!"

"Alright, let's hurry the pace, we don't have all day." said Aizawa, as the next group followed.

Like expected, some did show to struggle with the job. Not many had the luxury of having an adept quirk for the task at hand and even the ones that did, showed to have a hard time either way. It made their time as the ones being rescued a little more appreciated. It helped them ease their worries and mentally prepare for when their chance came. And then, there were those few that didn't show to be as worried, like for example…

"Oh, the agony! The pain!" Annie said in a dramatic flair, deciding to have some fun with the exercise. "I see a light at the end of the tunnel! Uncle Ben, is that you calling for me?"

"Whaaa! Please don't go to the light!" Valerie cried, standing next to Annie who was lying on the ground and grabbing a hold of her hand.

"... You do know that I'm not actually hurt, right?" Annie asked.

"Oh… y-yes?"

"You two sure are something." Mashirao said, laying also on the ground since he was supposed to play the role of the unconscious one.

Meanwhile at the top of the chasm, stood the trio of Jiro, Kaminari and Mina. All witnessing what was happening down the chasm and all with blank expressions on their faces.

"... That girl is somehow top of the class… I don't know how I should feel about it." said Jiro as the other two nodded in agreement.

And Annie's playful attitude did not stop there. For by the time it was her turn to save someone, she did so in her usual jokeful self. One of the ones playing the role of the one in distress in her scenario was none other than Shouji Mezo, the tallest guy of the class. He was the last one of his group, since he played the role of the worried one. Now, one would assume that Annie would pull him up with her webbing, or in any other manner. And yet, the way she decided to do the rescuing was… different to say the least.

"Thank you for choosing Spider-Rescue services! We would greatly appreciate it if you were to recommend us to friends and family alike!" Annie said, after giving one final leap off the chasm and landing gracefully at a safe distance from the edge of it… all while carrying Mezo bridal style.

Yeah, it was safe to say that the sight of a 1.65 m girl carrying a 1.87 boy like that was… interesting to say the least.

"D-Did you have to carry me like this?" he asked with a blush of embarrassment visible even through his mask.

"I mean, it did the job, didn't it?"

"Can you at least put me down now? This is very emasculating."

"Hey now, there's nothing wrong with being rescued by a pretty face, I'm sure that there are a bunch of lovely ladies that would do it for you." Annie said, trying to complement the boy, but she also decided to have some more fun, if the grin on her face was any indication. "You know, there is always the chance that there's something wrong and I didn't notice. Maybe I should carry you just a bit more to make sure you're ok."

"Parker, put him down."

"Oh fine." Annie said, gently lowering Shoji so that he could stand on his own.

"Looks like we weren't included because we may not have been as efficient on the job. At least you got to do something." Sato said as Shoji approached the group of himself, Koda and Aoyama, since they weren't part of the exercise.

"And now, I wish I had remained excluded." Shoji complained a bit as Aoyama also complained of how unfair it was.

"It's ok, you'll get your chance next time. This was just to have you children get an idea of what to expect." Thirteen said as she addressed the entire class. "You all did good for the first try. We have a couple more scenarios prepared, so there's still lots to do."

"But that doesn't mean you should relax. Remember, this is class, not a playground. Act accordingly, am I clear?" said Aizawa, while oh so subtly turning his gaze at Annie.

"Mm? What, why is he looking at me?" she asked as the rest of the class just stared at her.

Afterwards, the teachers guided the students to another area of the U.S.J. That being, the ruins zone. They took them to the middle of one of the fake streets of the destroyed fake city and while most did look at the place with some awe, at least three didn't share the excitement due to them having been sent there during the attack. And one of them…

"Wow, this place sure hasn't changed that much." Annie said while then pointing at one of the buildings. "Hey look, that's the wall I was sent through!"

"Parker, take this seriously." Aizawa said.

"You're right, it was that wall." she replied while pointing at another building.

"I mean it."

"Ok fine, I was just trying to lighten the mood."

"Well don't." he replied as he and Thirteen then decided to address the rest of the class.

"Alright, this scenario will be a little different. I think you'll get a more genuine experience from this one." Thirteen said.

"H-How different will it be?" asked Valerie.

"Unlike the last scenario, you won't know where the injured will be, nor will you know their state. You will all have 8 minutes to spread out and just 4 of you will remain here to be the rescuers. The rest will be able to hide wherever you wish. Out of those that get to hide, 8 will not be able to speak. Those I will personally select, alright?"

"Oh, so this will be like playing hide and seek?!" Mina asked with excitement.

"Well, more or less I guess." Thirteen replied as the pink girl celebrated.

"Alright!"

"Heh, it'll be like when we all used to be kids, right?" Annie asked.

"I-I never played h-hide and seek before…I'm a little nervous about it…" Valerei said before Annie wrapped her arm around her shoulders.

"Hey, don't worry, you'll be ok, you have me here. And I'll have you know, I was the undisputed hide and seek champion when I was little. The other kids never managed to find me whenever we played." Annie said, with pride.

"Yeah right, they probably never even bothered because of how annoying you were." Bakugo said, making Annie's eye twitch a bit.

"Now then, the four that will be the rescuers will be… you four!" Thirteen said, pointing at Mineta, Midoriya, Uraraka and Bakugo.

"What?! Why do I have to do it with useless Deku?!" Bakugo yelled out.

"T-That doesn't sound nice" Valerie said while Mineta… was being Mineta.

"If I get to rescue all the girls, then that means I can touch them all I want and it won't be a bad thing, right?" he said, literally looking like a starving animal looking at a meal when eying the girls of his class and while Annie herself looked at him with a blank expression.

"Permission to switch places with Minoru and have Katsuki look for him." she said while raising her hand as the two boys complained in objection.

"Hey!"

"Denied, now you four go away, the rest stay here." Aizawa said as they did what he said.

Once they did, Thirteen selected the others who were meant to remain silent and once she did, told them to go find a place to hide. Everyone scattered and as expected, the duo of Americans made off of Annie and Valerie went together. Since they were allowed to hide anywhere they liked, Annie had the perfect place to stay. She thought that it may have been a bit unfair, seeing how she was more familiar with the zone than anyone in class, but hey, it's not her fault that a deranged lady convinced an evil cloud guy to take her there to try and kill her.

The two ended up going to a room in one of the higher floors of a building near the center. She knew of it since Joey had sent her crashing near it a couple of times and Annie considered going there to catch her breath during her fight. Of course that never happened and she instead went for another place when she did manage to sneak off after her shoulder popped back into place. That place was also good, but she recalled being near where the seekers were waiting while the exercise started. So it would be very risky to go there. Once the two reached their destination, the two decided to sit down and just hang out until either they were found out, or the exercise ended. Whatever came first (which according to Annie, it would most likely be the latter one because she was that good at playing).

"W-We're a bit high, don't you think?" asked Valerie.

"Meh, a little bit. It's not that bad, but I do think it'll be hard for most of the others to reach us that easily. So we pretty much have this in the bag." Annie reassured her best friend. "You know, it's kind of odd that they went out of their way to organize this excersise for us. You know, seeing how they went as far as to change our schedule the way they did."

"I-It is a bit odd. D-Do you think it has to do with the Sports Festival?"

"Maybe? I don't know, I still don't get the whole Sports Festival thing." Anie said, before Valerie saw her expression changed from a normal one to a… bossy one? One of acknowledgement? She didn't know how to describe it, but there was a small frown on her face. "Toru, put on your globes, don't cheat."

Valerie found her comment a bit odd, not understanding what she meant. And suddenly, she heard a small groan coming from her left.

"Aww, and here I thought this was going to work."

"EEEP!" Valerie screamed in fear, hurrying behind Annie and when she sneaked a bit to get a peak of what was happening, she saw a pair of globes floating in the air. "Eh…? H-Hagakure?" she asked, surprised to know that their invisible classmate was with them.

"Hi, it's me, yeah." the invisible girl said.

"Eh?" questioned Valerie.

"So you were the one following us." Annie said, much to her surprise.

"Eh?!" questioned Valerie even more. "Y-You knew?!"

"A little, I guess. I mean, she didn't make it that hard actually."

"B-But she's invisible!"

"And she still didn't make it that hard. Seriously, Toru. You weren't part of the 8 that miss Thirteen chose to keep quiet. You really shouldn't make it that harder for the rest. I mean, I know this is an exercise, but the level of difficulty should still be reasonable. It's not like you see basic science teachers go out of their way to tell a 2nd grader to know what Lenz's Law is all about, do you?" Annie said, much to the confusion of the two girls. "Um, you know, Lenz's Law? The one that states how the current induced in… Oh come on! Pick up a book once in a while! It's not that hard!" Annie complained, thinking that at times, she was the only person around that actually learns anything at or off school.

"Still, how can you even tell I was nearby?" asked Toru.

"I'm more than just a pretty face. I do have a couple of tricks off my sleeve, you know?" Annie replied.

"Yeah… probably that and all the vigilante spider stuff…" Toru said quietly, yet for one with hearing as sharp as Annie's, it was clear enough. The girl frowned but decided to ignore her comment.

"Tsk, whatever…" Annie said, crossing her arms. "Hey anyway, what's with your costume?"

"Huh?"

"I mean, I guess a pair of globes is an iconic look and all, but why is it that you need to take them off? Couldn't you make them out of the same material as the rest of the suit?"

"Rest of the suit? What do you mean?" Toru asked.

"You know, the one… you're wearing… right now…" Annie was saying until she realized something.

She has never been in the changing room with the other girls. She has only been there with Valerie due to how shy she is. And with that in mind, she has never seen anyone else change into their hero costumes safe for Valerie… wait no, it couldn't be… could it? Annie was questioning the answer and the more she thought of it, the more her face looked shocked and with a small blush.

"Oh my god… and here I thought that Mineta was the obvious pervert." Annie said.

Suddenly, the ground started to shake. As if a small tremble had hit the ground. The building shook a bit for a few seconds and it was safe to say that it spooked the other girls that weren't Annie. Valerie simply clenched onto Annie more than she already was and Toru had the most fear-filled expression she has ever had since the U.S.J incident… well, it would be easier to tell that if her face was visible.

"W-W-What was that?!" a scared Valerie asked.

"Well, remembering some of the people searching for us, I say maybe Izuku broke one of his fingers and/or Katsuki blew one of his fuses." Annie said as the building shook for a bit a second time. "Ok, maybe two." she said as the building shook once more. "Or four I guess." and once more the building started to shake. "Ok, we get it! We're going out!" she said as she and the other two took their leave as the building kept on shaking.

Upon leaving the building, they started to look around to see what was going on. The whole place suddenly shaking like that was not something normal. Valerie could still be seen with an on-edge expression on her face. Not sure what was happening and making sure to not leave Annie's side, who was the more composed out of the three (Again, ignoring the fact that Hagakure's face was not visible). Despite what was happening, Valerie saw that Annie's determination did not waver and was as professional as one who truly knew her would expect. Which was proven more so when she insisted on going to where it seemed all the commotion was coming from.

When they arrived, they saw three of their classmates all on the ground as a massive curtain of dust blocked the view behind them. Those four were Uraraka, Jiro and Ida himself, who looked like he had been the one to push them to the ground while shielding them from whatever danger was coming. She didn't have to be a genius like her friend to know that the first thing they should do is to go to their side to make sure they were ok. Which was exactly what the redhead of the group did,rushing where the trio was as they were picking themselves up.

"Hey guys! What's going on?" she asked the three as Valerie followed her with Toru coming not that long after.

"I-Is this part of the exercise?" asked the blue girl with Hagakure begging for the same.

"No! It was a villain!" said Tenya as the dust started to dissipate.

Once it did, they saw a large, muscular and bulky man walking towards them in a menacing manner. He was wearing a pair of green militar-like green pants, a black tight shirt with green shoulder pieces that were adorned with three large spikes each. A pair of fingerless gloves and what looked like a modified gas mask that was colored balck on one half, orange on the other one, had orange lenses and another handful of spikes coming out of it. Six that were accommodated to the sides, while two came from the top in a manner that resembled horns. That by itself would be enough to scare most students, but what had their blood running cold was the fact that he was carrying someone as if he were a simple bag.

"I-I-Is that… is that Todoroki?!" Valerie asked with fear as the others also noticed.

"No way… did that villain seriously defeat the class' strongest?!" asked Kyoka… all the while Annie looked extremely offended by that comment.

"Wow, I'm standing right here… Not saying that I'm not willing to put it to debate, but still." Annie said.

"Would you for once take things seriously?! This is not the time for you to make jokes!" Kyoka yelled at Annie… who looked even more offended and not for the reasons one would expect.

"Man… It's like you don't know me at all."

"You two, focus! What matters at the moment is to reach the teachers and inform them of the situation!" said Tenya as more and more of their classmates started to appear.

"A villain!" Izuku shouted as he and Mineta soon arrived.

"No way!"

"Dammit!" Momo said as she, alongside Denki, Ejiro, Fumikage and Hanta also arrived.

Thankfully for the students, the teachers were just at the corner of the street, also having arrived due to all the commotion. So with the chance given to them, both Valerie and Ojiro ran towards them.

"Sensei!" Ojiro screamed as he and the blue girl arrived at their side. "A villain just suddenly showed up out of nowhere!"

"Well that's bad. I'm injured and Thirteen's quirk is not suited for direct combat.

"W-What do we do?!" Valerie asked.

"Hurry! You all have to go to the exit while you still can!" the other teacher said as she pointed to where the exit was, but unfortunately, the villain had other plans.

"I can't have you do that! None of you get to escape from here!" the villain shouted as he raised his right leg and stomped the ground with so much power, that it was as if a massive explosion suddenly burst in the middle of the complex.

The might of the blow was so great that it pushed all the students, all the debris, even the buildings themselves, all away. When the dust settled and all the students had recovered from the attack, they saw a circle clear of any obstructions that was tens of meters in diameter. And all, because of the villain's one attack.

"So s-strong!" Denki said with shock.

"How did a guy like that managed to hide here?!" asked Kirishima as Valerie whimpered.

"T-That… what are we going to do?" she asked as the villain stood there, menacingly.

"Now then…" the villains suddenly spoke. "With the terrain cleared out, I'll make sure none of you escape from here!"

"Oh no, this is bad!" Thirteen said as she reached the area. "Everyone! Run away!" she pleaded, but suddenly someone jumped into the frail.

That someone was none other than the ash-blonde of the class, who used his explosions to propel himself towards the villain and once he was close to him, he unleashed an attack on the invader. The blast did nothing to the criminal,as if it were nothing but a simple breeze. Bakugo then got out of reach before he could get a hold of him and then started to prepare to attack once more.

"B-Bakugo, wait!" Valerie suddenly shouted. "H-He's too strong, we have to get out of here!"

"If you want to run away, then run away!" Bakugo replied while aiming his gaze to the villain with a smile plastered on his face. "I'm going to stay here and beat this bastard right here and now!"

"You are a gutsy child for deciding something like that at moments like this!" the villain replied.

Bakugo once more jumped at the chance to attack. He repeated the process over and over again. Yet, over and over again it looked as if it were for naught. No matter how many times he tried. Most would call him a moron for doing so. Valerie looked at the events unfolding however, with confusion.

"He… he's too strong for him. Too strong for any of us. Why does he keep doing that? We should be running away, none of us could beat him one on one! Our powers won't be enough!" she thought as the villain decided that enough was enough and went in for a charge against the student.

"This has lasted far too long!" shouted the villain as he was about to charge with his left arm.

However, just as he was about to do that, just as he was about to go on the offensive against Bakugo. A blue blur came out of nowhere. Said blue blur found an opening on his left side and said blue blur managed to bypass it and grab a hold of the unconscious student, getting him out of harm's way. That blue blur was…

"Hey you duffus! Superhero 101, save the people first, then beat the bad guy!"

Anna-May Parker.

The girl quickly landed with Todoroki in arms and then placed him next to Ida and Hagakure, who were nearby.

"What the hell is your problem, you damn yankee?! Can't you see that this bastard is mine?!" Bakugo yelled but Annie just grinned.

"Why, I just thought that since I have more experience fighting big baddies like this, I could give you a few pointers."

"As if I need any help, especially from you, you damn yankee!"

"Both of you, stop this at once! We have to get out of here!" Tenya tried to order, but Bakugo just scuffed.

"If you're going to do something, then don't just stand there like an idiot!" Bakugo told him. "Get the rest of the weaklings out of here then, if you want to worry about the others!"

"Well, you're just a master of words, aren't you Katsuki?" Annie said sarcastically, while looking at Tenya. "But he's kind of right. You're the class rep, get the others out of here. Don't worry, I'll make sure nothing bad happens to any of you." she said with a smile, while Tenya just grinded his teeth.

"You two just don't get it do you?"

"Hey you two, who says we need defending!" Kirishima's voice suddenly made himself present as he approached the battle area alongside everyone else that had yet to do so. "We're more than capable of fending for ourselves! Right guys?" Kirishima said with determination, as the rest of class A stood with him. All equally determined and ready to join the battle.

"We're all the 22 students of class 1-A of U.A!"

"And we'll all be heroes one day!" Uraraka said, standing by Yaoyurozu's side with the rest of the students.

"E-Even them?" Valerie asked herself, as the villain chuckled.

"Mmh, how brave of yours… and how futile as well! RAGH!" the villain exclaimed, raising his fists into the air and creating a mighty air current that charged at the students alongside large pieces of debris flying towards them.

The students however managed to get out of the way, with either Kirishimma or Sato destroying them with their bare hands, or Aoyama blasting them away with his naval laser. Afterwards all the students did their part in attacking the villain. And as they did that, as they persisted despite being severely outmatched, Valerie remained watchful.

"What is wrong with me? Why did I decide to go against my dream?" Valerei thought, berating herself for her previous actions. "It's not about being the strongest. It's not about powers. That's not what real heroes are."

"That is enough!" the villain shouted, moving both arms in a way that it created another wave of air that pushed all away. "I'll admit, I didn't expect that all of you would attack me at once. But something as simple as-" he was unable to finish as some webbing was shot at his face as Annie jumped in and landed a kick.

"Sorry, were you saying something?" she asked before jumping away as Bakugo charged once more and blasted at the villain again.

"Dammit you damn yankee! What did I say about not needing your help!" he yelled as he blasted at the villain a couple of extra times before getting out of reach.

"Why you!" the villain said, prepared to strike at the ground. However instead of striking at the ground he hit… his own abdomen? "W-What?" he asked himself in confusion.

For the one responsible was none other than Valerie herself, who created a portal that she placed beneath him and then sent back to his own stomach.

"Real heroes… are the ones that overcome adversity!" she thought before helping out some more.

"Nice one, Val!"

"Great, another one of you annoying foreigners getting in the way. Well, at least you're not as annoying as the damn yankee."

And as the trio did what they could, Midoriya saw an opportunity to come up with something.

"Everyone, Mineta-kun, Vector-san, Ida-san, all of you!" he said, getting everyone's attention. "I have an idea."

At the same time, the other two students keeping the villain at bay jumped away once more.

"What is that? One of you getting tired already? Well, it's just a matter of time before the two of you finally fall."

"If anyone's getting tired here it's the damn yankee! I'm just warming up!"

"Says you, I was already getting sleepy with how easy this is."

"That attitude of yours won't do you any-" he was saying, trying to walk and feeling that something was making it hard to do. "What?!" he asked as he saw his legs had been wrapped together by something that looked like a tongue together and then, he felt someone touching his shoulder and before he knew it, he was already floating a few meters in the air. "What is this?!"

But before he could even question what was happening even further, a magenta light appeared in front of him and from it, a mighty stream of pressurized air hit the villain point blank with incredible might. Unable to properly protect himself, the villain was sent flying backwards and into a magenta portal that sent him crashing into a pile of rubble filled with multiple of Mineta's sticky hair balls that immobilized the villain. Turns out, Midoriya had planned that all along, if his suddenly broken finger was any indication.

"Yes, it worked!" he shouted as he and the rest of his friends celebrated.

Using Valerie's teleporting abilities, the group devised a plan that involved first stopping the villain from moving for at least one second. Afterwards, Uraraka would touch the villain's shoulder thanks to her portals once more and Izuku would use one once more to hit the villain with all the power he could muster now that he would be confused and unable to properly move. Once he did that, Valerie would use the last one to create one behind him that, when he crossed, would teleport him right into a bunch of debris that the other students made and covered with Mineta's sticking balls in order to immobilize him.

As it turns out, it did the job… though not everyone was happy about him.

"DAMMIT, YOU USELESS DEKU! WHAT'S YOUR DEAL MESSING WITH MY FIGHT!" he yelled, making Midoriya yelp in fear at the ash-blonde.

"S-sorry, Kachan!"

"Hey, we stopped him, so stop barking and be grateful for once."

"THE SAME GOES FOR YOU! YOU DAMNED YANKEE!"

"Whatever." she said as she started to walk towards the villain.

"Y-Your plan worked, Midoriya!" Valerie said, complementing the boy who blushed a bit… and when she noticed that, she blushed as well as she turned around to avoid eye contact with Midoriya. "I-It w-w-w-was a r-r-really good plan." she said, too nervous to functionally speak.

"T-Thanks, Vector-san… but…" he also said in a similar fashion, but managed to control himself as he looked at the two teens that did the fighting. "It wouldn't have worked if not for them." he said as Valerie looked at Annie and Katsuki. Mostly at Annie, who made her smile as she was now standing next to the villain.

"Alright gang, let's see who the villain really is." she said as her hand started to approach the villain's mask, much to his dismay as he frantically tried to stop it to no avail.

"Wait, wait, wait, no! I-" he was saying before Annie pulled his mask and revealing… "I am here!"

"... ALL MIGHT!" the rest of the students said as Annie smiled.

"AH-HA! Just as I suspected, it was the teacher all along!"

"SUSPECTED?!" they shouted once more as All Might laughed.

"HAHAHAHA! Apologize children! I wanted to surprise you all with a villain appearing before you!" he said as both Thirteena and Aizawa sighed at what they were seeing. "I know that the other day happened, but you all did such a great job that I wanted to see how far you've come! You did excellent! I expected nothing less from… the hero… course…" he was saying.

Unfortunately, by then most of the students had already arrived at the scene and well… they didn't look pleased to say the least.

"... Um… I'm sorry?"

"You went overboard! You idiot!" they all shouted as Annie couldn't help but laugh.

"It happened just as you said, Senpai."

"It can't be helped." Aizawa said as he remembered how this all started, just a couple of days prior in the afternoon, once classes were over.

"A surprise?" Aizawa asked All Might, who was in his normal form.

"Yes."

"I'm opposed. They've already suffered one villain attack not too long ago."

"Yes, but they believe that it was just an accident. Pure coincidence that won't happen again. But we both know that's not the case. Us heroes face dangers like that on a daily basis. I want them to understand that." All Might argue.

"It's counterproductive and just cruel. We may traumatize them if all goes south."

"True, but they must learn about the determination to overcome our fears…" he said, suddenly activating his quirk and looking as buff as he always was. "And that's where we come in! For are we not their teachers?"

"I feel like you're right, but that you're also not telling me something."

"Do you believe that I would allow harm to come to our students?"

"No, not for a second… fine. But you will assume full responsibility for this."

"HAHAHA! Of course I will! But don't worry! I trust their strength!"

"Still, it was quite the surprise that they even managed to stand up in any form." Thirteen said as Aizawa agreed, all the while they were seeing how their students were tearing All Might a new one.

And he wasn't the only one the students had a problem with.

"AND WHAT THE HELL IS THAT SUPPOSED TO BE?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN, YOU SUSPECTED THAT IT WAS HIM ALL ALONG?!" Bakugo yelled at Annie, while being backed by some other classmates.

The girl just kept laughing, irritating her peers, but she decided to answer their question.

"Well, it really wasn't that hard." she said while still chuckling. "For starters, the school just upgraded their security and while that doesn't make it impossible for this to happen again, it should still be pretty hard for just one person when last time it took dozens of people and even then still struggling."

"That doesn't explain how you knew that we weren't in any real danger!" Kyoka said as Annie chuckled some more.

"Oh yeah, I'm getting there. The other reason why I knew something was up was the fact that All Might wasn't around and that mister Aizawa just dismissed it so casually. That's when things started to be a little fishy. And then, when the 'villain' attacked, I noticed that he didn't seem as aggressive as any that we've met before and that he didn't seem to be that serious when fighting us. Oh but what really made everything just so suspicious, was the fact that; A) my phone still has signal..." she said, showing her fossil of a phone that indeed had signal and making the others check theirs and seeing that she's right. "And B) the fact that our teachers didn't show to be that worried about our safety. Even if we were to take into account the fact that one of them was injured and the other one didn't have a quirk suited for direct conflict."

"What do you mean 'not worried about our safety'?!'Thirteen-sensei was screaming for us to get out!" shouted Sato.

"Yeah, but there was something odd about her tone of voice. B'sides, mister Aizawa didn't show any sign of concern about us. And I had a front row experience at just how concerned our favorite mummy hobo-teach behaves when we're in actual danger."

"Parker, I want you to know that the only reason you're not having detention after class with me is because you have the only functional brain in your class." Aizawa said as Annie snickered.

"But the biggest sell-out was him." she said while pointing at…

"TODOROKI?!" they all shouted seeing the half-ice, half-fire quirked kid standing up as if nothing had happened to him.

"YOU ICY-HOT BASTARD! YOU WERE PART OF THIS STUPID JOKE THIS WHOLE TIME?!" Bakugo asked, as the other boy kinda nodded.

"In a way, yes." he said, remembering what had transpired with him.

He was by himself, thinking about the path that has led him to today. Silence and the only thing keeping him company were his memories. Then, he remembered a voice, he turned to face the intruder that had sneaked on him. But just when he was about to fight, the stranger stopped him. He removed his mask and showed that he was none other than his teacher. And then, said the teacher gently and with care, asked for his help.

"But how did you know it was all an act?" Todoroki asked the redhead girl.

"Oh, very easy actually. Barely an inconvenience!" Anni said, reading herself to explain the hows and whys. "You stiffened your body at times and at other times, you looked like you were trying to be seen as loose or something like that. In your defense, you could obviously trick most people that don't have acting knowledge. Though I was a theater girl before, so I can tell the difference. Even if I wasn't, I could have never shown my face to my mom if I couldn't tell a novice act at first glance."

"I see."

"Then why didn't you say anything!?" Denki asked.

"Hey, take this as payback for all the comments and for letting me look like an idiot during the quirk assessment test of our first day here." Annie said, while looking at Momo. "But seriously gal, I thought for sure that you knew."

"I… The thought never crossed my mind… Now that I think about it, it was a very obvious deception… how did I not notice it?!" Momo said, looking like she was about to have a mental crisis.

Meanwhile, All Might was still dealing with his own set of problems.

"Midoriya-kun harmed his finger! Do you not realize how bad the school would look to the country if word were to get out?!" Tenya pointed out at his teacher.

"Don't do that again!" Uraraka said, turning around alongside Tenya to meet Midoriya's gaze. "Right, Deku-kun?" she asked, only to see him sitting down.

But before they could grow worried about him, he just smiled and looked completely relieved about the situation.

"Thank goodness. It was all a surprise all along!" he gladly said, calming the anger of both Tenya and Ochaco.

"Young Midoriya!" All might said with joy, summoning their rage once more.

"Don't you 'Young Midoriya' us right now! Don't do that again!" Sero said as Uraraka offered to get Midoriya to the infirmary.

And while those two were still dealing with that, Valerie looked from the sidelines. It was all an act and she bought it. She thought for sure that they were in danger once more, but as it turns out that wasn't the case. And what's worse, they were in no danger and still she doubted. She silently belittled herself for not noticing before she heard her teachers approaching her.

"Is everything alright, Van Dyne?" Aizawa asked, making sure to say her last name as low as possible, but spooking Valerie a bit for using it. She has been so used to being called 'V' and 'Vector' by those outside her circle of friends that she was surprised to hear it.

"I… am not sure. It was all fake and I never noticed it…"

"You weren't supposed to notice it. But that doesn't take from what you did and learned, so don't diminish your efforts." Thirteen said as Aizawa nodded.

"I know but… I guess that I thought I should have seen it… I was so scared…" she said while looking at her best friend still defending herself from the others and smiling a bit. "No wonder she was so fearless. She knew all along and… she really is that good, huh?"

"Mm, is that so?" asked Aizawa.

Valerie didn't quite get the question. So she instinctively looked at where Aizawa's gaze was set (or where she thought they were anyway) and saw that they were on Annie. She was still chuckling as Kyoka and Toru specifically were screaming at her. But then… she noticed something. While she was holding her hands up in defense, she was still holding the mask that All Might was wearing. And as she did, despite her arms supposedly not moving, she…

"She was shaking the whole time?" Valerie said as her teachers nodded.

"We're not perfect Van Dyne. The world may expect that from us and much more, but truth is, we're still humans. And we don't start as perfect either. We work, we train, we laugh, we cry and we make mistakes on the way to be who we are today and even then, we never stop learning. Believe me when I say this, you lot will grow to be prime heroes. Of that, we'll make sure as your teachers." the mummy-looking teacher said.

"I… I guess you're right…"

"Remember that the U.A Sports Festival is in one week. Use the remaining time that you have to grow and show us all of the potential in you." he said as the two then walked away.

After which, Annie managed to free herself and went straight to her best friend.

"Hey Val, do you think that I can convince All Might to let me keep this mask? It's kind of neat! Just give it a new coat of paint, maybe add a spider here, a skull over there and done! Do you think that I would look good with it?" she asked, only to be met with Valerie looking down and with her expression unseen. For the first time since they arrived at the U.S.J, Annie stopped her jokeful nature and showed a remorseful expression that showed concern and seriousness. "Look Valerie, I'm sorry. I know I should have said something sooner and… the only thing that I did was just being a dumb kid even when you didn't like what I was saying. And especially when it was clear how uncomfortable it made you, I… if you want me to stop them, I will. Just say it and-"

"No it's ok, I'm fine. I… I was just thinking, that's all." Valerei said, raising her head and showing a caring and gentle smile. "Annie, let's give it our all at the Sports Festival." she said, making the redhead smile as well.

"Well, that's to be expected!" Annie said, wrapping her arm around her friend. "After all, we're U.A's number one duo!"

And so after classes ended, everyone went home. But with what Valerie had said… well.

"What are you guys doing here?" Shinso asked, as he saw all of his friends in front of his house after opening the door.

"We have one week to get you into shape! So we came here to pick you up! We're all going to Val's house and you were the only one missing." Annie said.

"I… I'm not sure, guys. I don't think that-"

"Shinso, you look like a stick with insomnia. If you want to get into the hero course, you're going to have more of a condition." Robbie interrupted as Kamala hit him with her elbow.

"What Skully MacFire wants to say here, is that this is the kind of thing that you need to put in the effort. So, we're all here to help you with it!" Kamala said, rubbing her elbow because dammit Robbie is a tough sonuvagun even without transforming. "Come on, Annie even agreed to have Hatsume help her with her web shooter project just so that we could get her out of the lab." the Pakistani girl revealed, shocking the Japanese boy.

"Wait, really?!"

"Just a little bit. Nothing involving the formula. But I also agreed to help her with some stuff."

"Plus, by observing you all training, I can analyze the best way to increase the efficiency of training the body and then develop babies designed to do just that!" the pink-haired girl said.

"J-Jarvis even volunteered to help us by making an appropriate training regiment. I t-think that would help you greatly."

"I mean… what about you guys? Because it feels like I'm the only one getting anything."

"Hey, we're friends. That's all that matters. Besides, we could use the workout a bit. Especially Robbie, he has an awful condition. He barely lasts five minutes in a fight." Annie quipped, making Robbie's eye twitch.

"Look who's talking. I recall you struggling to walk after our fight."

"Just please say yes. We already had to hear them arguing about who would win in a fight three times and even I'm getting tired of it… And I wrote a 'vs' fanfic when I was five that had better arguments than the ones that they give." Kamala pleated as both Annie and Robbie frowned a bit.

Normally, Shinso would probably not do it. He would just say that he didn't need it… But they came all the way for him. Because they wanted to help him and that… that was all that mattered to him. Which is why he chuckled. If they really believed in them that much, then he wouldn't want to let them down.

"Ok, I guess you guys win. Just let me pack some stuff and tell my parents." he said, as they all nodded and saw him getting ready.

Time until U.A Sports Festival: One week.

"You've been very quiet lately. Any reason for that?" Orca asked Spider-Girl.

"No, I was just thinking that's all."

"Anything in particular?" Ingenium asked.

"Just stuff, nothing groundbreaking I guess." she replied as Orca looked at her.

Just then, they all managed to hear cries for help from around the corner and if the car on fire being tossed around was any indication, then they were probably needed.

"Well, today's just full of surprises." Ingenium said as he and the others started to prepare.

"I'll form the perimeter." Spider-Girl said, much to Ingenium's surprise and the curiosity of Grand Orca. "You guys be careful, I'll make sure that-"

"I'll form the perimeter." Orca suddenly interrupted, surprising the two of them. "You two go and keep the citizens safe from whatever threat did that. Understood?"

"Are you sure?" Spider-Girl asked, a little shocked at his answer.

"I believe I made myself clear."

"... Understood!" she said, a bit of excitement in her voice.

"Hope you're not too rusty. Wouldn't want to hog all the attention." Ingenium dared, making Spider-Girl grin behind her mask.

"Oh, it's on, Ingy!" she said as the two raced to action, all as Orca looked over them.

"You are not a naive child, nor are you an adult…" Orca was saying to himself as he turned around to form the perimeter. "You… are a hero."

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - The Return of the Super-Moms!

"Hey mom, where do you want these ones?" Annie said, picking a box that had multiple shirts with them.

"Oh, they go next to the jackets that have a 30% discount. The ones near the edge of the men's section." MJ told her daughter.

Since it was a Saturday in the morning and Annie being Annie was already up to date with all her homeworks, she offered to help her mom at the store for the day. MJ, seeing nothing wrong with it, decided to allow her to do so. And so, here they were, early in the day and organizing the store before they opened it. And Annie would be lying if she wasn't also eyeing a handful of pieces that picked her interest.

"Ok, got it." she said, pulling the shirt and placing it on top of her. "Hey, this one's nice. What do you think?"

"I think that one is a boy's shirt, Annie."

"Hey, not my fault it looks good on me. And look who's talking, you kept using dad's jackets and shirts for so long that he had to put them on lock… and you still kept using them. How did you do it anyway?"

"Hey, if your auntie Felicia liked to get her mittens where no one asked her to, the least she could do was teach me how to pick a lock." MJ told her, actually glad that Black Cat was that kind of ex to her husband. "Besides, Inko's coming with her kid. And I would prefer it if you acted a bit more normal for me. Wouldn't want you to scare the kid."

"Oh yeah… mister 'great personality' is coming here… ugh." Annie said, shivering at the thought. "And also what's that supposed to mean? Name one time that I- you know what, nevermind, I'm just digging myself into a hole." Annie said as her mom snickered.

Meanwhile on the streets not that far from there, were a somewhat chubby woman of green hair with a box in hand, walking by with her son.

"I hope Watson-san likes these sweets. She mentioned never having them, so I thought that making some to enjoy while we help her at her store would be nice."

"Don't worry mom, I'm sure she'll appreciate them. No one makes desserts and sweets as good as you!" Izuku said, making her mother smile.

"Oh that's so nice of you to say, son! Oh, I hope that you and Watson-san's kid managed to get along."

"It's ok, mom. I'll do what I can. I think I've become a bit more sociable now!"

"I'm so glad to hear that, son." she said with a smile as she then stopped upon arriving at her destination. "Oh, look, we're already here." Inko said as the two entered.

And once they did, someone went to greet them.

"Hi, welcome to MJ's! I'm sorry we haven't opened yet, but if you'll like-" Annie was saying, but froze when she saw a familiar green-haired face in front of her.

And likewise, Izuku froze when he saw that familiar red mane in front of him.

"Oh, you must be Watson-san's daughter! Oh you look so much like her!" Inko said as she then heard her friend's voice.

"Annie, did someone- Oh Inko, it's you!" MJ said, smiling upon seeing her friend and her son. "Oh my god, is that your kid? He's your spitting image, you two look so adorable!"

"Watson-san, remember those sweets that you mentioned? I made some, I thought that we could have some while we help you today."

"Oh, you shouldn't have, now I feel bad for not bringing anything for you."

"No need, you've done more than you think."

And while the two mothers were catching up, Annie and Izuku kept on looking at each other with their jaws almost hitting the floor.

"Did you do something to your hair?" Inko asked MJ.

"Oh, it's nothing. Just something that my aunt taught me when I was a kid." the older redhead replied.

"It looks so good, you'll have to teach it to me."

"Oh stop it, you're making me blush." MJ said in a playful manner before seeing her daughter. "I see that you've already met my girl."

"Yeah, she looks so much like you!"

"Yeah she's my middle child, my little Anna-May. But what about your son? You two are so alike, if I didn't know any better, I might have thought that the two of you were actually twins."

"Watson-san you say the wildest things." Inko said, receiving the complement that MJ was giving her. "Yeah, this is my son, Izuku. Izuku, why don't you introduce yourself?"

"Annie, don't you have something to say to this handsome young man?"

And with those words from the two mothers, did their children finally react.

"EH?!" the two exclaimed in shock, pointing at each other and confusing their mothers.

"Izuku?! You're mister personality?!"

"Parker-san you… but she… I thought your name was Parker!"

"My name is Parker!"

"But then why does your mom-"

"Watson is her maiden name!"

"Wait, really?! Then why-"

"Watson-Parker! As in, Watson of Parker, come on man, it's not that hard! And can't you at least call me Annie here?!"

"Uh? You two already know each other?" MJ asked the two children.

"Y-Yeah, we're friends from the same class." Izuku answered before turning to Inko. "Mom, this is- MOM?!" he exclaimed when he saw his mother's face being red as a tomato, teary eyes and with her hands covering her mouth.

"D-D-Did she just call you by your first name?! And she just insisted on you calling her by her first name?! Izuku, when did you start to have these kinds of relationships?!" she asked as her son blushed so bright that scientists would confuse him with a star if they were to be near him.

"N-N-N-N-NO! I-I-IT'S NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE! I MEAN, I CAN SEE WHY YOU WOULD THINK THAT AND SHE DID GAVE ME HER PHONE NUMBER, BUT IT'S REALLY NOT WHAT YOU THINK!" he rapidly said, confusing Annie, who didn't get why they were acting like that.

Meanwhile, MJ knew immediately what was happening and understood both sides. And so, a mischievous grin was drawn in her face, because she decided to have some fun.

"Aw, look at that! My little casanova!" Mary Jane said in english, placing her hand on her daughter's shoulder, who then turned to meet her grinning face. "Tell me, where's the honey moon going to be?"

"MOM, WHAT THE HECK?!" Annie shouted, also burning white hot like Izuku.

After a long, tedious, and embarrassing explanation from the two of them, it was safe to say that both children felt really awkward… which became worse for Annie because she ended up having a call from her father because he, in his own words, 'felt something'.

Chapter 27: Class 1-B's Turn

Notes:

This chapter contains the apperance of an OC made by the user Petor on Fanfiction.net, as part of something that I proposed to my readers. For more information, check the author's notes of the story at the end of each chapter back on Fanfiction.net.

Chapter Text

Hitoshi Shinso fell to the ground. His face and clothes were drenched in sweat. Struggling to breath and feeling extremely dizzy. It was Tuesday in the afternoon, classes had already finished and at the moment, the Japanese boy was in the Stark residence where the duo of Van Dyne/Pym girls lived. This was the second day of his training for the upcoming Sports Festival that would be held the following week and by god, he now wasn't sure if abandoning Annie's workout routine months ago was either the right or wrong choice now. Or if wanting to change courses was the best thing for him.

Maybe being a hero was overrated.

"Is there anything you want to share with the class, meat bag?" Bill asked, hovering right next to Hitoshi.

"I… want… to die…" he said, panting as he tried to recover.

"Isn't that how meat bags your age feel all the time?"

"...What… use… is there for… a robot… with sass?"

"Well, more use than you're about now, that's for sure."

"Perhaps then, said sass robot could show himself to be useful by fetching some water, for the young lad?" Jarvis told the flying toaster (as Annie often called Bill).

"Fine, might as well look for a new pair of lungs, because clearly the pair he has does him no good… neither does his legs. Or arms for that matter. Or even his face."

"Bill."

"Then again, replacing the meat bag for a better model might not be that bad of an idea. He doesn't even need to have purple hair, we can take care of that later on."

"I mean it, Bill."

"You're right, wasting resources on that would be a useless endeavor. Searching for another meat bag with purple hair should be a trivial matter, considering the amount of colors this nation has when speaking of hair." the little toaster said, as he started to hover away. "Why on Hank Pym's name do they have so many shades of hair color is anyone's best guess."

As he did, Hitoshi groaned once more. His body was so sore that he was discovering places in his body that he didn't know had muscles. While some would claim to not feel their feet, Hitoshi felt them. He felt them and by god he wished he didn't because they hurt so bad. Same goes for his arms, his back, was it normal that it hurt to blink? Should he be concerned about it?

"J-Jarvis-san, maybe-Ow… maybe I should just stick to General Course." the boy said while still on the floor.

"Now, don't go saying that, master Shinso. You are doing wonderful for a boy of your physique."

"Is that so…? Because I'm sure none of the-Ow, Avengers complained like me."

"Oh I assure you that they did. Master Barton and Master Maximoff were no strangers to it. Have more faith in you, sir. Why, Captain America himself weighed less than half of you and now, he's one of the most regarded men to ever walk the world."

"Yeah-Ow, s-steroids would do that to you." Hitoshi joked, feeling that Annie's sense of humor might be contagious, he was spending way too much time with her apparently.

"I do believe you may be simplifying things a little too much, master Shinso." Jarvis said. Sure, the super soldier serum did help, but what made Captain America who he was today was his spirit and determination, among many other traits of his. But of course not many would take notice of that, especially a boy tha truth be told, was no doubt feeling inadequate compared to most of his friends. Which is why he opted for another approach. "Now master Shinso, have more of a drive to match your desires. If I had quit because things were hard, I would have never been part of the air force."

"I-Ow, I thought you were a butler?"

"I am, but that was before I took my current career." Jarvis replied. "But believe me , young sir, unless we put in the effort, we will never get far in life. I know self-doubt tends to crawl when we least expect it and it's easier to lash out. Still, that should not be an excuse to try and overcome our obstacles, no matter how imposing they may seem. And if all things fail, then rest assured that there will be people willing to help out if you are in need of it." the butler said, just as someone arrived.

And said someone, offered a hand to the boy on the ground. Who was it if not Anna-May Parker, who did it. She was also breathing heavily, though not as much as the boy. She was also a little drenched in sweat, her hair, which despite not being that long (just slightly past her shoulders) was tied in a pony-tail for the day, as she wore clothes appropriate for a workout. On her left hand, there was a fancy bracelet that was the one responsible for why she was even drenched in sweat. A special inhibitor bracelet that suppressed her powers, courtesy of her father, who made it to help her get a better handle of her powers growing up. And one that she didn't need to use as of now, but she did out of solidarity to the boy, who she smiled at.

"Hey." she said, still offering her help. "Need a hand?" she asked as Hitoshi chuckled (even if it did hurt… he probably should go to a doctor).

"Actually, I think that I might need more than that… but sure, that's a start… Ow." he replied, taking her hand as she pulled him to the ground.

"All right then, I will leave the two of you alone for the time being. I do believe that you've all been training for long enough to merit some well-earned rest." Jarvis told the two kids as he prepared to go inside the mansion. "I'll be preparing some snacks for you to enjoy. Be back soon." he said as left, leaving the two teens alone, who decided to go and take a seat at the benches that they had near them.

It was a mansion after all.

Once there, Hitoshi managed to breathe more calmly, while Annie herself relaxed. She also took a deep breath to take in the fresh air around her. It was pretty nice. Being the city girl that she was, she didn't get it as often as she should.

"You know, I still think that you should have just used your time to train your powers." the boy told the red-haired girl.

"Nah, I'm fine. B'sides, I didn't want you to feel left out. The Sports Festival is next week, so we ought to make sure you can keep up. It's a big deal for you, remember?"

"Yeah, yeah…" he said, noticing that there was an uneasy look on his friend's face. "Everything alright?"

"Oh, nothing, I'm just a bit nervous that's all."

"I guess it should be expected. I mean, it is a pretty big deal for the hero course the most."

"Mm? Oh no, not because of that. Honestly I still don't get it that much like you guys."

"Then… what makes you nervous?" he asked as Annie kept quiet for a bit.

"I guess… it's what comes after that makes me a bit nervous."

"Oh, so you're nervous about the internships?"

"Inter-what? Oh, that, no not really. Honestly I kind of forgot about that already."

"Of course you did." Hitoshi replied. "Then, what has you worried?"

"It's really nothing."

"You sure? You know you can talk to me, right?" the boy reassured the girl, who looked at him for a bit before she sighed in defeat.

"Fine, I guess… you know about how I don't want people to know my last name and all? Because I don't want people from here to know who my dad is so that… well, you know."

"Yeah, that reminds me, I guess I should apologize." Hitoshi said, confusing the girl.

"Why's that?"

"Well, I never referred to you by your family name. I mean, I kind of got weird looks because I was on a first-name basis with you guys, but when they said that a student named Parker got hurt, I kind of accidentally blew by worrying and… well… you know." he said, looking a bit down on himself, because by the monday of the following week of the attack, everyone his class now knew she was a Parker, though luckily they haven't put two and two together to make the connection to right Parker.

"Hey, it's cool. I mean, with what happened, I guess it should have been obvious that was going to happen. It's not your fault man. Besides that's… that's not what has me worried." Annie said, making Hitoshi feel a bit more concerned.

"Then?"

"... My class knows who my dad is."

Those words didn't do much for the boy at first. He just looked at his friend processing what she said. Then, the words started to sink in a bit more. And then more. And more. And more. Next thing he knew he probably would have fallen down by the shock if not for the fact that his body was still too sore to let him do that. And then, he finally spoke.

"What?! But how- I mean- did you tell them?!" he asked in confusion.

"Eh? No! Why would you… No! What kind of question is that…?! No!" Annie replied, making Hitoshi back up a bit while holding his hands.

"Well, sorry, but with how much you were going on about wanting to make sure that didn't happen, that's the only thing that came to mind."

"Well, it didn't!"

"Ok, ok, I'm sorry… So, how did they find out?" the boy asked once more, as Annie calmed herself and despite hesitating, told him.

"Remember Shoto? The guy with white and red hair?" she asked as the boy nodded while frowning, he really didn't like that guy, well, he didn't like most of the hero course safe for his friends, but that guy was kind of a jerk when he met him. "Well, he kinda put two and two together… kind of in a dumb way, but whatever. He also kind of confronted me to clarify things and everything became a mess from there on. So yeah, there was that. When Val and I went to class, everyone was asking about my sister because they found out about her, as if I wasn't having enough problems that day, and when Shoto came he just blurred it out."

"Just like that? Seriously, what's with that guy?" Hitoshi asked, a bit ticked off, though he tried to hide it a bit.

"In all honesty, I don't know. He's weird."

"Ok, then what?" he asked again as Annie groaned in annoyance.

"Ugh, it all became one headache after another. The good thing was that hobo teach Aizawa came by soon enough and told us to get ready for the whole U.S.J thing. And because I wasn't having enough stress as it was, I ended up in a shouting match with a decent amount of the class because they basically…! Nevermind, the less I remember of that day… the better." Annie said, having to have to calm herself after she remembered how his classmates basically insulted her and most importantly, her father. "Oh and then those wackos came in and two of them just so happened to try and put me in a coffin because they had beef with my dad and… UGH!" Annie exclaims, slamming her fist on the bench and immediately regretting it, because with her inhibitor bracelet, she just hurt herself. "Ow! Why did I do that?!" she asked herself, holding her hurt hand that she was sure was going to be swollen.

"Let me take a look." Hitoshi hurried, grabbing a hold of the girl's hand and sighing in relief. Sure, it looked a bit swollen, but for a bit he was scared that she might have broken her hand by how it sounded. "Ok, we should put some ice on that later. You know, you can have a bit of a temper. You should work on that."

"I know, you're right, I'm sorry. It's just.. it's so frustrating! Everything is so frustrating and annoying and I… I… I don't…"

"... So that's what's been eating you up?"

"Dumb, right?"

"Actually, no. I don't think it is." the boy replied, drawing a small smile on Annie. "So, you've been having it rough in class?"

"No… well, not more than normal that is. I guess things have been pretty chill and all. But I know that they won't stay like that for long."

"Why's that?"

"With the whole U.S.J incident, the whole Spider-Man's daughter was obviously the last thing they were thinking about. And with this whole Sports Festival thing coming up, everyone else will rather focus on that… but I know that when everything slows down… once this is all over and things start to sink in… and if it's anything like Friday then… god what a mess." Annie groaned once again as she dragged her good hand on her face. "Worst part is that I should have seen it coming. Now that I think about it, I didn't do a good job at hiding it. I mean, I guess that my costume was an obvious giveaway. I love that suit and it means a lot to me but… heh, some genius I am, right?" she said, berating herself as she driedly chuckled while the boy looked at her.

"Ok, I'm going to be honest here, I really don't like your class." Hitoshi said with honesty, though to Annie it sounded like his attempt at a joke to try and cheer her up... which was true technically speaking.

"I mean, they're not all bad. Like, sure some of them can be a total pain, but they're mostly ok. Plus, it's not like I think everyone's going to hate me… I hope. At least outside of Valerie, Momo and Mashirao are still cool with me, so fingers crossed that they'll stay like that. And hey, at least I know for a fact that Izuku doesn't have anything against me." Annie said with honesty before realizing that maybe Hitoshi wouldn't recognize the names. "Remember Izuku? Green bushy hair, green eyes and freckles that aren't as cool as mine?"

"I… think? Wasn't he the guy you bailed out during the exam?"

"Yeah, him. Pretty cool guy. He's actually the guy I get along with the most from class, well outside of Valerie for obvious reasons. We talk from time to time and he's pretty nice. Though, I think he sometimes needs a push here and there." Annie said, turning to Shinso. "Kind of like you actually. You two are very alike, you know? Bushy hair and all, though he obviously gets more sleep."

"Very funny, Annie." Hitoshi told his friend. "Well, even if he decides to bail on you, we're still here, so don't worry."

"Thanks." she said with a smile. "So what, are you going to be my knight in shining armor?" she said, with a bit of a theatrical flair.

"You're probably the last person to need that. As a matter of fact, you're more likely to be that for someone else… but sure, why not. Though I'm sure that if it came between the two of us, Valerie would probably be the first to do it." said the boy just as the aforementioned Valerie stumbled in and fell flat on her face.

"Uh… hey there 3V, you okay down there?" Annie asked the blue girl.

"My face hurts… maybe I shouldn't have fallen on top of it… Ow." Valerie said, with the ground muffling the sound of her voice.

"I take it that the esgrima robot that Hatsume and your sister made roughed you up a bit?" Hitoshi asked.

"... Yes. Can I stay down here?"

"Ok blueberry, I know resting is nice and all, but we- SWEET CHEESE WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR FACE?!" Annie screamed as she tried to pick up her friend… only to find her with an almost glowing pinkish mark across her blue face.

Truth be told, it would probably look a bit comedical in a cartoon, albeit still painful. But to the two teens, it just looked painful.

"Um… I think I need to work on my half-swording?" Valerie replied as the two inventors came by.

"GUYS, WHAT THE HECK?!"

"Sorry, we thought that we were all done. But I guess there were a few bugs we needed to fix beforehand." Nadia said, feeling a bit guilty.

"What kind of bugs?" asked the boy, who was answered by Hatsume.

"Well, the dexterity could use some work."

"The hydraulics need an adjustment in their power output."

"It's environment sensors are way off by a large margin."

"THOSE AREN'T A FEW BUGS!"

"Well, we were already planning on getting some ice for Annie's hand. What's one more bag anyway?" the boy said as Valerie looked at Annie's hand, which was a bit swollen.

"Annie, you're hurt!"

"You got smacked right in the face and that's what's worrying you?!"

"You two are like that." the boy said, remembering that Annie is the kind of gal that could get hit by a truck and instead she would worry about a kid getting a scraped knee.

"Oh, we don't have to. I was working on this ointment as a side project that-"

"ICE! NOW!" the redhead said, deciding not to run the risk of having their skin melt if the other genius skills in chemistry were anything like her skills in robotics.

Meanwhile on another part of the mansion, Robbie Reyes, the hellfire wielder and Kamala Khan, the Inhuman newcomer themselves were also doing their own training. Though outside of them, there was one more kid with them. He was a, for a lack of a better term, recent addition to their inner group so to speak. It all started when Robbie offered him some help the week prior and after talking for a bit, invited him to have lunch with him and the others. Something a bit odd to some and especially to Kamala, who was still ticked that her friend rather helped some stranger than her with her homework… even if he did have a point about paying attention, but that was something else entirely. He was from the Management course of U.A. He looked a bit like one would the stereotypical brainiac or bookworm would look like, even if he were to claim that he was not that smart (and in a group that had someone like Annie Parker, no one was that smart). He was a bit skinny, a bit short in height compared to Robbie or even Annie to a degree by a few centimeters, had black hair with one large lock of it curled upwards in a way that kinda resembled the top of those soft ice creams, had big round glasses that just screamed poor eyesight.

The boy was named Kin Fukuda. A not that good management student (according to himself) compared to the rest of his classmates. But at least hey, it looks like the foreigner's circle of friends cared for that.

"Want some water, Reyes-san?" Kin asked, handing a bottle of water to the latino boy, who wiped some sweat from his forehead.

"Yeah, that sounds nice." he replied, taking the bottle, thanking Kin and taking a sip from it as the management kid saw the target he was practicing on, a metal dummy that had a few scorched markings where Robbie had hit them.

"While I may not be versed in these sorts of activities, it seems like you have a great handle on your quirk. Maybe your aim on the left side is slightly off? I hope that what I'm saying doesn't sound rude."

"Nah, it's cool. You're right, I think I'm off on my left side. Also it's not a quirk." Robbie said, taking another long sip of his water.

"Oh yeah, sorry. I keep forgetting that."

"By the way, aren't you going to… well I don't know? Do some workout for the Sports Festival?" asked Robbie out of curiosity.

"Oh I don't know. The management course really doesn't get that much out of the Sports Festival compared to the others. Or at least in the way most would think."

"Mm, that so?" he asked as Kamala came by, breathing heavily and sweating. "I'm going to be honest here. I genuinely thought you were going to be the one to take training less seriously compared to the others. Guess I stand corrected." he said as Kamala frowned.

"Yes. Yes you do." she told him before turning to Kin. "... Hey." she said, still a bit bitter at his presence and trying and failing at not liking him.

"Hi Khan-chan, I hope that special training of yours has been going well. Would you like some orange slices?" he said, very thoughtful and offering a plate of the fruit.

… Yeah, that was why it was hard to not like him. He was way too nice. Almost Valerie levels of nice. How was she supposed to be mean to him without looking as jerkish and roughish as Robbie?

"... Yes." she said, taking the plate and then one of the sliced oranges. "... Thank you. It was very thoughtful of you." Kamala thanked him as the boy smiled kindly at her. "Stop being so nice."

"From what I've seen, the two of you are really working hard. You two are really taking the Sports Festival very seriously, don't you?"

"Meh, I see this as a race. There's a start and there's a finish line, so I might as well do what I can to reach it first. I've always been a little competitive like that." Robbie told him.

"Of course you do." Kamala said.

"So there's nothing involving one-upping class A?" Kin asked curiously, gaining a weird look from the Pakistani girl.

"And what exactly does that supposed to mean?" she asked. "Got a problem with class 1-A?"

"Oh no, I would never! And especially not with V-chan or May-chan. The two of them have been wonderful with me!" he replied, smiling with gratitude at the two girl's caring nature.

"Dammit and here I thought- why does this guy have to be so nice?!"

"What's with the question, Kin? Please don't tell me you've been listening to some loud blonde guy from my class"

"Well, not exactly. You could say that for the most part, class B has had a tradition of having a rivalry with class A. It's especially notorious when it comes to the first grade students."

"Why's that?"

"Most of the time class A is the one that gets the most attention or is seen as the main focus of U.A while class B is just seen as the other class." Kin told the two, making them a bit curious with what he has to say. "Statistically speaking, class A has on average the better grades, are seen as more interesting, seems to have the more favoritism out of the two and the most successful pro-heroes tend to come from there. Even All Might was known to be a class A student. As one could expect, most class B students end up having a grudge over class A. And seeing how in this year in particular, class A has the eyes of everyone because of what happened, you could see why anyone would think that way."

"Huh, didn't know that. Yeah, I guess it makes sense. And at least class A does seem to have the academic smarts with Annie being from there."

"Great, as if I wasn't feeling inadequate enough…" Kamala muttered.

"But, with your level of dedication, you'll easily draw attention to yourself in a good way! I'm sure of it!" Kin said, making even Kamala smile a bit.

"Thanks." she said just as Annie came walking by. "Hey, what happened to you?" she asked, pointing at her swollen hand.

"Oh, I uh… you know… I was training and stuff. Just proof of my hard work!"

"You hurt yourself doing something stupid. Got it." Robbie said, making Annie frown at him, thus proving him right.

"Hi May-chan, how has your training been going?" Kin asked.

"... I still need to get used to that on so many levels." Annie said, still trying to not only wrap her head with the whole honorifics thing, but also the fact that someone refers to her by her second name (which she shares with her older sisters).

Funny thing, when Robbie basically adopted Kin into their circle of friends, the group decided indirectly to once more try and keep Annie's heritage a secret just in case. So when she presented herself by her names and with Hatsume always calling her 'Anna-May', Kin might have gotten the idea that May was her family… so they all just rolled with it for a while.

"Also yeah, it's been going well."

"That's good to hear."

"Yeah, anyway, Jarvis sent me to fetch you guys. He has some snacks and stuff for us to take a break."

"Ooooh, snacks! Sounds like my calling."

"Of course it does." Robbie said. If there was anyone that could match and out-stomach Annie's appetite, then that was no doubt Kamala. "Sure, why not a break sounds nice. Might as well cut it short for now. Especially considering that tomorrow we have that special training."

"Oh yeah, the one that was apparently so important that they changed our schedule." Kamala said, surprising Annie a bit.

"Wait, your class too?" she asked.

"Yeah… wait, you know about it?" asked Robbie.

Annie was about to answer, but in the short time that it would have taken her to usher a single syllable, an idea popped to her mind. One that would have had her giggling like a hyena, yet she decided to keep some restrain to herself. Instead, she just told a half-truth of sorts.

"Oh yeah, we had it yesterday at the U.S.J. It was just some rescue training. Nothing too serious."

"Huh, well that doesn't sound that special. We had them at the U.S.J last week." Kamala said.

"Perhaps your class won't be doing that kind of training. Class A probably did it to make up for the U.S.J disaster, so maybe you'll do someone similar, yet different?" Kin suggested to the group.

"I guess it makes some sense. Mm, maybe some search and rescue training? We were doing that before we evacuated the area." Robbie said out loud. "Whatever, we'll deal with it tomorrow. Let's just go before Val's sister eats all the sweets."

"Why do you think that's going to happen?" Kamala asked as both Annie and Robbie just stared at her. "Oh right, it's Nadia. Kind of obvious in hindsight now that I think about it "

"Yeah, now let's get going. Jarvis pulled out some fancy cheese that smells funny but it's pretty good and in no way am I running the risk of Nadia eating all of it." Annie said as she and the others started walking and, as they did, she couldn't help but to laugh inside. "Oh my god, the look on their faces is going to be priceless!"

"All right kids, we're here!" Vlad told his class.

Class-B, all wearing their respective hero costumes, were standing behind the entrance of one of the school's training areas that was new to them. It wasn't the U.S.J, or a faux city, nor was it the forest area that they were oh so familiar by now. Heck it wasn't even the junkyard area where Robbie and Kamala fought the class A students. This area was resembling some run of the milk suburbs. It wasn't bad in all honesty. It kind of reminded Kamala of where both Annie and her stayed at miss Aizawa's house.

"Hey, this place looks nice!" Tokage said, whistling at what she was looking at. "You know? I wouldn't mind having a house in a place like this."

"Right? It looks so authentic that you forget that it's just a training ground." said Hiryu.

"Looks out of my budget." Robbie said, thinking that the place was too nice to be affordable to him.

Besides the students of class B, were their teachers. Those being their homeroom teacher Vlad King, the Blood Hero, the Sharp-shooter Hero Snipe and the rescue Space Hero No. 13. All of them looked incredibly well-prepared and ready to fulfill their duty. That being, of course, educating the next generation of future pro-heroes.

"Hope you're all ready for what's to come. The school went out of their way to make sure this training session was extra challenging to you all. So you better not slack off, understand?" Vlad asked.

"I was actually expecting us to be at the U.S.J. Especially with how this was meant to be a special training and stuff." Kendo voiced her opinion.

"An understandable assessment, but for today we thought that this setting would be more appropriate for you all." Snipe said, followed by Thirteen nodding in agreement and continuing with the explanation.

"While the U.S.J is a versatile compound for training, we shouldn't forget to train in urban areas. After all, most of the time, pro-heroes are going to operate on those areas until they specialize in a respective area. And even then, they're still expected to respond if there is need." the rescue teacher said.

"And what exactly are we going to do here?" asked Manga, who had his question answered by Vlad.

"We'll be having simulations to what you all would be dealing with as pro-heroes in urban areas like big cities and suburbs. After we're done here, we'll be heading towards one of the faux cities that we have nearby."

"Some of the exercises I know some of you will think that they're a waste of time, but believe me. They'll be crucial to your upbringing as future heroes, no matter how basic they may seem. By the end of the day, you'll hopefully be able to see all the areas that you are lacking in and thus, the areas you'll need to improve." Snipe followed after. "We'll be splitting you all into different groups that will be having different activities. It's up to you how to approach them while solving the problem as efficiently as possible. Afterwards, you will report with Thirteen, who will be stationed near the plaza of this area until all of you have done all the exercises"

"Once that's done, we'll all head for the fauz city for the training to continue. Are there any questions?" Thirteen asked as there were none at the moment. "Very well then, now the first group is going to compose of… Reyes, Khan, Tokage, Kendo, Monoma and Kaibara."

"Ugh, do I have to be in the same group as this guy?" Kamala complained, pointing at Robbie, who frowned a little.

"You know, you've been moody since last week and it's already starting to get annoying." Robbie said as Tokage chuckled.

"Look at that, the dynamic duo isn't being that dynamic right now. What? Troubles in p-"

"Finish that sentence, see what happens." the two told her, making the green-haired girl gulp.

"... I mean… in your platonic relationship that's just two friends and nothing else…?"

"Whatever issues you have with one another, knock it off. You'll have to work with people that you may not like in the future and will have to tough it up to get the job done. If you can't do that, then you may as well just leave now. Understood?" Vlad said, as the two teens grumped at one another, yet did not complain any further. "That's better."

"What will they be doing?" Kendo asked.

"You'll be rescuing a cat out of a tree ."

"... I'm sorry, I think my japanese suddenly flunked for a bit, did you say a cat out of a tree?

"That is what I said, mister Reyes." Snipe told them.

"... Ok, please tell me I'm not the only one that thinks that's just a waste of… well, of everything."

"As we stated beforehand, while the exercises may seem irrelevant they will aid in your progress in ways that you didn't foresaw before. Either way, if you can't even do the most basics of this exercise, then how are you expected to function as a hero?"

"I mean, it sounds super lame but I kind of get where they're coming from." said Honenuki with Kendo agreeing.

"What's the matter, is the enforcer scared?" Kamakiri taunted as a couple of students chuckled.

Robbie grunted and managed to catch a glimpse of Kamala. Who was looking incredibly smug and cocky

"And what are you on about?"

"Oh nothing, this is something I was already used to doing. I could give you a few pointers if you'd like. But let's be honest. You're probably too you to do it."

"You know, I liked you better when you're your bubble head self."

"Whatever, does that mean you're bringing cats here? Because I wouldn't mind at all.?"

"Oh, I love kittens!" Pony exclaimed after Kosei spoke.

"No, we ran out of budget for cats. So three of you will have to play the role." Snipe said, pulling out a coin out of his pocket. "Ok, I want two of you each to come here, so we can decide which one of you will be the cat." the teacher told them, baffling the students and especially one in particular.

"You ran out of budget? How?! You mean to tell me that you guys have enough money to make giant robots and over the top training facilities,but you don't have enough for cats?!" Kamala said.

"Where do you think the budget went?" Snipe said once more as Vlad spoke.

"Alright, enough questions for the day. Let's get this over while we still have sunlight with us." he said as his class started to get ready.

The six students started to go in pairs to decide who the cat would be. The first two times, the girl of their respective duo ended up being the cat and had to put on cat ears. Truth be told, this just felt like something out of a show, having the girls just having cat ears. That is of course, until Robbie's and Kamala's turn came by where the cat ended up being…

"Either you get those things away from me, or god help me, I'll go to your house, grab that stupid washing machine statue and feed it to the first dog I see! You hear me!"

"Just put the stupid cat ears on, Robbie! Kendo and Tokage are both wearing them and you didn't hear them complain, did you!"

"I kind of did, actually…" Kendo said awkwardly looking at the events happening before her.

"If you want someone to put them on, then why don't you wear them!"

"You would like that, wouldn't you!"

"... I kind of would…" said Kosei, who got a nudge to the sides by Kaibara's elbow hitting him.

Yeah… Robbie ended up being the cat. And he was clearly not a fan of the idea. That is, if him doing whatever he could to avoid Kamala putting them on him are any indication.

And while the two boys kept on arguing and avoiding or trying to catch one another. And while the other students were starting to fight the urge to start betting money on who would win while in front of their teachers, said teachers were currently watching from the sidelines at their students making fools of themselves. All as Snipe sighed.

"And here I thought this week would be less problematic." the marksman said as Vlad approached Thirteen.

"Do you think you can handle this? We got to make preparations for the next exercise."

"Don't worry, senpai! I can handle this!"

"Put them on, Reyes!"

"Make me, Khan!"

"... I think I can handle this!"

"Kendo, help Thirteen in any way you can. She will tell the other groups the instructions to follow. Once you're all done, meet us at the entrance of the faux city nearby."

"Aye aye, sir."

"Good… also, please try and make sure Khan and Reyes don't kill each other." Snipe said.

"Ok sir, you can only ask me to do something plausible." the class' big sister said, as both of her teachers left… while also both of his classmates kept on arguing.

"He's just so… ugh! I get it, you're a thuggish-looking guy that's smarter and more serious than me! We all get it! Lay off my back for five minutes! As if I didn't have enough of that to deal with back home!" Kamala complained as she and Kaibara were walking through the fake street of the faux suburbs in search of a 'cat' to rescue themselves.

"Uh-huh." Kaibara said, listening to what the inhuman of the class had to say. "And how does that make you feel?"

"... What? Are you planning on being a psychiatrist on the side of being a hero?" Kamala asked.

"First off, you literally asked me, I was just being polite. Second off, I would probably go for a photographer gig if I were to take a second job." Sen said, as Kamala sighed.

"Yeah, sorry I guess I'm in a bad mood today."

"That's a bit of an understatement. You two have been pretty much at each other's throat since last week. More specifically since Robbie started hanging with that Management kid. What's that about? Don't tell me you're jealous" Sen said.

"What? No…! Or at least… it's not just that…" Kamala replied to Sen's questions. "Look, it's more than that. It's just that… I'm serious about all of this. The hero gig has been my dream since I was little and now that I'm here, I want to do everything I can to prove it. So it's a bit annoying and infuriating when people think I just see everything like a game. Especially when… ugh, Robbie can be so insensitive every once in a while… it would be nice if instead of being told what I do wrong, someone mentions what I do right."

"Well, if you want my unprofessional opinion on the matter, I can see where he's going." Sen said, much to Kamala's dislike. "I mean, you do tend to get easily distracted in class, are kind of forgetful of your homework… and then there's the time you came to school with two left shoes. And I mean that literally. How did you not notice that you changed the shape of your right foot to fit a left shoe?"

"Great, you too, huh?"

"But…" he suddenly said, getting Kamala's attention. "You're not exactly as lost as he says you are."

"... Eh?"

"I mean when you do want to pay attention, boy do you really pay attention. You also have an eye for details, especially when talking about the powers and usage of them, you're also pretty charismatic and can get people to get behind you fairly easily, all while being super supportive. But I'm no psychologist, nor am I a counselor. Look, why don't you two just talk things out? If not to stop fighting, then at least to make things less awkward for everyone else." he said as the girl sighed once more.

"Yeah, I guess that's fair." the inhuman replied, only to hear something very loudly.

"Mew, mew! Oh would someone come rescue this poor kitten…?! I said mew!"

"I'm not doing it!"

"... Well, the good news is that we found Reyes and Tokage. The bad news, we found Reyes and Tokage."

"Why are they bad news?"

"Didn't we just have a talk about how you and Reyes want to rip each other to pieces?"

"Ok, now that's an exaggeration… wait, then why Tokage?"

"I have no idea. I just have this feeling that she has something in mind. And for some reason, I think it involves Kodai and-"

"And who?"

"... Hey, does that blue girl you hang out with likes pictures…? Asking for a friend."

"Would someone please get this wittle kitten from this mean tree?!"

"While you're at it, bring a gun so I can shoot myself! Or at least a pair of headphones!"

"Let's get them off the trees. You go there, I go the other way."

"Are you sure? I'm pretty sure that Reyes' voice came from there."

"I mean, I could probably try the whole talking thing. Plus, considering the fact that he's obviously annoyed at Tokage's jokes, do you really want to deal with a ticked off Robbie?"

"... Khan, you're a life-saver, I want you to remember that." Sen said, as the two parted ways.

From the sounds of it, neither of the 'cats' were that far away. It makes sense seeing how they were close enough to hear each other yell at one another, much to the annoyance of one of them. It didn't take Sen long enough to get to where Tokage was. She was sitting on a branch of one of the trees, which thankfully weren't that tall. And truth be told, she definitely looked like she was enjoying herself way too much with the whole cat thing.

"Oh, my savior! At last, I'm free!"

"... On second thought, maybe dealing with Reyes would be better." Kaibara said, making Tokage chuckle.

"Your funeral."

"Whatever, I'm here already. So why don't you just get down and we call it a day?"

"No can do. You have to get me down."

"You kidding?! How exactly do you want me to do that?! It's not like I brought a ladder with me!"

"Sorry. But I'm unable to get down on my own."

"That's false and you know it! You can split into pieces and they all float!"

"If I could, then you wouldn't be needed here. Plus, I'm a regular cat, remember? You'll have to carry me~!" Tokage playfully joked.

"But I… Ugh!" Sen said, giving up as he then started to climb the tree (which once again, he was thankful it wasn't that tall). "I'm climbing a tree to get a girl wearing cat ears down, like some dumb self insert story. Could this get any more humiliating?"

"Oh don't be like that. This is like, every guy's fetish or something." Tokage said as Sen murmured something about that being stupid or dumb. "Or would it help if I were a blue girl with white hair?" she asked, instantly making Sen blush bright for a second and losing focus as he climbed, snapping a branch he was hanging on and almost falling."

"Ow! Splinter on my finger! There's a splinter on my finger!" Sen cried out as Tokage laughed.

After a moment or two, Sen finally reached the top, where he had to find a way to get the girl in cat ears down, as stupid as he thought… Though for a second he was tempted to imagine if Tokage was a certain girl from class A, but he shook his head at that. Chances were that he would get distracted and get the two of them to fall to the ground. And with him doing all the work, chances were that he would have fallen flat on his face. And the splinter was already bad enough, so he just carried her piggy-back style and got the two of them to ground level.

"You wouldn't happen to have some tweezers, would you?"

"And why would a cat have a pair of twee-"

"WOULD YOU KNOCK THAT OFF!" they suddenly heard Kamala shout.

"... Wow… and here I thought she would appreciate my humor."

"So much for trying to talk things out." Sen said as the two headed for where her voice was coming from.

When they got there, they were greeted by the presence of Robbie, who was wearing a pair of cat ears, throwing something at Kamala. It looked like some fruit, ot… a fake fruit? It looked round and red, so it was probably there to simulate fruit on the tree. Whatever it was the case, he was just taking them and yanking them towards Kamala, who was still dodging.

"Look, Miss Thirteen said that we were cats, so I'm acting like a cat." he said, throwing another fake fruit at Kamala who dodged again.

"In what world does a cat know how to throw fruit?!"

"You're a girl that writes stories about ponies that throw up rainbows, you got your powers after inhaling weird gas and our school principal is a talking bear-dog thing, but a cat throwing stuff is where you draw the line?"

"Look, you're already a ruffian-looking guy. No need for you to worsen your image by thinking wild dumb things, ok?" Kamala said, making Robbie's eye twitch as a vein grew on his forehead. "I mean seriously, you could at least-Hey! Watch it, you jerk! That almost took my eye out!" she yelled, having dodged a fake fruit that passed very close near her face.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I was aiming for your nose." he said, as he threw another fruit that Kamala once again barely dodged.

"Ok that's it! I've about had it with you! Get down here you colossal walking pain, I have a piece of my mind and you're going to hear it!" she yelled, as she started to increase the length of her legs to reach Robbie as the two started to argue. All the while, Tokage and Sen watched from the sidelines.

"They seriously need to work things out." Sen said.

"They need couples counseling, more like it."

"We heard you, Tokage!" the two American shouted, making the girl flinch and gulp once again.

The two could be really scary every once in a while.

"Everything taken care of on your end?" Vlad asked the fellow teacher, Snipe.

"Yes, now the only thing that's left is to wait." he replied as the blood hero nodded.

"Hopefully they'll get to finish the first part of the exercise soon… by the way, was that seriously the best excuse you could have come up with?"

"What excuse?"

"We ran out of budget for cats? Seriously?"

"Well, it's a credible story. "

"Khan is right, we have enough money for fake cities and multiple training facilities, yet we don't have enough money to get them real cats?"

"Ok, not only would the school be called unethical… more than it already is, by doing that, but did you really want me to tell them that the real reason was because last time we tried that, Aizawa kept pampering the cats and wanted to take them home?"

"That man seriously has issues for such a monotone guy." Vlad said as Snipe nodded. "... Why do you think All Might and Nezu went out of their way for this exercise? Not saying that it's bad just… the timing and their attitude seemed odd in my eyes."

"I understand. It feels like there's something that they're not telling us."

"Or that they have yet to tell us."

"Whatever the case is, it's obvious that the reason was rather unnerving, if their expressions were anything to go by." the sharpshooter said, as the other hero nodded.

Suddenly though, the two felt a presence. One that was confirmed to be around when they heard something nearby. Turning around, they found the source of the noise, which was …

"You…"

"Oh, but suddenly I'm the one that thinks dumb wild things? That girl can be such a hazle every now and then!" Robbie complained while walking with Kendo, who if her expression was anything to go by, was not amused.

"Yeah… a hazel…" she replied with a monotone voice.

"Wow, thanks for the support, Kendo."

"I'm sorry, but it's really hard to be invested after hearing you complain for like the twelfth time this week."

"It's wednesday."

"I know. Why do you think I said what I said?" Kendo argued, which made Robbie grumble something. "Look, I get it. I would also prefer if everyone could take training and classes a bit more seriously, I do. Especially if it means Khan would stop showing me funny pictures and drawings with notes mid-lecture."

"You're saying that because Midnight caught you the time you laughed at them."

"It was a quokka taking a selfie with a funny hat! How could I not laugh? Just because you all refer to me as being too 'masculine', whatever that means, doesn't mean I don't enjoy cute animals." the martial arts enthusiast said. "But in her defense, it's not like you're making things easy for her."

"And what is that supposed to mean?"

"I mean that you can be a little… what's the word I'm looking for? Overbearing? No, that's not it. Mm, bossy? Insensitive? Harsh? Incredibly strict?"

"Careful, Kendo. You're going to run out of adjectives soon enough."

"The point that I'm trying to make is that you can be a bit too much."

"Please. Tell me one time that-"

"You threaten to pummel Rin for coming with that nickname of yours."

"Ok, I may have gone a bit overboard that one time. But that's-"

"You made Komori and Fukidashi almost write their entire english essay all over."

"Look, there were a lot of misspellings and errors there. You can't blame me for trying to help-"

"You also use a lot of physical violence against Monoma."

"Bulshit, you punch him as much as I do."

"Not with a chair!"

"For the last time! I didn't try to hit him with a chair, my jacket got stucked! And at the very least I don't use my powers to knock him down like you, miss I slapped him across the room with a hand the size of a desk!"

"I didn't mean to hit him! I only wanted to get the wasp to- look, we're not talking about me at the moment."

"Sounds to me like you're evading it." Robbie said, making Kendo frown.

"The point is, that maybe it wouldn't hurt to show a bit more support every once in a while. You know, have a bit more faith in her."

"... And who says I don't…" Robbie murmured, while looking to the side.

"We know you do. But… I don't know, maybe instead of reminding her of what she does wrong, you could tell her what she does right?" Kendo said as the two arrived to where Thirteen was, alongside Kamala, Sen, Monoma, Tokage… who for some reason had tape on her mouth, alongside a handful of the other classmates.

"Hello, children. I take it you two are finished with your exercises?" their teacher asked as they nodded.

"Yep! All taken care of!" Kendo said, while Robbie and Kamala looked at each other, frowned a bit before turning their heads around… and yet they still took glances at one another. "You two need professional help at this point… also, why is there tape on her mouth?" Kendo asked while pointing at Tokage.

"It's for her own safety." Kaibara replied as Tokage tried to say something that was completely muffled by the tape.

"We can still understand you, Tokage." the duo of Americans said, genuinely baffling the girl.

"You're the mistress of subtlety, aren't you?"

"Could we hurry up and be done here? These two make everything awkward." Shishida asked the group.

"Sadly, there are still a handful of us that are still missing. I don't think it would be right to leave now without them." Monoma said as the beast-like kid suddenly looked odd for a moment.

"Something wrong?" Kamala asked.

"I… yeah, I thought I heard something but maybe it was just the wind." he replied, though the inhuman didn't seem convinced.

"Yes, that is correct. Be a bit more patient, I'm sure that everyone will soon be do-" Thirteen was saying, however, she suddenly stopped mid-sentence and after a few seconds, she turned around. "... Eh?" was all she could say before suddenly being hit with such force that she was sent crashing into the lawn of one of the houses nearby, much to the horror of her students.

"Sensei!" near everyone shouted.

They tried to rush to her side, but before they could so much as take a step, a sudden blur went past in front of them, cutting them off. Then the same blur appeared behind them. Then next to their side and then it started to circle the area around them before stopping. Once it did, it revealed a man, or at least they hoped for that to be a man. He wore dark robes, though they sort of reassembled Gis of some form. They were colored black, had some bits of silver armor such as on his shoulder, as well as his knees and on the back of his gloves. Lastly, he had what they hoped was a skull mask that concealed his identity with glowing red eyes and what looked a bit like a pair of devil-like horns on the front.

"So… this is the oh so famous class 1-B of U.A high?" the assailant asked with a deep voice. "You don't seem to be much in my eyes."

"What the… who's that?"

"Is he a… guys, please don't tell me that's an actual villain."

"Komori, Tsurbara both of you calm-" Kendo tried to warn, both was caught off guard when out of nowhere, Kamala jumped in and smashed the ground where the villain stood, for he had jumped away.

"Dammit Khan! Don't go-" Robbie was about to say, but the villain spoke first.

"So we have a sharp one here. You ought to be thankful for that, don't you?" the villain said, seemingly acknowledging Kamala while also directing the last bit to Komori.

"Uh?"

"Look at his hands." Kamala told Robbie, who did as she said and saw that there was something in one of them. Too small for him to try and get an idea of what it was. "The moment his hand moved a bit, it looked like he was moving slightly towards Komori."

"She's right." Kendo said, backing the inhuman's claim as she herself also adopted a battle stand of her own. "It was subtle, but even someone with basic combat knowledge could tell that he suddenly shifted a bit of his weight on his right side."

"... Huh… you don't say." Robbie said, transforming into his more hellish look. "Listen buddy, you have about one minute before we make you leave in a stretcher."

"How valiant, you three are so willing to fight me…will you be willing to fight him too?" the villain asked, as suddenly, there was a shadow casting above some of the students.

And when some of those students took notice, they grew quite worried.

"Guys, move!" Sen told everyone, who were able to catch wind of what he was referring to and quickly jumped out of the way.

Whatever it was that casted the big shadow above, was apparently built like a truck, because it hit the ground like one. The force of the attack pushed so them away while disorienting some others. And out of the few that were still standing, some ended up getting hit in the blink of an eye by the other villain, among them being Robbie and Kamala, though thankful for the two of them, the two were made of sturdier stuff, so they remained standing.

The first villain had now arrived by the side of whom they all assumed to be, his partner in crime and by god was he huge. He was easily bigger and meaner-looking than even Shishida, the walking big foot temnager. He also was wearing black clothing, and what looked like almost samurai armor, or at least the chest piece, alongside the mask of an angry demon-like monster of red color. And to make matters worse, he had Thirteen on his grasp.

"Ugh, that guy's as fast as Annie." Kamala said, with Robbie giving his own take.

"Not as fast. This guy's faster than her."

"Allow us to present ourselves…" the first villain said to the students. "My name is Vakume and this is Dark Oni. We are the lords and conquerors of the 7 heavenly crossroads of weirdworld."

"I would consider for you to flee now!" the big one said, his voice sounding as rough as a man that smokes entire packs of cigars every day. "This one will serve as a sacrifice to the great Goliath. Soon, your world will burn by his flame!" he shouted, worrying the other students safe for Kamala, who only had one thing to say about it.

"... eh?"

"Farewell young heroes." said the first villain, smashing what he had on hand and creating a smoke screen that once it dissipated, showed that they managed to get away.

Naturally, near everyone panicked and had their guard on high alert. The two class reps did their best to get them to calm themselves despite their own worry. They tried to come up with a proper way to act in their current scenario. Realizing that there were still some of their classmates that had yet to reach them, Kendo told Tokage, who by now had removed the tape from her mouth, to help in finding them as fast as possible, alongside some of the best equipped with search abilities. Once they did, they told them to inform the others to meet the group at the main entrance. But as they were talking strategy, there was one student that did not exactly listen to anything.

Yeah, there was a reason only near everyone was in a panic mode. And that was because the inhuman Kamala Khan had her mind retelling her what the villains said over and over again. And the more she repeated it, the less sense it made.

"Fuck sake, Khan! Stop daydreaming and get a move already!" a kind of angry Robbie told her since by now, the only ones that had yet to start their little evacuation, or were not part of the search, were the duo of hima and Kamala, as well as Kendo, Monoma and Kaibara.

"None of that made sense." she simply said, seemingly ignoring what Robbie said.

"I mean, yeah it all sounded like nonsense, but-"

"No, I mean even ignoring that, it doesn't make sense. As a matter of fact, a bunch of nonsense would actually make more sense." Kamala said, interrupting Sen and making Robbie drag his hands across his face.

"Great, now she's rambling." he said as Kendo decided to ask what Kamala meant.

"What gives you that idea, Khan?"

"Well, for starters, he looks nothing like Vakume."

"You know how he looks?" Monoma asked.

"Yeah and that's definitely not the guy." she replied. "For starters, Vakume is, if I remember correctly, a grandkid of Agatha and he and some others were apparently bad guys, but that was ages ago. Now they're just heroes or something, so why would he be in Japan attacking a bunch of kids?"

"Maybe this is a different Vakume? It's not like having more than one person with the same name is uncommon." Sen said.

"I remembered having three Joshuas in my Social Studies class."

"That doesn't explain the other stuff. I mean, what even are the 7 heavenly crossroads of weirwold? It's the 7 Heavenly Cities, not crossroads! And they are definitely not on Weirdworld. Weirdworld is basically Alice in Wonderland on LSD. And as if that wasn't enough, the way they said Crossroads, it reminds me more of that place that's apparently a place where realities connect, if what I heard was right. So why would they say they were on Weirdworld? And since when was Goliath ever connected with fire? The one in the story was just a big dude and the ones with connection to that name now have all been superheroes. Something's not right."

"... How do you know that…? Why do you know that…? How come you can pay more attention to internet forums than to math and history?!"

"Seriously?! You want to do that now?!"

"Oh, I don't know! Maybe I-"

"Oh my god, will the two of you just quit it?! No one cares about your marital problems anymore!" Kendo shouted at the two Americans.

"Hey!" the two shouted at her back.

"I don't know, what if they're just villains with some similar names or something? Is it really hard to believe?" asked Kaibara, though surprisingly, Monoma did not see it that way.

"Well, maybe Khan is right."

"I am? I mean… Of course I'm right?"

"What makes you think that, Monoma." Robbie asked.

"Well, speaking for names, the other one wasn't that better, was it? What kind of name is that?" he asked as both Americans agreed, it was dumb.

"Sounds like a name a little kid would use for his video game tag or something."

"I can confirm. There's at least seven Dread Lords in my clan. And three of them are spelled wrong."

"And some of their actions and mannerisms were odd." Kendo followed. "Like, I know Thirteen-sensei may not be known for being speedy, but how come she was the one that got caught off guard when we're all okay?"

"Was she even caught off guard? I mean, the way she acted before getting hit seems fishy, right?" Monoma said. "It all felt like it was just flair and nothing else. Like a show or…"

"A test?" Sen wondered out loud.

"You think this is a test?" Kendo asked.

"Well… I guess when you look at things from a certain point of view, it kind of looks that way, right?" Monoma said.

"Yeah… that and the fact that there's an obvious trail that's headed to where the faux city is." Sen replied, pointing at the obvious trail of footprints and wreckage that lead to where their other teachers were waiting for them and then they started to put the pieces together a bit more.

"Wait… so this crap is the exercise they were talking about?!" Robbie asked.

"I… I don't know? I mean, yeah maybe, but I don't think I've ever heard of U.A doing anything like this. There are a few upper classmates that I talk to from time to time and none have ever even so much as hinted at anything like this. And an exercise of this nature surely should have some sort of precedence." Kendo said as Kamala suddenly remembered something.

"You don't think that…" she told Robbie, who looked confused for a bit before realizing what Kamala was saying.

"No… did she… do you think that…"

"So they go from wanting to rip each other's throat to finishing their sentences just like that… or whatever this is?" Sen asked as the two kept doing just that.

"Well, she did say that…"

"And knowing her…"

Lastly, the two started to remember their workout a day prior. And they remembered talking with a certain redhead friend of their group. And when they were informed by her about the special training class 1-A had, they realized something. For one second, for one fraction of time… Annie smirked.

"... Goddammit web for brains! People like you are the reason everyone says gingers have no soul…! No offense." Robbie shouted, directing the last bit to Kendo, who looked very offended.

"All taken!"

"You see? This is what I have to put up with, all week long." said Kamala.

"Heh, that's rich coming from you." Robbie replied.

"Ok, so… this is an exercise. Now what? Do we just leave or…?" Sen wondered, as his question was answered by Monoma.

"No, it's far too obvious that running away it's not the goal of the exercise. So the end goal is most likely to see how we react to this scenario."

"Well, seeing how class A got attacked on the first week, it makes sense that they would want us to prepare and Monoma I swear if you try to use this as an excuse to pick on class A, I'll deck you in the face." he threatened the blonde boy, who sheepishly raised his hands in a defensive manner as he chuckled awkwardly.

"Please Reyes, I would never do that… while being within punching distance from you, that is." he said, while murmuring the last bit to himself.

"That's a lie no one's believing, Monoma." Sen said.

"Ok, look. If this is an exercise, then we have to get it over with. We'll get the others, you two go ahead just in case. Ok?" the class rep told the two Americans, who did not look pleased with what she said.

"Why do I have to-/Do I seriously need to-"

"Do as I say!" she shouted at the two who were a bit silent for one full… second.

"Why the attitude all of the sudden?/Bossy much?"

"JUST GO!"

"Fine, we're moving/Geez, what's with the shouting?" the two said as they started to head for the faux city, leaving a trio of Japanese kids, which involved two boys and one very much no nonsense girl that was pretty much done with Khan's and Reyes' attitude.

"Man, what bug bit Kendo all of a sudden? Did she get out of bed on the wrong foot?" Kamala asked as she and Robbie were walking around the faux city.

"I know, right? Some tact would do wonders for her." Robbie replied as he started to look around.

As the two were walking through the streets of the fake city, Robbie could have sworn to have seen something. He stopped and looked at where he thought he spotted whatever that had his interest. However, since Kamala was still looking around when he suddenly stopped and since he was ahead of him, she ended up bumping into him and so, their train of thought was suddenly changed from focusing on the exercise to, what else? Fighting between the two, of course.

"Watch where you're going!" Robbie snapped at Kamala, who snapped back.

"Me?! You're the one stopping all of the sudden! How about you start putting in some effort instead of daydreaming!"

"Oh, so now I'm the one daydreaming?! Is that how things are now!"

"I don't have time for this. I don't know about you, but I'm too busy right about now." Kamala said, starting to try and walk away, but being stopped by Robbie yelling at her.

"Ok, you know what?! I've had it! What's your problem?!"

"So suddenly I'm the one with a problem?!"

"Yes! You've been nothing but an insufferable pain since last week!"

"And you've been nothing but an insensitive jerk all time long!"

"Ever heard of the word hypocrisy?! Maybe you should look at it in your free time! Oh, who am I kidding, you're probably too busy playing your dumb games and writing your senseless crap to even do as much!"

"I know what hypocrisy means, I'm looking at the meaning right now! And just so you know it, I do more than 'playing dumb games and writting my senseless crap'! But I don't expect you to care about it! You're too busy being a bossy control freak to even notice! But hey, it's all good, I don't blame you! You're probably just having a blast with your good pal Kin to bat an eye!"

"Is this what all this shit's about?! I was just being- where did all that 'saving the world by saving one person' or whatever went?! Did you just decide to throw it out a window?!"

"Did you decide to throw it out a window? Whoo, look at me! I'm Robbie Reyes and my favorite pastimes include being the meanest, most tactless and insensitive person you can ever meet! Did I insult you now, or should I do it later to make you feel extra bad?!"

"Don't mock me Khan!"

"Or what? You're sending me to my room with no dinner?! Is that what you're going to do?! Gonna tell me to do my homework while you're at it too?!"

"Well, maybe I wouldn't have to do it if only you-!"

"Ok, you know what?! Fine! Want me to give you the reason? Ok, I will! You're right! Does that make you feel better? You are right! Maybe I should be focusing on classes more! Maybe I should try and keep up with your unrealistic standars and forget the fact that I probably have a hard time as it is focusing even without this stupid event coming in! Maybe I should forget the part where I start to realize just what that festival means all together just so I can get one dumb paper on time! And yes, maybe I'm not being reasonable with Kin, ok?! Sorry that maybe, just maybe, it stung to see my friend start to distance himself from me and instead try to be my mom! I'm sorry that it hurt seeing him ignore me when I asked for help because he rather spend time with a total stranger!"

The two remained silent after that. Looking at one another without uttering another word. However, their peace did not last long, because without warning the ground beneath erupted and the two were knocked to the side. They quickly tried to pick themselves up and saw some sort of root-like object that was the cause for the ground to break the way it did.

"What was that?" Kamala asked, before seeing something and quickly grabbing a hold of Robbie. "Look out!" she shouted as she pushed him out of the way of another one of those things coming for them.

Afterwhich, Robbie transformed and took a defensive position, all while the two looked up at where the root-like things came. They heard something from that direction and saw what they believed to be the cause of it. A 'villain' dressed in, what else, but stereotypical black evil-esque clothes with a monster-like mask. Next to him, were the first villain they saw, the second big one and their teachers gagged and tied up while inside of a cage.

"Did the two of you really think that you could best us?! How arrogant of your part!" the one called Oni something said as he turned to the other one that just attacked. "Dark Root! You and Gigante deal with the lesser children! We have a ritual to fulfill!"

"Verily!" he replied, jumping in and placing his hand on the ground upon landing and having more small roots aiming at them, forcing the duo to escape.

"Oh my god, I know those guys are fake and all, but those names suck! They're worse that the crap web for brains comes up with!" Robbie said, blasting the evil roots as they approached him.

"I woke up today hoping to have some fun in class! Fighting the forest of Evil Dead is not my definition of fun!" Kamala commented, evading them as they approached her.

"Since when do you watch horror movies?!"

"And what does that-WHOA!" Kamala was saying, before evading the giant fist that suddenly popped above her. Looking up, she saw some sort of giant thing that looked like a humanoid bug-monster that was responsible for the attack. "Oh… guess the name Gigante should have been an obvious giveaway."

"Foolish humans! Your recklessness will be the end of you!" the bug-like giant claimed, its voice sounding raspy and high pitched at the same time.

"Urgh, really?! Our wreckless- don't lump me with he-Hey! Careful you dolt!" Robbie said, preparing a chain attack, but stumbling a bit when the ground shook.

The reason for that to happen, was Kamala, who tried to attack the Root guy and because of that, she slammed her embiggen fist at where he was. Unfortunately for her, he dodged it and caused a small tremor that took Robbbie by surprise.

"Oh, I'm sorry, maybe instead of talking you could pay more attention to-UGH!" Kamala complained, having been hit in the back by a speedy opponent. "Great… this guy again." she complained, knowing that the one responsable was the fake Vakume.

"If you're done fighting your teammate, then perhaps you would do well to fight us instead?" he said as he saw Robbie hurling one of his chains towards the giant… for some reason.

"Hey big guy! Think fast!" he shouted, throwing his chain… which was immediately caught by the giant. "...Ok, I should have put more thought to this." was all he could say before being pulled up and hurled towards a place near Kamala… which unfortunately for her, was where she ended up being after attempting a failed strike at the speedy villain.

Which in turn, made it so that the boy of magic abilities crashed into the inhuman. And that was on top of the two skitting towards a wall thanks to the momentum.

"Oh, sorr- I mean… yeah… take that puny heroes… please be ok." the big villain said as Kamala tried to wrestle Robbie's butt off her back.

"Ugh! Get off!"

"Oh, I'm sorry. It's not like I was planning on being tossed like that!"

"Well, could have fooled me! What was that all about?"

"Maybe it's a sign that I've been spending way too much time with you!"

"Oh, you really want to-"

"Are the two of you joking?" was what the fake Vakume asked the two who at least now were on their own and not piled on each other. "You two are supposed to fight us! Not each other!"

"Ugh… guess we're getting a failed grade today, aren't we?"

"And on top of that, you two even knew that this was a test, great. Is this what passes for hero course students now?"

"Hey pal, lay off. We were just-"

"What you were just doing was falling, that's what you were doing." the fake villain said, as even the others were starting to feel a bit awkward… and for some reason the big one seemed to grow a bit moody.

"Hey Vakume… maybe-"

"Do you know what would have happened if this were a real villain attack?" he asked the two who this time around looked at each other and… could just keep quiet. "So at least you know as much, huh? You know? Maybe you should get a failing grade. Because chances are, that if you two go out there at best you'll get yourself killed and at worse, you'll get someone else killed." he said, making the two teens look down.

But before anything else could be said, a sticky substance suddenly was shot at the opponents of the class. And while they all spreaded out, Kamala and Robbie suddenly felt a hand on their shoulders that made them jolt for a moment. When they turned around, they saw one of their classmates. That one being one of the recommendation students of their class, Juzo Honenuki.

"Eh?!"

"Hi guys! Question, how good are you two holding your breath?" he asked.

"What in the-"

They were unable to finish their sentence because before they knew it, the trio was suddenly swallowed by the ground. And before the fake villains could process what happened, most had to jump out of the way of multiple objects coming their way. All from what looked to be scales, a pair of horn-like projectiles, small objects and even multiple vines.

"Hold it right there, evil doers!" they heard a voice from where the attack came and when they all looked up they saw a girl with orange hair and a turquoise knee-length qipao. "If you thought those two gave you problems! Then there's 20 more where they came from!" said Itsuka Kendo, alongside the rest of class 1-B and with Honenuki coming from the ground alongside the two Americans coughing and taking deep breaths.

"Let's never do that again!" Robbie said as he and Kamala kept coughing.

"You could have given us a heads up." Kamala told Honenuki.

"I did."

"That's not a heads up!"

"Sorry… also was that seriously the best you could come up with?" the boy asked his class rep.

"Look, I'm a martial artist, not a one-line maker." she replied as the fake villains all looked at the students.

"Well, the others came already. Let's-" the one named Oni tried to say, before both Tetsutetsu and Jurota jumped in and with their increased strength, they smashed the ground where he was standing as he jumped away to doge.

The others also had to go on the defensive, for a lot of the students got close in to attack. Mainly for instance, Kamakiri, who went head on with the fake Vakume. Generating blades from his forearm and trying to slash at him.

"Hey you idiot, you're supposed to defeat them, not kill them!" Sen shouted as Kosei placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Calm down man. Remember what Recovery Girl said about your blood pressure."

"Blame those idiots for that!"

"How about we all go for the teachers first?" Tokage said, pointing at the group of her, Yui, Kosei and Sen.

"Ok, you four do that. Yanagi, Kurioiro and I will take care of the fast guy. The rest you know what to do. And you two…" Kendo said, looking at all her classmates before turning to the two Americans. "... talk." she said before they all headed for the four villains.

Soon enough, they all were either in direct or indirect combat with their opponents. From Ibara trying to keep up with the Dark Root guy with her quirk and the help of some of her classmates, to Shishida trying to fight the big Oni guy with Komori, Bondo and Kuroiro. They could even see Pony, Rin and others trying to fight the big one of the group. And while they all did that, Kamala and Robbie just stood there. They just looked at their classmates, actually trying to fight as a team and remembering not only how bad they did against them, but what they were told. Heck, they used to be the two with the best teamwork of the bunch not that long ago, so what happened?

Robbie and Kamala looked at each other for a bit before looking back at their classmates actually being great compared to the mess that they were. And after a couple of seconds… Kamala sighed and got up.

"You know, Robbie… I'm moody today."

"You don't say…"

"And I think that to feel better, I have to punch something." she said as Robbie looked at her.

"Since when are you one for opting violence? Aren't you the goody two-shoes of the two of us?" he asked as Kamala smirked at him.

"Maybe it's a sign that I've been spending way too much time with you." she said as Robbie just stared at her and chuckled, just as Kamala continued to play along with her way to get the hellfire boy to get up. "But Kendo told us to just talk. Mm, now, what should the two of us do now?"

"Fuck talking. I'm the bad influence here and I say, let's beat those guys up!" Robbie said as Kamala made her fists bigger.

"Now that's the spirit!" she said as the two charged at the biggest one.

Speaking of which, the students that were busy fighting the big one were suddenly being pushed back. While some were starting to grow a bit exhausted, the giant didn't seem to be out of breath just yet. And just when the massive adversary was about to do another attack, a fireball and some debris forced it to block and protect its face. And when they all saw the duo of Americans that just five minutes ago were at each other's throat, now standing shoulder to shoulder with one another.

"Hey you! Why don't you take on someone your own size!"

"Yeah, maybe that way, you could have a chance of winning!"

And after making their grand entrance, Robbie and Kamala tried to use their powers to restrain the giant. From Robbie summoning his chains and hurling them at its legs, to Kamala climbing it and then stretching in a manner that would hinder the fake villain from using its arms.

"Guys! Any minute now!" Kamala shouted as she and Robbie were struggling with restraining Gigante.

As for the others, they kept on their own fights. Meanwhile, the group of Tokage and company had managed to get to where their teachers were being held.

"Great, now how do we get inside?" asked Kosei.

"I have an idea." Kodai suddenly said, taking the others by surprise since she rarely talks.

She then placed her hands on the cage and closed her eyes. Soon enough, there was a small magenta glow coming from the cage and as if that wasn't enough, it then started to grow. It kept on growing larger and larger until the space between the bars was large enough for the students to walk past. Safe to say, they were impressed.

"Girl, I'm buying you a bag of tomatoes when this is over!" Tokage told her classmate.

"MM!" was all she replied as she nodded.

Yui Kodai - Quirk: Size!

This quirk allows her to change the size of anything she touches. Whether making things big or small it's up to her. Though, it doesn't work on living things.

Afterwards, they all reached their teachers and just when they all thought things were easy. They noticed that they were actually chained together. And chances were, one of the villains had the key.

"Ok, Kodai did her part, I guess I'll do mine." Sen said, lifting one finger and afterwards, it started to spin in a manner that resembled a drill, which he then used to try and break the chains very carefully.

Sen Kaibara - Quirk: Gyrate!

This quirk allows him to spin any part of his body as if it were a super powered drill.

"Hey man, you might want to hurry up." Kosei said.

"I'm working as fast as I can, ok? It's not as easy as it looks." he replied as Tokage noted something.

"Hey, wasn't that the finger that you had a splinter on?"

"... Great… hearing all that melodrama between Reyes and Khan killed my brain cells."

Meanwhile the two melodrama duo were still trying to restrain the giant enemy. They at first were succeeding, but unfortunately for them, the giant was really going on town with them. And unfortunately for Kamala, in one of the giant's struggles to free itself, it managed to not only free itself from Kamala, but also accidentally hurl her far away and making Robbie look at it and just completely let go of his chains.

"WHOA THIS IS GOING TO HURT!" Kamala shouted, trying to brace for impact before she felt something wrapping around her leg.

She looked at it and saw a chain which Robbie was holding and as carefully and as best as he could, tried to change the trajectory of her path while seeing if he could slow her down. He kind of did, but not as much as he would like to. So he just rushed in and tried to cushin her crash with himself and suffice to say that it hurt… a lot actually.

Maybe he should have asked Manga for help in that one.

"Oof!" Kamala let out as she picked herself off Robbie. "Thanks."

"Meh, you cushioned my crash before. Let's say we're even."

"I mean yeah, but I'm sure I was the better pillow of the two of us."

"Not my fault that I'm not made out of rubber like you."

"Nice joke, but that's not how my powers work." she said while the two of them looked at the giant. "Hey, is it just me or are those things that come out of its face look a bit too big?" she pointed out.

Robbie looked at it and did notice something. Those horn-like things (or maybe weird antennas) were very big. And while he didn't know why they looked so familiar, he did notice that maybe if they played their cards right, they could use it to their advantage.

"Huh, how did we not notice that one before?"

"I don't know, but I think I have a plan."

"And that would be…?" he asked as Kamala smiled at him.

And as for the others, Kendo and Yanagi tried to stop the fast guy. Their plan was to have Yanagi use her powers to throw as many small objects in his direction. Sure he would just dodge them but it's not like they were planning on actually beating him with those. They were all just all part of Kendo's plan, who for some reason did not had her domino mask on her face and instead, she had it wrapped around her wrist like some sort of bandage. Another thing that was also odd was that all the small objects were all black for some reason.

"You know, you should give up by now. We have you practically beat!" Kendo said, trying to land a solid hit on the guy who kept on dodging.

"I'll admit, you do take this more seriously than the other two, but that won't be-" he was saying before having to dodge another object passing past him. And as he looked around, he saw that there were dozens of them surrounding the two of them as if they were in a cage.

"Ok Yanagi, our plan is going great!" she said.

"You're a smart one, I'lll give you that. But this won't help you beat me in any way." he said, rushing at her, knowing that if he took her out, then the class would lose one of their leaders.

And yet, she just smirked.

"Oh I'm not trying to beat you…" she said before snapping her fingers and something emerged from her mask and towards the speedy villain who barely dodged it. "I was just preparing the stage for the ones that will." she said as whatever came off her makeshift bracelet jumped from black object to black object at a speed that even the fake Vakume found impressive.

Out of nowhere and faster than most could even react, that object crashed into the back of the fake Vakume and made him fall on his back. The fake villain tried to pick himself up, but suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around him and when he turned his head around, he saw a boy of literal balck skin and white hair with gray eyes.

"From the darkness comes the schemers. And the schemers will win today." the boy said with a smile.

Shihai Kuroiro - Quirk: Black!

Using this quirk, he can blend into darkness, as well as most dark-colored objects. Becoming one with the shadows!

"Huh… well I'l give you props, but-" he was saying before two large pairs of hands were clamped on top of him as well, those being from not only Kendo, but Monoma as well, who copied her quirk. "Alright, I'll admit. You are impressive." he told the girl.

"Well of course. When it comes to intellect in combat, Kendo is second to none." Monom said, complementing his classmate.

"Thanks Monoma… still doesn't mean I would have voted for you."

As for Kamala and Robbie's side of the fight, the two had split for a moment. With Robbie going around him while Kamala headed for the other students. More specifically, with those with long-range abilities.

"Hey guys, I have a plan. I need you all to aim for the head."

"Why-"

"Just trust me on this one, okay?" she said and since they had nothing to lose, they just did, concentrating their attacks there and staggering the giant for a moment.

"Ow, ow, ow, carefull!" the giant said, covering its face and taking one step behind, which was unable to be completed since Kamala quickly stretched her arms and wrapped its legs together. "Whoa, wait- wait, wait!" the giant tried to say, grabbing a hold of the side of a building as best as it could to try and not fall, only for a pair of chains to wrap around the horn-like things coming from its head and taking the giant by surprise.

"You know, I'm not one to judge…" Robbie said, as he started to pull as hard as he could. "But you might want to think about keeping the horns!"

"Hey, wait! No, no, no-!" the villain said as it fell to the ground… and lost its head?!

… Well, seeing a colossal bug-like head coming out of its body sure makes for an interesting Wednesday.

"Holy shit… Khan and Reyes just killed a guy!" Kosei shouted while their teachers sighed.

"EH?!" the two replied.

"Wow, I knew you two could be intense, but I never thought you would go that far." Honenuki said while he, Kinoko, Tetsutetsu and Shisida were all on top of Oni's shoulders in a failed attempt to topple him.

"EH?!"

"No we just- I mean this was just- Robbie was the one to chop its head off, not me!"

"The hell?! This was your idea! Don't pin the blame on me!"

"Uh… Uh…, you guys, help us out!" Kamala tried to talk to her terrified classmates.

"What?! No way, this is a you mess!"

"You all helped out! You're all accomplices!"

"Oh no, I don't want to go to prison!"

"It's ok Khan! You can pledge insanity, you'll just have to pull it off!"

"And what if I don't?!"

"I don't know! Don't drop the soap, I guess?!"

And while the two were trying to come up with something that would hold on court, Bondo noticed something. So he left the group and walked to where the head had landed and noticed that the skin of the had… was just rubber.

"Wait a second, this isn't a head, it's just a mask."

"Please don't play with us!/Don't give us false hope!" the two cried to him.

"N-No, I'm serious, this is j-just a mask, I swear!" he reassured them.

"How can you know?" asked Pony.

"I l-like to do crafts in my free time. I mean, i-it's mostly figurines and plastic models, b-but this just looked l-like a mask. And besides, t-there's no blood in it."

"Owwie…" a voice said… a female at that and when Robbie looked in front of him where the voice came from he noticed…

"Huh?!"

"That's going to hurt in the morning."

"Yu?!" he asked when he saw the face of his legal guardian.

"Oh… h-hi Robbie… um… how was school today?" she awkwardly asked.

"Eh?!" was the only thing Kamala said as the others were a bit shocked.

"Well, I guess this is a good time to finish the exercise?" Snipe said as Vlad sighed.

"So this really was an exercise… Does that mean we get a good grade?" Kosei asked his homeroom teacher.

"It's higher than Reyes and Khan's, that one's for sure."

"I'll take it." the student replied as Robbie was still processing what was going on.

"What are you doing here?!"

"Oh, your school wanted help with this exercise and we reached out when we heard."

"Wait, if you're here who's looking after Gabe?!" he asked as Yu returned to her normal size and got up.

"Oh don't worry, Jarvis-san and Watson-san agreed to babysit him. I just couldn't miss the chance of seeing you in action, oh you look adorable in your hero look!"

"Don't say that in public!" Robbie said, returning to his human form and with a blush on his face that had most of his classmates snickering at. "What are you all laughing at?!" he shouted at them, berating himself for turning back.

"Wait, wait, wait! Who's 'we'?" Kamala asked as she got together with Robbie, who then looked at 'Dark Root' and 'Dark Oni'.

"Uh?! Kamui, Death Arms?! Are you guys…?"

"Hi Robbie, good to see you again." the now revealed Death Arms said, taking off his mask while Kamui just waved without taking his off.

"Wait so that means that you're…! You're…? Um-"

"We don't know each other."

"Oh thank god." he said as Kendo, Monoma and Kuroiro noticed that they no longer had the guy trapped.

"Huh?! When did he-"

"You're impressive, but not that much." he replied, as the other teachers came by.

"Since you are all familiar with the others, we would like you to meet our other aid for today. He's the Honor Code Hero: Bushido!" Thirteen presented to the class.

"He's an underground hero that agreed to help us in our exercise today." Thirteen introduced him." Snipe said.

"What is he, a ninja?" asked Kamala, who was surprised to see him suddenly free of her classmates' grips.

"Well, he's named Shinobi." Kamui muttered.

"So, he's a ninja pro-hero called Bushido and whose name's Shinobi? Seriously?"

"Is there a problem with that?" asked the pro to Awase, who himself asked the question of his names.

"What? No! I was just asking out of curiosity, I swear!" he tried to defend himself.

"Come on, man. Don't go around shaming people for their name. Heck, most of our names may as well be wordplays to what we do." Sen told him.

"Yeah, if anything, Reyes and Khan might be the only ones to have normal names here." Rin followed.

"I didn't mean to be rude! I was just curious!"

"In any case, principal Nezu wanted this exercise to be as close to a success as possible. And to make sure that you all had the most out of it, we called for a bit of outside help." Vlad said.

"And how did we do?" Kamakiri asked his teachers.

"Well there was a handful of good work on your part…" Vlad started. "But truth is it's obvious that there's a lot of improvement needed."

"Some of you desperately at that." he said while looking at Robbie and Kamala who just felt a bit awkward. "While I applaud the fact that your class was able to see past our obvious scheme and realized this 'villain' attack was just a ruse, the fact that a good portion of you started to take this lightly because of it being an exercise should not be excused. You kids should remember that in our kind of life, mistakes have consequences." he said, reaching for his mask.

"What are you wearing?" Snipe asked Shinobi, looking at his particular costume.

"You all said that we would play the role of villains. Was this not what you had in mind?"

"Well, seeing how you're an underground hero, we were actually almost expecting you to bring your regular costume."

"Even Eraser Head is not recognised by the media most of the time. And his students always take sometimes even days before they realize who he is and he's one of the most famous underground heroes. So chances that they'll recognise you are slim." Vlad said.

"Better not risk it. The idea is for them to believe that they're in the middle of a villain attack. Even if the principal wanted it to look too obvious to be it." Shinobi replied. "Though the notes he gave us makes me feel like they won't. Some of what he specified feels like it would only be known by season pros and even then, I still find my doubts. Are you all sure these students will be up to it? I mean, if it were class A I could see a case for it, since they already had to go through one."

"Truth be told, we're still not sure why the principal and All Might pushed for this exercise. We'll get answers later, I'm sure they'll give them." Snipe said.

"Then why-?"

"Class A already had its moment. I believe my class should not be doubt of their skills just because they didn't get attacked by villains."

"We're not expecting to be perfect now. They'll make mistakes, that one is obvious. So even if we're not sure why we're doing this exercise specifically to begin with, we can at least make our students realize their flaws and what they should work on improving now. Better than wait for them to be on the field when mistakes are more dire than just a failing grade, right?" Snipe said after Vlad gave his statement, all while taking his hand to the right side of his face.

"Yeah, I guess you're right…" Shinobi said, before pulling some cards from his pocket. "A friend of mine suggested some stuff for me when he heard that I was helping U.A. Would you like to hear it and give me your opinion?" he asked the duo of teachers that saw no issue in it, so they told him to go on.

"Teaching isn't exactly my forte, but I can tell you from experience that by now, you should be at least more aware of your strengths and flaws." Shinobi said, having taken his mask and revealed his stoic face, short brown hair and what drew their attention the most, a small yet still visible scar on top of his right eye. "We only get a few wake up calls apart. And that's if we can even get more than one and in a lot of cases, they're not pretty. Use this exercise as your first one. And with the Sports Festival right around the corner, we'll see if you managed to take anything of value." he finished, putting his mask on once more and returning to the other teachers.

As for the students, they just did their best to understand their words. They thought of the exercise and what their flaws were. Whether they be in general, or just for the day. And in that regard, two foreigner students looked at one another and instantly knew what their flaws were. And so, they decided that now it would be a good time to do as their class rep said.

So, they talked.

"So/I…" the two said at the same time, and stopped when they thought the other one was going to say something. "There were/ Listen I-" they said, stopping again.

"... Some of the stuff I said I meant… not the ones that I said about you, that was rude and I'm sorry for that. I mean about you being right. I really should focus more on school, been hearing that my whole life. The thing is, being a hero has always been my dream. I've wanted to be one since the moment I knew what a hero should be. So the fact that I'm suddenly in a school where I can become just that and then suddenly feeling like I'm not good enough and that… Well… I guess things just rubbed me the wrong way. And the fact that all of it was true just made me feel worse." Kamala said, being the one to break the silence between the two of them.

"Yeah… I can see why that would stink…" Robbie replied.

"And I guess that the Sports Festival coming up didn't help my nerves either. Yeah it was fun when I heard about it first, but the more I thought about it and just how much of a big deal it is here didn't help uh?"

"Well, I'll be honest, I didn't help either now that I think about it…" Robbie admitted to her. "So… Kin, uh? Got to be honest, I never took you for the jealous type."

"Yeah, I guess I have some issues, don't I? I don't even hate the guy, seriously how can you hate him?! He's so nice that people get diabetes from being near him. He's lemon scented, how can you hate someone that's lemon scented?" she said, actually making Robbie chuckle a bit. "I don't know, I guess it all just went to my head and I was a bit afraid that one of my friends would rather ditch me for someone that takes things serious instead of a bubble head goof."

"Is that so… well, considering that you've been a bubble head goof helped out more now than taking things seriously, maybe it's not a bad thing…" he said and when he looked at Kamala, he felt as if she had still yet to tell him everything. "Hey, you never told me why the Sports Festival was so important to you. I mean, considering that you were basically killing yourself when we were training, I was a bit curious."

"You know… reasons. I um… I guess it's a big deal, you know?" she said in a vague manner.

"Well, I still plan on winning that thing… but why don't we make sure they all see the kind of badass you are, ok?" he said, making Kamala look at him and after a moment of silence, he just sighed. "Look Kamala, I'm sorry too. I said some crap that was uncalled for and in all honesty, not true. I guess you weren't the only one getting affected by the Sports Festival and wanting to be ready for it. Huh, now that I look back, I sure did have a massive stick up my ass, didn't I?"

"Well… yeah, you did." Kamala replied, making Robbie smirk a bit.

"Yeah, I was only trying to help. It's not that I think you're some knucklehead that is a good for nothing, I can tell you're definitely better at this than me. I just wanted give you a little push… which looking back seems more like a shove than anything else."

"Yeah, I think shove is still putting it lightly."

"Ok, I was very pushy. Look, this whole business, I'm still getting used to. Back in the day it was always just business with no short breaks to actually relax. So I… you know what? How about this? Let's put all this soap opera drama and baggage behind us and go back to how we used to be? Here, we can make little introductions for that. My name is Robbie Reyes and I can at times be the meanest, most tactless and insensitive person around. Sorry in advance if I say something that makes you feel bad, I don't actually mean it. Please bear with my crap." Robbie presented himself to the Jersey girl, who couldn't help but to smile.

"I'm Kamala Khan, I can be an easily distracted goof that can think of wild dumb things, can be very clumsy and may occasionally throw a tantrum for dumb reasons. Please, have some patients with me. I promise I'll get better."

"Anything else I should know?"

"I'm actually not allowed to watch horror movies. I just read the memes and try to use my imagination to know what's the deal and all."

"Well then…" Robbie said, extending a handshake to Kamala. "Pleasure making acquaintance with you, Kamala." he told her, only for the girl to smile and instead of taking the handshake, she just hugged him.

"Likewise, Robbie." Kamala told him, as he just hugged her back.

"Get a room you two." Tokage murmured, half expecting for them to say something, but, nope, they apparently didn't even hear her that one time.

"You're ruining the moment, Tokage." Sen told her.

"Come on, just look at them." Tokage tried to defend herself.

"Um, aren't they just hugging?" Pony asked.

"Exactly! Come on, don't tell me I'm the only one that's thinking it!"

"I don't follow. Is this a Japan thing?" the blond American asked once more.

"Don't bother, Pony. This nutjob has some weird fetishes apparently." Sen said once more.

"I'm telling you, there's stuff going on!"

"Isn't that just being outdated?" Shishida asked only to be followed by Rin.

"You people are weird." he said while the two friends seamingly made peace with one another.

Afterwhich, Robbie decided that maybe it was enough with all the sweet and cutesy stuff. He had a bad boy reputation to uphold after all. So he tried to break the hug, but Kamala didn't let go. Ok, he would just wait a couple more seconds and… she was really not letting go, huh? Boy, does Kamala sure have a grip. And now, Robbie was starting to feel dizzy, that can't be good.

"Ok Kamala, this was nice and all, but I think we should call it quits now… Kamala, I'm serious… Seriously, everyone is looking at us weird and- yep, that was definitely a rib that cracked. Kamala, let go!"

"Never! You're my squishy muffin!"

"I'm not squishy, you walking playdough doll! Now get off me!" Robbie said, trying to get Kamala off, only to fail as she laughed at him.

"Looks like they're back to normal." Komori said as they all saw Robbie trying to free himself from Kamala's bear hug.

"Since when is normal something that can describe anything involving those two?" Yanagi asked.

"Let's take what we can get." Honenuki told them.

"Ok, seriously how are you this strong?!" Robbie asked, trying to force Kamala off and failing miserably at that. "Come on guys, a little help?! Please?! Kendo?!" he begged his other classmates, the class rep in particular, only for her to frown and turn her head around.

"Mmph."

"Not this crap again!" he thought.

"Ok, that actually looks fun now."

"It's less awkward, that's for sure."

"Not gonna lie… I wouldn't mind joining in."

"Me neither."

"Hey, Khan, got room for one more?"

"You assholes don't encourage her?!" Robbie told them, noticing how they were enjoying seeing him like that.

"Sure, the more the merrier!" she just said.

"Well, you heard her. Let's all join in!"

"No, don't join in!"

"Group hugh!"

"I said no, dammit!"

"Make way, hairy boy coming through!"

"Manly hughes, hell yeah!"

"I'm only doing this to mess with Reyes."

"Hey, should we have a picture?"

"No, we're not going to-"

"Yeah, let's do it!"

"Hey, Reyes~! I have your kitty ears!"

"I WILL FLAIL YOU ALL ALIVE!"

One thing's for sure, class 1-B was certainly unique in its own way compared to class A.

And while the entire class was busy messing with the guy that would no doubt be willing to set someone on fire, the rest of the adults just looked at them all. More specifically Yu Takeyama, who couldn't help but to feel joy at what she was seeing.

"You know, I saw you hesitate a lot back there. Not only that, but you got easily distracted. Is there a reason why?" Shinobi asked her.

"Sorry it's just… I was a bit worried for Robbie." she replied, confusing the underground hero a bit.

"He's her warden." Kamui filled him in.

"Oh, yeah that makes sense then."

"That boy didn't have it easy, you know." Yu suddenly spoke. "He's a hardworking and caring boy, but he forgets that he's just that, a boy. Always taking responsibilities that he shouldn't, but that he was forced into having and taking them far too serious because that's how he was forced to live. And truth is, the thought of all of it getting to his head and stressing him to the point that he has to solve everything scares me. So whenever I see him just loosen up and act his age… I just feel like everything's right in the world. And I want them to stay like that as long as possible." she told them all, just smiling and looking with pride and happiness at her warden alongside the many classmates and friends that he has.

"Huh, well good for the boy I guess. Honestly I'm not exactly one for socializing that much at his age, but that's for other reasons."

"The Sports Festival is a big deal, but they're still kids. Let them enjoy their time as kids while they still can." Thirteen spoke as pretty much everyone agreed to her words.

"Yeah, I guess that's true." Shinobi said as Kamala asked Mount Lady something.

"Hey, Yu! Quick, take a pic!"

"No, please no! I'll do your chores for two months, but please don't!"

"Sorry Robbie, but this one's for our scrapbook!" she said, pulling her phone and getting ready to take the picture.

"¡Maldita suerte de mier-!"

"No talking, only smiling!" Kamala said as Robbie groaned.

"WHY?!" he screamed as everyone laughed.

Afterwards, a flash came from Yu's phone, capturing the image of all of class 1-B together. Near everyone was smiling or laughing all while Robbie complained… all while having cat ears placed on him by Tokage. And after classes were over, everyone seemed hyped and filled with positive energy.

…Well… most of them, that is.

"For the last time, I'm sorry. Seriously, it just slipped by!" Robbie tried to tell Kendo, who was still pretty upset at his ginger comment and kept walking by.

"Mmph." was all she replied.

"Oh come on, I already had to deal with this for one week, please don't make me do it all over again." Robbie pleaded as he suddenly felt what he considered an evil presence behind him.

"Hey, California! What's telling? How was your special training?" a certain arachnid redhead asked, as Robbie frowned and turned to face her.

"You!"

"Me…! What about me? Do I have spinach on my teeth?" she asked with an innocent smile that was nothing but a facade.

"You goddamn… scheming little… you soulless devil, you knew all along, didn't you?!"

"Oh, so she's a soulless devil just because of her hair, isn't she?" Kendo asked, without turning to meet Robbie and while Annie was doing her best just to chuckle because apparently, whatever was happening was better than what she originally planned.

"No, she's a soulless devil regardless of her- why do you even care that much?! Your hair is a shade of orange and there's not a single freckle in your face!"

"Tsk, whatever." she replied as she started to walk away once more, all as Robbie groaned and dragged his hands across his face.

"Ugh, out of one frying pan and into another one." he murmured as his other less stressful to deal friends finally caught up.

"What was all that about?" Hitoshi asked as Annie just leaned over Robbie's shoulder.

"Oh it's nothing, apparently our lovable dual-eyed boy seems to have some girl issues. It's quite the pain, believe me, I-"

"Don't butt in! This is all your fault, web for brains!" he told her, as Annie just kept her act.

"My oh my Sunny-Boy, you sure are cranky today. Could it be, it's not just girl issues? Perhaps there's trouble in-"

"Don't you dare finish that-"

"-paradise?" Annie asked, with the smuggest smug to ever smug, which caused Robbie's special colored right eye to twitch.

"... SHUT IT, YOU DAMNED MENACE!" he shouted at her, who just burst out laughing while Robbie went to look for Kendo.

"Somehow every day that I keep hanging with you makes me either want to be in the hero course, while simultaneously thinking that maybe it's not worth the effort. You lot can be a mix-bag." Shinso told the others while Annie was still laughing.

"You knew too, didn't you?" Kamala asked Valerie, who just blushed.

"I-I didn't thought t-that she would not mention that part. I-I'm sorry."

"It's ok, Valerie. Not blaming you, this is just how we tend to be." Kamala said, gently patting Valerie in the back. "Now as fun as it is to see Robbie being chewed up, I'm going to do my part in having the two make up."

"So you two don't want to kill each other again?" Shinso asked as Kamala awkwardly chuckled.

"It was that obvious, wasn't it?"

"We had to take turns reassuring Valerie that she could still see one of you in the weekends."

"Well yeah, we I guess we were having a little bit of a falling out. But hey, isn't that what being friends is all about? You have fun, you fight, you make up, you laugh it all and forget about it while being there for them? And at the moment, I see that a certain two definitely need me to be there." Kamala said, as she started to walk to where Robbie and Kendo went. "See you tomorrow guys!" she said as she speeded off.

Sometime afterwards, once the students were all at their homes and after peeling Hatsume off school grounds, a certain person knocked at the apartment of the Reyes and Takeyama.

"Hello- oh hi! How are you?" Yu asked the person in front of her, who looked rather nervous.

"Oh, hi. I'm glad I got the right address. I was a bit nervous that I made a wrong turn for a bit." the voice replied, a voice that was… female?

"Yeah, it's only natural. But hey, you made it! Oh I'm so glad to finally meet you in person!"

"Thanks… out of curiosity, is he…?"

"Oh yeah, let me call him quick." Yu said, as she turned to the inside of the apartment. "Robbie! You have a visitor!" she said with a bit of excitement as Robbie soon came.

"Seriously, Yu? Why would someone would- HUH?!" Robbie suddenly froze when he saw who the person in front of their door was.

"H-Hi Robbie! It's been a while!" the voice replied as Robbie's brother, Gabe suddenly came by.

"Hey Robbie, who are you talking to- uh?" Gabe said, looking at who the voice was and instantly getting excited. "Yay! You're here!" he said with joy as the voice gasped.

"Gabe! Oh my, look at how much you've grown! Oh I missed you!" she said, kneeling and hugging the boy who hugged her back.

"I missed you too!" Gabe said as after his brian finally was done rebooting, Robbie finally spoke.

"You… but we're in… Lisa?!" Robbie asked as his redhead and blue-eyed classmate and friend from Hillrock Heights greeted him with a smile.

"Hi Robbie, it's so good to see you again!" she said with a happy tone… and a small blush that she hoped went undetected by the boy.

Time until U.A Sports Festival: 5 days.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - School Surprise Visit!

"Man, I'm beat. That dummy sure was harder to find than I first thought." Annie said, as she was walking with Izuku and Valerie.

"We didn't beat Vector-san's and Uraraka-san's time, but at least we did well, right?" Izuku asked as Valerie nodded.

"I-I'm sure you'll do better next time." she encouraged her friend.

"I guess. Welp, I guess it's time to call it a day for now, right? See you later Izuku. Me and Valerie have to get going."

"Yeah, see you tomorrow." Izuku said, as the two girls waved at him and walked away just as Hanta Sero came to the scene.

"Hey, Midoriya, glad I managed to catch up." he told the boy with green hair as something was happening behind his back as he turned to greet his other classmate.

"Oh, hi Sero-kun. Are you ready to go home?"

"Yeah, but first I wanted to give you your pen back. Thanks for the save, I promise it won't happen again." he said, giving said pen back.

"Oh, thanks and don't worry. I was just glad I could help."

"So hey, was that Parker you were talking to?" he asked with a bit of curiosity.

"Oh, yeah. I was walking with Vector-san and Parker-san for a bit. Why?" he asked as a certain someone met with the redhead girl and white-haired girl of class 1-A.

"Oh you know… reasons?" he said, trying to ask something about the girl… and that idea went through the window as Robbie Reyes arrived to their side and truth be told… somewhat intimidated Sero after remembering the match he had with Annie. "Ah, it's the scary guy from class B!"

"Hey, Midoriya. How's it going?" Reyes asked the boy.

"Oh, hi Reyes-san. I'm fine, thanks for asking. How about you?"

"Oh trust me pal, I'm fantastic." he replied with a smirk on his face.

"Are you ready to go home? I don't usually see you exiting the school through the main entrance, outside of the first days."

"Oh yeah, I came here because I didn't want to miss it." Robbie replied, confusing Midoriya and even Sero who somewhat snapped off his confusion.

"Uh? I don't understand. Miss wha-?" he was about to ask as something happened behind his back.

"I came here wanting to give you a surprise and this is how you act?!" asked none other than Mayday Parker, eldest Parker child and elder sister of Anna-May Parker, who was currently having her ears being pulled by her sister, which if the looks of everyone from the terrified Valerie to the confused students was anything to go by, was no doubt causing a scene.

"Mercy! I beg mercy!" Annie cried to no avail, because Mayday just pressed harder.

"Oh, you're going to do more than that once I'm done with you! Now what's that about you picking fights with your teachers?!" Mayday asked as she started to drag her sister home… while still pulling at her ears.

Safe to say, that was quite the confusing scene to watch.

"Um… what was that?" Izuku asked, not sure of what happened.

"That Midoriya, was pure joy. And I enjoyed every second of it." Robbie replied, chuckling while patting Izuku on the back as he walked to the other way. "Anyway, I'm off. See you tomorrow and stuff." he said, waving at the green-haired boy who, alongside the tape-powered teen, was still not sure what happened.

It wouldn't be until after her ears felt like they were falling apart that Annie discovered that Reyes knew her sister was at school all along. Which promptly made the girl vow that when the moment arrived, there would be a reckoning.

Chapter 28: Countdown Till the Main Event

Chapter Text

"You're you, Lisa?" he asked.

"Well, that's what it says on my birth certificate, last time I checked." Lisa replied while still smiling.

"You're in front of our apartment?"

"Yeah it was, well… I was scared I was going to get lost getting here but, made it, hehe."

"All the way from California to Japan?"

"If the more than ten hour flight and signs in Japanese are anything to go by… yep."

"Robbie, is this how you greet your friend who came all the way from the other side of the world to see you?" Yu asked the boy, making Lisa chuckle awkwardly while blushing a bit because something about the way she said, well it made her feel something… nice.

She hoped that the boy felt the same thing… or if not, that he could at least not notice the blush in her face in order to not make things more awkward.

"What? No, I was just asking. I mean-"

"Hey, Reyes…" suddenly a voice called for the tall boy… and the voice sounded a bit female?

Lisa decided to take a look behind the Reyes and Takeyama to see who said that and walking toward the door with phone in hand, she saw Itsuka Kendo. Seeing that she had a school uniform, she came to realize that she was probably a classmate of Robbie. She seemed to be of similar age to them and even if at the moment Robbie didn't have a tie or jacket with him, he still looked a bit more formal than he normally used to back then.

"Hey, so I was-" Kendo was saying before stopping abruptly when she raised her sight off her phone and met Lisa. And upon seeing her, more specifically, her hair, she just looked at the class B enforcer. "Who even gets you?" she asked him, confusing the American redhead.

"Uh?"

"Oh sorry, I haven't presented myself. I'm Kendo Istuka. And you are…?" Kendo asked the girl.

"Ah, right, sorry. I'm Lisa, nice meeting you, uh…" Lisa replied, wanting to greet the girl properly, but suddenly struggling with not knowing whether to offer a handshake, bow or even if she should wave. "Hehe, sorry. I uh, I guess I'm having trouble knowing what to do." Lisa awkwardly said before turning to her friend. "Um Robbie, is she one of your classmates?"

"Oh yeah. Guess I should have made the introductions."Robbie said, before properly introducing them one to the other. "Lisa, this is Kendo, she's my class' president. Kendo, this is Lisa. She's an old friend of mine from back home."

"Really?" she asked.

"Yeah, we've known each other for years. Since middle school, actually."

"Since middle- wow you must have the patience of a saint." Kendo said, while murmuring the last part.

"Uh? Sorry, I think I didn't catch the last bit. I'm still new to japanese."

"I was saying that I love your hair. It's very pretty!" Kendo said, turning to Robbie while gesturing to Lisa's hair. "What do you think, Reyes? Doesn't it look good?"

"I'm sorry, I don't think that I'm following." Lisa said still having difficulty understanding.

"Oh don't worry. It's just an us thing." Kendo reassured her.

"A-An us thing?!" Lisa innerly wondered as Yu herself asked Kendo something.

"Hey, Kendo-chan, weren't you going to tell us something?'

"Oh yeah, I was almost forgetting about that." the other teen said. "My parents called. They said that they did end up needing help, so I'm heading back home to help out. Sorry, I guess I won't be able to stay for dinner."

"D-Dinner?!"

"Oh, that's a shame. Would you like me to give you a ride to your house then?" Yu asked.

"No need, honestly. Truth is, there is this place I want to check quickly that's on the way to the station. So walking might be better."

"Aww, you really have to go?" Gabe asked… not wanting her to go?!

"Sorry little guy, but I do." Kendo said, kneeling in front of the younger Reyes brother. "Cheer up, I'm coming back on Saturday, so don't put on that gloomy face. How about you instead show me that pretty smile of yours?"

"Ok!" Gabe said, flashing a smile that made Kendo smile.

"Gabe likes her?!"

"Ok then, I'm off!" Kendo said, bowing to Yu. "Thanks for having me in, even if it wasn't for that long."

"Oh it's ok. Come back anytime you feel like it. You're welcome any day of the week." the pro-hero replied.

"I guess then, see you tomorrow, right?"

"And on Saturday. Don't think that I won't hold you to work on your car, got it?"

"W-Wait, work on- you're actually letting someone help you on your car?!" Lisa asked in shock.

"Yeah, it's the least he can do after-"

"Can we please just drop it? It's giving me a headache." Robbie said as Kendo and Yu chuckled.

"Yeah right. Seriously, you need to give me a few tips on how to deal with him. I bet he had you going nuts with how he can be."

"Oh that… well…I guess- I mean not, I…" Lisa was saying, looking at Robbie and smiling a bit. "Truth is… I find it hard to believe that he could be capable of doing something bad to me even if he tried!"

"Thank you! God, you have no idea how much I needed someone to have sense!" Robbie said, making Lisa chuckle.

"Your welcome, Robbie!" Lisa replied, only to later notice Kendo looking carefully at her. "Um… did I do something wrong?" she asked, feeling a bit confused and somewhat worried.

"You know? I don't know why… but I like you!" Kendo suddenly said. "Sorry that I have to leave so suddenly. Please don't take it the wrong way."

"Oh I uh, it's ok. I mean, this was meant to be a surprise, it's not like you could know." Lisa replied.

"Well, you seem nice, so I would like to hang out sometime later. Hey Reyes, give her my number when you get the chance, ok?"

"What do I look like, a secretary?" Robbie asked.

"I outrank you, so take it as you want it." Kendo jokingly said, making Robbie murmur something. "If he gives you any trouble, give me a call and I'll put him in his place! See you guys later!" Kendo said, as she took off, leaving Lisa a bit confused.

"Um.. what was going on?"

"Ugh, just a pain because… nevermind, I'm not going through that again." Robbie said, preferring not to make the same comment that got him into the whole Kendo mess.

"Oh… you two seem pretty… close." Lisa said with a bit of a down tone.

"Well, next to Shinso-kun and the girls, Kendo-chan might be one of Robbie's closest friends."

"I see…well… I was just coming to say he-"

"Hey Lisa, you hungry?" Robbie suddenly asked, making Lisa lift her head.

"Huh?"

"Well, I know that flying can be a pain and their plane food is as tasteful as a box of crayons. Plus, you seem a bit tired, so why not have an actual meal?"

"Oh I don't know. I wouldn't want to oversta-"

"Oh don't be silly. We'll be glad to have you over for dinner!" Yu suddenly said.

"Yeah, please stay!" Gabe begged.

"You… you really want me to stay?"

"Yeah! I mean, we were already going to have a confirmed extra plate today and we made plenty of food. Plus, not to brag or anything, but I think I may have surpassed myself if I do say so myself." Yu said with a proud look on her face.

"What are you talking about? I did most of the heavy-lifting in the kitchen." Robbie said, deflating Yu's ego a bit.

"Can't you let me have this one thing?" Yu asked the boy, making the redhead chuckle a bit as Robbie turned to her.

"Come on, the food's still warm. It'll be like old times." he told her.

"Well, when you say it like that. Sure, I would lo… I would like it a lot." Lisa replied as the group nodded and all went inside to have a nice meal.

Time until U.A Sports Festival: 5 days.

"Alright, lunch here we come!" Kirishima exclaimed with excitement, a sentiment that was shared by the rest of the class.

"Hey, did you guys hear about the special that they're having today at the cafeteria?" Mina asked.

"Oh yeah! Man, I sure have to get one!"

"We ought to hurry then, if it's anything like the last special, then chances are they'll run out of them in no time!" Sero suddenly said, about to hurry and run to the cafeteria, only to suddenly stop and turn to Annie… who was looking half-asleep with bags under her eyes. "Uh… h-hey Parker, um… you want one? Because I was thinking I have some extra money today so if you-" he was saying as Annie who was struggling to remain awake as her head was almost giving in suddenly snap back to reality.

"Answer's 82!" Annie suddenly said, gaining looks from most of the class as she suddenly replied to what she thought Sero was telling her. "I uh… sure Hanta I can help out with math."

"B-But I wasn't -"

"Hey Valerie, can you go ahead and tell the others I won't make it today? I'm going to be busy at the workshop."

"A-Again? T-This'll be the fourth time in a row."

"Yeah sorry, but I was up late doing some quick calculations and I think I'm finally close to pulling it off. So I-"

"Parker, I want to talk to you for a bit." Aizawa suddenly told the girl out of nowhere.

"Uh… could it wait, teach? I was going to-"

"I wasn't asking." he sternly said, making her sigh as she headed for his desk while the rest of the class, Valerie included, headed outside. Even if the blue girl didn't look like she wanted to.

"Alright, what did I do this time? Is this because of me asking All Might if I could keep his mask? Because seriously, I was joking, I thought it was obvious."

"You know full well that something as irrelevant as that wouldn't be worth putting the effort."

"Then, what is is?"

"You've been half asleep." he told her, causing Parker to just give her teacher a plain look.

"Really? You called me because I'm 'sleepy'? You? Can I at least say that-"

"No you can't." Aizawa cut her mid-sentence, knowing what she was going to say.

"Ok fine, I may have slept a bit late yesterday. Is this really that big of a deal to have this talk?"

"You've been like this since the beginning of the week. And you've started to show signs of fatigue since yesterday, might I add."

"Oh, so when I do it, it suddenly becomes an issue, but when, say, someone that constantly brings a sleeping bag to school does it, it suddenly a.o.k."

"That's irrelevant here, Parker. Sleep deprivation is no game and quite frankly, you not getting enough sleep is irresponsible and-"

"Feeling like someone's projecting themselves a little bit." Annie murmured.

"Parker!"

"Oh what? It's not like I've been slacking in school."

"Midnight had to snap you back to reality yesterday after you drooled all over your desk. Present Mic said that the only reason you didn't drop to the floor in his class was that he kept on increasing the volume of his voice to keep you awake. And just today, you practically slept while standing when you were answering an equation Ectoplasma wrote on the board."

"Ok, fine. So I've been snoozing a bit in class. So what? I remember full well answering everything right. So what's the problem if I still end up doing well?" Annie asked, making Aizawa sigh and looking down as Annie looked at the hour the clock on the classroom was marking.

"That's not the point Parker. What I'm trying to-" Aizawa was saying, lifting his gaze once more… and seeing that Annie was no longer in the room. "You really are your father's child."

As for Annie, well she was rushing towards the workshop belonging to the support course knowing that she was no doubt going to get chewed on for ditching her teacher the way she did. Welp, that would be for her to deal later. Right now, she was on the verge of recreating her family's web-fluid recipe. Or at the very least, the standard version that is. Sure, it won't hold something like a Hulk or Hercules like the formula used by her dad (well, it could hold them for like a bit, but it was still a quality product), but it would still be a massive improvement.

Fireproof, insolation, increased elasticity and endurance, bulletproof, explosion proof, sword proof. What more could she ask…? Well, maybe a lot, but that wasn't the point.

Upon arriving at the workshop she and Hatsume were going to work, she was met by some of the support course students. And they didn't exactly look happy to see her. Was it the whole blowing up the cafeteria? Not necessarily. Unlike everyone other than her friends and maybe her classmates, the support course knew it was mostly Hatsume's doing. That was especially obvious to those who have the… opportunity of having classes with her.

It was rather the fact that she was a hero course student working in the support course domain that ticked some of them the wrong way. Not like they were against other courses being on the workshops, that would be idiotic at best. They made gear that the future heroes would use, so their input would be extremely valuable. Even the management students were welcome since they would help with their knowledge of budget and organizing.

But that was the thing, they helped out. They didn't, however, do everything themselves. Honestly, that was so baffling it sounded like a joke in Japan. Who do they think they are, the next Tony Stark?

Well, Annie wasn't that far in a sense. She was smart. Smarter than pretty much everyone in the support course, Hatsume included. Her personal project was far more complicated compared to anything the first-year students were doing. Heck, it was more complex than most of what the third-years were doing.

Yeah, it was a bit of a pride thing. It kind of stung to see her outperform everyone while being part of, not only another course, but the one that they were supposed to gear up. And the fact that on the first day she came by to talk to Poweloader about having the lab lend to her and Hatsume, she ended up solving a problem everyone was having with some support item and in a manner that was incredibly efficient and improving compared to the ideas they were having didn't help one bit. Especially considering that she didn't even think it was a big deal since she stopped her conversation with the teacher to turn around, saw the board, did her thing and then resumed her talk.

She obviously just wanted to help and had no malice or ill-intention by doing so, but dammit if it didn't make them feel inadequate.

So she was met with a couple of dirty looks, envious stares and what have you. Not like it bothered her. She was already used to getting weird looks and especially as of lately. There was the whole, her father's secret being revealed and her having to deal with it at school and on the streets, the whole cafeteria mess alongside other stuff and even her classmates to an extent. Whether it were the usuals of Tenya and Katsuki glaring at her, Todoroki being… Todoroki (that was the best way she could think to describe that guy) and for some reason, Uraraka being weird around her and some of the other girls like Kyoka and Toru acting with a certain level of animosity towards the redhead.

Whatever that whole deal was, it could wait. So after passing the exiting students, she met up with Hatsume and Poweloader, who looked like they were talking before they took notice of her. Once they did, the two turned to meet her.

"Hi there, Poweloader, sir." she greeted the teacher.

"Parker, what a pleasant surprise! What brings you here?" he asked.

"Oh, I was planning on spending some time on my personal project. So I was wondering if me and MH could borrow it for lunch period?" she told the teacher, who didn't seem sure despite the construction-site-looking get-up covering most of his face.

"Are you sure, Parker? It'll be the fourth time this week alone and you don't exactly look like you had the ideal eight hours of sleep."

"Oh yeah, this is nothing. I had it fixed up on the way to school. Stopped at a store and asked for an expresso…. Unfortunately, the machine was broken, so I had to settle with some coffee candy. But hey, it did the work, didn't it?" she said, although the teacher didn't look convinced.

"I'm not sure, Parker. Overworking oneself is not a good habit. Especially for someone your age. Why else did you think I was so determine on having Hatsume leave the workshop during lunch period?"

"Um… to reduce the amount of explosions and melted tables?"

"Yes, that too but you know what I'm referring to. Besides, operating equipment like the one found here under fatigue is not safe. You ought to take a break."

"No breaks! Only baby making!" Has tune suddenly said, lifting her gaze from the cube-like item she was working on and having the other two present sigh.

"I really ought to buy that jar." Annie murmured before turning to the head of the support course. "Please sir, I'm almost done with this part of my project. I can feel it. I promise I won't make a mess. Just for today and I won't come back tomorrow."

"I'm not sure…"

"If I come back tomorrow with bags on my eyes, I'll keep out of the workshop for a month. Heck, I'll keep MH away for a month!"

"Yea- wait no! Don't make that sort of deal, Ann-May! I need to work on my babies!"

"Please?" Annie asked once more and finally, making the teacher sigh in defeat.

"Very well, but I expect that you finish and take some time to rest afterwards. And I expect you to uphold your end of the deal if you don't, understand?" Powerloader asked as Annie nodded and Hatsume shook a bit.

He nodded and then started to walk out of the Development Studio. But suddenly he stopped before exiting the room as he turned around.

"And if you do make a mess and still come back tomorrow, you two are banned for two months. Am I clear?" he asked once more as Annie nodded yet again and Hatsume shook with fear.

Then he left. Leaving the two girls alone. One was ready to start her work, even if she looked like she was about to fall over by a light breeze. The other one still gulped at the thought of two months without being able to work on her babies in her free time within school grounds. Annie saw that in her and sighed. Of course she should have expected that. Maybe she shouldn't have dragged her into her deal, that was wrong. So, she decides to try and cheer the pink-haired girl up.

"Come on, MH, let's get to work while we still can. And if all things work out, I'll let you in the web-formula." she said, making Hatsume's eyes gleamed with excitement.

"You mean it?!"

"So long as I make it work today? Sure. We can even use your Hatsutest to see if it works." Annie said, pointing at the box-shaped invention that Hatsume had in hand.

It was an invention of Hatsume that was meant to help in testing materials and functions for support items. Kin was the one to name it on Tuesday after both Kamala and Robbie rejected all of her propositions.

"Yeah! We'll test your baby with my baby!"

"Alright, I'll let that one's slide. Just let me take something from my bag and we'll start working. Okay?" Annie said as Hatsume nodded.

She then placed her bag in one of the tables with free space and started looking for her notes and other important stuff. She then looked at the eager Hatsume place her invention in another free space and when Annie looked at her work-place she saw (outside of the mess that made her understand why her mother always complained about her working-area always being a mess a bit more) was an odd liquid in a container that garnered her curiosity.

"Hey, what's with that stuff?" she asked the other inventor girl who looked excited.

"This is something that will make a specific baby of mine to be more efficient by a total of 76% more! Want to see it?" Hatsume asked as she took the liquid and got it to where the Hatsutest resided.

"Wait, you don't have to-" Annie was saying, until she then started to feel a tingle in her head. "Uh? Why's my spider sense going -"

BOOM!

Outside of the studio, many of the students that were headed to the cafeteria, were startled by the sound of the explosion that was as loud as someone dropping a piano from a third floor. The faint flash of light that could be seen from below the door, that was accompanied by some smoke and… and odd smell of popcorns for some reason.

Yeah, as it turns out, Hatsume already used the Hatsutest prior and forgot to clean it up. And whatever she tested before, clearly had a volatile reaction to the new agent coming into contact with the residue that still remained.

Time until U.A Sports Festival: 4 days.

"... however, thanks to the intervention of the masked hero known as Spider-Man, the assets belonging to Alchemax were secured from falling in the posesion of the terrorist group known as the Zodiac…" the newslady reported from the TV.

At the villain's lair, fairly early in the morning, Joey was having breakfast. Or at least the excuse of a breakfast that they could afford. It was just a small cereal box and some soy milk. Honestly, the least Kurogiri could do was try and have someone do some errands for them to get something worth eating. She has had prison food from toilets that taste better than whatever that excuse of a cereal was. The cardboard of the box tasted better and that was already excluding the taste of the soy milk. And it's not like they were short on money surprisingly, especially considering that they could afford cable with a decent amount of channels. Some of which, like the one she was watching the news at the moment, were foreigners.

Then again, with Kurogiri having to listen to whatever petty little tantrum Shigaraki threw, Joey would rather blame him for their current predicament rather than the more put together of the group. If not for the fact that he might be of use in the future among other reasons regarding her staying in the country, she would have already killed the brat. But then again, mutant powers or not, a meat shield could come in handy in the future.

She took a sip of her drink and tried not to gag at it. As she did, she looked up and saw the news report kept on going. It was from an American channel. One of the ones she liked to watch from time to time while staying in the dump they called a lair. It was pleasant to hear something in her native language from time to time. And the look of annoyance that Shigaraki had everytime she tooned into that channel and him being unable to understand a word that was said, was a pleasant sight for her. Almost enough that she could start to tolerate his presence. Which, of course, meant that it would be ruined whenever Tomura started to whine and be irritated that she remembered why she wanted to push him into incoming traffic.

Regardless, she looked at the report and growled. They were reporting on some international evil group called the Zodiac. They were practically some HYDRA-esque organization wanting world domination. And with HYDRA not being as active as of lately (their latest attempt of restoring themselves to their glory of old being thwarted by the Unity Squad and S.H.I.E.L.D after their failed attempt at a comeback after the Regent fiasco being one of the reasons why), it was naturally that someone would try to fill the vacuum left in their wake. Enter the Zodiac, yet another group that aspires to conquer the world… for whatever reason. She really didn't care, they were all the same to her.

Evil group has an idea for world domination. Evil group tries to steal some science thingy from whoever had the science thingy they wanted and some hero comes and saves the day. But the 'hero' that saved the day this time was what had her livid yet again.

"... while protecting the civilian populace nearby from being harmed, Spider-Man engaged in a battle against the group's leader, Scorpio. And while he was successful in stopping the group's endeavor, he was unable to apprehend them. With the increase of criminal activity in the city and the fact that rumor has it-" the TV was suddenly turned off.

Looking behind her, she saw Supercharger out of his costume, being the one responsible for turning the TV off. Fact that Joey was not exactly pleased at.

"I was watching that." she told him.

"You didn't seem to be enjoying it." Supercharger replied.

"I was still watching it, you asshole."

"Do you, by any chance, happen to be a masochist? Because I don't see a reason to torture yousrelf so early in the morning."

"Tsk, and what if I do? It's my life, since when do you care?" she told the other American criminal before looking carefully at him.

"Is there something wrong?" he asked.

"Seeing you without a costume… you sure are an old man. Probably the geezer of the group, honestly." she told him.

It was true. He was already an adult by the time he crossed paths with the wallcrawler the first time they met. Heck, he was probably older than a lot of the heroes that debuted around that time, the adults included. Without his costume, one could take notice of his more aged features. He already had some wrinkles in his face. His skin wasn't exactly smooth by any means. And he had a few gray hairs in his blonde mane. Supercharger already got to outlive his father and now, he was on his way to having outgrow him as well.

"Yes, I may as well be. To me, you are as much of a child as Shigaraki is to you. Though credit where it's deserved, you're not as infuriating to deal with." he told her, making her left eye twitch.

"Is there a reason you came here or you just enjoyed being an ass?"

"I'm going for a walk outside. I can't stand being confined in this wretched place and seeing how my costume concealed my identity enough to not be recognised on sight, I might as well take the opportunity and stretch my legs. I came here to see if you would like something."

"... Why are you even talking to me? Much less, offering me something? With all your stinkin 'hate for superpowers' crap,I was expecting that you would rather look the other way instead. Aren't I part of the problem by your logic?"

"You're right, you too are part of the disease. But you're also of possible usefulness for my mission. So until then, we're colleagues. At the very least, I'll try and be understandable of your presence."

"Until you decide to kill me, right?"

".. Yes, until I decide to kill you." Supercharger replied as if stating a fact. "This world is sickening. Their obsession with power will be their undoing. Which is why I make it my mission to force them to see the truth. Once I make them listen, I'll kill you and everyone in this room. Including myself. Then again, I might do it before. That is of course, if it means speeding the process of them learning. But until then, might as well try and play nice." he said.

Joey just stared at him. Her expression completely unreadable to most. However, she just reached into a pocket in her jacket and pulled something. It was a roll of money, being tied by a rubber band. She then tossed the money to the other American, who caught it with his right hand.

"I won't care as long as it's edible and doesn't taste like something made on a dirty toilet. Keep the change if you want. It's mostly Shigaraki's. I snagged it when the idiot wasn't looking." she replied as Supercharger nodded.

Afterwhich, he left the hideout and took a stroll on the streets of the city. For every step that he took, for every person that he passed by, he had to contain the urge to burst into a shock of electricity. He loathed each and every single one of them. He cursed their society and their blindfold worship for the supernatural. He was reminded of the year prior. When he was approached by the very same Regent. He, like him, was a victim of the world of the 'superheroes'. But he had a different approach to his goal. One that he himself didn't meet eye to eye exactly. The former C.E.O wanted to cage them. Using them as batteries to grant him their powers and to fulfill their role in what he believed would be the right way to do so. All while at the same time, using those lessers with abilities as lackeys to enforce his iron grip.

Supercharger did not agree with that. His vision was simple and more efficient in his eyes. End them all. Those with built-in weapons. Those who defy the order of nature by existing. And those who seeked it out. They all deserved to perish in his eyes and that included himself. Those with power could not be allow to continue plaguing the world. And with that in mind, he shouldn't have accepted in trying to aid him. Yet, he convinced him with one simple question.

"What is power?"

That was enough to gain his attention. And while he did not answer it to him, Ronald had a feeling that either he had the answer or his take on the answer. Something that the electric villain has yet to find for himself. Something that even to this day, he still tries to answer for himself. But for the time, he will have to put that question off for another day. For looking at a news report nearby, a new question came to be more immediate.

"The hero killer?"

As for in another part of the country, at U.A high, some of the students of class 1-A were training on different school grounds. It's been an activity that they've been at since the announcement of the Sports Festival. Well, most of them anyway. While there were some that reached the point of even asking to train on school grounds after classes, some trained on their own in other places. Mainly some of the Americans, or even Momo and Shoto, who trained their skills in different manners.

Now though, most of them were in class and a lot of them were in the U.S.J which at this point, is the area class 1-A is the most familiar at school. And at the time being, most of them were on different grounds of the compound honing their skills. In the ruins section of the compound, where a handful of them were doing some joint training together. Mainly, a group consisting of Uraraka, Mina and Aoyama, who were practicing with some debris nearby. Uraraka would use her quirk to hurl it upwards and both Aoyama and Mina would try and take them out before they hit the ground. Truth is they were starting to get good at it. 90% of the time, they managed to do just that…

The other 10% was a piece of rubble falling flat on Aoyama's head.

Izuku was there too. He actually considered whether to go to one of the gyms of the school or the . At first, he thought that maybe the gym would be the better option. Seeing how his control over One For All was still not the best, maybe a workout at the gym could help him a bit. But he instead opted to try and have a more practical approach at using his quirk at the U.S.J. Trying to get out of his comfort zone and all.

With that in mind, he was now sure that going to a gym to work out was the better option.

"Make way, coming through!" the group all heard.

Looking above them, they all saw their classmate Sero, trying to swing from building to building like a certain arachnid-themed hero. However, he did it in a way that looked curious to Izuku. He was swinging from one building to another one (though admittedly, he was just two to three stories high at most), holding one line of tape with one hand and the moment when he met the highest part of the swing, he let go and tried to do a spin on his own axis. Just as he was midway on his spin, he then tried to take aim and shoot another line of tape at a flagpole near the window of one of the buildings.

"I got this, I got this!" he thought to himself as the tape was shot… and ended up missing by a couple of meters from his maker. "... I don't got this, I don't got this, I don't got this!" he started to frantically think as he started falling.

Sure, the height wasn't that tall…? Maybe? Well, to people like Parker and most heroes, maybe not. Unfortunately for Sero, he was not Parker or her family. That fall was definitely going to hurt. And he was too much in a panic to even think about trying to shoot another tape line. Mainly at the fact that spinning might have desorianted him a bit. As he saw the ground approaching faster to him, Sero tried to brace for impact as he closed his eyes and covered his face with his arms. However, instead of feeling the ground breaking his teeth, he felt someone tapping his left foot and then… nothing.

No ground smashing on his face, nor the wind crashing against it as he was falling. Actually, he didn't feel like he was falling anymore. So he opened his eyes and saw that he was actually floating two to three meters at most from the ground. And looking beneath him, he saw his classmates all looking a bit worried for a bit and then relieved at seeing him not flattening himself with the ground trying to pull the stunt that he did. He also saw Uraraka, who also signed a bit before touching the tips of her fingers with one another and releasing her quirk as he started to descend slowly to ground level.

"I ah… that was a close one wasn't it?" he asked as Mina walked towards him, and gave him a light tap on his shoulder.

"You almost scared us half to death! Be more careful"

"Yeah, sorry, sorry, I was trying to try something. Oh, thanks Uraraka, you saved me."

"It's alright, I'm glad I could help. Just please be more careful, that was kinda scary."

"My bad, I was going for a new thing, but I guess I couldn't pull it off yet."

"Hey, Sero-kun…" Izuku approached the other boy.

"Yeah?"

"I was curious, wasn't that one of Parker-san's moves?" Izuku asked, since even if it was for a couple of seconds, he did see Parker use that exact move the day the class had that 'surprise exercise' with All Might. Specifically when she jumped in to fight their teacher dressed as a villain.

And that fact made Sero feel a tiny bit embarrassed, Mina and Aoyama curious (with Mina smirking for some reason) and Uraraka looking a bit odd.

"Oh, stealing her moves? I see, I see. I got to say…" Mina was saying, as Sero murmured something.

"I wasn't stealing her moves, per say…"

"Huh? Did you say something?" the pink girl asked, making Sero realize what he said and preparing to cover it up.

"I uh- N-No! No, I was just… well you know, Parker is Parker and she has cool moves so, you know?" he awkwardly said.

Sure, both Uraraka and Midoriya already knew of his fanaticism towards Spider-Man and sure, Mina didn't seem to be the person that would judge in the regard that he thought one would (not sure about Aoyama, tho). But it was probably best to not mention anything about him and just pretend it was simply admiration towards Parker… which wouldn't even be a lie in the first place, now that he thought about it.

"Um… yeah… Parker sure is something, right?" Uraraka said, a bit awkwardly and not with her normal enthusiasm.

"Kind of odd that she's not here. She and V just went to train on their own. Kinda reclusive, don't you think?"

"Oh, that's because Parker-san wanted to make up with Vector-san for not making it to lunch period for most of the week." Izuku told them what she told him when he suggested they train together. "They probably want some alone time."

"Yeah, I guess it makes sense. And with V being so shy, I guess them being on their own is probably the better call."

"Parker wasn't at her table? I didn't notice." Uraraka suddenly said.

"She is surely a mysterious mademoiselle, if I do say so myself." Aoyama spoked.

"Mm? Oh yeah, I think Parker was just busy with some personal project or something." Mina said, surprising Izuku since that was what Parker told him that very morning.

"You knew about that?"

"Oh yeah, Khan tells me stuff from time to time… she's a girl from class B. The one that always sits with Parker and V during lunch. But not the one with pink hair, that's someone else."

"Yeah, I met her already. I didn't know you and Khan-san were friends."

"Oh yeah, we met before the entrance exam once. We're not exactly that close, but we talk every once in a while." Mina was saying, looking around and seeing that a certain pile of rubble nearby was large enough for her to sit and looked close enough to a chair to actually sit on it. "From what she told me, Parker has been at it for the better part of a year or more. And she's been practically killing herself trying to make it work all week long. Good thing she stopped doing that today, right?"

"Um, why's that?" Sero asked Mina, who was already sitting on her rubble seat.

"Come on, you just said it. She's already cool enough as it is."

"But I didn't-"

"Seriously, the Sports Festival is already pretty nerve-wracking as it is. But knowing that we're going to have to try and make ourselves know with people like Todoroki, Parker and Bakugo standing next to us? Talk about being anxious." Mina said.

Just then, Izuku suddenly remembered that Sport Festival is more than just a school event. It's a competition. A chance to make one known to the country and more. The words that All Might told him not that long ago rang in his head. And as he did, Uraraka pictures the images of an almost devil-like Bakugo, a cold expression form a mean-looking Todoroki and an also somehow scary Parker and afterwards, she also started to feel a bit frightened.

"Great, now I'm nervous too."

"And let's not forget the pros watching the event, mes amis. Why, I heard rumor that a lot of specially important people will be attending the Sports Festival. I even heard that there's a chance of some being highly estimated foreigner heroes, or representatives of important heroes." Aoyama added, multiplying Uraraka's worried even more so.

"That's not helping, Aoyama-kun!" she cried.

"Well, I'm not that worried about trying to stand out with them on the stage. That other one, yeah, it's a bit intimidating. But I'm rather more worried about the other class." Sero said, getting Izuku's attention once more. " I mean, most of us only know what two of them can do and those two were terrifying as it is. And remembering that the final round is mostly 1 on 1 fights, I'm wondering if I should write a will."

"Why do you say that?" Izuku asked.

"Are you kidding?! You were unconscious, but we all saw what that Reyes guy can do! That guy is the stuff of nightmares!"

"Kaminari once mentioned being intimidated by the chance of having to confront either Bakugo or Todoroki in the Sports Festival." Aoyama mentioned.

"Well, I'd rather take on either of those two than Reyes. Parker lost to him, what chance do people like us have?!" Sero said before turning to Izuku. "Seriously man, how can you talk to him without shaking?"

"Mm? Well, I don't see Reyes-san as someone scary.

"You kidding?!"

"I mean, I was a bit intimidated the first time I met him. But he's a really nice person."

"... Ok, between Bakugo and Reyes, I'm starting to think you might have issues." Sero said.

"I don't know, to me he's just kind of a jerk, so I'm not scared either." Mina said.

"And why would that be?" Aoyama wondered.

"It's mostly how Parker looked after their match. That and also from hearing Khan every once in a while." she said, remembering the latest time she talked to her class B friend and hearing her description of the boy back on Tuesday.

"Tsk, insensitive jerk!"

"Wonder what's up with him?"

"Well, he told me this morning that he had a friend from home over for dinner. But for some reason, he was a bit annoyed at how said friend got here for some reason."

"Tsk, meddling doctor."

And while they all talked about what they believed the other class will be at the Sports Festival, a certain someone saw them from the corner of the street. They didn't notice him there, but he overheard their conversation as he was passing by. He heard of them putting certain individuals on a pedestal and being weary of them for how powerful they were. And at that, he growled.

As he started to walk to a certain area with a lot of big debris, he pictures their image in those big pieces of rubble. The image of that icy-hot bastard. Of the class B flamed ass. Of that damn Yankee and of course… of him. Of that useless Deku.

And with that image of mind, he rocketed to them and blasted them with his explosions. Leaving nothing but small pebbles.

"Those bastards! I'll show them that it doesn't matter who they are or where they come from… I'm the one reaching the top!"

Time until U.A Sports Festival: 3 days.

"Yeah, yeah, I get it… no, I'm busy working on something. You know, after thursday, I think I'm on figurative fire…! I was on literal fire for a bit after MH blew us up… yeah let's make sure that doesn't happen." Annie was saying, talking to Kamala on the phone.

It was already weekend, with the Sports Festival already on its way. And at the moment, at the Parker-Watson household, Annie was at her room, fiddling with some mechanical pieces that were small enough to be comparable to parts of a watch or a mechanism of similar size.

She was talking to Kamala on the phone, being a bit anxious and just going back and forth between working on her stuff and literally anything else. So she opted to call her inhuman friend to clear her mind for a bit.

She would have called her other friends too, but Valerie was helping Shinso train a bit, Robbie was apparently with a friend or two, she just met Kin, so she didn't knew what to talk to him and Mei… well, she didn't want to blow up again, so she decided to hold the thought with her. She was sure that outside of good sight, she could smell science.

She wasn't sure how, she just knew that was a power of her.

So Annie called Kamala and while she was also doing some workout herself apparently, she also seemed to have a similar feeling of getting her head distracted for a bit and answered the phone right away.

"Anyway… yeah, my mind's blank right now…Overworking myself? That's rich coming from… actually nevermind, this would only apply if you were Robbie… PFF, you know I'm right… fine, I'm sorry, I guess you might be onto something… yeah, I guess, we'll see… wait was that 'you' as in me, or 'you as in someone else?" Annie asked as the call ended. "I really need an espresso right now."

"Yeah, no. You're already hyperactive as it is." Annie heard the voice of her older sister, who stood by the entrance of her room.

"Oh, hey May. What are you doing? I thought you would be out today."

"Me? What are you doing locked in your room all day long?"

"I didn't lock myself, the door was open all the-"

"Wait, what's… oh god, did you even take a shower?" Mayday asked, sniffing the air in the room and clamping her nose, something that did make Annie's face a bit red.

"Jerk! Of course I did! That's just the smell of some stuff I knocked on accident!"

"Couldn't you knock on some perfume instead?"

"Oh, haha, very funny! This coming from the one that always forgot to do her laundry after a game!" Annie retorted to her sister, who just sighed.

"Annie, you've been in your room all day long working on whatever science project you have going. It's almost four in the afternoon and you haven't even got something to eat. Look, I'm off to the office to go over some stuff. I already put Benjy to sleep. There's some food in the fridge, heat it up and do something other than this, ok?" she told her sister, who groaned a bit.

"Yeah, yeah, fine. Why do you have to be so bossy?"

"Just get something to eat. And stop it with… whatever that is. I don't want to get back knowing you kept on killing yourself by overworking. Mom has enough on her plate as it is and I don't want you to be all stressed out for tomorrow."

"Seriously? You still on about it? Why do- I'm too old for a play-date. Plus I-"

"No, I already told Fuyumi that you would be there to help out. Come on, it can't be that bad."

"Guy probably believes he needs to bite a bullet if I were to tell him that." Annie murmured.

"That's not nice, Annie."

"Fine, I needed the break anyway. Some food would help me focus on that later." Annie said as she started to walk to the exit.

"I mean it Annie, no more work."

"Maybe I could check some stuff with your gear while I'm at it "

"I'm telling you that-"

"Oh, maybe I can-"

"Anna!" Mayday said with a tone louder than normal.

There was no going around it, that actually got Annie off guard. Her sister wasn't the kind to scream at her like that unless she meant it. Mayday just sighed as she rubbed her temples and before Annie could say anything, May spoke before.

"I know why you stay up all night."

"Uh? What are you talking about? I'm doing some-"

"You stay up late looking at news involving New York." the older sister said, catching Annie off guard even more so and making her try to deny what she knew was true.

"... I… I don't know what you're talking about. I'm just… doing some science stuff and-"

"Annie… just because we don't share the same room anymore, doesn't mean I don't pay attention to what you do." Mayday replied, with a softer tone this time.

"... There was an attack involving a Tri-Sentinel."

"Sis…"..

"Dad had to beat a Tri-Sentinel by himself while-"

"Look, I get it. Things still aren't what we want. But just over worrying ourselves like this won't help. It'll just do the opposite." Mayday said, placing a hand on her sister's shoulder. "Look, I think I'm close to a licence and this whole school event? Burning yourself like that is no good. Believe me, I know from experience how bad that is." she said, comparing what her sister was doing to the times she over excerpted herself before a basketball game and before she has powers herself.

"Alright… I guess I can take a break."

"Good, that's all I wanted to hear." she said, ruffling Annie's hair, which despite being a bit annoying, did make Annie chuckle a bit. " B'sides, who knows, maybe tomorrow might be fun. Plus… that Shoto kid isn't that bad-looking."

"Gross."

"I'm just saying, if I were your age I might-"

"Oh my god, my sister's a cougar. Hide your kids everyone, Mayday Parker is looking for a new boyfriend and the younger the better apparently." Annie joked as her sister gave her a light small on her shoulder as she laughed a bit.

"Idiot."

"Fine, fine I'll go. Shoto's not that annoying so maybe it might be alright."

"Just alright?"

"Look, just because you wanted all that nonsense drama doesn't mean I want the same. I want my sanity intact, thank you very much."

"Just saying. In my honest opinion, you might not have that many options." Mayday said, as Annie smirked a bit.

"Don't you have some paperwork to do?"

"Alright, I can take a hint… just, don't overdo yourself. We're bad at not noticing when we do that so listen when someone tells you to stop every so often." Mayday told her, as Annie nodded.

Meanwhile in another part of town, two foreigners were doing some sightseeing of their own. One of them was a blonde woman with blue eyes. The other one was a woman of black short hair. And right now, they were wondering what to do now.

"Come on, I bet one of those stores might have one of those fancy dresses from those japanese cartoons." the blonde one said.

"I'm pretty sure they have a name and I don't know. We got lost three times already. Don't you think we should head back?" the one with black hair asked.

"Fine, alright we'll look for that fancy dress later, wouldn't want to have our pictures on milk boxes before the U.A Sports Festival. Besides, maybe that way, I can get that Tenuki guy to take me on a poker round."

"That's not his name."

"I barely passed english in highschool, what makes you think I can remember things in other languages without getting them mixed up."

"I was there, I know." replied the one with black hair as they started to head to where they were staying.

However, just as they did, the one with black hair noticed a broadcast on a T.V nearby. In it, they were talking about some events that happened two days ago that were stopped by a group of the local heroes. But one of those heroes caught her attention. That was because that specific hero was none other than Spider-Girl. And seeing that so iconic look that resembled the original wall-crawler made the woman smile.

"She's just like you."

"You said something?"

"Nothing. Just wondering what the Sports Festival will be like. I don't know, maybe wondering what kind of students would win it and all."

"Hey, the Avengers and their schools already paid for the trip and staying. As far as I'm concerned, we're the real winners here." the blonde one said as the other woman chuckled.

Time until U.A Sports Festival: 2 days.

"Damn, these guys are cornering us like animals!" a pro-hero with a large gauntlet-like equipment on his left arm and who was wearing a striped uniform said, evading an attack from a criminal.

Near a museum, a group of criminals in advanced suits and a couple of others were attacking an exhibition involving artifacts found as early as the beginnings of the Nara period. For whatever reason, they were very adamant of going after a specific relic. Which relic was it? The heroes didn't exactly know. They decided to make sure they were as far from the museum as possible when they learned of the attempt. The heroes that were dispatched in aiding the police were Orca and Ingenium, accompanied by Spider-Girl and two of Tensei's sidekicks, Big Shot and Onemu Shinya.

Big Shot and Onemu aided in keeping a perimeter alongside a pro-hero dressed in some two-piece suit with a frilled, open chested jacket with epaulets. His name was His Purple Highness (which explained the why his clothes were excessively purple) and he was a bit older than some of the others aiding in defending the museum, which in his own words is the reason why he decided to play a more supportive role for the day, while still on guard in case something dire were to happen. Thankfully, it didn't seem like that would be the case, seeing how some other pros join in the effort. Specifically the one with the gauntlet called Slugger and a man dressed with an orange robe and a blindfold that kinda made him look like a wizard from dungeons and dragons to Mayday, whose name was the Magic Hero: Majestic.

Pretty catchy name.

In their battled, they noticed that one of the criminals had a strange orb in hand and if all the fantasy movies and tells her father told them taught Mayday anything, was that if someone with some weird artifact attacks a museum where other weird artifacts might reside, chances are that said person was about to unleash some ancient evil into the world. And in all honesty, Mayday wasn't fond of the idea herself. She already got beat up by an old snake god once, she wasn't about to go through that again with whatever Cthulhu-like monster they wanted to unleash or whatever. So she went to his nearby area and fought him. It was rather easy to spot him. Since unlike the others that were wearing mostly green advance suits, he had one that was black and looked a bit more equipped. That and he did have a jet-pack.

Like, ok everyone had one, but his looked cooler.

"So, I take it you like black." Mayday said, avoiding a laser blast shot at her, while elbowing someone in the face. "Would it be rude to try and guess you're a bit of an edgelord?" she asked, dodging this time a slash from whatever sci-fi sword the guy had. "I mean, with all the black and that overkill jet-pack." she dodged another slash. "Plus, the big 'I'm not compensating' inefficient-looking sword that's colored red." she dodged another one. "And you have a skull painted on your face-plate." she leaped and dodged a large vertical slash again. "Can you even see through it? It doesn't look like you can see through it." she moved out of the way as an energy blast was shot at her, but instead hit another criminal in the jet-pack, which sent him crashing into a lamp pose. "It could probably explain your bad aim. That's like the seventh or eighth of your buddies you hit."

"By god, do you ever shut up?!" he yelled, blasting over and over at herr and failing to hit her just once as he accidentally takes some of his allies yet again.

"Oof, let's make that eleven to thirteen. You know, if you keep doing that, no one's going to want to sit with you during recess."

"ARGH!" the villain yelled, launching himself towards her with a vertical slash and missing again.

"By the way, you look like a brooding type. Are you a brooding type? Do you like to perch on buildings and brood near a gargoyle?" she asked. "I remember having a gargoyle back home. I named him Hendrickson. Pretty good listener." she said as she kept on irritating the villain.

Meanwhile back with the other heroes, Slugger groaned. He was certainly not fond of the American and her attitude was not doing any favors to her in his eyes. A hero should take their duty seriously and making jokes and treating everything like a game in the same way she was doing was most certainly not a hero thing to do to him.

"Am I the only one that's starting to get irritated by her banter?" he asked as he was fighting one of the villains that was a bit bigger than normal.

"Focus more on what's important! Instead of complaining, do not let your guard down!" Orca said, wrestling a total of seven criminals that tried and failed to subdue him, as the hero just tossed them all away.

"The gear that they have, isn't it from the old Yakuza group, the Shogun Reapers? I thought that they were dismantled like two years ago?" Ingenium asked, taking down multiple enemies in the span of him saying that.

"They don't seem to be as efficient as the old Shogun Reapers. My best bet is that they're common criminals that obtained their equipment through the black market!" replied Orca.

"More important than who they are, is what they might seek out! And if that red orb that the one Spider-Girl is fighting is what I think it is, then we can't let them get to the museum!" Majestic said, summoning some sort of energy circles that he used to take down multiple villains in the process.

Enma Kannagi - Hero Name: Majestic - Quirk: Magic!

He can create energy rings from his wrist to use as he wishes. Either as a means of transportation, binding and many more. Though they do have a limit to what they can do.

He then generated some smaller rings and made them move in a particular way that some may have found odd. He then sent those small rings to make some formation and after completing them, they flew towards the ground in front of a decent number of criminals. Afterwhich, they disappeared and then the ground itself rose up and trapped the foes up till their chest while also immobilizing their arms.

"There, the Clamp of Containment should hold them for a bit." Majestic said, looking at where Spider-Girl was and attempting to assist, but was unable when some more criminals jumped him from behind. "Blast it, Spider-Girl! Whatever happens, you must take away that crystal from that villain! Otherwise the consequences might become even more dire!"

"Take away the pretty rock and save the day, got it!" she replied, clinging to the criminal from behind and ripping something from the jet-pack. "Hey there. Quick question; Is this important? It looks important. I bet it's important." she said, holding a piece of the jet-pack as they were starting to lose altitude.

"You lousy girl! That was the stabilizer!"

"Oh, would you look at that! It was important!"

"Is this a game to you?! We're going to fall you idiot!"

"No, not really. Just you. I'll take that, by the way, red just doesn't go with your eyes." Spider-Girl said, taking the crystal from the criminal before jumping away. "Yoink!"

The criminal then crashed behind Slugger, who was startled at the action and as he did not notice that he crashed into the last asilant that tried to make a move at harming the pro-hero.

"Hey, be careful! That almost hit me!" he yelled.

"Yeah, my bad. I'm not as proficient at the good-old knocking villains with other villains. I still need some practice." she replied as the others approached, including the two Idaten sidekicks and His Purple Highness.

However, just when all seemed resolved, and the officers started to apprehend the ones on the ground, one managed to wake up and caught one of the officers by surprise. Grabbing the law enforcer, who didn't look older than Mayday, by the throat and grabbing a dagger and pointing it at his victim.

"Alright, nobody moves! Now listen here, if you don't hand over the Crystal Artifact, this little nobody is going back home in a bag!" he yelled as the others tensed and the Spider-Girl did something a bit baffling.

"Ok." she said, making everyone to look at her weirdly.

"What?!" shouted Slugger.

"Here, catch." she said tossing the artifact towards the criminal.

Said criminal also tossed the object to the criminal, who promptly pushed the officer out of the way as he looked upwards to the artifact. Leaving himself completely vulnerable as the American kneeled and placed a hand on the ground.

"By the way, enjoy the lift." she said, tensing the muscles in her hand and using a certain ability that was very unique to her when it came with her family's interesting gifts.

Without warning, the criminal suddenly felt a force pushing him upwards and soon enough, he was suddenly launched two or so meters into the air. Majestic acted quickly and using one of his rings, he caught both the artifact and the criminal as well. Guiding him to the other officers that were quick to cuff him and making sure he would not be a threat anymore. All while Mayday walked and helped the officer on his feet once again.

"Sorry, I guess that I should have tried something better." she apologized.

"Yes, you should. But I guess you can't argue with the results, can you?" he replied as Shugger came by.

"What the… what was that?!" he asked the heroine. "Is this a game to you?! That could have ended badly if-"

"Relax, I gave her the green light." the officer replied, showing his hand and in it, there was a message in glowing writing that said 'don't worry, just act'.

Seigi Masayoshi - Quirk: body-language!

He can generate messages written in any and all parts of his body. It may not be that much, but it has its uses.

"That was quite the gambe, young man. A bit too risky if you ask me." Orca told him.

"The criminal was obviously not in the best shape. Even if he caught me off guard, I could still break free. His grip wasn't that strong and I had multiple officers and 8 pros surrounding us. There was no way it should have ended badly." he replied, as he made a small bow. "Excuse me, I think I should help out. If it makes you all feel better, the captain is probably going to give me an earful later." he said as he went to help his fellow officers.

As for the others, Mayday decided to walk towards Majestic, she was a bit curious at what he did. After all, only one of the things looked like a quirk and the other one seemed a bit different. Meanwhile, Orca and His Purple Highness stood next to Slugger, because Tensei also walked alongside Mayday. And truth is, Slugger seemed a bit moody.

"Is there an issue that bothers you?" asked Highness.

"It's just that it feels wrong to see someone taking the job of being a pro as a joke. This is a line of duty that should be taken serious"

"And what makes you think she doesn't?" asked Orca.

"Come on, just-"

"Were you annoyed at her?"

"With all the banter and awful jokes? Yes."

"Do you think the villains were also irritated?"

"If I was annoyed, I would be surprised if they weren't."

"Then I see no problem here." Orca answered, surprising Slugger.

"What?"

"Being irritated can lead to anger. Anger without control would make her opponents think irrationally, which would lead to them making mistakes that would make them easier to apprehend." he elaborated, surprising the younger pro. "There's more to taking something serious than a stoic expression in the face. Truth is, you can question her means, but her results speak for themselves."

"I must say, her costume and attitude might cause her troubles and she's still lacking in a few aspects. But that young lady certainly has what it takes to be a proper pro." His Purple Highness said, as Slugger looked at her and sighed.

Now he was feeling jealous.

"Wait, so you're an actual wizard?" Mayday asked Majestic.

"Well, let's say that after graduating I wanted to make my name and quirk a bit more… literal." the (actual) magic hero said. "Now, I'm by no means someone that could compete for the title of Sorcerer Supreme. I just do what I can."

"Huh, didn't think Japan would have wizard heroes."

"Magic and our country are in a weird place… like it's rare to see magic and all, but Majestic is still a very well-equipped hero to me." Tensei informed May. "I did always wonder though, what kind of magic do you use? Or is it all the same?"

"A little bit of chi, a little rune magic. It's nothing special and not really anything high-level. It's kind of the best I could do."

"Hey, if it does the job, it does the job, right?" Mayday reassured the other pro-hero. "By the way, what's with the fancy jewelry?" Mayday asked, pointing at the artifact.

"Oh this? You see, it's part of an ancient collection of relics composed of six ancient crystals. We still don't have that much about them, but supposedly when you have all six together, they're supposed to have world-ending consequences."

"Wow, that's grim. Didn't think I would see something like that on this side of the globe."

"There's world-ending events all over the world. Not just New York." Majestic said. "Anyway, agents of our country had a run-in with this stuff years ago. Surprisingly they looked different. For starters, they were smaller and more unique-like."

"If they're different, how do you know they're the same relics?" Tensei asked.

"It's mostly the feeling they give in. Magic stuff. Agents managed to locate one some months ago and they gave intel about what happened to those qualified to know about the artifacts. My best bet is that they changed after magic was restored." Majestic said, although he wasn't even sure himself. The Hero Association and the section specified in otherworldly topics, as rudimentary as it was, liked to keep quiet. "Anyhow, I'll take care from now. Wamu-san will at least appreciate that no one lost an eye this time. And maybe we can get more intel about these things if these lot discovered a connection between them and the exhibit." Majestic said as he started to walk away.

"Well, this day was certainly exciting, don't you agree?" Tensei asked.

"Eh, it beats doing inventory at the agency. Why do you have a backup generator?" Mayday asked.

"I got it for cheap. I thought that I could maybe use it for emergencies and stuff."

"And…?"

"We accidentally screw something up. So unless you have a small thunderstorm nearby, I don't know how else we're making that thing work again."

"A thunder- oh wow, how bad do you have to mess it up that you need something like that?"

"The instructions were in german ok, I wasn't sure whether the buttons said 'on' or 'yellow submarine', that thing wasn't even written well." Tensei defended himself as Orca approached them.

"That was a fairly decent job you did."

"Only decent?" asked May.

"You've improved, but you can still do better." Orca said, getting a plain look from the American. "In any case, it was certainly a good work. If I remember correctly, Idaten was requested to be stationed in Hosu to help with dealing with the crime rate during the Sports Festival, right? I take it you two will be there?"

"Not me. If I remember that dumb rule book correctly, apparently I'm not allowed to for some dumb reason."

"No, you will be there."

"Huh?" was the only thing that Mayday replied and when she saw Orca pulling some card-like object, her eyes widened. "Is that…?" she was saying, pointing at the object.

"It's just a provisional license. It still has a lot of restrictions, but it's proof that you're doing good." he said as he handed her the provisional license.

And as Mayday took it, she was wondering if it was real. All this months, all the road blocks. And after all that effort, she had a provisional license. Sure, it wasn't the real thing, but truth is, she was starting to believe that she wouldn't get one in years by now. But… here it is.

"Today marks my last day as your supervisor. I made a request to grant you a provisional license if I saw it fit. They were adamant at first, but I was very persuasive. As of today, you're now once again under the full supervision of Ingenium."

"I… I don't know what to say…"

"Say that next time, you'll be getting the real thing. This means that they're running out of excuses not to give you one, so don't give them excuses. Only results, like you've been giving them."

"I… yes, sir!" Mayday said as Orca nodded.

"So, now what? You're back to your usual routine?" Tensei asked.

"I'm going to have an eye at the Sports Festival and their first years. I guess spending so much time with you two made me wonder how your siblings and their generation stack up to. Who knows? Maybe I could take on some under internships this year."

"Knowing you and my sister, I'm not sure whose meant to torture who." Mayday joked as Orca turned to her. "Kidding, kidding. It was just a joke."

"Rest. You've earned it. And tomorrow, show the world of your capacity as the hero that you are! Why, you'll be a splendid - I mean .." he suddenly stopped as Mayday looked at him weirdly. " … YOU BETTER NOT SLACK OFF OR I'LL BE BACK TO BEAT YOU BACK IN SHAPE, YOU HEAR ME!" he yelled, leaving her very confused as he started to stomp away.

Was he… being supportive?

"Huh… who knew that guy could be nice to me." she said as Tensei pat her on the back.

"I told you. He's not bad once you get to know him."

"... You know what? You're right. He's just a softie inside." she chuckled as she looked at her provide license and felt pride in it. "Just wait dad, I'm getting the real deal in no time."

"Anyway, let's get something to celebrate. My treat."

"I'm taking you on that offer, mister." she said as the two started to walk.

"By the way… did you seriously try to play matchmaker with your sister?"

"Oh, come one can you blame me? From what Fuyumi said about her brother, those two would be adorable!"

"I'm starting to feel for Annie."

"Pfft, please, she'll thank me when I get back home." she replied.

Some time later on the day, Annie was being dropped off at her house by Fuyumi and Shoto Todoroki. After helping at the school Fuyumi worked at, the eldest Parker daughter and the second-born Todoroki child ended up becoming a bit close to one another. Mostly at their common ground as the older siblings that had to be the responsibilities in their family. And because Mayday was Mayday, she arranged for her sister to help Fuyumi with a school activity they had on Saturday. Mostly because she heard Shoto would be there and because there's nothing that siblings love to do more than finding ways to tease their siblings.

It wasn't that difficult for Annie and despite what she would claim, she ended up being a pretty decent teacher assistant. She was always told she had a natch with children. Shoto… yeah, he really… he sucked.

Good thing he's going for a hero line of work and not one involving him being a babysitter, because he would have starved if he took that work line.

Still, Annie found the experience relaxing even if the kids did say that she talked funny. It was definitely her accent. Not like Annie would hold it against it, she's not even a native speaker of the language and of course little kids would mention it. Got to hand it to Robbie, he was better at masking his accent. He actually sounds… exotic? Well whatever the right definition was, it was better than Annie sometimes sounding like a drowning duck every once in a while. Still, it was nice and she even had a warm feeling when one of the students even called her big sis. She couldn't help but imagine Benjy calling her that at that moment. Good grief, was that how Mayday felt when Annie called her that?

And once again, Shoto kept on looking at her all the time. Fuyumi saw that and chuckled, but Annie still wondered what was up with him. Seriously, that guy was becoming more and more odd to her. And them being driven by a loud guy in a pretty nice car didn't help one bit. What's with her knowing two rich kids in her class…? Well, she did see Momo drink from a very fancy-looking mug that one time so, maybe she should add one more to the list- actually isn't Tenya the younger brother of the guy her sister was working with?

… Why are there so many rich kids in her class?!

"We arrived at the Parker Household!" the driver screamed in a manner that not only made Annie being reminded of a taxi driver back home, but also made her think that if Katsuki were to ever drop the hero bit to become a taxi driver… he might look like that.

"Thank you so much, Kurumada-san. I'm sorry for the inconvenience, I know you don't normally do these sorts of things." Fuyumi thanked the driver.

"Phaaa! Just remind your father that my contract exists for a reason! This is a one-time thing, so he better not make a habit of it!"

"I'll be sure to tell him that."

"Really? How does that work? Is it like an off-weekend kind of deal? Are you just their dad's personal driver? Do you all have personal drivers? Oh, I know, you-"

"Zounds! You talk too much!" he interrupted the redhead rather loudly.

"... zounds?" she repeated.

Didn't her dad once mention how Doctor Strange used to say that a lot back in the day?

Just then, Fuyummi's phone rang. When she pulled it out and saw who was calling her, she frowned.

"Well, look who just remembered how to use his phone." she said, seeing her brother's name, Natsu, on screen. "Sorry I have to take this. Shoto, why don't you accompany Anna-May-chan to the entrance? Maybe talk some bit?" she said with a grin on her face and a wink that went unnoticed by Shoto.

Too bad it didn't go unnoticed by Annie, who just mentally groaned. Great, bad enough that Mayday had those bothersome ideas of some highschool-drama, but apparently Shoto's sister is just like that as well. She was pretty jealous of the dual-haired color boy and his complete denseness. That and she was starting to be scared that she may one day act like that with little Benjy. God forbid that.

"Ok." Shoto said plainly.

Yep, the guy was denser than a bag of bricks… lucky him.

"Thank you so much for the help Anna-May-chan. You did such a good job, the kids loved you. Have a good evening and please give my regards to your sister." Fuyumi told the second-born Parker girl.

"Oh, that's not the only thing I'll give her." Annie murmured.

"Huh?"

"Nothing I uh… yeah, it was pretty fun. If you need help again, just ask."

Fuyumi just nodded. After which, the two teens exited the vehicle. Then they started to walk towards the entrance of the house and with the awkwardness of the moment that was increased by Shoto's sister being… a watered-down yet equally teasing version of Mayday, Annie decided to break the ice. Mostly for the sake of her mental health. Which would explain why the pun was actually intended in her head.

"So… you have a driver, huh?"

"He's my father's personal driver. This is actually the first time I've ever been driven somewhere by him. I wasn't even aware of how loud he could be."

"Yeah, he kinda reminded me of Katsuki. Albeit, a somehow nicer Katsuki and less bothersome at that." Annie said, in an attempt to bring some nice dose of comedy into their conversation… which seeing as it was Shoto who she was talking about was very inefficient. "Uh… so, had any fun today? I mean, I hope so. The Sport's Festival is tomorrow, so-"

"It was a waste of time." Shoto abruptly said, taking Annie aback.

"I um… come on man, it wasn't that bad. Like, don't get me wrong, you weren't great either, but hey, not everyone can be great with children."

"Do you know why the two of us are here?" Shoto asked.

"Um… big sisters being annoying…? Wait, I'm a big sister, am I telling myself annoying?"

"Fuyumi only arranged for this because she saw me think of you out loud." Shoto revealed, surprising Annie.

"Wait… was he… oh god please, don't tell me that he has a crush on me! Ugh, stupid school drama is the last thing I need! Wait, no focus Annie! There's probably another reason he said that… please, let there be another reason he said that." Annie thought to herself. "S-S'that so? A-And why's that?" she awkwardly said.

"You're Spider-Man's daughter. That's more than reason enough for most." Shoto just said, catching Annie off guard.

She was already aware that her classmates knew about that. Hell, she never forgot that Shoto was the first to figure it out. But she was still surprised by him mentioning it. Or more like, taken aback. Izuku and Valerie were the only two she talk to about her family in class, maybe Masahiro like once or twice. So hearing someone else talking about that toñic felt weird. But more importantly, what Shoto said. Was that… was that the only reason…?

"I've been wondering for a while… Are you by any chance forced to become a pro-hero?" Shoto asked the girl.

The feeling of confusion and surprise that the girl had? It was replaced by another different one altogether. A small feeling of indignity at such a question.

"What?"

"Your father's identity was made public around a year ago. And for some reason, here you are. Studying at U.A while he is still back in New York. It really doesn't make sense unless there was something going behind-"

"What are you insinuating?"

"One daughter goes to U.A and the other goes to work under a pro-hero. Both attempting to become pro-heroes themselves. And I'm sure Spider-Man would end up getting something from all of it." Shoto said.

In a flash, Annie's right arm tried to reach towards Shoto. And in an even faster flash, her other hand grabbed it and pulled it towards herself. Her frown grew and she was nearly snarling at the boy after hearing his comment. Still, she tried her hardest, her absolute hardest, not to do something that she would no doubt regret.

"My dad… loathes the idea of me putting on that costume. He loathes the idea of me going to U.A. And most of all, he loathes the idea of me having been born with his powers. So don't go around saying crap like that, understood?" she said, her tone being low and intimidating, yet the boy didn't waver one bit, his expression still as stoic as ever.

"So are you a failure for him to think that?"

At that comment, Annie's sight only registered red and she let go of her arm. She grabbed Shot by the collar of his shirt but stopped at it. She wanted to punch him. She really, really wanted to punch him though a house and that was still her being reasonable. Very few times has she felt like that before and boy was Shoto the first person in well over a year to pull that off. But she still tried to restrain herself.

"Watch what you say and get to the point if you want to keep those teeth of yours intact. Because if you keep on pressing my buttons, I won't care that our sisters are besties. I'm turning that red side of your face purple."

Her previous reactions didn't do anything to affect him. Her almost reaching for him didn't affect him. And even her actually grabbing him by his shirt didn't affect him. But that one comment made the boy glare at the girl. It was obvious that whatever history that burn had, he wasn't fond of it. Good, she thought. She knew that it was wrong to think that and she knew that she would hate herself later for thinking that. But right now, she just wanted to make the boy feel bad for his comments about her and her family.

"Do you know who my father is?"

"A rich bastard that can't raise his kids for shit?" Annie asked and for some reason, Shot smirked this time.

She wasn't even sure why he did. Was it that he actually found the comment funny? Was it some smug expression thinking how scared she would be to know who his father was? She didn't give a damn about it. She only knew that his expression just wanted her to hit him even harder than she was trying not to, so she let go of him.

"He's Endeavor. The number 2 hero."

Endeavor, the number 2 hero. That took some time for Annie to process why she should care about that. Then, she remembered her father and the relationship he had with some heroes of Japan. The world thought he and All Might could not stand being in the same room together even if that was untrue. Mirko sometimes got into punching matches with him almost because she thought it was fun. Or so she heard, even her dad wasn't sure about that one. But Endeavor….

"Endeavor definitely hates my guts…"

Oh, yeah… that.

"Is that it? So all of this is because you're salty that my dad beat up yours?"

"I couldn't care less about that even if I was forced to."

"Then spit it up because I'm losing my patience."

"My dad has been number 2 for years. Unlike everyone else, he's one of the few that actually tried to surpass All Might himself. But he could never get close to him. All Might was unreachable… that is, until you remembered that for all his great deeds, he never did manage to catch Spider-Man."

"Oh my god, just how braindead do you have to be to actually buy those stupid rumors!" Annie said, her tone increasing a bit.

"I don't care if they're real or not. I only care that Spider-Man was the one person that did what no one else in the country did. If All Might was my father's unreachable goal, then Spider-Man was All Might's unclimbable wall." Shoto told the girl, who still glared at the boy, who now himself sported a mean look of his own. "Parker, we're objectively better than everybody in class. And that includes Midoriya." he said, confusing the girl in spite of her bad mood.

"... How sad must your life be for you to say that?" Annie asked, making the boy's expression grow grimmer to her actual surprise. "I'm only saying this once and you are going to get what I have to say through that thick air-conditioner head of yours. I am not better than anyone. I don't see myself above anyone, much less in whatever pathetic view you have of reality. And what's with you bringing Izuku into this? Are you really that petty and insecure that you would lower yourself to Katsuki's level and pick on some stuttering kid to make yourself feel better?"

"I only see things as they are. And that includes me being superior to the one person who despite being underwhelming in terms of potential, somehow manage to garner the attention of the number 1 hero." he told Annie, who in that instant felt all the anger and negative feelings washed off her body as her eyes widened at what the boy said.

Did he just… does he…

"... What…?" she said, in a low tone filled with shock.

"I came here to tell you this. I have a goal in mind and that's not me wanting to make friends. I'll reach the top… all without using my left side. And tomorrow, you and Midoriya will be ways to prove that. He represents the number 1 hero. I represent the number 2 hero. And you, represent the thing beyond the number 1 hero. And at the Sports Festival, I'll be the one to defeat you all without using my flames." he told the girl, preparing to leave and leaving the girl standing there. "Those students of other courses declared war on us. Take this as my declaration of war to you." he told her before walking away.

Annie was at a moment in which she did not feel anger or annoyance or even hatred. Just a sense of confusion. Yet in that sense of confusion, she allowed all that was told to her to truly click in her mind. And as she did…

"Hey, Shoto…" she said, making the boy stop, showing that he acknowledged her voice a bit, but not enough to make him turn around. "... All of this… would you have done this if it were just me…? Or is it really just because my dad's Spider-Man…? Is him being Spider-Man the only thing you care about?"

"Yes." he stated bluntly. No 'ifs' or 'buts'. No hesitation. He simply said it as if he were stating a fact. "To put it simply, you and your family are just a convenient way to get my point straight. Once that's over, there's no need to keep acknowledging you." he said before finally leaving.

As Shoto got in the car. As the car drove off, getting smaller and smaller until finally being out of sight even for someone like her. Annie just stood there, outside of her own house and completely still. She simply contemplated what she experienced.

All that she was told. And as she did she remembered what she thought about her hoping that his attention to her was something else than what she first thought. And truth is that in spite of how uninterested she felt in that regard, despite her hating the idea of thinking of a romantic relationship and how much the thought made her stomach want to hurl. She would have preferred it that being the real reason now. It would have been easier to deal with than the actual reason.

And also… it wouldn't hurt as much as it did.

After some time collecting her thoughts, Annie finally entered the house. Once inside, she saw that her mother had yet to arrive from work. Which also meant that she had yet to get Benjy from Jarvis, who agreed to babysit the small child. She only saw Gog, sleeping on the floor with a chew toy on his mouth and her sister on the couch. Talking on her phone before finally noticing her younger sister had arrived.

"Yeah and then I… oh, sorry Davida, gotta go. Tell Courtney and the gang I say hi." Mayday said, hanging the phone and then turning to her younger sister with a grin on her face. "And here comes the lucky lady of the evening, gals and lads! Care to share the spicy details of today? What can you tell us about your prince char… ming?" the older Parker sister was saying, but stopping when she saw Annie's face.

It was red. It had crystalized eyes with a few tears forming on them. And most of all, a livid look that could kill with a glance.

"S-Sis… a-are you-" Mayday tried to talk to her sister, who promptly interrupted her.

"You sure know how to pick them!" Annie shouted to her, before storming off to her room and slamming the door once she got there.

It took a couple of seconds until after the sound of the door slamming loudly until Mayday reacted. And once she did, she quickly got off the couch and headed for her sister's room.

"Annie? Annie what happened? Annie, please you can talk to me?! Please open the door?! Annie?!" Mayday called her sister with an ever increasing tone to no avail.

Time until U.A Sports Festival: 1 day.

Fireworks decorated the blue sky. Masses gathered all around, as they entered the colossal stadium before them. Guests from all over the country and beyond met for one thing and one thing only. To witness what the future of heroism looked like

Time until U.A Sorts Festival…

"Aaaaalright! Let's get starting!"

… Now.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Fun at the Lab!

Thursday at the U.A Support Course studio was… something.

It was around the time the students should be having lunch. But instead of relaxing as they ate their meals, two girls were working at a certain experiment of theirs. Well, it was an experiment that mostly belonged to just one of them, but the other one was just as excited as the person performing it… even if it was not noticeable at first all the bags on her eyes and the tied expression, it just looked like the girl just wanted to get things over to finally get some shut eye.

… Which technically wasn't wrong either.

"Alright… I added and substituted the correct proteins now. The mixture had the perfect amount of cooling time… beginning test number… what number were we at again?" a tired Annie asked Mei, who finally rid the room of the smell of burned hair.

"Mm… we are in the triple digits now? Maybe? I don't remember. I think the head trauma from the last explosion made me lose track of the number. Which is a new one for me, actually." Hatsume replied as Annie sighed.

"Whatever. Doesn't matter. Let's just get this over with before lunch period is over and before I fall asleep on the floor again. I ran out of coffee candy already and I just want to get this over with." Annie said as Mei nodded.

The two poured the mixture Annie had made carefully into a small metallic container until it was filled up. They then approached the machine that in theory should help them see if the experiment was a success. The Hatsutest MARK 8. They would have used the MARK 1 for it… but Hatsume forgetting to clean it up before adding in a new chemical compound resulted in a very large BOOM and a very large headache.

The other six left didn't fare too well, unfortunately. So after some thinkering, Annie made sure that the MARK 8 had more chances of breaking down before blowing up. Explosions were bad as it is, but explosions with super hearing was not the most pleasant thing in the world.

Annie took the metallic container and carefully inserted it in the machine. She did it slowly at first, trying to make sure she did everything in her power for this to work. The machine took the vial and then proceeded to make an odd noise that made the two girls tense.

One would think that having an extra sense that helped warn someone of incoming danger would make things less stressful, but the truth is that no. No it did not do that. As a matter of fact, it did the opposite of helping for some ungodly reason.

"Ok… beginning test in three… two… are you positive that the remote is no longer an option?" Annie asked Hatsume.

They then both turned to the side of the room, where they could see the remote of the machine. Half of it having been embedded into the wall while the other half still had some signs of smoke coming out of it.

"Yeah, I don't even know what I should have expected." Annie said, before turning back to the experiment. "Ok… beginning test in three… two… ooooone…" she said, slowly reaching for a button in the machine until she pressed it.

Then, the machine shot a thin, white thread of sticky silk-like material straight to a wall.

The two girls just stood there in complete silence. Annie then started eyeing the result carefully. Putting on gloves and touching the silk carefully.

"Mm… sticky properties meet the hypothesised result. Density and appearance are on point… now, let's see if-"

"Aaah!" Hatsume shouted, picked a metal rod and swinging it at the silk, only for the blow to bounce off, not even budging the tense silk and making the girl fall on her butt. All thanks to Newton's Third Law.

"... Ok, well at least we now know it can take blunt force just fine. Let's see what else we can do." Annie said.

They tested the results with everything they could come up with at the time being. The blade of a pencil sharpener and a pair of scissors did nothing to the silk. If anything, they both lost their blades with them even breaking at one point. So sharp objects resistance was a tremendous success.

They then heated it up with some fire and saw that the silk was completely fine. Not a single marking in it and still being cold to the touch. High temperature resistance… check.

Then, they started to try and apply some more stress to it. To see how good it faired. 10 pounds of force. Twenty pounds of force. A hundred pounds of force. Two hundred. Two fifty. Seven hundred. Five thousands. Twelve hundreds. Fifteen hundred. Twenty thousand. Over twenty five thousand pounds of force and it was still good as new! Even Annie's old web disolvent did absolutely nothing to it!

… It worked… It was a complete success.

"... I did it… I actually did it… I managed to replicate the standardized web-fluid formula without any hints or reverse engineering! I DID IT! WOHOO! SUCK ON THAT ONE OXFORD!" she exclaimed in joy as Hatsume approached the girl with an equal joyful look.

"Wait, so does that mean what I think it means?!" Hatsume asked.

"You bet it does!"

"Yes! It worked! I'll finally get to know what that formula is!"

"Huzzah! I'm a genius!"

"Score for the baby makers!"

"That sounded so wrong on so many levels, but I'm too happy to care about it!"

And as the two girls kept on jumping with glee in their eyes and other stuff that expressed their happiness, Annie went to her backpack, pulled some papers and a pen and then handed them to Hatsume.

"Sign here, here, here, initials and name here, and a final signature here!" she indicated, still with her upbeat mood.

"Ok!" Hatsume said, equally happy as she did what she was told and once she did, return the papers to Annie. "What's that for?!" she asked.

"Oh, it's a contract dictating that upon learning of the web-fluid formula and variants of it, you're agreeing to not profit or utilize it in works without previous authorizations of my family or selected individuals!" Annie replied, as it took a couple of second before Hatsume realized what Annie said, which just made her suddenly stop.

"... Wait, what?"

"Yeah, so basically I've been watching way too much Shark Tank. And remembering how my family's stuff always got plagiarized, or ripped off and seeing how I'm basically becoming a liscenced heroine with a fancy card and stuff, I said to myself; Hey, might as well register the family recepie while I'm at it to make sure someone doesn't try and do something dumb. So I called my cousin that's studying to be a lawyer, told him what I had in mind and after some convincing that this could help him practice lawyer stuff, boom! Contract!" Annie said, as Hatsume's expression went from happy, to…

"Huh?!"

"It's not exactly that much of a legal binding, more so as we both agreeing to talk about patterns or stuff once we're both 18. Isn't it great?" Annie said, placing both hands on her hips and then feeling something in the right pocket of her jacket, so she reached inside of it and pulled out a coffee candy. "Hey, sweet! I did had one more! Want some?" Annie offered the candy to a perplexed Mei.

Did she seriously…?

Forget the contract, she knew she would one day had to deal with those! But she was agreeing to having to ask permission to make babies with that formula? In what world does she need to ask if she can make any sort of baby!

"Reyes was right, you are evil." a downed Hatsume said, as Annie shrugged and ate the coffee candy.

On that day, young Mei Hatsume learned a valuable lesson. And that lesson was; that licensing and copyright were a bi-

Chapter 29: Aspirations and High Spirits: U.A Sports Festival!

Chapter Text

"I'll be waiting for Jarvis-san and Watson-san to come by. Lisa-chan and Gabe will be watching the event with them." Yu, in her hero costume and accompanied by the American redhead from L.A and the younger Reyes brother, told Robbie.

"Yeah, got it." he replied.

It was finally the morning of the U.A Sports Festival. And the group was currently in the parking lot, with many and many more cars arriving by the second. Thankfully for them, they had a reserved spot for them. Yu, as the pro-hero, Mount Lady was asked alongside others to help the school as extra security for the event. So after dropping the kids, she was meant to meet with Kamui and Death Arms to begin their rounds.

"Ok then, I guess I'm off. Got to be at homeroom before the event starts. See ya guys later." Robbie told them, as he started to walk away, but before he could get far…

"Robbie…" Lisa called, making Robbie stop and turned to her.

"Yeah?" he asked.

"... I uh…do your best. I'm rooting for you!" she told him as Gabe nodded.

"Robbie, you're going to win!" he said, drawing a smile on Robbie's face.

"Well, with that kind of support, how can I lose? Thanks." Robbie said, thanking them all and preparing to finally take his leave. But before that, he still needed to do something, so he looked at his younger brother, and opened his mouth to speak. "Hey Gabe, keep your eyes open. Because I'm bringing the gold home."

"Uh-Hu!" The small child nodded with joy as Robbie nodded back before walking away and towards his homeroom.

On the way there, he actually saw Kamala standing in the entrance of the school's parking lot. Well, that was odd, he thought. She wasn't exactly known for getting up early in the morning like that. Honestly, it was even more of a surprise since Robbie and company arrived even earlier on than even he normally did. So, he just walked up to her to greet the inhuman.

"Hey, you're up early." he told her.

"Hehe, yeah… I uh… I kind of had a hard time sleeping. Ended up waking up early in the morning and just came here when I saw that I wouldn't be able to get back to shutting my eyes." she replied.

"I take it you're nervous?"

"Pfft, what would I have to be nervous about? I mean… It's not like I'm about to enter a grander than life event that could define a student's life. One that'll be attended by hundreds of thousands of expectators, including important guests, national celebrities and that will also be broadcast all across the country and parts of the world… Hehe…" Kamala awkwardly chuckled.

Yeah, she was not in the right mindspace at the moment. Could anyone blame her, though? Yes, of course she would be nervous. He's nervous himself. Just because he had some stoic face and had a decent grasp on his emotions, that didn't mean he wasn't freaking out to a certain level. The only difference between the two of them was that he forced himself to keep his emotions in line. Very few times did he let them get the better of him. And Kamala didn't have to do that to herself. At least as far as he knew, she had no true necessity to. So, in an attempt to try and help her up, he decided to think like her. And the best he could come up with was…

"Hey Kamala, is Ms. Aikawa coming?"

"No, you know how demanding her work can be. Plus, she promised my parents to record the event."

"And what about your folks back home?"

"If Ms. Aikawa is recording the event, it is obvious that they'll be seeing the recording. I mean, come on. Like, just because they said that they would watch the Sports Festival, it doesn't mean that they'll do it live. There's a 13 hour difference between us, they should be asleep by now."

"Yeah, I guess that's true. By the way…"

"By the way…?" Kamala repeated seeing how Robbie suddenly stopped talking and before she knew it, he taped her shoulder.

"You're it."

"Huh?"

"Race you to the classroom. The last one pays for the other one's food." he said before sprinting away.

Kamala stood there for a bit. Was Robbie being laid back? Since when is the enforcer of class B laid ba… oh… he was trying to make her feel better. Honestly, she would have expected him to try it in any other different manner. But then again, if her chuckling was any indication, then his goofy idea was actually working.

"Hey, no fair! Get back here, you cheater!" she laughed as she chased after Robbie.

If anyone was paying for someone's food, then that'll be Robbie paying hers.

"Hey! Hey! How you doing, my lovely public!" Present Mic said through a… Well, not a microphone. He was actually connected to the speaker of the arena via his collar. "I can see that some of you are already pretty restless, eh?! Well not to worry, because the U.A Sports Festival will finally begin in just a couple more minutes! In the meantime, get comfortable, grab a snack and get ready! Because this year's batch of future heroes-in-the-making are sure to leave you all speechless! Say, anything else that you would want to add, my dear mummy-looking friend?" he asked Aizawa, who sat on the seat next to Mic in the first year's commentator box… or whatever it was called.

"How do you keep managing to drag me into these messes?" was the only thing that he replied.

As for the public, they were all very hyped. The Sports Festival is divided into the three different years, with all the courses respectively. The school was more than wealthy enough to have their stadium be large enough to be divided into three different sections for each year each. And due to the fact that not only is it their last chance, but also the fact that they are the most experienced and thus, have a bigger opportunity to show off all that they've learn and that could actually put on a proper show in a sense, the third year was usually the ones that get the most attention.

However, this year was different. This year, the first-year students had the eyes of the world on them. Class A in particular, due to the fact that those kids went on to fight and survive an actual honest to god villain attack on their first week alone. That did cause a bit of concern and some critiques if they should even hold the event now and if regaining the public's good grace was truly that important. They replied that they moved heaven and earth to ensure the safety of the children this year, as well as other stuff to ease their worries. And truth is, the media loved it regardless. Controversy equals high-ratings to them anyway.

That and hearing of the fact that the youngest child of Japan's number 2 hero was among the class 1-A students, also boosted the excitement of wanting to see the first year over the others. No doubt a lot of pros would fight for him to join them in their internships.

But none of that mattered at the moment. Right now, waiting at the entrance of the V.I.P area of the arena, stood Mary Jane Watson-Parker, with her child in arms, waiting for some expected company. Company that came in the form of good ol' Jarvis, accompanied by Nadia as well as the California girl Lisa, who was pushing Gabe's wheelchair.

"Mary Jane, I do hope we didn't have you wait too long." Jarvis said, approaching the mother of the Parker family.

"Oh, there's no need to apologize, Jarvis. I haven't been here for that long. Plus, time's relative anyway. Especially when you're focusing on your thoughts." the adult redhead woman replied.

"I believe that's some mantra belonging to Master Parker, or would I be mistaken?"

"More so an excuse that he could never get people to buy." Mary Jane said, before greeting the other children. "Hi Nadia, hi Gabe, it's very nice to see you kids again." she told them, who then greeted back at her. "And I take it you're Lisa, right? Robbie's friend?" MJ asked the younger redhead of the group.

"Oh, y-yes, I'm Lisa. It's a pleasure to meet you, miss Parker… um… Watson…? Is uh… is there-?"

"You can just call me Mary Jane if you want, I really don't mind. Also, you don't need to be so nervous. Relax, ok?" she told the girl.

"Oh, ok." she replied as MJ nodded.

"Very well then, why don't we enter and take our seats? Nadia, why don't you relieve young Miss Lisa and wheel master Gabe inside?" Jarvis suddenly said, making MJ realize he probably had something in mind.

"Ok, come on Gabe. Let's get the best seats where we can see Valerie and Robbie better." the young genius said as she started to wheel the young Reyes to their seats.

"Robbie's winning for sure!"

"As if, Valerie has… ok yeah, I can't even finish that sentence with a straight face "

"Hey, Lisa?"

"Huh?"

"Would you be a dear and hold little Benjy for a bit? I think I've done too well of a job feeding the little guy and my arms need some stretching." the adult redhead said, surprising the girl just a bit.

"Are you sure it's ok?" the girl asked.

"Yeah, just look. He already seems to like you." she said, as she presented her son, who laughed happily as the girl nodded.

"Ok then, I'll do it." she said, taking the infant Parker child in her arms. "I'll go on ahead with the others. Excuse us." and then, as she voiced what she was going to do, Lisa headed to where Nadia and Gabe were, leaving the two adults alone.

"I don't see master Shinso's parents nearby. Will they be arriving later?" asked the butler.

"Murasaki got sick on Saturday and was told not to leave her house until further notice. As for Takuya, there were some issues at the office, so he had to leave early, from what I heard."

"Oh my, that does not sound pleasant."

"Don't worry. A friend of hers actually went ahead to keep her company. Only bad thing is that poor Hitoshi won't have them cheering for him here."

"No, but they'll cheer for him wherever he is. The young lad knows it and he knows that we'll support him as well." the old butler told the redheaded woman, who nodded at that. "MJ, if it's not rude to intrude, is there something bothering you?" he asked as the woman sighed.

"It's… I guess that Annie didn't seem to be in the right space of mind yesterday. I'm concerned about her, that's all I'm saying. Moving here is obviously affecting her the most."

"I see… for what it's worth, I'm sorry to hear that. If there's anything you require, I assure you I'll do everything in my power to grant any aid that is required." the man said, making the woman smile.

"Thanks Jarvis. It means a lot." MJ told him as the man nodded. "Come on, we can talk about this later. The kids are probably waiting for us,"

"Very well. Speaking off, I take it you've already got into contact with master Peter to discuss the matter at hand, right? Or you'll do afterwards? This seems to be a talk you two would be involved in."

"Oh yeah, it's tricky to call each other when the other's awake, but trust me, we'll make it work… Hehe, funny thing actually. Toshi actually asked me for Peter's phone number." MJ said, surprising Jarvis a bit as they began walking towards where the kids were.

"Is that so, and why's that?"

"Something along the lines of him getting re-acquaintance with him again. Though it is mostly to ask him how to be an actual teacher. Teacher of the year, Toshi is not."

Meanwhile in another part of the arena, more specifically in the waiting rooms where the students converge waiting for the Sports Festival to begin, was Annie and her classmates. They got to their respective homerooms when they got to school, still wearing their school uniforms. After a bit of wait, they then headed to change to their P.E uniforms before meeting once more in their class waiting room.

As per usual, Annie and Valerie changed separately, but this time around something different happened. The always headfirst redhead that always had something to say at any given moment was completely silent for the most part. It wasn't the typical, 'she's just minding her own business' kind of silence. It was just a complete absence of her voice. She was completely shut to an unnerving degree that spooked even Valerie. And she had a reason for it.

Her previous meeting with Shoto Todoroki was not exactly one she could classify as pleasant, or even toleravel. As a matter of fact, on that very moment, she would have rather have Bakugo in front of her than the ice-fire user. That's how much she hated it. Thankfully she now had time to cool her head, but looking at him still made her tick the wrong way even if just by a bit. So she decided to just not say anything at all unless it was required.

She looked back at what had transpired across the two weeks that they had. The first week wasn't that bad, but I still had some headaches. Outside of the obvious fallout of the villain attack, there was that stupid declaration of war that till this day she couldn't fathom. The repremation that Snipe gave her for not handing her web-shooter was also a thing. She believed herself deserving of it for not doing it, but she couldn't bear to give it away just like that. Even now that she didn't have it in hand took some effort on her part. They couldn't even use their costumes because that gave them an unfair advantage over the rest. The hero course had proper quirk usage training, so gear that gave them an extra leg so to speak would just be overkill, which is why she opted to leave it home.

And her sister popping out of nowhere to embarrass her in front of the school to scold her for some stuff that happened in and out of class did not help at all. And that was before her mother gave her another one the following day after All Might showed up at her house. Uraraka acting odd for some reason around her, followed by some of the other girls like Kyoka and Toru acting with a bit of animosity towards the redhead out of nowhere. Annie still doesn't know why that happened. And with all the staying up to try and see what her father was up to? No wonder her mind was in a not so great state that it regressed to the point of having her frozen with Dark Shadow popping out just to say hello.

With her mind racing with over a dozen thoughts per second, she failed to notice the concerned look that her blue bestie had plaster on her face. One that was then followed by Masahirao, Momo the one time she turned to see her and Midoriya, who was wondering if he could do something to help ease her mind a bit.

He's been far too focused on All Might's words to him and what the Sports Festival was meant to mean. He himself was still unsure of it to a degree and part of him believed that maybe Parker felt a bit similar in that regard. At least that's if her comments were anything to go by. At first he thought that maybe it was just because she was a foreigner. After all, it would make sense why she would have a hard time grasping why it would be a big deal. Surely he would be the same if their roles were reversed, but now… that doesn't seem to be the case anymore. And it wasn't like it was a case similar to Mineta's case. He was just nervous that they would still do the festival after the villain attack and even to a degree he understands it. But Parker seemed different. Maybe it was just him though.

Still, she was obviously not doing so well and he wanted to think of a way to help her. However he couldn't think of anything… or at least. Not until he saw Sero and he remembered something.

"Duh, I really wanted to go there and use my costume." Mina said, not that happy to be using her P.E uniform.

"I guess it makes sense. They want to keep things fair and us using our costumes would be an unfair advantage." replied Ojiro, as Midoriya decided to approach Hanta.

"Uh, what is it, Midoriya?" he asked as the green-haired boy whispered something to him. "HUH?! COME ON, DON'T-!" he was about to say, but stopped when he saw that Annie was apparently staring into nothing.

Midoriya nodded at him and, although a bit nervous, he walked towards where the girl was. Leaning on one of the walls of the room with her arms crossed and a bit of a frown. Next to her, the redhead's inseparable best friend, Valerie, who stood straight next to her. Sero tried to call her name, but it seemed like Parker didn't hear him. He tried a couple of times and she still didn't reply until…

"Parker!" Sero said, a bit louder this time around.

The trick seemingly did the job, because Annie snapped back to reality. As if someone snapped their fingers in front of her and made her wake up. She staggered a bit and then saw the responsible for that being Hanta of course.

"Oh, hi Hanta. Is something wrong?" she asked.

"Um… well.. you see I was wondering…" he was trying to say, confusing the girl.

"Huh? Is this about me helping you with math?" she asked him.

"N-No! No, I'm not… ok I'm not doing that well in math… or english… or, ok I'm not doing that well in-"

"I mean, I probably won't be that busy anymore so-"

"Actually… " Sero interrupted the girl. "I'm… there's this one thing that I want to do. Someone that I admire has this cool move that I don't know how to do. And I was thinking that maybe I could ask you for help?" the boy asked Annie, who just looked at him.

Something about how he asked it… it sounded true. It felt sincere. But for some reason, she had a small feeling inside of her. Like there was maybe more to it. And then for a moment, she recalled Shoto Todoroki and their previous interaction. It felt…

No, she shouldn't hold it against Sero. Just because Shoto annoyed her, doesn't make it ok to dump her frustrations on someone else. Especially Sero, who's always been pretty nice with her.

"I… I guess it wouldn't hurt, would it?" she said, making the boy actually have a… shine in his eyes? Well, that was definitely new. "And what, pray tell, is that move of yours that you need my help?" she said, in a manner that felt so much like her and her antics, that she could see Valerie relax and leave that worried look.

"Oh, it's a pretty cool move, trust me."

"Oh, I know it has to be. After all, you wouldn't come to me if it weren't now would you?" Annie joked, making the boy chuckle.

"Yeah, I suppose you're right on that one." he said, making the girl grin a bit.

God she needed that. All the worry, all the dumps the world was seemingly taking in her life and the concerns she was having. A good honest conversation with someone outside of her circle felt pretty cathartique. She already knew there would be people ready to support her, but to now know that there was more than she first knew felt relieving to her. So much so, that she didn't comment on Tenya dashing into the room and loudly shout:

"EVERYONE, GET READY! WE'RE ABOUT TO ENTER STAGE IN JUST A COUPLE OF MINUTES!" the class rep informed.

"Welp, I guess that's our cue." Annie said.

"Yeah, I'll be over there for a bit. Anyway I know it's pretty early on and all, but good luck."

"Thanks… sometimes a little extra of it would be nice." Annie said, murmuring the last bit once as the boy left. "... You know, I'm supposed to be the one giving you a proud look after you did something good. You're totally ruining our schtick." Annie told Valerie, who looked more at ease at the moment.

"S-Sorry, it's just that i-its good to see you like this." the blue girl replied.

"I don't know, I've always thought that it was good to see me in general." Annie said, as the two chuckle some more.

It really was good to have those moments… which of course, meant that something had to happen to stop them for the time being. And that something was when she looked at Izuku. At first it didn't seem like much. Just Izuku looking nervous while Minoru (who was standing next to him) started to… count…? Name…? She didn't know what he was doing, he just started to kinda tap at the palm of his hand as if he were texting something while murmuring something while guiding his hand to his mouth as if he suddenly took a pill or a piece of candy before eating it. It was probably a Japan thing, it's always a Japan thing.

But what suddenly made her mood go back to what it was before was, of course, Shoto. Who else could it be? He looked like he was approaching Izuku and if both her past experience with him and that feeling that she had in her gut were any indication, then she was going to not let him do as he pleased. So, she suddenly got off the wall she was leaning on and walked towards the boy, much to the wonder of Valerie.

"Hey, mean-green! Ready for the big day?" Annie said, placing her arm around Izuku in a friendly manner.

A bit too forward with people by Japan's standards? Maybe, and especially when the person in question is an awkward shy boy with self-confidence issues. But to Izuku's credit, he wasn't the stuttering mess that he normally was most of the time. Ok, there was a definitely bright blush in his face, but at least he wasn't stuttering.

And for some reason, said blush went completely unnoticed by the natural red-head of the class. Because somehow, she was very slow and dense in that regard.

"Oh, yeah, I guess. Mostly nervous, though." the boy replied, as Todoroki tried to approach them, something Annie saw coming and thus, decided to keep going.

"Say, Hanta just asked me to help him with this move of his that he has problems pulling off. Why don't you join in the workout meeting?I mean, I know I said I probably suck at teaching compared with my sis and dad, but hey? It won't hurt now, will it?"

"Midoriya…" Todoroki called, making the boy try to turn to meet the other boy, only for Annie to get in the middle and keep on talking.

"Anyway, would you believe it if I told you that I'm finally done with that personal project of mine?"

"Midoriya…" Todoroki repeated, making Izuku wonder what was happening when he saw that Annie still kept on ignoring him and kept on talking.

"Yeah, now I can move on to make a pair of web-shooters of my own."

"Midoriya…"

"That one I already have a bunch of ideas, so it shouldn't take me as long as the other stuff to pull off."

"Midori-"

"Hey, would you mind? We're in the middle of a conversation here." Annie interrupted Shoto mid-sentence, finally turning just to acknowledge him and told him off. Something that felt out of nowhere to nearly all of them.

"This doesn't concern you, Parker." Shoto told her.

"It does when someone tries to harass my friends." Annie answered, making a lot of the class confused and for Denki to make a comment on the situation.

"Look at that. The two strongest of the class are at each other." he said, making Bakugo growl a bit as Kirishima got up and approached the two of them.

"Hey, come on guys. We're about to go up, don't start fights, would you?" he said, placing a hand on each of his classmates shoulders, as Shoto smacked it away from him while Annie frowned.

"We're not here to make friends. We're here to reach the top knowing only one of us will make it."

"You should listen to Ejiro. And on that note, let me be the first to tell you that you don't speak for everyone. And you definitely don't speak for me. Because what I want to be and what you want are completely separate things that have nothing in common." Annie told him.

"Parker-san, m-maybe you shouldn't-"

"And how is that?" Todoroki asked, interrupting Midoriya as the green-haired boy and the (none-natural) redhead boy looked at each other with an uneasy look.

"You want to win this thing and reach the top. I, on the other hand, want to become a hero."

"Are you implying that I don't?"

"Yes, that's exactly what I think." Annie said quickly. No stops. No hesitations. Straight to the point and confusing everyone with that comment. "I don't have the desire to win the Sports Festival. I don't have to win it to be a hero, so for all I care you can have the top spot if you want. So that little declaration of war of yours? I reject it. And I refuse to acknowledge it."

There was still that feeling of confusion in the heads of the class at her words. Feeling of confusion that would soon be replaced by a chill running down most of their spines when they saw Todoroki's face. It looked completely filled with anger, with a certain glare directed at the girl. Some even thought that the boy had used his quirk because for a moment, they felt the temperature of the room drop by a couple of degrees. It was quite unnatural to see a boy who normally has such a neutral expression on his face to emote such strong emotion all of the sudden. Some would even consider it unnerving too. Almost as unnerving as Annie's previous silence. Well, at least despite that, Tenya was about to reprimand the two of them for making a scene all of the sudden and just minutes before the Sports Festival, but he stopped when he saw Izuku literally raising his hand as if he wanted to ask for permission to speak.

"Um… c-could I say something…?" he asked, making everyone turn to him.

Annie saw his somewhat uneasy look and, afterwards, calmed herself down and looked a bit down all of the sudden. Damm it, she thought. She was too caught up in defending the boy that it started to look like she was ignoring what he had to say.

"Sorry…" she said, stepping to the side and allowing for Izuku and Shoto to be face to face.

"Um, T-Todoroki-kun? Was there something you wanted to say?" he asked, as Shoto took a look at Parker, as to tell her not to speak, while she just looked away.

"From an objective point of view, I'm better than you." he just bluntly said, making the boy stagger a bit at the comment while the others just didn't even know where that was coming from.

"Oh um… y-yeah, I guess that's true…" he admitted, making Annie look at him.

"And despite that, you still managed to get the attention of someone like All Might." he said once more, making Izuku look confused and Annie clenching her fists.

Dammit again, she forgot to tell him that. If only she wasn't too focused feeling bad for herself, she could have given him a heads up. But no, she had to be too self-center for the day, didn't she?

"I'm not about to pry into it. But I still want you to know that today I'll beat you… Both of you." he said, directing the last one to not only Izuku, but Annie as well.

"Geez, Parker was up to something with this one, wasn't she?" Kyoka admitted to the girls nearby. No wonder she was so defensive.

"I… yeah, I guess you're right, you are stronger than me by most measurements. Actually, o-objectively speaking… I can't keep up with most of the class…" Izuku said, as both Valerie and Kirishima tried to cheer the boy up.

"D-Don't say that, y-you're definitely s-someone more than capable like e-everyone here."

"Yeah, man don't take it personally-"

"But…!" Midoriya suddenly spoke, his voice being more firm this time around. "... Our classmates are aiming for the number one spot and so are the other classes. They're giving it their all. And well… what I want to say is that, I'm not falling behind…" he said, raising his head to meet Shoto's gaze and with a determined look, he told him… "I'm also aiming for the top spot and I'm the one winning today!"

"... right." was the only thing that Shoto replied.

"Alright, we've wasted too much time with this! Everyone get ready and put on your game faces! We're leaving now!" Tenya said as everyone got up from where they were sitting and started to walk towards the exit and towards the corridor that would take them to the stadium.

But just before Izuku could make a move as well, he felt someone placing their hand on his shoulder. When he looked back, she saw that the one that did it was Parker.

"So… you're the one winning today, huh? I guess I'm also one of your targets to beat too?" she asked, making Izuku realize what he just said and truth is… he was wondering what took over for him to say that… in front of the two strongest of his class no less.

"N-No, t-that's not what I meant- well, I guess I did mean it, b-but I mean, I, well-" Izuku tried to say, as Annie giggled.

"Hey, it's ok I don't mind. I'm flattered actually. And hey, you managed to stand up for yourself! Granted, it was after I did that for you and you let the guy talk down on you for a bit. But hey, that's a start right? Good for you!" Annie told him.

"Y-Yeah, I guess you're right. Though, I think I need some work in that area."

"I mean… yeah. But we can work on that later." Annie said as Midoriya nodded. Just then, he didn't know why, hell Annie still had that smile of hers plastered on her face and her grip on his shoulder was exactly the same but… he could feel the aura around her be a bit… intimidating… she was releasing a lot of pressure… "We're also going to go over what the word discreet means, got it?" she asked.

Wow… she really was releasing a lot of pressure.

"Um… y-yeah… I-I'll do better next time." he nervously said, though he meant it, he really should be more careful.

"Also…" the redhead said, a bit calmer and her presence feeling far more gentle than before. "... I uh… I saw you talking with Hanta before he came to me… Um, thanks. I really need it." she said, her expression being equally more gentle as her tone and understanding what she meant, Midoriya nodded.

"What are friends for?"

"Ok, no need to rip me off, alright?" she said, making the two chuckle a bit. "We should get moving. Wouldn't want Tenya to be all over our case for sticking around, would we?" she said as Midoriya nodded once more.

Afterwhich, the boy walked out of the room. Annie was about to do the same, but felt something, like a feeling in the gut that someone was watching her. She turned around and realized that Valerie was still there. Looking at her with a concerned expression on her face. Seriously Parker, what's with you pulling all this stuff all of the sudden? She asked herself.

"I uh… s-sorry. Guess the lack of sleep got me good, right…? Hehe.." Annie awkwardly laughed, trying to ease the mood.

"Annie… are you sure you're ok?" the concerned blue girl asked, giving her a puppy look that made Annie feel worse than she already was… though she wouldn't tell her despite Annie feeling like she knew that already too.

"Yeah I… you know, it's just stage nerve. Sports Festival and all, right?" she tried to say in order to make her feel more at ease. "Hey uh… w-we should probably get a move on. You know what Tenya can be like."

"Um… o-ok?" Valerie said, not feeling sure of her friend's reply to her question.

The two then started to walk and catch up with the others, all with that lingering feeling inside of them that told the girls that not everything was alright.

"Please?" Awase asked Robbie.

"No." he replied.

"Pretty please?"

"No!"

"Why not?! It's only one extra person!"

"Have you met her?! I know for a fact that I'm losing all of my savings today with just her alone!" Robbie complained, as Kamala just grinned as widely as the Cheshire cat.

"Oh, I can't wait till after classes! I heard that the place we're going to has the best veggie-burgers in town!" Kamala told the boy, who groaned at the thought.

"PFF, is it me or it sounds like they're-"

"Toakge, keep quiet." Robbie and Kamala suddenly said, hearing what their classmate was about to say despite her whispering it… and while being on the other side of the room, no less.

Yes, the Sports Festival was about to start and class 1-B was just as excited as they were nervous. They were already at their waiting room, counting the minutes till it was time to get to the arena. Suffice to say that their nerves were to the brim, so they tried to distract their minds the best they could. For example, Robbie and Kamala, talking about how not only did Robbie lose a race to the inhuman, but also having him questioning why he thought that betting food against the girl that thinks with her stomach was ever a good idea.

The others were also trying to ease their worries as well. For example Ibara, who looked to be praying in silence while Jurota tried to take a small nap. From Reiko making small objects float, to Kosei shooting them down with his quirk. Jeez, it looked like even Tetsutetsu was shaking a bit, making the others worry… for about three seconds before they took their pity and concern away.

"Guys, I… I… AAAAHG! I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE! I WANT TO SHOW THOSE PROS WATCHING US WHAT A MANLY HERO SHOULD LOOK!" he shouted to the four… walls of the room.

"It's going to be a bit hard, right? I mean, we're not just competing with each other, but the other classes too? Impressing people will be really hard for me." Kinoko said, as Yui looked between Tokage and Sen and approached the boy.

"Is there someone you want to impress?" she suddenly said, taking some aback at the fact that she rarely talked before the boy thought about the question.

He then imagined himself on the first spot with multiple golden medals and trophies. Flashes from the cameras illuminated him as they threw flowers at him. But most of all to him, was the fact that to the side and looking up to him, was a certain blue girl of class 1-A, gazing at him with admiration as the images of hearts floated around her as she did.

… yeah, there was an obvious blush on his face. Which was noted by Yui and Tokage, who looked at each other and nodded with an approving thumbs up. Teasing the boy indirectly was pretty funny to them.

"Speaking of the other classes, I wonder how is Anna-May going to do?" Pony said a bit low.

"Mm… I think Midoriya is going to be a trainwreck. He's the kind of guy that gets easily nervous." Robbie mentioned.

"Well, I think Mina would be fine with stuff like this."

"You mean the pink one that hates me?"

"Come on, Robbie. Why would she hate you?" Kamala asked.

"I don't know, what do you tell her? Because everytime I catch a glance of her looking my way she frowns and looks indignant." said Robbie, just as Kamakiri approached the two of them. "Mm? Want something man?"

"I just wanted to tell you something." the bug-like student told the two Americans. "I acknowledge you both."

"Huh?" the two replied, while a few of their classmates. looked their way.

"I'm the kind of guy that enjoys a good fight and especially against strong opponents. Truth is, I recognise that our class has no shortage of strong people and I recognise them as well. But the two of you? I recognise as some of the strongest."

"Am I the only one that feels this is coming out of nowhere?" murmured Kamala to the California boy.

"So we're strong. So what?" wondered Robbie.

"I recognise you as some of the strongest, but not the strongest." he said, making Bondo look at Tetsutetsu.

"I think this was because you called Robbie the strongest."

"Wait, I caused that?!"

"You see…" Togaru kept going. "The Sports Festival? There's more to it. It's not just to help us make ourselves known to the other pros. It's not even helping that much when it comes to knowing how to be a proper pro-hero. It's meant to mostly show us the kind of competition we will be dealing with once we graduate. Monoma may be always going on about us competing with class A, but today we're also competing with one another. All of us are rivals now and I'm aiming for the top spot. Today, we'll decide who's the strongest one. And next to that Bakugo loudmouth, you two are the ones I want to fight the most." he said, grinning a bit with that last comment.

"Hey now, come on. Don't pick fights, we're all friends, we shou-" Kamala tried to intervene, before Robbie interrupted her.

"You're on."

"ROBBIE!"

"What? Friendly competition never hurt no one."

"Yes it has! Example? Just two weeks ago you and Annie made your faces smash potatoes!"

"I fail to see the issue." Robbie told her, making her drag her hands over her face as Robbie addressed their classmate. "You know? I tend to see a lot of competitions like a race. There's a goal and I want to try and get there first. So I take your challenge. Let's see who crosses the finish line first." he told him as the boy nodded.

"You better give it your all."

"Same goes to you and everyone else. But… no hard feelings, right? Let's try and have fun while we're at it, ok?" the boy of hellish powers said, as Kendo suddenly came through the door.

"Alright, gang! We're good to go! Let's show them what we're made of!" the big sis of the class said as the entire class started to get ready.

Nervous or not, they all got up and started to walk towards the door and to the hallway that would take them to the arena. As Robbie was about to leave, he looked at Kamala, frowning at him.

"What?"

"What was that for?"

"Oh come on, it's just a friendly competition. You know, like a race game or UNO… but without the take fours and blue shells."

"Look, I'm just-"

"Look Kamala, calm down. You'll do fine. Trust me." he said, placing a hand on the girl's shoulder, who sighed and tried to calm down.

"... I'm getting extra dessert to get back at you."

"Sure, sure, whatever you say… By the way, aren't you forgetting something?" said Robbie, signaling to her face and making a lightbulb turn on Kamala's head.

"Oh, yeah you're right!" she said, pulling a blue bandana-like mask from her pocket colored blue and putting it on. "So? How do I look?"

"You look like you were desperate and ripped the sleeve of a jacket."

"Come on. The sooner we do this, the sooner I'll take that first place trophy." she said, walking by as Robbie had a smug on his face.

"You?" he asked as Kamala turned back and grin.

"Friendly competition, right? No hard feelings." she said as the two chuckled and walked by.

"Alright people! The U.A Sports Festival is here! Live, where the best heroes-in-the-making all aim for one another in their way to reach the very top! Let's hear it, you all!" Present Mic said from his commentator's boot as the entire stadium rumbled in excitement. "Now then, let's not kid ourselves! We all know what you're all here for! The miracle youngsters who had their spirit tested by fire against real villains and endured past it! Presenting to you, freshly from our very own Hero Course… CLASS 1-A, LET THEM KNOW HOW MUCH YOU'VE LOOKED FORWARD FOR THEM!" the hero said, as the entire crowd got wild as the 22 students of the class that survived the villain attack presented themselves on stage.

And to say that they were overwhelmed… was completely true.

"Who-hoa… S-S-So many people are here…" a nervous Izuku said as he shook while walking.

"Just part of what it means to be a hero. Can you act while the world sets its eyes on you?" Ida told the boy.

"Huh, they're really praising us, aren't they? Hey, Bakugo, aren't you getting a chill down your spine?" asked Kirishima to the ash-blonde, who smirked wickedly.

"If you're getting stage fright, get back and see how the real deal shows them who's boss." he replied.

Meanwhile Annie was looking all around the arena. It was… big. Very, very big. She's only ever been to one like them before and that was back home whenever she and her family went to see a baseball game with the Mets. But back then, she always was part of the crowd, not the one the crowd looked over. Hell, not even her soccer games from back in middle school could prepare for this. Was this what her parents and sister had to deal with?

"Yeah, I'm definitely a twenty on the nervous-meter." she thought when she suddenly thought of something.

She was extremely nervous, hell who wouldn't be? Thousands of eyes were all watching you and that was just the stadium alone. This was being transmitted all over the country, through parts of the world and she was nervous. So if she was like that? Then how would Valerie hang? Not good, she could tell. Annie immediately looked back to see her friend. Scared, the color of her face draining little by little as she shook and belittled herself. Her pace became slower and slower and Annie was sure in no time, Valerie would start to get left behind. She knew what she had to do.

"Hey, Valerie…" she called her, making the girl snap to reality and to look at the redhead. "Um… I'm a bit nervous and truth is, I'm a bit spooked too. So I was wondering… would you hold my hand for a bit?" she asked her, presenting her hand to the blue girl.

Valerie knew what she was doing. She could tell right away and she couldn't help but to be ever more thankful to be by the redhead's side. So she nodded, smiled, and while awkwardly moving, took the hand of her friend, who smiled back. Yeah… this was nice.

"But it's not just them who you should look at! They may not have fought real villains, but their class is full of untold promise! Here comes class 1-B!" Mic said, as the other hero course class came by.

"Seriously? He gives a hyped description about how awesome class 1-A is, but just gives the bare minimum for the rest of us?" Kamala wondered.

"I get that the media would go crazy, but come on. You'd think that the school would do better." Robbie followed as Monoma smiled and was ready to make a comment…

That was until he saw that Kendo was looking at him, which made him decide that he would keep it to himself for a bit.

"Now then, the other courses! General Course, classes C, D, E! Support Course, classes F, G, H! Management Course, classes I, J, K!"

Afterwards, each of their respective classes from the respective courses came to the field. From the Support Course walking very optimistic, with Hatsume wearing… stuff outside of just her P.E uniform. The Management Course, looking very average or with little presence compared to the others. To lastly, the General Studies Course, looking for the most part, looked kinda bummed down.

"Man, they only have us here to make the hero course that much better." one of the General Studies Course students said, with another one agreeing with him.

"We're practically extras to them." she said, with Shinso hearing while ahead of them.

Sure, he felt the same. It was pretty obvious that that's how they were seen. And while he wanted to agree with them… he decided for something different this time around.

"If you keep thinking that, then that's how it will be." he simply said, confusing the other two.

"Is it just me, or has Shinso-kun been different for a bit?" the girl asked.

"Who knows, maybe spending that much time with Hero Course students fried his mind." the other one replied.

Soon enough, the entirety of the first year students of U.A were now assembled in the middle of the arena. Before them a stage where the referee ... who was… she… it was Midnight, the referee was Midnight.

Yeah, it was safe to say that a lot of male and even some female members of the audience suddenly felt a tad bit too excited at the fact that the R rated Hero was assigned to the first year. Normally the principal would be occupied with being with the third years, but this made up for a lot of people… Though there were a few that felt like someone like her shouldn't be allowed to be within a five miles radius of children, let alone as an actual teacher for children, especially with what she was wearing. There would definitely be a decent amount of complaints towards her from certain parents.

She was somehow outdoing Emma Frost in wearing an inappropriate wardrobe in front of children. How is that even possible?

"I'm definitely going to hear about this later, aren't I?" both Annie and Robbie thought at the same time, knowing that there were people watching that would have a word or two about this.

"Whatever video my parents are watching, I'm editing it before pressing send." Kamala thought, knowing that if her family and friends saw this… yeah, it was better not to think about it.

"Why?!" Valerie thought, covering her face with a bright blush.

It was already hard enough as it was to go through classes with her as it is. Having to do an event in front of thousands of people and more so watching from T.V was worse.

"Alright children, it is time for the students' oath!" the teacher said while she- oh goodie she had a whip with her, because of course she would. Worst part was that it was the kind that shouldn't leave someone's bedroom at that.

"Would someone please give me a five thousand word essay on how someone like her ended up as a highschool teacher while dressing like that for work? Do teachers' licenses work differently here?" Annie asked.

"I'll do you one better, do they even have teachers' license here?" Robbie said, managing to hear what the (natural) redhead of class 1-A said.

"QUIET DOWN YOU!" Midnight shouted at them, though they were far from the only ones voicing their comments if Denki, Kirishima and Tokoyami were any indication. "Now for the students' oath. This year's student representative will be… Bakugo Katsuki, from class 1-A!" the teacher said, signaling at the ash-blonde while making some question the decision.

"What's that thing that my sister always says? The hits just keep coming?" Annie said with a flat expression, knowing full well that this could just end up badly.

"But why him?" Kamala wondered out loud.

"It probably has to do with him placing first in the entrance exam." Sero said, only for a General Studies Course student to voice their opinion at that statement.

"Tsk, the hero course entrance exam, you mean."

"And just the practical one at that." Hitoshi suddenly said after his classmate, taking Sero aback.

"Um… sorry, I guess?" he replied a bit confused as Kamala suddenly spoke again.

"Wait, then why aren't you the one giving the speech? You two only had a 1 point difference in the practical exam and I heard that you got the top grade in the written portion of the entire grade in general." Kamala asked Annie, who just chuckled awkwardly as quite a lot of eyes suddenly fell over her.

"Hehe… I could do without the unwanted attention, stretchy." she said in between awkward chuckles as Bakugo got to the top of the podium.

Once upon it, the ash-blonde was recognized by most. Of course, the fact that he had the top score in the practical exam was an obvious give away, but it was more than that. Some pro-heroes were already recognizing him from the famous incident involving a sludge villain a year or so ago. Some of the students also had that incident click on them when they saw the boy, but most of them remembered him from something else.

That something was from back when most of the General Studies students declared war on class 1-A. He was… well, admittedly the General Studies Course could not claim the moral high ground, but that didn't take away from the fact that Bakugo was a bit of a colossal ass that day. And his classmate knew that perfectly. Which is why as the boy of explosive quirk stood there, the rest of 1-A had only one thing in mind…

Please, don't say something dumb. Please, don't say something dumb. Please, don't say something dumb.

"Sensei…" he began, stopping for enough to make people wonder what his words would be until… "I'm going to place first, that's all."

… He said something dumb.

"Go to hell, you class A bastard!"

"Don't get too full of yourself!

"Cocky asshole!"

Those and many more were the words that everyone directed towards Bakugo… and class A wasn't entirely absent from doing such either.

"Hey doofus! Every cliche bully of old movies called! They want their attitude back!" Annie mocked her classmate, who just replied by glaring at her.

"Why do you insist on acting with such foul and disgraceful mannerisms!?" Tenya shouted at him as Valerie decided to try and talk with the boy.

"B-B-Bakugo, d-don't you think it w-would be better if you say something nice?" she politely asked him and got as much as everyone would expect.

"Nah, I said what I said. The least you could do is be nice stepping stones for me." Bakugo replied, giving everyone a thumbs down, which promptly caused for everyone to continue on chanting bloody murder to the ash-blonde.

"THAT OVERCONFIDENT BASTARD! I'M GONNA CRUSH HIM THE MOMENT I GET MY HANDS ON HIM!" Tetsutetsu angrily shouted after hearing Bakugo's words.

"Not before I get to him. Let's see if he can stand tall and proud after I break his legs." the bug-like student of class B said as Kamala sighed.

"Really guys? Look, just because that guy is a jerk doesn't mean that we should lo-"

"I'm knocking his teeth first." Robbie said much in agreement with his other classmates.

"DON'T ENCOURAGE THEM!" Kamala scolded him.

Meanwhile back with class 1-A, they weren't exactly thrilled by what Bakugo did. He was their representative for the speech and if most of the other classes already hated them because of Bakugo, this definitely made their situation worse. As he walked back towards the group he bumped into Izuku, obviously on purpose knowing him. And while someone like Annie would take offense to that and voice it as well, Midoriya had someone else in mind.

"Tsk, can't the guy get off his high horse for just five seconds? Seriously he's got to have the biggest ego of anyone I've ever met and that's saying a lot. Talk about being overconfident to the point of absurdity." Annie said, though Izuku disagreed.

"I don't think that was overconfidence, Parker-san." the green haired boy said.

"Huh?"

"I've known Kachan for a long time and I can tell you that if he were being overconfident, he would have shouted it out the top of his lungs while smirking all the way. What he's doing right now, is cornering himself." he explained as Annie took a good look at the ash-blonde and frowned a bit.

"Well, he could at least have the decency of not dragging us with him." the American redhead replied as Izuku sighed.

"That's Kachan for you."

"Issues man. You have issues." Sero suddenly popped in and said and before they could recover, Midnight kept on going with the event.

"Now! With that out of the way, let's keep the excitement going!" she spoke, taking some of the students aback.

"Wait, so soon?!" Kinoko of class B said nervously.

"This may be the preliminaries, but that doesn't stop many from choking here every year! And for today's first round our lovely activity will be…!" the teacher said, signaling at a larger screen behind her. The text box in the middle moving as if it were part of a wheel that had just been spun until finally, after what many felt for ages… "This!" she continued, showcasing that the first round will be an obstacle race.

"You jinxed it. I don't know how, but you jinxed it." Kamala told Robbie, who not that long ago was going all about how this event was a race.

"I don't have any regrets in doing so." he replied as the gates that would lead to the track started to open up.

"This will be an all-out race between the 11 classes! We here at U.A have always taken pride in the freedom that our campus allows us and this 4 km race is what that's all about! You're all allowed to act as you believe it to be accordingly so long as you remain within the course! Now then, let's get you all on your marks!"

On her command, everyone started to gather in front of the entrance. On the top of the rim of said gates, were three bright green lights turned on. Looking at them, they felt the eyes of the world set upon them, the nerves showing even in spite of the determined look they had on their faces. The first light turned off.

Their awareness of what it meant to win or lose washed over most of them. The idea of being transferred. The idea of losing their seats in their respective courses. The fact that their performance could dictate the future of their careers and so much more. The second light turned off.

And amongst all of it, the green-haired boy had his mind racing already. For him, there was even more on stage. He had a duty to fulfill. A promise to his mentor and hero. He had to scream a message for the world to see and that message was that he was there. He could not faio. He refused to fail. He will end up telling the world one thing today and that will be 'I am here'.

"All Might… watch me!" Izuku thought

Finally, the third light turned off.

"START!" Midnight shouted, signaling to the students to begin as they all ram towards the entrance.

Meanwhile the crowd went wild. They're excitement was clear signs of just how much they were looking forward to the big event. Teachers, heroes and some special guests, they all had their eyes on the children and had high expectations on what they would bring to the table. And so, Present Mic decided to hype them all even more with some good 'ol commentary.

"And off they go! Any comment you would like to give, mister Mummy Man?"

"Why am I here again?"

"The little rascals are off to a big start! But as mentioned before, many tend to slip off during the preliminaries! What would be a good thing for them to pay attention to?"

"For starters… the door."

"Eh?"

Yeah, the students were all trying to get past the gate alone, which was so crowded that it looked like the New York subway on a busy day. Literally most couldn't even get past the initial entrance, let alone the gates proper.

"Hey, watch it!"

"Make way!"

"Ow someone stepped on me!"

"Hey, careful!"

"Watch those hands!"

"Sorry!"

Yeah, it looked like the New York subway, no doubt about that. But while near everyone was struggling to advance even so much as an inch, some were having a far easier time. A certain girl for instance, already felt right at home with the nature of what was happening before her eyes. And truth is, she could already get past them all with ease. Years of experience surviving as a mere civilian in the city that never sleeps prepared her for the trial ahead and despite that, she desired to make things even easier… by running on the ceiling.

"Well, if this ain't a walk in the park, I don't know what it is!" Annie thought to herself, as she passed by every student below her cramped inside of the tunnel, which they themselves were not exactly glad to see.

"Hey, that's against the rules, right!?" Kaminari said when he saw his classmate passing them as if she were just taking a stroll.

"It's a legitimate strategy!" the girl replied as most still complained.

"Yeah, that's just like her." Shinso said while looking at his friend and while he should be a bit annoyed at the fact that she was flexing on the entire grade, he couldn't help but to chuckle. Of course she would do that.

And speaking of her, the redhead reached the end of the tunnel, jumping off the calling and landing gracefully on the floor outside of the tunnel and into the track proper. She then started to keep her pace and rushed to the front. Getting a decent sized attention from the crowd who all went wild.

"And we have our very first student to get to the track! None other than the Hype Girl of Class 1-A!" Present Mic said, only to then notice movement coming from the gate once more. "What's this? It looks like she's got company already!"

And it was true, because from the gate in a probably less elegant and more cartoonish manner compared to the redhead, came the Pakistani girl of class 1-B, Kamala Khan. Who with the help of her inhuman gifts, managed to make her way through the sea of students behind them.

"And it's the Fangirl of Class 1-B, why of course! Those two are foreigner students that earned their seats here at U.A and are already making their presence known! Any comment to add, mister Mummy Man?!"

"They had the advantage on this occasion. Their respective abilities would obviously grant them an easier passage through. Still, this is just the first filter, so it's far from being impressive."

"And there you have it folks. Straight from our resident Mummy Man!"

"Call me Mummy Man again and I'll spice your coffee." U.A's Mummy Man said as both Annie and Kamala started to get a decent advantage over the others.

"You're not the only one that knows how to use public transportation, Annie!" Kamala said, she herself has had her own shenanigans in crowded busses and train stations so as to not be able to manage through a crowd like that.

"My, you sure seem to be pretty into winning this race, aren't you stretchy?" Annie smirked as Kamala smirked back.

"Well duh! If I get first place here, Robbie will pay for extra dessert!"

"I NEVER AGREED TO THAT!" the voice of Robbie could be heard from behind back with the crowd.

"Oh, so food is on the table now? You wouldn't mind if I were to join in on the bet, would you?"

"I'M NOT PAYING FOR TWO PAIR OF GLUTTONS!"

The two girls heard the boy's voice and giggled. Sure, what he said might be taken as offensive to some, but they were too busy having fun messing with him to even care about that fact. And while the two managed to be the ones to get past the first filter, and an entire stadium watched over them with ever-rising expectations, MJ looked from above in the V.I.P section.

Honestly, she wasn't expecting to be in that sort of place. While she herself was the one more at ease with the glamor way of life compared to her husband, being in such a location while reminding herself that it was all a school activity for her teenage daughter was certainly odd. Plus, looking to the side of others that were in the same section was a bit of a whiplash for a bit. There were a lot of important people there, or what looked to be important. Some heroes she believed, politicians, a celebrity or two there. Hell, she even managed to recognize one as a sort of model from back in her day. All this for a bunch of kids?

Maybe it was the mother in her, it was most certainly the case. But she couldn't help but to wonder if Annie and her friends would even be ok with all of it. She was just a kid and the whole world was looming over to look at every little thing that they did. Most would certainly not be able to keep up with that kind of pressure. Mayday herself sometimes stumbled with having a large crowd around her when there was no action as Spider-Girl and while she and Peter could already do that in their sleep, they kind of forced themselves to do that. And after what's been going on in their lives, Annie was not in the best headspace no matter how hard she tried to put up the act.

But then, she saw her again. Even from where she was, she could see her clearly. That smile on her face, that relaxed yet determined posture. That look of unapologetic fun and youthful enthusiasm that was so on brand with Annie above all of them. It reminded her of when she was younger and they saw her at a soccer game.

"God Peter, I wish you could be here." MJ thought while smiling, because even if it were just starting… "Look at our little girl go."

Meanwhile back on the track, Annie could feel her spider sense rang. Warning her that something was coming her way and that she should… jump? Before she could question that's all about, she leaped high into the air, taking Kamala aback who not only saw her just jump like that out of nowhere, but also feeling a bit cold.

Next thing that happened, the tunnel of the entrance expelled a large hit of cold air that freezed everyone who touched the ground in place and that reached even where Kamala was. Making her stick to the ground as the one person responsible managed to already get past while she was processing what just happened.

"You bastard!"

"C-Can't move!"

"Frostbite! F-F-Frostbite in the legs!"

The students left behind all complained as Shoto Todoroki was already out to match Annie. Who upon landing (and almost slipping due to the ice floor), started to resume her pace. Much to the inhuman's dismay.

"Hey, next time a heads up would be nice!" Kamala shouted.

"I jumped three stories high out of the blue, what more did you want me to do?!"

"That's not how a heads up works?!" Kamala complained as the screams of a lot of students could be heard. "Huh?"

"Why you…YOU'RE NOT GETTING AWAY THAT EASY, YOU ICY-HOT BASTARD!" Bakugo shouted, while using his explosions to propel himself in the air all while the rest of class 1-A were using their abilities to get past Shoto's obstacle.

From Tokoyami using Dark Shadow, to most just jumping out of the way just in time and currently walking on the ice as best as they could, all without falling down. Even Valerie managed to evade the attack. She managed to teleport just in time and while she was having a hard time walking on ice without falling down, she was not going to give up that easily. Meanwhile back on the tunnel, a lot of students not belonging to the hero course were cursing at the recommendation student.

The damn bastard froze most of them in place and the ones that didn't, couldn't get past the wall of sucked students. Shinso was one of them and he just gritted his teeth. Damn those hero course students and their annoying powers. It was already something infuriating, but after all his friends did to try and improve his condition and be unable to show the labors of his efforts? He thought about using his quirk. With it, he should be able to at least get past the tunnel. Maybe even get him a bit farther.

However before he could do so, a surge of flames covered the floor all of the sudden. They weren't that big and only enough to either melt or weaken the ice keeping them in place. Looking up, Shinso didn't have to try and guess who did it. He knew who could do just that.

Roberto Reyes of class 1-B.

"Tsk, did that guy think a cheap trick like that would work on me?" he complained, flames covering his right hand as his eye glowed, all while the wind brushed across him.

Even if he didn't intend it, he was really showing up and there were a lot of girls flustering right about now.

"Looks like your trick freed all the competition, Reyes-san." Kojiro said, looking how pretty much everyone trapped by ice was now able to move.

"Meh, whatever. This is a race, what kind of race would it be if half the competitors couldn't get past the start?" he asked, not really bothered by the fact that he technically helped his opponents.

Normally, he wouldn't mind having one less racer to deal with, but this wasn't exactly like those races. If he ended up helping someone by his actions, whatever.

"Huh?" one of the general studies just said out loud.

"You lot had the guts to declare war on the hero course. You better actually try and live up to it if you actually meant what you said." Robbie told them before running off. "Consider this a one-time gift from me." he told them before rushing away.

"... Dammit! Now we're in debt to another of those hero course jerks!" one complained, as Shinso suddenly went past him. "Huh?!"

"Hey, wait up!"

"Don't just take off out of the blue like that, Shinso-kun!"

"Heh?! What's this?! It seems like one of class B's students suddenly came to the other courses aid?! Who could have seen that coming?! This race is only just starting and we've gotten development after development!"

"What is that kid even doing?"

Meanwhile, Shoto looked back and cursed a bit. More students that he expected managed to get past his first obstacle. But now, pretty much everyone was now freed of them. He frowned and glared a bit at Reyes, who was starting to catch up to the rest of class A already. Of course the guy with those wretched flames managed to overcome his trap. But Shot didn't had that much time to think, for he saw another class A student rushing in quicker than expected.

Surprisingly, it was none other than Minoru Mineta of all people. He was throwing those sticky balls of his to the floor and then jumping on top of them before jumping away and repeating the process over and over. Normally, those things were sticky enough to, well, stick to objects and people and not let go. Or at least that's how most people saw it. However, it was also shown that he himself was an exception to that rule. Not only did he not stick to them, but he could actually bounce off them. The class even saw him use that on the first day to get the top score in hobo teach Aizawa's quirk assessment test. Beating even Annie in that test.

Speaking of which, Annie had to admit that for all the flaws Mienta had as a person as far as she knew, he was surprisingly good. Like, more than people would expect. He was actually one of the class smart kids and for the looks of it, he actually knew how to use his quirk to his advantage. He was surprisingly athletic for his size (even if he was still in the short end… pun semi intended).

"Huh, guess there might actually be a good reason he's in the hero course after all." Annie murmured as she saw Mineta jump towards where Shot was while laughing like a maniac.

"HAHAHA! TODOROKI, YOU FOOL! FOR ALL YOUR HIGH AND MIGHTY ATTITUDE I HAVE FINALLY OUTSMARTED YOU" Mineta told the boy while still mid air and about to do something. "NOW, GET READY FOR MY ULTIMATE ATTACK! GRAPE-" he was saying, before being interrupted by a robot smacking away.

… Wait, what?

"GAAAAAH!"

MINETA-KUN, ARE YOU ALRIGHT?!"

"WHAT PART OF THAT LOOKS ALRIGHT?!"

Both Annie and Izuku said, after they witnessed their classmate rolling away after being hit by a surprise adversary. However, while being a surprise, we're not unknown to them. They were the faux villains of the entrance exam. The same ones that they all took on already months ago.

"Well, we did say it was an obstacle race, right?! So why don't we get started with our first proper obstacle of the day! Robo Inferno!"

And as the teacher said that, all the students stopped in their tracks. There were a large number of those faux villains. There were first pointers, second pointers, there were three pointers even. But the biggest and meanest surprise of them all was the last set of robots. A large (in more than one way) number of zero pointers of all enemies.

"Eh?! Those are the zero pointers of the entrance exam!"

"No kidding, the hero course had to fight those guys!"

"What even is this?!"

"Damn, those things again." Shinso complained. He was far away when the zero pointers of his area showed up, but even he could feel the presence it had. And now that he had a large number right in front of him…

What the hell does he even do?

"Where does the school get this sort of budget?"

"I know right?!" Kamala followed Momo's comment, shocking Annie.

"Eh?! Wait a minute, how come talking about the amount of money the school throws is only an insensitive topic when I'm the one doing it?!" she voiced her opinion as Shoto looked at the mechanical foes.

Meanwhile back with the crowd, a lot of people were surprised at the severity of the first obstacle. Sure U.A was known for these stunts, but they were still amazed that they went for giant robots in the first round. And as for the V.I.P area, Lisia, she couldn't help but to almost have her heart stop when she saw the mechanical behemoths. Robbie… he had to fight those things?

"... Huh…" was the only thing both Jarvis and MJ said.

"What do you mean just 'huh'?! Why do you sound more amused than anything else?!" the girl wondered.

"Huh… this is what the others had to deal with. Would have preferred it if they'd gone for something better." Shoto said, kneeling and placing his hand in the ground as one of the zero pointers was about to throw a hit at him. "Because that father of mine is watching this."

As he said that, his very hand started to cover in ice. The cold was so intense, it looked like sublimation of dry ice. After just less than a second, he threw it upwards in an arching maner. Generating such cold that not only did he create an incredible amount of ice rising from the ground, it started to cover the colossal robot so fast that in just a couple of seconds, it encased it in ice.

Everyone stood in awe at the power of the class A student. Back during the entrance exam, they were told not to engage those behemoths for a reason. Only three students even dared to even challenge those before and even then, it was a last ditch effort. Yet Shoto took them right off the bat. Yet their awe was forced to stop when they saw that the boy decided to keep on going. Realizing that he cleared a path right below where he froze the zero pointer, they all tried to go there as well. Some were a bit more confident than they would have, remembering how the class B student basically freed them, a few were thinking this was the same scenario. However, Annie's sixth sense, Robbie's ever cautions eyes of a born mechanic and Valerie and Kamala just knowing that things couldn't be that easy, knew that the boy of fire and ice would not be that nice to them.

"Wait, it's not safe!" Annie called out, stopping a few, but not all.

"You should listen to her. The position it's frozen in is very unstable…" Shoto managed to tell them as the robot's joints started to crack. "Which by the way, was on purpose."

As he said that, the zero pointer fell to the ground. Pushing ost behind and blocking the path once more.

"What's this?! Class 1-A's Todoroki Shoto completely sabotaged every other student! What a COLD move!" Present Mic commented, making Aizawa sighed at the comment. Not only a bad pun, but an obvious bad pun too? "And with that amazing display, he has become the leader of the pack! Unless things change, this will be quite unfair in my opinion!"

And as he did and the students were faced with the large number of robots in front of them, Izuku himself started to try and think of a way to overcome the obstacle before him. He couldn't let this stop him. He wasn't letting All Might down, he wasn't going to let his friends and all those that support him down by being so pathetic… but most of all, he was not going to let himself down.

Months ago, when faced with the very same roadblock, he couldn't even move. He could not dare so much as to fight and would instead opt to run away from danger. But now, it was different. Now, it had to be different. Now…

"What now?" he wondered, an expression rather nervous… yet determined to going past the ills before him.

My Hero Academia:Legacy Bits! - Helping Hand!

"U-Ugh, i-it would be easier if there w-were an elevator here!" a girl complained.

It was right before lunch and for a change, a few classes had been finished earlier at U.A. Normally, some of the students would be heading to the cafeteria and some of them did. However, there was one student that wasn't able to do so at the moment. She was a girl named Kanami Narumi. A student of the General Course belonging to class E of the first year. She was a little short compared to the average height of a girl in Japan. Not by much, but about like two or so centimeters. She wore a pair of glasses, her sight not being that bad, but she had a small case of nearsightedness (or myopia as most people knew it). It wasn't that bad, but she still had a headache every now and then when she tried to read something that was a bit far for long periods of time and if the words were either too small or written in a manner that just made everything too bloory. She had long white hair, which was mostly tied by a ponytail while the front had her with a pair of bangs to the side while her forehead was covered by her fringe. She also had other characteristics outside the white hair that set her apart.

For starters, behind her glasses, her eyes were a bright red with her sclera being a bit of a yellowish color. She had sharp, almost shark teeth (which thankfully for her, were just the one row and still not that animal-like), while having some roguish skin. It was mainly only a few parts of her face, like her cheeks and

especially her hands that were visible. Speaking of, her hands were almost a bit scaly in the back of them and a bit in the forearm. It looked almost like the skin of a barracuda actually, only with them also being white as well. Combine her looks with her somewhat awkward demeanor, she had trouble socializing.

Right now, she was taking some materials and other stuff to a storage room, but it would be a bit more manageable if she could even see in front of her. But considering that she was almost a walking mountain of supplies. And worse was the fact that she had to get up the stairs to who knows what floor.

"I-I think… I think I'm almost there… J-Just a few more ste-" Kanami was trying to say, almost reaching the final step of the stairs, but unfortunately for her, she didn't step well and lost her balance. "Wow nononono-!" the girl exclaimed, almost about to fall backwards while the stuff she was carrying we're almost pushed forward.

She was about to brace for impact, until suddenly, she stopped. Kanami had her eyes closed for a bit, but when she felt the impact of the fall or the supplies hitting the ground, she started to slowly open them. Once she did, she saw a boy of black hair with a white stripe and two eyes of different color each. He looked way too much like a thug, like the kind you wouldn't want to see in the middle of the night… and even in the middle of the day.

But she was too busy blushing to even have that in mind. The boy was holding her from the arm, making sure she wouldn't fall while somehow catching the rest of the supplies on the other hand and… were those chains? Again, she was too busy blushing to pay any attention. After all, she was for sure aware that they were resembling those scenes of romance manga where the male lead was helping up the protagonist.

"Hey, you ok?" the boy suddenly asked, his voice being a bit rough and with small signs of an accent, making her snap back to reality enough to answer.

"Oh… um, y-yeah. Thank you." she replied while stuttering a bit.

Afterwards, the boy pulled her to solid ground. With just one motion, she had her in front of him, a bit closer than she would expect, since if not for her catching herself, would have been almost crashing into his chest in a manner that made hew skin turn a bit pink.

"Hey, what's with all this stuff?" he asked, obviously referring to the supplies he was still carrying with one hand (jeez, was the guy strong).

"Oh, they were for class. They needed someone to return them, so I was told to do so."

"By yourself? Shouldn't this be something that at least another person should help out?"

"W-Well, they were a bit busy and-"

"Tsk, lazy dicks couldn't even bother with lifting a finger?" the boy murmured, though it didn't help in the idea of him being a thug with the kind of vocabulary he used to describe her classmates. "Well, since I'm here, might as well do what those guys should have done in the first place. Where do you want this, anyway?"

"Huh?"

"All this junk. Do we return them here, or do we still have to climb up?" he asked, and as he did, the girl noticed the boy's uniform and saw that his shoulder piece only had one pebble.

"A hero course student?"

"Heyz you still there?" the boy asked.

"Oh um, y-yeah. It's still a couple of floors above."

"Figures. Well, lead the way." the boy said as he and started to move, prompting the girl to do the same.

It didn't take long for them to get to where they had to drop the supplies. All the way long, the boy carried the supplies all by himself. Kanami felt a bit guilty and tried to take some of the extra weight, but he didn't mind. He told her that she deserved the break after carrying most by herself all the way up. After finishing the errand, the girl thanked the boy, who told her it was no big deal. As he did, his phone rang and he pulled it out to see that it was a text.

Kendo: So, are you ok over there? because you're taking an awful long time for a quick bathroom break

Kendo: should I get Recovery Girl?

"Guess that's my cue to leave. Hey, I'm heading for the principal's office. Wanna have me tell him about this or…?"

"N-No! No, I wouldn't want to get anyone in trouble!" Kanami told him nervously.

"Your call. But take it from me, don't let people just take advantage of you."

"Uh? No, no one's doing that, honest."

"If you say so. Well, anyway, I'm off." the boy said, about to finally leave, but the girl stopped him.

"W-Wait, I uh… I d-don't think… since you helped me, I was wondering if I could know your name…?" she asked him.

"Robbie Reyes. Call me whatever you want, I really don't mind. And you?"

"Um, I-I'm Narumi Kanami." the girl replied.

"Nice meeting you, Narumi. Now, I do need to get back. Wouldn't want that class rep of mine to start thinking weird stuff. One redhead with weird stuff in mind is already too much of a hazel as it is." he said as he started to walk away.

Well, that was a bit surprising. She heard that most of the time the Hero Course was a bunch of lousy self-centered lot. She always reasoned that those ideas had to do with the natural resentment most of the General Studies Course students had towards the Hero Course, but maybe there was a bit of truth? After all, she did hear about that one student that screamed at a lot of students that they were a bunch of 'extras'.

Maybe she got lucky this was one of the nice ones. Even if he did look like-

"By the way…" Kanami suddenly heard his voice again.

Looking up, she saw the boy, turning slightly as he looked at her. And maybe it was due to the lighting of the room. But he looked really, really cool for some reason.

"If you ever need help again, just ask. Take care." he said, waving a final goodbye at her while smirking in a way that made her face suddenly feel a bit warmer.

… Nevermind, she met the coolest and nicest of the bunch.

Chapter 30: Daring Race and Dashing Obstacles

Chapter Text

"And we're back, dear viewers!" the voice of Present Mic could be heard through the screen as they broadcasted the events of the Sports Festival live.

Somewhere in a place unknown to the good and law abiding portion of society of Japan, in the layer of the League of Villains, Tomura Shigaraki was watching the event unfold. He was currently in what could be described as his own room, watching the festival through the screen of his computer. He really didn't want to do it. He found it annoying for a variety of reasons, but he was asked to do so anyway. Kurogiri said how it would be a good thing for him to do, which unfortunately was an idea supported by his master.

"Pay close attention. This will prove beneficial in the future." the smoke-like criminal told the leader of their villainous group.

"Ugh." Shigaraki complained, as he heard a smug giggle from behind. "Don't you have something better to do?" he asked.

Standing outside of the room, Joey chuckled. Her mocking smug plastered on her face at the look of annoyance Shigaraki had. She was just passing by, but when she saw what was happening and how pissed their so-called leader looked, she just had to take a peak.

"Want an honest answer? No, this is something I couldn't miss." Joey replied as Shigaraki mumbled some curses on her. "Hey, since we're doing absolutely nothing we ought to get our own way of enjoying ourselves. Battery Man took off for some reason. So might as well see you get annoyed."

"Why you-"

"Hey Kurogiri, that school crap thing. How exactly does it work?" Joey asked.

"The Sports Festival is divided by grades. Each having their own sets of challenges that change every year for the first two trials. Last year the first year students had a treasure hunt and the year prior they had to traverse a maze while being chased by drones. After the two first events and a small break with other activities, the final matches begin. A tournament in which the remaining students fight for first place." the mist-like villain explained.

"So you're telling me there's a chance the runt could get splattered on the side for real?"

"Yes! Would you now stop asking stupid questions already?!" Shigaraki said annoyingly.

Normally Joey would reply with an insult or a threat. But not today it seemed. Seeing that robot almost fall on that spider-runt made her feel too good to let Shigaraki ruin it for her.

"You know… I might check it out after all."

"Would you care to join us then?"

"What?!"

"Nah, pass." Joey told Kurogiri after Shigaraki complained. "As funny as it is to hear the brat being annoyed, it's only funny in small doses. So I'm checking it on my own." she told them, walking by, but not before taking one final glance at the fallen robot of the T.V and imagining that the girl she wanted dead was under all that mess.

"You don't even need me here, do you?" the TV mummy man said.

Well, that sure was something unexpected, but at the same time something totally expected.

Normally one would think that an obstacle race wouldn't be that special. Like, maybe a flying log or two, some nets to go under, walls to climb. Something one would see in a show like Ninja Warrior, the usual. Then again this was a superhero school and if they had the robots it would be a waste not to use them more than once. And considering that the X-Men had stuff like the Danger Room while the Avengers and the Fantastic Four had all sorts of gizmos and what not, in hindsight Annie should have seen this one coming. Though Shoto freezing and dropping the giant robot onto them, she could have done without.

On the plus side, she did manage to pull away two students that were close to the crashing zone, with Robbie doing the same with three using his chains. And at least they looked a bit grateful for it… or at least enough for the students Annie pulled away to forget that they were supposed to hate class A.

"Hey let go!" one of them said, pulling away from Annie as the two got up and away from the redhead, who just frowned.

"Who asked for your help!" the other one said as well.

"Oh no, no need to thank me, I was just doing my part. You would have done the same." Annie said dryly and in a mocking manner.

"The folks here sure could learn to be grateful every once in a while, right?" Robbie genuinely asked even though the ones he saved looked like they were about to make a statue in his honor.

For god's sake, one of them was clinging to his leg while the two girls were straight up blushing.

"Don't you sass me." Annie thought.

"C-Crap! You mean to tell me we can actually die here?!" a general student that looked like a circus clown said, but Annie had a sort of disagreement to a degree.

"I wouldn't say it like that, chuckles. Excluding the giant robots, Shoto actually managed to time his surprise pretty well." Annie thought, looking back at what Shoto did exactly. "Taking the time it took to fall over and the position it was, all of us would have been unscratched for the most part. Even taking into account the other students actually rushing in, at most they might have a few scratches or just a big scare… still you could at least try to be a bit less over the top, S'Winter."

"Hey web for brains, is every kid in your class some twisted jackass or are you just that much of a bad influence?"

"I'm not hanging you upside down with your own chains right now solely because I honestly don't know. So let's put a pin on that one and I'll get back to you when I know the answer." Annie replied, almost proving his point of both questions.

"Nevermind that! I think I saw someone with spiky hair under the robot!" another one of the general students pointed out.

"Well, I'm not a fan of the idea, but he's sturdy enough that he's probably ok." both Annie and Robbie thought, thinking of a classmate of their own.

As soon as they finished their thought, they heard the sound of metal being hammered on from below the robot. After a couple of hits, the plates of the area were torn open as Ejiro Kirishima came from underneath.

"DAMMIT TODOROKI YOU BASTARD!" Ejiro said, his skin as rough and durable as solid rock. "Timing the fall like that. Anyone other than me would have died."

Ejiro Kirishima - Quirk: Hardening!

He can turn his skin as hard as rock! The ultimate offense and defense!

Surprisingly there was a second set of banging noises coming to his side, alongside some grumbling. When the plates were torn away, Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu came out, his skin as reflective and strong as steel.

"THAT CLASS A JERK! THEY'RE FULL OF BASTARDS!" he shouted as he snarled, his skin as shining and sturdy as steel. "Timing the fall like that. Anyone other than me would have died."

Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu - Quirk: Steel!

He can turn his body as hard as steel! The ultimate offense and defense!

Yeah… they looked like color swaps of one another. It clearly didn't help Kirishima's being self-conscious about his powers. It probably explained why he started running away while calling the other student a copycat.

"Huh, didn't think your class would have an Ejiro wannabe." Annie said

"You crazy? It's your class that has a discount Tetsutetsu." Robbie replied, which somehow soon enough ended in the two having an argument about which one had the knock off in their class.

"Oh my god, why are those two actual kids?!" Kamala wondered while seeing her friends fight over the most trivial stuff as usual. "Well whatever. I'm not planning on staying stuck like this." the Inhuman said, looking at the ice that still trapped her feet.

She then enlarged her hands at least three times their normal size. Not that much, but she knew it might be more than enough to have the job done. She then lifted them above her head and in one quick move, she slammed them into the ground. Not only did she make a small shock wave that shook the ground at least a three meter radius from her (taking some students aback by said feat and some almost falling), and breaking the ice trapping her. Did it hurt? A little, but on the bright side, she could now dash past her arguing friends… which she did almost instantaneously.

"EAT MY DUST!" she shouted as she ran past them, snapping them out of their argument.

"Wait a minute, get back here, you spaghetti limbs!" Robbie said, being the first one to rush in, followed by Annie as well.

"Hey, you're not getting away that easily!"

Meanwhile, as the trio of Americans were racing one another, the rest of the students were mostly stuck with dealing with the robots before them. Some decided to work with one another to try and clear a path. Others, like Katsuki Bakugo, decided to just blast through, making his way past everyone with his explosions and even going upwards one of the zero points villains from the entrance exam.

"As if I'll let you show up like that, you bastard!" he thought, grinning at the sight of the colossal robot and thinking of blasting it to bits.

Katsuki Bakugo - Quirk: Explosion!

He sweats a substance similar to nitroglycerin that he can ignite using the palm of his hands! Pretty lousy and flashy!

"What the hell? Does he have a death wish or what?!" Denki shouted, looking how one of his classmates wanted to fight the robots that were such a problem, they were told not to fight them during their entrance exam.

Yet, before Bakugo could ever think of attacking it, a ball of blazing fire was shot straight into the robot's head in front of Bakugo. Making a blast that took him by surprise and made him lose his balance. Flying backwards due to the shockwave and barely managing to recover as he landed on the ground. Bakugo turned and glared, his eyes being those of an animal as he ragefully glared at the person responsible. Who else, but one of those bastard Americans.

"Hey look at that! Class B is packing some firepower!" Present Mic announced, as for a short moment all eyes were looking at the enforcer of class B. "That dear listeners was the fine handy work of none other than Reyes Robbie of class B! Little trivia for you folks all around, young Todoroki Shoto is one of this year's recommendation students that lives up to the hype! However, young Reyes does not fall short! One of this year's foreigner students, a juggernaut in terms of talent and a prodigy hero in the making! A freezing powerhouses and a blazing all-mighty! It almost sounds like a song of-!"

"Don't you dare. We had enough already with one copyright lawsuit for you to give us another one." Aizawa quickly shut his partner up.

As for the crowd, they just cheered in awe at the boy and they weren't the only ones. For Lisa just had her jaw almost hit the floor. She didn't know fully what Robbie could do, just that he would be damn good with his powers. But just blasting a robot like that away seemingly so easily?

"Wow, Robbie's somehow even better than what I had in mind!" Lisa admitted, with MJ noticing a certain shine in her eyes and smirking a bit.

"Now isn't this just adorable." MJ thought while Nadia didn't look that impressed.

"I mean, it's ok I guess." she said, confusing Lisa.

"Ok? He just blasted a giant robot away like nothing! How is that just ok?!"

"Considering that it's that kind of giant robot, it might as well just be a big chunk of metal."

"It certainly has its merit, but perhaps the crowd is overestimating the nature of young master Reyes' actions." Jarvis said, confusing Lisa even more.

"Huh? I don't get it. Why are you saying that?"

"Looks can be quite deceiving." MJ gave Lisa a hint. "Sometimes something that looks big and scary and tough, only just looks big, scary and tough and nothing else."

And while she was trying to understand what she was told, Robbie just watched as the robot was crashing down backwards after his blast. And with the eye of a born-mechanic as well as just some observation skills of his own he came with one conclusion that Lisa and many more were still trying to get.

"That blast that I threw was not even half the power of the one I used back in the entrance exam. Outside of their size they're not that much actually." Robbie noted, seeing the many defects the machine had. "It's rather slow, clunky, not actually made to take too many hits and has way too many structural weak points. We expected them to be threatening because the teachers told us not to fight them the first time. But now that the illusion's been lifted…" he thought, smirking as the robot fell down on another one and soon enough the two were down on the ground. "Piece of cake."

"Just pointing it out, but that blast of yours was awfully close to Katsuki. At least close enough to piss him off… You did it on purpose, didn't you?" Annie asked the hellfire teen with a grin that he himself shared as well.

"Maybe." he replied, as they smirked even more.

"Oh god, I can't wait to see the replay after this is over! Hey, any chance you can do it again?" she joked while Kamala groaned.

"You two are so contradictory I can't even…"

Pretty obvious that the Pakistani girl was questioning her taste in acquaintances. Also obvious is the fact that Bakugo was completely livid at the duo of Americans. One being the obnoxious one was already a pain as it is, but now there was another bastard thinking he can belittle him too?! He would have already blown them to bits if not for two reasons. First off, he wanted to wait a little bit more to beat them up. He would not stand for them acting all high and mighty with him and they will be getting their comopings. And second off, was the fact that he got distracted thinking of all the ways he would blast them to kingdom come and ended up getting the rest of his classmates to get their act together.

From Tenya kicking the three pointers away to Kaminari managing to not fry his brain while shocking the one pointers and more. Even Midoriya managed to get in on the action. He could not use all his power just yet, his body couldn't bear it just yet. However, he was still no longer the same person he was back in the entrance exam. He now had a glimpse of what the world of heroes had in stock for them. He now knew what it was to act in the heat of it all. And most of all, he now had a more level headed mind as well. Parker always brings up the fact that he sometimes doesn't think things through, so might as well tackle that flaw of his.

Instead of going straight for the robots, he saw a big chunk of metal from one of the already broken ones laying on the floor nearby. So he headed for it and managed to lift it. It wasn't that heavy, or maybe he was a bit stronger than he gave himself credit for. In any case he may not be able to use all of his power well, but he was not defenseless. He could move now. He could act now. So, he slashed at an incoming faux villain with the chunk of scrap and took it out. And while he celebrated himself taking a step forward, Fumikage and Sero going upwards a zero pointer with Sero having a certain familiar flair to his movements.

"To think Bakugo would use his head and go over them instead of blasting them through is quite the shock." the boy of bird-like face said as he had Dark Shadow help him climb the robot.

Fumikage Tokoyami - Quirk: Dark Shadow!

A retractable shadow-like entity that dwells within him! It can materialize from his body to come to his aid!

"Yeah, well let's show him how to actually do it right!" Hanta replied.

Hanta Sero - Quirk: Tape!

From his elbows, he can make and shoot tape, roll it back and even cut it off as he swings by! Does it count as copyright infringement?!

While Hanta was pulling from the tape to propel himself to the front, a certain redhead looked at him from groundlevel. The way he did it, the how he managed to get up and even how he was… swinging… it was far too familiar for her. It was…

"Someone that I admire has this cool move that…"

… Of course…

"Hey is it just me or does that guy look somewhat like-" Kamala was about to comment when out of nowhere, Annie suddenly rushed from zero to a hundred in less than a second. "Huh?! What's gotten into her?"

"Wonder about that later! I'm not losing a race again, let alone against web for brains!" Rob ir replied as the two quickened their pace.

In a dash, Annie suddenly ran past everyone still nearby before they could even react. It only took her two seconds to cover over more than 50 meters, alongside jumping on top of a zero point faux villain and then dashing to the top of it. Once on top, she then went from one end of its head to the other. She stopped for a bit when she reached the other end of the head. Looking down and seeing the kind of height she was at, it reminded her of the entrance exam. Back when she crawled to the top of another one to dismantle it and get it to stop attacking the other students at her site. Once the adrenaline had dimmed down, she nearly froze at the idea of something going wrong. Well, after what happened at the U.S.J, she now felt far more confident at what she was about to do.

Sure, she didn't have any web shooters, but after being hurled into so many walls and the floor, followed by being electrocuted and almost mauled? Yeah, the big robot didn't seem too tough now.

She then just jumped off (albeit still being careful about it) and slid down the back of the robot. It was a very long way down and she was really picking up some speed, which meant that she had to make sure she didn't lose her balance. Thankfully, having great balance is one of the perks of her powers and when she was about ten to fifteen meters off the ground, she jumped off the robot and landed down to solid ground. And without losing any steam, she just kept on dashing. All while the other students either saw her with envy, awe or even concern by one or two students that saw it a bit odd that she just dashed away like that. But Annie just kept running.

Gaining a bit more speed every step she took, Annie was soon enough catching up to where Shoto was. Fact which he was starting to notice. However before he did anything, Shoto suddenly stopped. Just a handful of meters in front of him was the next obstacle, a massive chasm between him and the next stage, with rock formations acting as platforms all apart from one another with only cables connecting them together.

"Ladies and gentlemen our lead has already made it past the first obstacle with someone already on his heels! However, this next stage might be more troublesome than the last!" Present Mic's voice rang around them, always having that upbeat enthusiasm of his. "The rules here are very straightforward! You fall, you're out! We call it: THE FALLLLL!"

"Remind me, who was the idiot that thought that name was any good?"

"You were."

"And you should've known better never to entrust me with naming anything."

"This one might be a little more troublesome." Shoto said out loud, looking back and noticing how much the distance between him and Parker was being reduced. "And speaking of troublesome…"

He had an idea though. Parker was many things and being good at activities like the one in front were no doubt among the best things she can do. It might be a bit troublesome for him, but to Annie, this should be just a walk in the park compared to him struggling. So might as well try and even the odds.

Focusing on his cold side, Shoto motioned in a manner similar to someone letting go of a bowling ball down the alley and conjuring a large ice wall between his side and the side of the track and that of where Parker was coming from, whom ended up coming to a halt once the wall was done forming. It was around four, maybe five feet thick at minimum, was well above her jumping capabilities and, seeing how it was an actual ice wall, he had hoped that it would be enough to at least stop her from trying to climb it. Even if she did, that would still give him some more time to gain some distance between them, while also making sure the others also slow down even a bit.

So he started to hurry up. He looked at the chasm and the platforms spread over it. He first thought, maybe using his ice to get him between them or maybe even all over the other side. But no, that wouldn't be too good of an idea. He would have to melt them back so as to not give anyone else a heads up and that would take too much time. He thought of using the ice to, in a way, skate over the cables, but that seemed a bit too risky for his liking. So finally, he opted for lowering himself and crossing them monkey bar style. He didn't want to overuse his quirk too much yet, which would cause way too much of a hazel later on.

As for Annie, she looked at the wall. Seemingly more calm now compared to before. It seemed quite thick. It was quite sturdy too and even standing near it one could feel the cold of a winter day. Impressive, she had to admit. It was too tall for her to jump in one go. Too wide that she couldn't go around it without technically disqualifying herself. And if touching ice barehanded was by itself not a pleasant experience for many, then Shoto's wall would be worse. That without mentioning that she notices that there were a decent amount of spikes in the upper part, so climbing it would be a bit of a hassle as well.

"Who knew? You actually have a brain." she said, making mental calculations to determine the best way to deal with the obstacle before her. "Ok, seeing the thickness of this wall and remembering the density ice normally has on average… I'll say that this might as well be comparable to a concrete wall in terms of durability." Annie said, though smirking at the end of her sentence. "Too bad for you pal. I've punched through concrete before and that crazy lady gave me some practice to boot!"

Afterwards, Annie got into what looked like a boxing stand. Lifting her fist up, she shifted her weight, made a light twist backwards and then, threw one clean jab right into the ice. To many, that would be asking to have her hand broken. But then again, having the proportional strength of a spider was more impressive than people think it was. And as the ice cracked, as a massive hole was blown into that wall, many jaws fell to the ground. Yeah, she was more than a pretty face.

And Shoto… well, he did turn when the wall was broken through, having already made it to the platform ahead and with widened eyes he could only think… What do they feed that girl?

That question should be answered later, because right after showing off her strength, she just started to run over the cables as if they were nothing. Like, she was literally running with complete finnes and without looking like she could even fall down. Blessed be her super equilibrium powers.

"Ok, this is ridiculous now!" Shoto mentally groaned and decided to block her path with ice.

Unfortunately for him, she just jumped from one of the cables to the platform to the side and clinging to its side like a… well, like a spider. All before the ice was done forming. Fact which just baffled him even more, making him question how did she even knew that he was going to do that. Good thing she had a spider sense, she thought. Tho credit where credit's due, that did take her by surprise. Didn't think that he would even pull that one up.

"By god, you're an even bigger jerk than I thought you were! Seriously, you're this close to making Katsuki look tame by comparison and no one should be so bad that they make Napalm Brain look nice!" Annie snapped at him.

"Midnight-sensei said that all was fair so long as we remained on the track." he just replied as he kept on moving.

"That doesn't mean almost turning me into an icicle is somehow ok! Good grace, you're making a pet rock look competent when dealing with people!" Annie said as she started to climb upwards to layer on proceed, tho also making Shoto frown.

"And why do you care about it? You said that you weren't interested in winning."

"I did, yeah. Never said that I would just stay idle by and do nothing, did I?" Annie said with a grin that just made Shot frown even more.

She then tried to resume her pace once more, but before she could, she had to stop yet again because Shoto just froze that path as well, this time including part of the cable as well. Afterwards, he ran away, this time trying to run over the cables the same way she did, even if it were slower than her. Annie just frowned, that guy was such a pain to deal with.

She then just looked to her side and opted to try another approach to the obstacle. To her left, was a platform that, while not connected to the one she was on by cables, was still fairly close. And sure, it was taller than the one she was on, but that wouldn't even be that much of a problem. She can cling to walls, she could definitely climb the side of the rock formation and then continue onwards by going from then to the exit. Sure, the next platform it connected to by cable was even farther to the side which would mean it would be a longer route than the one Shoto is taking, but then again, it would have the upside of being out of Shoto's reach. Plus, she was by far faster than him, so catching up wouldn't be too hard for her.

As for the others, some still had to deal with a handful of robots. Shinso himself was still struggling as expected with trying to not get squashed by those machines. His saving grace thou, was the fact that some of the other students were working together in opening a oath to clear that obstacle, including Robbie, who was also surprisingly still dealing with those things. Honestly, seeing how good he is, to the point that he apparently could hang with Annie in a fight, that surprised him.

Something that didn't surprise him that much was seeing Valerie being behind as well. Sure, she could teleport, but she was also the kind of girl that, well, she could be a bit of a scary cat, as well as someone that hardly even lift her fist. Even during the villain attack it took her a while before she even made a fist. She even had the least amount of villain points of the group of foreigner friends and most of them she had by using her powers to teleport them a couple of meters up and letting them fall to the ground. And in this scenario, she thought that she should use her powers the least amount of times. Wouldn't want to tire herself before the big league stuff happens.

Valerie just looked in front of her, seeing just how far behind she was that even both Shinso and multiple General Studies students were in front of her. She bit her lip in frustration, almost about to berate herself. That was until she suddenly remembered something she herself said.

"Annie, let's give it our all at the Sports Festival."

… Yeah, she said that. More importantly, she told Annie that. She practically promised her that she would try, that she would not just stand by and do nothing. So why is she doing basically that now? Annie already made her way to the front alongside Shoto. It was her turn to actually do something too.

So she started to pick up the pace, running faster and faster. And even when a three pointer suddenly popped in front of her, she didn't stop. Instead, she just rolled beneath the robot while simultaneously opening a portal behind it for her to cross afterwards. And once she did, Valerie found herself being 20 meters from where she first was. Then, she did that again, traveling 20 meters ahead once more and clearing the horde of robots.

As for the handful of students that managed to get to the second obstacle, they were wondering what they should even do. Tsuyu however, didn't mind. It was just a glorified tightrope walk and with her quirk, it was very easy to fulfill. Although, it couldn't compare to just how easy Parker had it by comparison. She probably would have shined greatly had she not participated but what hey, what's done is done. And while Uraraka and Ashido were wondering what to do, a certain pink-haired girl just smugly chuckled.

"Now this is definitely my chance to shine! The moment for my equipment to bathe in the spotlight has come! Look out companies of Japan and the world at large! And witness the awe-inspiring might of the 'wire and arrow ' as well as the hover soles…! Name still in development." Mei screamed out loud.

And unlike most of the other students, she had with her more than what was essential. Outside of her regular goggles that she always wore, alongside the odd headpiece that she had as well, she also had what looked like exo-skeleton boots that were of a massive size. A harness with some sort of harpoon-like object on each side of her ribs, just below her chest. And now that a lot of other students took notice, she wasn't the only one. The more flashy one sure, but a lot of students had a handful of gadgets and gizmos as well.

"Aren't you that Support Course student that's friends with Parker-san and V-chan?" Uraraka asked as Mina just looked undignified.

"Forget that! What's with all of those assist tools and fancy equipment?! That's cheating!" the pink girl said.

"The students belonging to the Hero Course often receive training to use their quirks for combat and other physically demanding activities. In order to keep things fair, the students belonging to the Support Course are allowed to use equipment so long it was designed and made by us." Hatsume just explained to the two class A girls as she then shot one of the harpoon things off her right side at one of the rock formations. "For us, this is our one chance to show off our labor to the big companies! Look carefully at corporations! And pay attention to my super cute baby!" she yelled, reeling in the cable with the push of a button and when she reached the side of the rock formation, she activated her boots which allowed her to go er and make it easier to climb up.

All while Annie managed to catch a glimpse off from the side.

"Huh, so that's what that thing was made for." she noted, just as another support student climbed the rock near her with his own assist tool.

"Huh? Why aren't you using that assist tool of yours?" he asked in confusion.

"Mm? Well I'm a Hero Course student. I'm not allowed to use them, am I?"

"What are you talking about?!" another Support student told her after she heard what she said. "You've been practically working on that thing non-stop for over a week at the shop! I'm pretty sure that counts for you being able to use your assist tool!"

"Huh?!"

"Yeah, I think I overheard Power Loader-sensei mentioning that he would consider making an exception to the rule with you after working so hard on it and for keeping Hatsume from melting the door. As a matter of fact, he told her that!"

"Didn't she tell you that?"

"She knew what?!" Annie answered both questions as he saw Hatsume swing by from a distance. "You mean to tell me I could have brought my web-shooter with me and she didn't even tell me?!"

"I'm sorry, Anna-May! But for my babies to make an impact I couldn't let your baby steal the spotlight." Hatsume yelled, but truth is, she also did it because she was a bit sore at Annie making her sign that contract.

"Babies?" wondered a lot of students unaware of Hatsume's antics, looking at Annie in an odd manner that made the girl embarassed.

"You… you little… GRRR! THAT'S IT, I'M GETTING THAT JAR, YOU HEAR ME YOU WALKING TELESCOPE!" she yelled at the girl who kept laughing in a maniacal manner.

"HUFF… wow… HUFF… those two sure are loud." Kamala said as she finally got to the start of the second obstacle. "Well, here I go!" she shouted, getting a heads up and running as she jumped off the edge,all while simultaneously stretching her legs to both get more height and to get quicker to the next platform.

All the while afterwards, Valerie came running through as well and ran on top of the cables for a bit before making a portal to reach the platform quicker. Meanwhile, Robbie and Hiitoshi just looked at all their friends, frowning and heaving their eyes twitching at knowing they had powers meant for mobility, while they were stuck with could have sworn Kamala ws laughing, Annie had enough time to goof around by yelling at Hatsume and Hatsume… did she just did a trick mid air?

"If I didn't know better, I would think she was doing it on purpose." Hitoshi said.

"I think she's doing it a little bit on purpose." Robbie followed as he saw Hatsume laughing even harder when Annie yelled something at her.

"Now what?" Shinso wondered as Robbie looked at Annie and Hatsume.

"Mm… I think I have an idea." Robbie said, as he conjured chains from both his hands.

"What are you planning?" Shinso asked.

"I'm taking a cue from web for brains' book." Robbie said, hurling his chains at the platform in front and getting a hold of it, enough so that he could tense the chain.

Afterwards, he jumped towards the platform as he yanked the chains as hard as he could, propelling himself forward and thankfully for him, mandating to almost reach the platform itself. He did crash a bit with the edge of it, but he managed to recover and climb up even if his abdomen hurt a bit.

"Ugh carajo… well… c-could have gone worse as far as first tries go, right?" he said, getting up and looking at Shinso behind, who at first looked at his friend with a sense of awe… which quickly turned into a frown directed at him.

"Way to rub salt in the wound!" Shinso said, being a bit salty that Robbie went from understanding his feeling at having a not so versatile power compared to his other friends, only for him to just do it anyway.

"Sorry! If it makes you feel any better, I'll try to accidentally make someone trip!" said the Latino boy, dashing away.

"How is that going to make me feel better?!"

"I'll try to make sure it's that asshole from class A!"

"... Damnit, that would actually make me feel better… even though he didn't specify which one." the purple-haired boy said, looking at the obstacle before him, then at the other student and back to the obstacle, but not before looking at his friends. More specifically at Annie and remembering just how much she did to help him over the week. "... Damnit, I'm pretty sure that on any other occasion, I would have just used my quirk by now."

"And why don't you?" asked Agoyamato, who while breathing heavily, finally managed to arrive at the first part of the second obstacle.

"Because a sassy toaster is watching this and I'm not going to prove it right." he just said as he started to go over the cable, much to the confusion of many of his classmates… and pretty much everyone else too.

"Ugh, great. Being so long with those hero course jerks turned his brain into mush." said Togeike, who just looked from far away as she started to try and cross the cables by hanging from them like a sloth and going slowly at it. Unfortunately for her, she couldn't hold properly and ended up falling. "Wait, nononono! Ahh!" she yelled as she fell down.

Something that scared a lot of students, a handful of the hero course students (primarily Annie and the others) were just about to try and jump to her rescue, but stopped when they looked carefully downwards and noticed… a net?

"Whoa…!" Togeike yelped as she bounced as she fell down onto the safety net. "Oh god… I think I saw my life pass through my eyes!" she shakenly said, making a lot of people sigh in relief.

"Looks like we already have some casualties by now! We did say that if you fell then you're out! We'll have our handy helping robots help young Togeike Chikuchi down soon enough! The rest, you better be careful, otherwise you might end up joining her at the benches before the preliminaries are over…!" Present Mic commented while noticing that a lot of the audience… were for some reason looking at them.

"They're judging us." Aizawa muttered.

"Hey, come on! Of course we would have put a safety net! It's not like we would actually let any of our little rascals splat on the ground! Who do you think we are?!" Mic just defended himself and the rest of U.A front he crowds judgemental stares.

Sure, they were pretty over the top in a lot of cases, but they were still teachers, dammit!

"Alright now, which one do I go for now?" Annie asked herself, stopping for a bit.

She was already closer to where Todoroki was. She had to take the longer route compared to him, but her speed managed to get her to catch up. On second thought, she was actually on the verge of taking the lead. Factoring their pace and overall mobility, Annie would have had first place in a matter of seconds if she felt like it regardless of which route she took now. She had two cables leading to different platforms each, but also a third option for someone like her. A little farther away, another third platform that she could jump to. It wasn't connected by cables, but with her powers, she could easily get there by jumping. She could definitely get there and at worst, she could cling to the side of it and climb up if she couldn't reach it. But just in case,she decided to take a couple of steps back to get a headstart.

After doing just that, Annie ran towards the edge and just as she got to the edge and was about to jump off… Valerie suddenly teleported right behind her and accidentally bumped into Annie, who didn't even notice her suddenly popping out all of the sudden. This made her actually lose her balance and almost fall down. Almost being the key word since with literally just the tip of the toes of just her right foot, Annie concentrated so much to make sure they remain the stickiest they have ever been to literally the very edge of the platform. As in, she was literally dangling like a fish out of water with her being able to not fall by sticking to literally millimeters of rock at most.

"Ah! Sticky toes, sticky toes, sticky toes!" Annie exclaimed, flapping both her arms and remaining leg like a fish on dry land as she tried to get any semblance of balance.

"Uh? Annie, are you alright?" Valeri asked, but stopping to be pretty awe-induced at the redhead's feat before her eyes. "Wow, you really are good at this."

"I'm really good at- Don't just stand there! Help me up!" Annie told her, snapping her back and making her realize what was happening.

"Ah, r-right!" the blue girl said as she started to pull Annie back on solid ground.

As for Todoroki, he did manage to get a glimpse of what had happened and actually wondered how someone like Vector of all people was actually successful in getting the jump on Parker, by accident no less. Well, in any case that bought him some needed break from her. She was awfully close, yet not close enough for him to try and delay her. And wise yet was that she wasn't the only one behind his talons, if Katsuki starting to catch up was any indication. He had to increase the pace.

All while Tenya looked from behind at how far he was in spite of his quirk being made for events such as this one.

"To think that I would be found so far behind the competition… regardless of his current occupation, my brother is no doubt watching… I can't let him see me be lame!" he said, making a literal T-pose to better maintain his balance as he used his quirk to push himself forward while on top of the cable.

"So lame." Kamala and Robbie both thought when they both saw that.

Meanwhile those in attendance were voicing their surprise and praises at the students. More specifically, the pros of the stadium. A lot of them were surprised at just how great the first-years were at just the preliminaries. Normally, to see these sorts of flair and skills from second years. And yet, there were some students that could probably put a lot of second year students to shame. Hell, there were even a handful of Support Course students that were really showing off. And while there were many pros discussing them all, there was a group located at a V.I.P section that had some high profile individuals in attendance.

"Mm, a lot of those kids do have quite the potential, wouldn't you agree?" one of them asked out loud before addressing someone in their room. "Any particular new talent to get your attention?"

"Oh um… I'm not sure… frankly I'm still wondering why I'm here…" the person replied, though feeling a bit nervous and whispering the last bit. "Well, that kid at the front sure seems to know what he's doing."

"Oh yeah, I think that's Endeavor's kid, Japan's second best hero."

"So he's the son of a big shot, eh? Hopefully he isn't some kind of snuck up prick."

"Um… just a reminder that she doesn't speak for me. And once more, sorry."

"No need, none of us mind. But back on topic, that boy is definitely impressive. I don't want to infer, but it looks like he has some talent in his blood. "

"Still, there are some other students that sure are impressive. Like that teleporting girl for example."

"Yeah, it looks like that ice kid ain't the only superhero royalty around."

"Mm? Why? Anyone you two recognize for you to say that?" one of the voices asked the duo that came together.

All while the two, one in particular with black hair, looked at the redhead jumping all over and remembering a certain someone they knew.

"Something like that."

And back to the field, Izuku was trying his hardest not to fall behind. He could see a handful of students, mostly from general and a couple of support students, had already either thrown in the towel or had fallen down just to be caught by the net beneath them. That was at least somewhat reassuring if he were to slip by, but no. He couldn't allow himself to even think that. He was crossing the cables, sloth-style, all while carrying the big chunk of metal that he brought with him. He could see a lot of his classmates had already started to clear the second stage, more specifically Todoroki and Parker. Although Parker did get slowed down a bit by having Vector bumped into her. A bit of a shock that someone managed to even catch her off guard.

Another thing slowing her down was the fact that Todoroki took advantage of that set back to make more for her. Right now, she was his biggest threat so unless he tried something, she would just get ahead of him if he wasn't careful. Which is why every now and then, he tried to use his quirk to force Parker to slow down by either making barriers or freezing the platforms in her way that he could reach. All so as to make it harder for her to keep up. In one case she actually had to go back to go in another route just because that was apparently easier than dealing with Todoroki's hazel.

But right now what had him worried was just how far behind he was compared to the others. He had to hurry, but dammit, it was so hard to do so! All that training and he still couldn't use One For All without hurting himself! But he couldn't quit just yet. He made it clear that he would come in on top. Even if he couldn't use One For All in its entirety, he can at least use his head to think of something to get first place.

Regardless, soon enough a lot of students ended up clearing the second stage, with Todoroki as the leader. As he left, he made yet another barrier from where Parker would come from, to slow her down even more. Something that she was finding more and more frustrating to deal with the more she encountered them. But surprisingly, she wasn't the one to be the most annoyed at Shoto's acts. And surprisingly, it wasn't Hitoshi either being angry at someone annoying a friend of his. No, this time, it was Katsuki Bakugo the one to be angry at it. And why? Because if that icy-hot guy needed to go out of his way to sabotage someone else in fear of being beaten by them, then that someone should be him, no one else!

And right as Izuku was close to clearing the second stage, he managed to hear Present Mic announce, among other stuff, that Shoto was already reaching the third obstacle.

"Now, after all this excitement, it's finally time for our final obstacle to take center stage! Ladies, gentlemen and the ever growing rainbow in-between! I present you… THE MINEFIELD…! And you all said that watching those Stallone movies was a waste of time." the DJ hero told his partner who just groaned in annoyance. "As stated before, we're not cruel! We prepared a set up that would give our dear contestants a chance! If you pay close attention, you can see where the mines are all located! Plus we made sure they won't cause any terrible outcomes even if they fall on them! They've had their power severely lowered! Having said that, they're still mines, and their bangs can still knock a stool loose or two!"

"Damn, they made it so the ones on the lead would be at a disadvantage…" Shoto murmured, walking slowly and carefully so as to not set up any explosives, unlike a handful of other students who themselves were being blown away left and right. "Contestants?We really are just entertainment to them, aren't we?"

Just then, more booms could be heard. However these ones weren't like the ones from the mines. They were far louder and it felt like they were coming in rapid succesion. Looking back he saw the cause of them. It was class A's loudmouth ruffian, Katsuki Bakugo, propelling himself forward and almost looking like he was flying over half a meter into the air. And as he rocketed himself forwards, he roared.

"As if these explosions were to mean anything to me!" he yelled, catching up with Shoto in almost no time. "That quirkless bastard! That damn Yankee! The one who you should have declared war on, WAS ME!"

Afterwards, he increased his speed and left Shoto behind, who cursed at him. If he keeps on going too slow he'll end up losing to Bakugo, but if he starts to dash away he runs the risk of setting one of the mines up and getting blasted back. He had an ace tho, but it could be troubleshooting. If he made a light layer of ice, then he could run without worrying of setting off an explosive. But the downside is that it would give those behind a way to also evade the worry of that happening to them. It doesn't matter, he thought. It was do or die, so what if someone takes advantage of it, he would still be the one to win. He had to and so, he did, quickly catching up to Bakugo as he ran across his makeshift icy-rode and also trying to stop the ash-blonde.

All the way back on the entrance of the minefield, a handful of students were trying to think of a way to properly cross the field without getting a concussion. Ibara, for instance, decided to carefully walk by as she used the vines in her hair to carefully locate the mines. Jito also tried to use her quirk to locate them via sound, while Shoji tried to use all his arms to locate them by turning them into eyes to better see them. But out of all of them, there was one that viewed the challenge ahead as just a quick jog.

Annie didn't hesitate when she arrived at the minefield. She didn't even slow down, much less stop when she set foot on solid ground. Why would she? After all, having a sixth sense to guide her by telling her where not to step on would make it so that she could never be at risk of a mine exploiting in her face. She just ran without stopping, all while baffling all who watch her easily dealing with the obstacle and getting closer to the lead step by step.

Valerie, who arrived closely afterwards, tried to think of a way to overcome the mines. She couldn't just teleport to the other side, it was too far. She couldn't just teleport without being careful of where to step, she could set one of the mines up. But then she thought of something. Annie had no issue knowing where the mines were to avoid she was careful, she could teleport exactly where Annie was and then keep on doing that until she were to be close enough to the exit. So she did just that. And it all seemed to be working perfectly.

It was still a bit hard to eyeball the distance and the exact location, but she was managing to do it well for the most part. However one thing she didn't take into consideration was the fact that the field didn't just had Annie and her, but also dozens of other students. Most of them weren't so lucky so as to take advantage of their best friend having a danger sense. And unfortunately, one of them set of a mine a bit too close to her and the shockwave and general surprise caused her to stumble into one of her portals a bit earlier than expected and into Annie.

Good news, Annie had a spider sense, so she should be able to catch her the moment she felt Valerie be close to bump into her. The bad news…? That didn't happen at all. Instead, she yet again bumped into her with a bit more force compared to the previous exercise. And the result was that the two of them fell face first and into one of the mines, causing it to explode in their faces and knocking them back a bit

Which was followed by a groan of the two girls who were now on the floor with a bunch of pink smoke, residue of the explosion, being all near them.

"Awie… why do you keep bumping into me like that?"

"I don't know…" Valerie cried, trying to pick herself up and causing another explosion in front of them.

At the same time though, Izuku and the rest were just starting to enter the field and boy were a lot of people being knocked out left and right. There were more that finally started to catch up and make things even more stressful to everyone. Example being one of class B's student Ibara Shiozaki, who using her hair was able to make it through almost halfway through the field. Or Honenuki Juzo who had a bit of a great advantage even considering all the fatigue of the race thus far. Hell, Kamala was practically showing off by either being good at evading the bombs or recovering quickly to keep on going while murmuring to herself.

Something something Atilan, something something Medusa being intimidating, something something giant alligator. Whatever the hell she went through… maybe she was a bit more intense than most people give her credit for.

But to Izuku, the only thing that mattered was the fact that they were beating him rather easily. He had to do something, but what exactly? He looked all around him, trying to get an idea to help him in the race. But he was having difficulty coming up with one. The only thing he had going was a quirk that would break him at any giving moment if he decided to use it, a big piece of metal and the mines all around him.

But then he started to pay attention to the last piece of his list. The mines might not pack enough force as the real deal, but they do pack enough power to send people flying. And the way it did, it almost reminded him of how Bakugo used his own explosions to propel himself forward, as if he were flying. So, maybe he could use that? Question is how?

Even if they do pack a decent amount of power, it's not like it were enough to send him to first place in one swoop. He could try and use more than one, but how? Trying to jump from mine to mine hoping they could do the trick? That's even assuming both that he could locate the mines well and do so in such a specific manner that it could get him in a desirable position? Plus, pretty sure it would hurt… a lot.

Then as he was starting to think, Izuku remembered something crucial. Wasn't he holding a big ol' piece of scrap metal?

"Huff… Huff… maybe… that cardio wasn't… as bad of an idea… as I thought…" Shinso said, arriving at the entrance of the minefield.

He had just barely made it out of the Fall. Barely being the main word. He almost slipped and fell over a dozen times, wanted to throw up a handful of times and felt close to blacking out. Geez, at this point he was wondering if any of it was even worth it. He was exhausted, his legs were barely registering anything. And now, he had to deal with a field filled with explosives powerful enough to knock him out. Forget the explosives, a mere breeze might knock him out if he stands wrong.

Looking around he could already tell he was the first General Course student to arrive. Though by now, he was almost sure he might as well be the only one to have made it thus far. A lot of them either fell down the safety net or just threw in the towel. There were by now just Hero Course students and a handful of Support students. And even then, he could already see that a lot of them were reaching their limit. He was seeing Hatsume reaching her limit. How is that even possible? And why? All of the sweat and effort for a chance of changing classes? One small chance that might not even count at the end of all?

Well, to hell that chance. By now, he didn't care too much about it. He got this fat. He somehow managed to last as long as he did. And truth is, he really, really was spending too much time with Annie and even Robbie. Why? Because their stubbornness was starting to get all over him. So whatever. Even if he couldn't make it past the preliminaries, might as well try and go out with dignity… or just go out in a barely decent manner. At this point, he was good either way.

Still, might as well try and make things a bit easier for him. Trying to use his quirk now might be a lost cause since the ones nearby didn't look like we're doing great either. Thankfully, he noticed something. That weird ice guy that he didn't like (granted, he didn't like a lot of people, but he was the only one with ice involved) was using his quirk to make a pathway to the exit of the field. That should definitely help him ease the remaining part of the race till he exited the field.

He just needed to carefully get to where the ice path began and also try not to slip away. As he started to get towards it as carefully and as fast as possible, he heard something odd. Looking to his side, he saw that green haired kid Annie mentions from time to time. Izuku or whatever (weird that he was referring to some guy he doesn't even speaks to by his first name, but Annie always calls him that the most and Valerie more often than not flows with her). He remembered that he was apparently a decent guy, seeing how his friend assured him that he was one of the few that actually was sincerely nice to her from begging to end.

But what got him confused was that the guy was digging? He was apparently going back and forth digging the mines up. And strangely, instead of making his way ahead with the mines he dug out no longer an issue, he rather started to pick the up and piling them up together. Something eve the other Hero Course students that passed him also found weird.

"What is that guy even doing?" he muttered.

However he decided to just keep on going. Every second counted and staying to see a kid be weird is just a waste of time. And thankfully for him, the ice path was already close to where he was anyway, so it was all smooth sailing from then on. Smoother…? Smoothish?

It wouldn't be as hard as before, let's just leave it like that.

Meanwhile, in another part of the field and after a handful more explosions later, Annie and Valerie were starting to crawl out of yet another pinkish cloud, courtesy of yet again another mine set off. Because for some reason the two of them were finding themselves on the receiving end of a lot of them lately.

"... Huff…Huff… Seven… times…" Annie was saying as she was crawling and while breathing heavily. "We exploded seven times… in a row… how?! How do we keep exploding over and over like that…?!"

"I-Is it normal for me to see sound?" Valerie asked, also crawling and breathing heavily.

"If my experience is anything to go by, you're still good until you start smelling colors and hearing-"

BOOOOOOM!

"Ah!" the two girls just screamed and clung to one another out of instinct, having been in so many consecutive explosions they feared they had hit another mine.

However, they stopped when they noticed that they were still in one piece. And especially when they actually started to pay attention and realized that it came from behind them, but also that there was some wind hitting their backs all of the sudden. And when they turned around, they saw that the super loud explosion not only came from almost the beginning of the field, but that it was ridiculously larger in size compared to the rest of them. And with it, something seemingly coming out of the colossal pink cloud.

"Huh?" Kamala took notice, stopping for a brief moment, turning back and focusing on what was flying above and after squinting really hard, she saw that it was… "Wait… isn't that guy Midoriya?!" she said.

And yes, while one could mostly make out the figure of the junk he was always carrying, they could notice the boy, holding onto the piece for dear life as he flew past most of them. Something that made the crowd go wild, Mic hyped even more so and for both Shoto and Katsuki to momentarily stop and be shocked. Moreover when he rushed past almost close in the distance between them.

"Huh, that was Izuku?!" Annie almost shouted in awe as she and Valerie both watched him almost reach where Bakugo and Todoroki were, even when the two started to pick up the pace even more than they were already doing to try and be first. "Look at that, mean green's more creative than I thought."

As for Izuku, he himself was now, not only catching up with the two leads, but just downright passing them by. Making them grit their teeth and go even faster to catch up to him. Honestly, he was even surprised that he even managed to pull it off. But with Bakugo almost chanting bloody murder to try and get ahead of him, he knew he needed to think fast. Especially considering he was starting to lose both altitude and speed.

"Crap! If I don't do something quick, they run past me! And if I waste time planning on a landing strategy, then I'll lose time and I'll never be able to catch up!" the boy thought while in mid-air. The other two boys were next to nothing at catching up while he himself was letting go of the piece of scrap and only holding onto a cable attached to it. "Don't let go! Keep the momentum going and wait for them to be in position!" he held tight to the cable, while midway to a flip in mid air as both Bakugo and Todoroki had reached him.

Time started to slow down, seconds feeling like minutes and then eternity. And in that so-called-felt eternity, both children were already starting to get past Izuku. With him himself now no longer upside down and arching himself while holding onto the cable with both arms and preparing for something desperate.

"If I won't be able to catch up to them, then I'll…" and with that, Izuku slammed the piece of junk into the ground in front of them.

An activation sound was heard by the two boys and then, it was followed by an explosion. It blasted in front of their faces and pushed them backwards. All while Izuku took advantage and propelled himself forward as he disregarded the metal junk.

That was what he wanted and as much of a miracle as it was for him that it somehow worked, he couldn't slow down. He rolled in the ground a bit and then started to rush forward. With no extra weight, he started to pick up the pace even faster than before. And with both the previous leaders trying to recover from the blast, he was now the leader of the pack.

"Wow… that was actually really cool." Annie said in wonder.

"Crap, he's now in first place… I wanted to save this for later just in case, but it's now or never!" Kamala said, looking at Izuku and not willing to stay behind. So she stretched her legs, actually stretching them and making herself about two and a half meters tall, though it looked more like she was wearing stilts. "I'll definitely be faster like this!" she exclaimed as she started to carefully dashed forward, while Robbie was able to hear her from all the way back.

"How many times do we have to keep telling you?! You're not faster, you're only taking longer strides!"

"I'm faster, shut up!"

That seemingly snapped both Annie and Valerie's minds back into the race. Literally, since they suddenly remembered that they should be taking part in it instead of just being amazed by how Midoriya somehow managed to do… well, to do what he did. Honestly, Annie herself was more interested in knowing whether Izuku used any physics and geometry principles… or if he should be buying a lottery ticket right after school.

"Ok, enough being surprised. Now's the time to…" Annie was saying, but stopping when she noticed Valerie was about to follow in her footsteps (literally) and remembering the last minute or two of successful explosions… "Um… maybe… time to try something different?" she suggested to the blue girl.

"Oh, um… ok." Valerie answered. Normally not willing to split away from Annie if given the option, but deciding to listen because… yeah, explosions weren't something she was fond of.

And as the arachnid girl rushed away, Valerie just looked around to see if she could think of something to do. And that's when she saw Kamala, with stretched legs making her way through the field with relative ease and at a fast pace that she thought of an idea.

"WHOA!" Kamala yelped, suddenly losing her balance as she went forward and almost fell. "What the-!"

"H-Hi!" Valerie sheepishly said, holding onto the inhuman for dear life, having teleported onto her back as Kamala tried to recover her footing and Valerie kept on trying not to fall.

"Why did you-! Hey stop moving! You're gonna make us fall down! Wait! No no no no! Don't pull me back, I'm gonna-!" Kamala exclaimed, almost falling back with Valerie, but thrusting her arms forward and swinging a strong kick with her right leg as well to try and get her footing back.

Good news, she was successfully in avoiding her ears to ring from the explosions falling would cause. Bad news, she kicked with a bit more force than anticipated, which combined with her shoe-laces having not been tight properly, made her shoe fly forward. More importantly, it flew in the direction of where Bakuga was. He himself just finally recovered from what Izuku pulled on him and Shoto and angrily glaring to the front. And just when he was about to resume the race, Kamala's shoe fell in front of him and also into a landmine as well. Exploiting right in front of his face.

"GOD DAMMIT! FUCKING DIRT IN MY EYES!" he shouted, taking a step backwards and stepping into another mine that exploded. "GOD FUCKING DAMMIT!"

All while Kamala winced at what happened to him and Valerie paled just so, so very much.

"... Run."

"What?"

"Please run."

"But my shoe."

"I'll buy you a shoe store later, just run!"

"O-Ok!"

So Kamala ran, passing both Shot and Katsuki while giving Valerie a piggy-ride in the process.

Back with Midoriya, he was already seeing the finish line. He couldn't believe it, he was actually going to make it. Actually getting first place above Todoroki and Bakugo! Wow… he should buy a lottery ticket after school is over. He was already way ahead of all the others, despite the fact that he was struggling to keep up not one minute ago. And now, he was so close to the finish line, he could see the end of the track just a bit ahead of him. A handful of meters more and… he was hearing something.

He was hearing someone run. And it was coming from behind.

Glancing behind him, he saw Parker, having not only made it out of the field in no time, but running at such a quick pace, she covered all the distance he had done in one third of the time no problem. Dammit, Izuku cursed. He shouldn't be getting too cocky with her as an opponent. She was by far the most competent student of class A alongside Todoroki. She was among the strongest, smartest and above all, fastest in the class. And he was seeing how up until Vector bumped into her, she was practically dancing in the minefield. In all honesty, if not for those bumps slowing her down, she should have already finished the track a long time ago.

And now, he was sweating cold, he had to do something. He couldn't just get behind after all he did. This just meant so much, he had so many eyes on him, so much weight over his shoulders! But what could he do? He can't use One For All properly and he was about to be paced by someone he shouldn't even be able to touch in any competition! This couldn't be it. This couldn't be…

"So… you're the one winning today, huh?" he suddenly heard what she had told him not that long ago. "I guess I'm also one of your targets to beat too?"

… yes, she was.

He couldn't tell her that to her face, she has done too much for him even if she didn't realize it. Even when she was to deny it and especially when she was being nothing but the most supportive person to him despite just meeting a couple of weeks ago. She was a good friend, a great friend. One of the best he has had in his life. He has even started to admire her in a way so similar, yet so different to the ash-blonde of the class. From an objective point of view, she was the best… so.

"I can't keep falling back! I can't keep falling into last place!" he thought, concentrating more and more as Annie kept on getting closer and closer. "You've saved me so many times now! Kept on giving me a helping hand and still pushed past every problem before you! I look up to you and that's why I have to win today!"

And as he thought of that, he started to channel energy into his legs. One for All coursing through them and making his muscles being filled with energy. It was such that right as Annie was about two meters from him, her head rang and her spider sense told her to watch out for his legs.

"Huh?"

"From an objective point of view, you're better than me! And that's why I'm going to beat you today!" Izuku thought, having a brief stop while running and bending both his knees just as Annie was right behind him. "And even if I can't use all my power at the moment, I'll just do what I can to do it!"

"What the-"

"SMAAASH!"

As the boy exclaimed, he jumped forward in an angle and using One For All to the best he could do. The power used, was not as strong as every previous time he had used it, but still had enough of a kick to it to make a small burst, cause a small boom and most of all, push the air around him as he jumped. Much so that Annie had to brace herself, sticking to the ground and covering her face from the gust of wind and dirt near her for a brief second. And once that brief second past by, she uncovered her face and saw that Izuku was practically flying as if he were an arrow shot straight into the bullseye.

And the bullseye in this analogy was none other than…

"And in an unpredicted turn of events and after such a close race, we now have our crowned first place for the preliminary!" the voice of Present Mic boomed throughout the stadium.

The crowd roared. All familiar with the boy in question had their heart stop beating. And with love ones and those of less than friendly intentions witnessed, how a green-haired boy flew right through the gate of the stadium as he came first.

"Ladies and gentlemen! Our first place, from class 1-A and returning to the stadium in triumph… MIDORIYA IZUKU!"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Maturity, One Step Ahead, Two Steps Back!

"Darn, I wish we could have started our shift a bit later, I wanted to see the race!" Mount Lady complained, walking by and doing her job as extra security of the U.A Sports Festival alongside both Death Arms and Kamui Woods.

"It's no use complaining,we were asked to help out and we agreed to do so." Kamui told her, with Death Arms agreeing.

"Instead of grumbling like a child, let's continue to do our job. Understood?" he said as Yu sighed.

"Fine…" she said, disappointed, she really wanted to see Robbie in action.

Unfortunately for her, her disappointment turned into embarrassment, when her stomach growled. As in, it actually growled. Sounding like a tiger from the zoo actually. Or one of those big birds that look like they belong at a prehistoric park and are as loud as jet engines. And with everyone looking at her, she just turn into a bright shade of red.

"You didn't have breakfast today, did you?" Kamui asked.

"... No…" she answered, as the two men shook their heads.

"You are a pro, you can't allow yourself to be so irresponsible."

"I know, I'm sorry. I was a bit in a hurry." she said, smelling something nice and lifting her head to see the source of it and smiling. "Oh I know, how about an order of takoyaki? That ought to keep us up until our break later in the day!"

"Us?"

"Yeah, come on. My treat!" she said as she approached the stall. "Hi, three orders of takoyaki. Oh, one of them without green seaweed please."

"Mount Lady! Coming right up!" he said as he started to prepare them, while the two heroes approached her.

"You are actually going to pay for the three of us?" asked Kamui.

"Yeah, why are you so surprised?"

"In our defense, knowing you there have been times in which we tend to forget you can be responsible."

"Between you and the boys, we sometimes wondered who the adult is meant to be." said Death Arms as Yu smirked and chuckled.

"Oh trust me, I'm the one in charge of the house!" she said proudly. "For example, today I woke up super early, made the boys the biggest breakfast they could have and still had time to pick up Lisa-chan on the way here!"

"Huh… you know, I have to admit, you certainly have grown this past year or so." Death Arms admitted. "Looking back to how you used to act and seeing you now, being able to look after two boys."

"I know, it wasn't easy. I'm still trying to figure out a lot of stuff, but believe me, I'm a new and improved Takeyama Yu from the one that first started her career! Responsibility and maturity are now my motto, you hear?!" she proclaimed as her orders were done.

"Alright, three orders done. It'll be 1500¥, please."

"Ok, let me just get my…" Yu was saying, trying to reach into her pockets when… she realized she didn't have pockets in her suit.

She also forgot to bring anything to carry her belongings, only her I.D to show she was working as security. Her purse and money were both all the way back at the car. Not like knowing that would help her since Robbie had the keys to it now that she remembered well.

"Um… Mout Lady? Are you ok?"

"Uuuuuuh…" Yu said, trying to think of something, when an idea came to mind. "Um, you see. I seem to have forgotten my wallet on my other suit. And I don't exactly have much with me. That won't be an issue, would it~?" she said in a very seductive and somewhat erotic way.

If she couldn't pay for the food, might as well hope the guy thinks with the head below his waist.

"HOT! ON THE HOUSE!"

"THANK YOU VERY MUCH!" Yu shouted, with her partners wondering if she had no shame or self-respect for herself.

"... Are we sure it's responsible to let her look after two kids?"

"I may have spoken too soon about her growing as a person."

Chapter 31: Squadrons Ready: Cavalry Battle, Begin!

Notes:

Guess who the Marvel characters Orca talk and will meet are

Chapter Text

How does it feel to fly?

Not like in a plane or any other vehicle. But rather, to fly on one's own.

To feel the wind as you go soaring in the air and momentarily feeling weightless and without tedders to the ground. Well, excluding the downsides, like having flies and what not hitting your face every once in a while, it should still feel nice. Almost as if it were the ultimate expression of freedom.

Well, in Izuku's case, he has felt something like that already more than once. It wasn't like actual flying, but a bit close to it from a certain point of view. With One for All, he could leap great distances in one go. For all intents and purposes, it really was like flying… slight problem.

Outside of the fact that he hurt himself every time he used his powers, he also didn't know how to actually stop. Or land properly. Or literally anything that wouldn't hurt. So something like basically flying as if he were an arrow shot out of a crossbow really didn't seem too good. Especially with the fact that he was already starting to lose altitude and close to start hitting the ground.

Yep, that was going to hurt a bit.

"Can't stop, can't stop, can't stop! No way to possibly slow down my speed and I'm about to hit the ground! Why don't I think things through more?! I shouldn't have let go of that piece of metal, should I" was all that was going over Izuku's head.

Still, he would at least try to not get too mangled this time around. The impulse of his jump was strong, sure. But hopefully it wouldn't be enough to cause him serious damage. So to at least try and avoid a big scratch on him, he contorted his body in a way that his back and mostly clothed areas of his body were the ones making contact with the floor. Soon enough, his back hit the ground with a loud THUD, Izuku rolled for a couple of meters before coming to a halt. Finally stopping face up, the green-haired boy tried to catch his breath.

Letting air in and out, sweat running down his face and his body being quite sore. It took some time for what had happened to register in his mind. But once it did, when his brain finally caught up and heard the roaring crown, he laid in awe at what he did.

He won.

He actually managed to win the race. He beat everyone else.

Parker, Kachan, Todoroki, Reyes, everyone. He got first place.

And as a smile started to be drawn in his tired and sore body, he heard what his mentor told him two weeks ago. And a bit tired, Izuku managed to take a glance at where he thought All Might would be and felt a sense of pride.

"I… I did it, All Might! I stood out…! I made my mark, right…?!" he thought, bringing his forearm to his face and cleaning both the sweat and the bits of tears that were forming.

He might need to work on being a bit less of a crybaby, though.

As he did, Annie came crossing the gates as well. Stopping to take a couple of deep breaths too, she may have pretty good endurance, but surprisingly, the race took a bit more of her than she thought it would. Probably due to all of the… road bumps she had to deal with. But after taking in air once or twice, she looked at where the boy laid and walked towards him.

"Well, aren't you full of surprises today…" Midoriya managed to hear Parker's voice. Lifting his arm away from his face, he saw her, standing in front of her and giving him a kind smile as she offered him a helping hand. "Don't get emotional now. Come on, the spotlight's on you."

The boy accepted the gesture. Nodding, he allowed the redhead to pull him up in one move and back on his feet. He did stumble a bit, but Annie helped him recover his footing. After he did, Izuku allowed to take in the atmosphere of the crowd chanting and praising him. And for a boy that wasn't exactly used to a lot of praises from strangers, having an entire stadium being in awe for what he did was… pretty nerve-wracking. Boy was he starting to glow pink a bit. Which grew more when he heard Annie chuckle at his demeanor.

"You know? If someone had told me a week ago that you would one-up everyone like you did, I might have thought they were trying to pull my leg." the girl said, having Izuku chuckle a bit at her words. "But now, look at you. Standing up for yourself, telling everyone you were going to win and pulling off all of… well, that. Seriously, you really meant all that talk of yours, didn't you?" she teased the boy a bit.

"Hehe… y-yeah. Guess I did."

"And that crazy jump of yours, man it really -" Annie suddenly stopped talking, her gaze looking at Izuku and then down to his feet as something clicked in. "Izuku… your legs…"

"Huh? What about my legs?" he asked, looking at them and then right as he did, it clicked.

They weren't broken.

He used All For One to pull his final burst in the race. The one that allowed him to win and yet, he was standing. More so, he managed to control the output so that it wouldn't hurt him.

"They're fine… I used my quirk without hurting my body!" he slowly started to realize as the duo then began to cheer for what happened.

"Yeah, you did it!"

"I did! I mean, it wasn't all of my power and my legs are a bit sore, but I did it!"

"Good on you buddy!" Annie congratulated, giving him a big pat on the back.

Unfortunately, she might have been a tad bit too excited and used more strength than need be. Add in the fact that Izuku was taken by surprise and that his feet were a bit wobbly and he was now in the ground face down all as Annie flinched.

"Ups… uh… sorry."

"... I t-think I'm going to stay here for a bit… ow…"

"Let me help you up again."

Meanwhile, after a bit of waiting, more and more students started to return to the stadium, each seemingly more tired than the last one. Or… well that's in theory. Because there was at least one student that was in a better condition than everyone else.

"Why… is it… that I'm always carrying… someone… else…" Kamala said, tired, somewhat beaten and with one shoe less than when she started, carrying Valerie on her back, who was practically as fresh as a lettuce by comparison to everyone else. "You can get off now."

"Um… s-sorry…" Valerie said as she got down from the inhuman.

"Is this going to become a thing now? Because it feels like it might become a thing." she said, while from the entrance, Robbie looked at them flabbergasted as to how they beat him again.

"How does this keep happening? Why am I losing to them in races of all things?!" he asked himself, as Hitoshi arrived next to him and out of breath.

"Serves… you… right…" was all he could say before falling face first to the ground.

Yeah, he should really start to reconsider the cardio thing.

In the meantime, more and more students started to arrive. Soon enough the stadium started to be filled more and more by the returning students. For example, both Todoroki and Bakugo were not exactly pleased with the outcome. At least Todoroki limited himself to just looking at the first and second place of the race. Bakugo on the other hand was cursing at the fact that he got beaten as badly as he was. Not even second place, or third or forth…? And for some reason, he had a shoe at hands. As for the rest of the students, for the most part, almost all of the Hero Course students were the ones to make it through. With the exception of Hatsume, who looked almost beaten and Hitoshi, who was still trying to make sure his heart wasn't about to burst, of course. The other members of their respective course either couldn't make it, or would arrive much, much later. And then, there were the Management Course students…

They didn't even make it past the entrance.

Not for lack of trying (although some of them might not have the physical stamina of even the average General or Support Course students ), but simply because they all stayed back to look at the other students. The Management course doesn't really get much out of the Sports Festival, so they rarely if ever move past the students' oath in the competition. They mostly focus on business strategies, simulations as sellers, etc, etc. Hell there were even some that straight up sell food and other items to the crowd in the stadium to earn some extra cash and working experience. And then, there was the once analyzing the performance of the students (mainly, the Hero Course) and making strategies of how he or she would develop in the labor sphere once they graduate. And right now, their main topic turns out to be none other than their first place, Izuku Midoriya.

"Going by appearances alone, he doesn't seem to be able to stand out too much in the current market. And with a limited knowledge of what his quirk could even be, I suggest approaching his brand by perhaps focusing on other aspects of his. Or maybe trying to go for a more artistic approach." a student of black hair and somewhat reddish whirlpool-like markings on his face told his classmates, a kid with round glasses and another kid with light brown hair shaped like a massive bump.

All the while, Kin looked calmly at the arena and at the hero course students he was close with.

"What do you think, Fukuda-kun? How would you approach the topic of Midoriya Izuku if you were to try and sell his assets?" one of his classmates asked, thinking he might be a bit distracted.

"I'm not exactly sure. Truth be, since I'm not particularly good I would have too much of a hard time even if I had a good idea of what his quirk could be." Kin replied to them.

"Then in that case, why don't you try to analyze the hero course students you started to hang out with a week ago?" his classmate of blonde hair asked, with many more jumping on board.

"The Americans? Well, I would say that some of them had a pretty strong start, though with that in mind it's questionable why none of them got first place." the student with glasses said.

"The girl with second place had far too many bumps on the road, so she might be a hard sell to many. Especially with both a pretty average look and another hard to follow quirk."

"The one with fire powers would definitely get a bit of an appeal. But honestly, with such lackluster performance, the best is to focus on a rough ruffian-like brand to make him a good sell. I see the other two girls as the best of the four in terms of looks, powers, performance…"

"Well, it might be true that they might not have lived up to the expectations this round. But believe me, they are special." Kin told his class. "I am sure, the next part of the Sports Festival is going to have the spotlight on them."

Yeah, they do this every year.

Back in the middle of the stadium, the winner of the race was being helped back up by the runner up. Izuku finally being able to once more recover his footing, although still having the redhead having a hold of him to make it easier on him. Dammit, the cameras better not focus too much on them right now. People were going to think weird things about the two, because God forbid two friends do something together without the entire world making a thousand plans for their imaginary honeymoon just because they talked to each other.

"Hey there, you good now?" Annie asked Izuku.

"Y-Yeah, I think I can stand now… hehe…"

"What's with the light chuckle? Did you think of a good pun? Can I hear it?"

"No it's just… I think that after so many months of not being able to use my powers well, now I actually managed to at least control it a bit…"

"Yeah, man you're on fire today, aren't you? And you're not even one of the ones with fire powers. Must feel nice for you right?" Annie asked, although quickly, his expression did grow a bit down. "Though it doesn't look like that now. Why's that?"

"No, it's…" Izuku wanted to dismiss it, but a quick look at Annie told him right away. He was going to tell her, there was no saying no to her. "Well… I just keep hearing how I'm apparently amazing, but honestly the only amazing thing about me was just my luck. I just did what I could and got lucky, that's all. Plus the real test is coming later anyway."

"... I take it you hit your head really hard on that fall."

"Huh?"

"Izuku, you won."

"But I-"

"None of that. Leave the self-loathing to my family, we're professionals like that… just don't ask why." Annie quipped, confusing Izuku in at least three different ways. "Buddy, you ripped a huge metal plate of a robot over twice your height, ran with it slashing robots with it and having to carry it over a massive chasm, good grace why does this school have a chasm? I mean who does that…? well, I could, and a lot of people now that- the point is you did that without using your powers! Are you telling me all that was just luck now?"

"Well, if not for the multiple stumbles you had and-"

"So I have terrible luck, so what? Big deal. Tell me something I don't already know. And what? Are you telling me that your whole blowing up to outpace everyone was just luck? I blew myself up seven times in a row just now and the only thing I got out of it was a headache and the knowledge of knowing what Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata tastes like… honestly it's not what I thought it would?"

"Still, it was practically a gamble… I didn't even knew what I was doing and-"

"Izuku, you won. Fair and square, there is no arguing that with anyone, much less with me. And if that was a gamble then that means you can actually think on your feet, that's a good thing!"

"But still…"

"And if it really was just luck at the end, there's nothing wrong with it." she quickly told him, placing her hand on his shoulder and looking at him with a smile that, despite being gentle in nature, felt as if it carried with it a feeling of melancholy. "Be grateful for it. Take it from me, sometimes it feels good when things are allowed to actually go your way."

"I… well, I guess when you put it that way, I guess it's fine." he said, as Annie nodded and then the two heard a familiar voice.

Turning around, they saw a very sweaty, very tired Uraraka, who looked like she had just arrived and was looking for the green-haired boy if her calling his nickname was anything to go by. She then looked at the pair and started to go towards them, but staggered momentarily when she saw the redhead by Izuku's side and happily waved at her to greet the brunette. Something that Annie noticed and found quite odd. But whatever was happening, Uraraka decided to ignore whatever was going on to walk to where they stood and talk to the boy.

"Deku-kun… congratulations on first place…! It stinks a bit… but you were amazing!" Uraraka tiredly said in-between breaths and making the boy blush at the fact that he was being praised again.

"See? What'd I tell you!" Annie chuckled, before looking at Uraraka. "Hey, you weren't bad either. Good job, up-"

"Um… y-yeah I… I guess we did good…" Uraraka interrupted Annie, still tired but for some reason the way she said it was… odd.

"Why did she suddenly start to act like that near me? Did I do something wrong?" she wondered, while Uraraka was still cheering at Izuku and while the redhead felt like maybe she should leave the two have a moment between them.

But she stopped when she saw Tenya, frozen in contemplation and looking like he was told his brother had an accident that she decided to go for a two in one was going to help him snap back to reality, while at the same time making herself feel better.

"My, my, if it isn't mister OX99 himself! Say, how come someone like you didn't get first place in a race? One would think that with a power like yours, this should be easy peasy!" she said jokingly, doing the trick of snapping him to reality which was followed by what anyone who knew them was already expecting.

The two of them got into an argument.

"Is there no end to your insufferable senseless yabbering?!"

"Hey, come on don't overreact. You still got into the top ten. That at least got to count for something."

"And here I thought that you would at least try and maintain even the slightest hints of professionalism for the Sports Festival! Yet I'm reminded once more that you are just incapable of taking anything serious!"

"Hey now, you don't get to tell me that today, glasses! I leaped over a giant robot, got almost frozen, almost fell down a man-made canyon and exploded seven times and I still got second place! What's your excuse! Dirt in your eyes?!"

"Your placing is but merely a fluke, of that I can be sure!"

"Care to repeat that?!"

"Um, g-guys, there are people watching. M-Maybe we should-" Izuku suddenly popped to try and ease the situation, to no immediate avail.

"Not my fault he's such a stick in the mud!/It is her being a reckless individual as always!" the two simultaneously said, pointing at each other and stopping after hearing what the other said about themselves. "Excuse me?!/ What was that?!"

So the duo got into an argument, because of course they would. No doubt making things awkward for most people near them. Most being the key word, because there were at least two students near them, that rather than being awkward, felt more flabbergasted and not in a positive manner. Suddenly being reminded of an entire week of them getting into arguments for the smallest things imaginable.

"By god… is that how we sounded like? Kamala, that's not how we sounded like, right?"

"What? No, we sounded mature and cool… or at least I hope…"

"On another note, why do you only have one shoe on?" Robbie asked, pointing at her shoeless foot.

"Long story." she replied, as suddenly they heard Annie calling Robbie.

"Hey, Skully McFire! You owe Izuku a large katsudon bowl and jumbo-size sundae!" she said, pointing at the boy who looked like he was trying to tell her to stop and making Uraraka pale a bit when she saw Reyes having a twitching eye as he looked at them.

"The hell?! Stop going around trying to make me buy food for everyone, web for brains!" he told her as he stomped their way and leaving Kamala alone.

Though she wouldn't be for long. Somehow, she got the feeling that someone was looking at her vicinity and thus, she turned around and saw the ash-blonde of class A. He at first was glaring at the group of Annie and Izuku. Clearly, still pretty livid ag the two that beat him in such a manner. But then, the object of his attention changed when he noticed Kamala standing there. Yet another of the infuriating foreigners and one that got ahead of him no less.

However what got his attention the most, was the fact that she was missing a shoe herself. And it just so happened that the missing shoe was a right one, just like the one he had with him at hand. Bakugo was surprisingly smart, probably among the smartest of his class. But it didn't take a straight A student to put two and two together and realize that the shoe that made the mine in front of him blow up and slow him down belonged to the girl with brown skin. And that, just ticked hike off even more than he already was.

"Um, hey there… need any-UGH!" Kamala yelped, being somewhat staggered when Bakugo walked right to her and in a way, shoved the shoe into her with a bit more force than normally.

"This is yours." Katsuki growled, all before angrily stomping away from the girl, who herself looked annoyed, with a tick on her eye.

Whatever, she thought. She was a mature girl, she wasn't going to fall on the level of some loudmouth kid with the attitude of a chainsaw and the charm of a bush of poison ivy. She was letting it slide, she was not going to be a professional and act like a grown up. She wasn't going to let it get to her, no sir, she was not going to let that happen.

"جھٹکا" the girl said in Urdu, before putting on her shoe and walking away.

… Well, at least she tried.

Somewhere in Hosu, Mayday sat restless.

She was with the rest of Idaten, preparing to help keep crime in check while the Sports Festival was occurring. Probably to some it would be a mostly irrelevant thing to do. What made it that U.A and even the Hero Association went out of their way to ask for an increase in security of nearby cities of Musutafu? Well, a handful of reasons actually.

After the U.S.J fiasco, a certain veil Japan had was torn down. The mighty U.A was the victim of an attack. One that severely injured at least two students, one teacher and that All Might and the rest of the hero faculty needing to step in and solve the situations. The once thought to be impenetrable U.A got infiltrated badly and that thought alone scared a lot of people. Such thing had never occurred in the history of the country, not even during the dark period of history in which the criminal underworld had such a grip in the country, chaos ran amok on a daily basis.

And the fear and uneasiness that caused on the populace was pretty bad as it was, combine the fact that the U.S.J fiasco made a lot of lowlives had a bit of a confident boost, the Sports Festival still going on despite concerns about security and the Hero Association apparently finding out something so serious that they double down on hunting the criminals that attached Japan's top school and it just formed the perfect storm for troubles.

And those were still just the tip of the iceberg.

At the moment, Idaten was having a quick meeting to quickly coordinate with their respective area to look after. They weren't the only agencies helping Musutafu, but they sure were among the biggest ones and most well organized. Sidekicks, patrollers, navigators and the rest of Idaten's support staff. They were currently in a parking lot near a small park nearby. Their buses, trucks and other vehicles at their disposal to grant aid to the field agents all arranged next to a big tent where they were going over the details of their assignments.

However, Mayday was still hardly paying attention. Not because of a lack of interest, far from it. But she had her mind focus more on her sister than anything else. Her phone, the smart one that she used in her daily life that is, was being lightly clinged in her hands. Her, just recently watching a Livestream of the Sports Festival preliminaries. But they went on a break after the race was over. So despite it being a bit hard, Mayday tried to listen to what Tensei was planning. It wasn't anything she didn't know already for the most part, he had given her a run down earlier, but still.

"-With that being said, we expect that for the most part it should be pretty tamed near the urban side of our section of the city, which is why for the most part the rookies will be the ones to look after those areas. Remember that it doesn't matter how small it looks, we are all heroes. We help those in need of help. Doesn't matter if it's either helping stop a thief, an old lady crossing the street, or simply someone asking for directions. Try and always have your coms on in case of emergencies. Our navigators in our temporary and mobile control centers will be in constant contact with you in case of needing help, and with our patrollers which will try and alert you in case of serious crimes happening near your assigned area. They will also give you suggestions or even orders on how to act. They could be on how to approach the situation or requesting back up. You will listen to them, is that clear?" Tensei told the group, despite his mostly calm and understanding nature for the most part, still being able to be serious and commanding if need be. "Good. Now, we're almost done with the briefing. There is one more thing we would like to discuss."

Just then, Tensei looked at his side, to where a man was. He looked a bit old. Definitely older than Tensei and probably older than even her was tall, having wrinkles that while minor, gave him an aura of a seasoned veteran in his field. Almost like a detective or grizzly cop from old crime and mystery movies. He was also tall, only being a bit shorter than Tensei by about an inch or two at most, while having black hair with a handful of gray hairs. He was Tsukaza Amachi, Idaten's head of intel and former reporter/private investigator/ominous old man that knew stuff. He reminded Mayday of a less grumpy Jameson combined with a bit of Clint Eastwood in Line of Fire for some reason. Or at least from the couple of times Mayday interacted with him.

He signaled for him to get the spotlight. Tsukaza nodded, preparing to talk to the others after clearing his throat.

"As I'm sure most of you know, there is a very dangerous criminal running around these days. And I'm not talking to the manchild and his 'League of Villains' crap. This one is specific. The infamous 'Hero Killer'."

Mayday had heard of the guy. Not too much, she was having too much on her plate with the evaluations and what not to pay that much attention to the news. But this one was so loud and concerning, Mayday would have heard of it even if she went out of her way to avoid the news. The infamous Hero Killer. There weren't too many specific details on him, only that he was a complete nutjob. One dangerous one that was responsible for a lot of hurt, one that went around targeting and killing heroes of the country. Whenever there was mention of him, the reaction of those around her would always go from anger to legit terrified. The latter coming mostly from a lot of rookies. They at times tried to hide their fear with bravado and declarations that they would get a shot of getting back at him after all the pain the guy caused, but no matter what, Mayday could always see past it, hell she used to be like that back on her rookie days. The guy was dangerous, no doubt. To the point that she heard word of the Hero Association specifically considering telling everyone else to fall back and have someone on the top ten hunt him down.

God bless that her mother was too busy the past days, that her father was on the other side of the globe fighting to try and keep New York from splitting in tiny pieces and that her sister was dealing with the Sports Festival. That meant that the chances of them knowing of him were small. Mayday wasn't too worried about herself. She knew she was good so she probably would be able to handle herself if she were to face the guy. But her family, even if they knew she could knock the guy with one flick of her finger, would be on the edge knowing that there was a serial killer that could potentially target her on the field and they could do little to nothing to help her. She didn't want them to have that on top of all that they already had on their plate.

"I'm sure most of you heard that after his last hit and run, he would be somewhere around the Yamanashi prefecture. Well, rumor has it, he made his way here at Hosu around two weeks or so ago." Tsukaza said and in a heartbeat, the atmosphere got colder. "I shouldn't remind you of it, but I'll do it anyway. This guy is dangerous. Has a body count of at least seventeen pro-heroes and around twenty three that he hurt so bad, they'll never be able to be who they used to be back in the day."

"From what Amachi-san managed to get, the probability of him being in our vicinity are too high to ignore. We know little to nothing of him. The victims that barely managed to survive can't remember most of their encounter with him after all the damage he did to them. We only know that he uses bladed weapons and is known for attacking when pro-heroes are isolated in quick hit-and-runs. Under any circumstances are you to look for him. If you end up finding him, call for backup immediately on all channels. He has caused far too much suffering, he's not going to cause more today, especially under our watch. Don't confront him on your own and if you do end up in a confrontation, do not underestimate him. Keep your guard up and hold your ground until reinforcements arrive. So long as we do that, there shouldn't be any issue." Isane, who also approached the two from the other side, informed the others. Her being in charge of the support staff and of making sure everything goes smoothly in the field. If Idaten had their guys and gals in the chairs, then Isane was no doubt the gal in charge of them all.

"With that out of the way, get ready. We're deploying in ten." Tensei finally finished.

Mostly everyone nodded and then stood up and went to their stations. The sidekicks and the navigators and patrollers all near their respective mobile headquarters. Having all been divided into squadrons. They would be in charge of looking after designated areas with both patrollers and navigators making sure they would support the sidekicks in any shape and form they could. However, there was a reason why only mostly nodded and that was because Mayday simply got up and walked away. She would be paired with Tensei for obvious reasons so there was no need to group together with the others. But she just looked off. Something that despite her mask covering her face, could still be seen by everyone else. And Tensei was not the exception. So after finishing with both Isane and Tsukaza, he headed to where she was and noticed that she had her personal phone out.

"Hey." she just said when he got to where she was. "Saw the Sports Festival. I know it's probably not the right time, but if it makes you feel better, the preliminaries just ended. And you will be happy to know that your brother apparently got into the top ten."

"Really? What spot did he get?"

"Ten." Mayday told him, her tone being a bit monotone, but at the same time trying to be humoristic and more like her expressive self. "I mean, that's still pretty high, but for people whose powers are being a car engine in human shape, I figured he should have ranked somewhere higher."

"Yeah, guess that's true. Honestly, kind of a bummer, but he's probably the one taking it the worst." Tensei said, although the truth is he was kind of baffled on how he only got to tenth place. "And… what about your sister?"

"Annie got second. Stumbled more than she should have, but if there's one constant in our family is that we always recover after stumbling and falling down. Honestly, by how things looked like, she would have had the first place if not for that and that green-haired classmate of hers pulling a last minute miracle out of the blue." Mayday said, although her tone was still pretty down.

"You know, I don't know how you do it back in America, but at least here whenever a friend or family member does good, we are usually pretty happy and proud of them." Tensei said as Mayday just sighed.

"I know, we too and I am, I really do… but I'm also worried."

"I take it your little matchmaking project didn't go as planned."

"Yeah, go ahead and tell me I told you so."

"I won't."

"Why? Because I already did it for you?"

"No, I wasn't going to say it." Tensei wholeheartedly and sincerely answered the older Parker sister, and even though she didn't say ir, that actually helped her mood a bit. "Look, we still have a couple of minutes before deployment. Why don't you get what you have off your chest, it'll do you no good out there. Did something happen?"

"Heh, I wish I could know what happened. I just know Annie is upset."

"Did she say something?"

At the Parker residence, far too early in the morning, Annie exits her room, already in her school uniform and bag at hand. It was around 6:30 A.M. Pretty early in the morning in comparison to most days for the girl.

The school informed the students that due to both the Sports Festival and the extra measurements of security, they were meant to arrive a bit earlier than normal. And since Annie has made a habit of being one of the first students of her class to get there (odd that so far she's the one Parker than arrives on time 8 out of 10 times) and that she indirectly roped Valerie into doing the same, she decided to get up earlier than expected.

On her way out of her room, she started to wonder whether or not to have breakfast or just buy something on the way at the train station. It was rather early and she wasn't an expert at the kitchen so she would take longer making herself something. Maybe just an espresso and a toast for the time being. But just then, she started to smell something nice. Like, something really, really nice. It confused her briefly until she suddenly got a reminder of something similar happening when a certain someone got her bike totally wrecked that she frowned.

Walking into the kitchen, she saw her sister. Making an oh so obvious apology breakfast for her.

"Oh, hey Annie. Didn't expect you up so early." she greeted, in the nicest, most happy-toned way she possibly could.

"... What are you doing? Shouldn't you be the one sleeping?" Annie asked, in a rather cold and dried tone that made Mayday flinch a bit. She was clearly still pretty moody from yesterday.

"Oh well, you know. Idaten was asked to help with the extra security at Hosu and I'm actually allowed to help out. So I decided to get up early and prepare. Plus I thought that might as well make breakfast today." she said, but was still victim of Annie's not so happy look at her, which made her chuckle a bit in nervousness. "Hey, stop looking at me like that. Come on, they're banana pancakes, your favorite. I even added some chocolate chips to boot."

Annie was still looking moody, but she decided to eat.

Mayday sighed in relief at that and continued to finish breakfast. Chances are that her mother would wake later, but she should still get everything set for when she does. Even if she snagged one or two to eat while doing so. Even if they weren't wheat cakes, her stomach was telling her to eat something.

Sometime afterwards, Annie finished her breakfast. Rather quick despite the fact that she got herself doubles. Which was her way of saying that she wanted to leave already. Otherwise, she would have gotten a handful more with her mom still asleep and with Mayday not only being willing to turn a blind eye, but also while trying to make up with her.

"I'm going now." Annie simply said, getting up and grabbing her stuff while wanting to walk to go out of the house.

"H-Hey, Annie. I was thinking, why don't I walk you at the very least to the train station? It'll be like old times, what do you say?"

"Tsk, I can walk on my own. I don't need you holding my hand to school." Annie retorted, rather sharply and in a manner that stung a bit to Mayday.

"I know, that's why I said it would be to the train station. Just let me finish some things and-"

"Valerie is probably already waiting for me and I don't want her to wait too long. I'm going."

"Oh come on, you can't actually still be angry about yesterday, can you? It really couldn't be that bad, could it?"

"Of course you would say that…" Annie just murmured.

"And what is that supposed to mean?"

"Nothing, now stop making me be late, I'm leaving." Annie said, walking to the door with leaving the house in mind, and yet Mayday stopped her.

"Then why don't I swing you kids to school? Remember when you overslept when you were little and we-" the older sister tried to say, trying to reach for her sister's right shoulder when…

"Get off my back!" Annie snapped, turning to face her sister and almost slapping Mayday's hand away, genuinely shocking her. "Stop treating me like a little kid! Stop butting in my life! Stop being such an annoyance! Just stop it!"

Both sisters were always pretty close. Sure, they sometimes got into little scuffles here and there, but that's just how siblings are. Not like they were even that serious. But this time, well it was clear that Annie was definitely not in the mood. The two did have a bit of a temper at times, not surprising considering that their parents at their age were somewhat hot-headed themselves. Mayday didn't show it that much, her being the older of the two, she kind of had to keep it in check most of the time. Annie though, she was a bit more rash and hot-headed. So the fact that she decided to be quiet before blowing a fuse… she really didn't feel like talking.

"Ok, I overstepped whereI shouldn't. I made a mistake, Annie."

"Oh you think?! What gave it away!"

"Look, I… You've been having too much of a rough time since school started. I just wanted to help."

"And your idea of helping was shoving more problems my way!"

"I get it, that was dumb of me to do."

"Well, at least you got one thing right."

"It's just that with how things been going and what Tensei's brother tells him…"

"Oh great, now you're listening to the brother of that stick in the mud! Because of course you would!"

"Annie don't-"

"You know, you sure are getting a habit of making friends with the siblings of people I don't get along with! Hey, want me to ask if Katsuki and Tsuyu also have older siblings? Because I know you'll love to hear them complaining about me!" the younger sister snapped even louder than before, but a glance at the clock was more than enough to get her to stop. "I'm going now. Do whatever you want, so long as you leave me alone." she said, walking to the entrance of the house.

For a few seconds, Mayday stood there in silence. But just as she heard her sister was already in the front door putting her shoes on, she rushed to try and reach ehr again. Just as she arrived, she saw Annie getting up and just about to open the door. Just as she touched the handle, that Mayday tried to speak with her once again.

"I shouldn't have done that, I know but please I… Annie, I'm worried-" she tried to say, placing her hand on Annie's shoulder, only for her to turn and give Mayday the nastiest look she has ever seen from her.

"I don't need you worrying about me."

Afterwards, she jank herself off her sister's hold and walked out. Leaving May alone at the entrance.

"I screwed up, Tensei. I screwed up big time… god, I'm such an idiot…" Mayday lamented herself with such a down tone, it would be hard to tell that it was the oldest Parker sister the one speaking. "I screwed up so bad that my sister hates me now."

"Hey now, don't say that. Your sister doesn't hate you." he tried to comfort her.

"You don't understand Tensei, you've never seen her like that. Hell, I've never seen her like that either. The look on her face I… have you ever gotten into a fight with your little brother?"

"With Tenya? Mm, I don't think that's ever happened. He looks up to me so much that I don't think he would get mad at me now that I think about it."

"Why couldn't I have had a suck-up sibling too." Mayday murmured under her breath.

"Hey!" he said in an indignant manner.

"Sorry, I'm sorry it's just that… She's going through stuff since moving here and since the school year started she's been shoved into even more problems. Issues at school, a bunch of criminals attacking her and her classmates… The fact that two of them came from home… and aimed directly for her because of dad… I just… what was I thinking…" she said with a hint of sadness that made Tensei just forget about her previous comment.

"You were thinking of trying to help your sister when you felt she wasn't ok. Sure, maybe you could have done that better, but at the end of the day, you were just being an older sibling looking after your little sister. There's nothing wrong with that." he said, placing his hand on her shoulder in a comforting manner.

"... you think so?"

"Hey, in that regard, I'm like that with Tenya all the time. Annie isn't the only one going crazy over the Sports Festival. Tenya's been training almost none-stop for two weeks. Not that long ago, I had to drag him home to have breakfast, lunch and dinner. Honestly, I was this close to tying him like a pig to stop him from running circles around and resting a bit." he said, actually lifting Mayday's mood as she chuckled a bit. "Look, your sister was just having a not so great morning, that's all. Give her time and let her cool her head and calm down. Sometimes when we're having a bad time we say things that we don't actually mean. You'll see that soon enough she'll be her old self, ok?"

"... Yeah, I guess you're right. I've been there when I was her age… You think it's a puberty thing? I'm pretty sure it's a puberty thing. All the hormones making us do dumb stuff and say even dumber stuff." she said, trying to make a dumb joke to make herself (and even Tensei) feel better.

"And that goes for you too. You've been through your own fair share of things since you got here. Give yourself time to cool down and when you do, you can talk to your sister. Patrolling half of our share of the city will give help out."

"Yeah I guess… wait, half?" she asked, wondering if she heard right. "But aren't we patrolling the entire section together?"

"Well, we are. Just if we split up, we'll cover more ground, don't you think?"

"But I'm not supposed to act on my own, right? Like, are you even allowed to-"

"You heard Orca. I'm in charge, so take it as a test to show how good you are at the gig." he told her, Mayday remaining silent for a few seconds before smiling. He was doing that for her. "Well, I guess it's time to prepare. We're heading up soon."

"Got it…" she said, walking away for a bit before stopping.

"Something wrong?" asked Tensei.

"Nothing, I just wanted to say something…" Mayday said, turning around to face him. "Thanks."

"For what?"

"For sticking up for me. For helping me out. You're right, being here has been an experience. And through it all, you've been there for me. Opening your doors when I got here, taking me in and doing what you can to get me through… So thanks, for everything. You're a really good friend."

"You're a good friend too, Mayday…" he replied, glad to see that her spirit was apparently a lot better. "You know? I was planning on taking the agency to go grab a bite after we're done here. Why don't you bring your family along?"

"Really? You sure?"

"Yeah, it'll be fun! Nice way to relax after today if you ask me. You could even have your sister's friends tag along. I'll see if I can have Tenya's friends come too. We did kinda promised them to come have dinner, didn't we?"

"Well, when you put it that way… sure, I'll call mom later. Let's do it!"

"And don't worry about my brother and your sister. I'll make sure Tenya doesn't antagonize Annie because he won the Sports Festival." Tensei said, a smirk drawn on his face as one was drawn on Mayday's as well.

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"Hey, my little bro is still competing in the Sports Festival. Of course I already know that he's winning the whole thing. But I'll make sure he'll congratulate Annie. Second place is nothing to be ashamed of."

"Alright buster, nice try, but if anyone is bringing the gold home today, that's Anna-May Parker and don't you forget it."

"If you say so."

The two just joked for the remainder of the time before they deployed. It was very cathartic for them. A few minutes later and the entirety of Idaten got moving. All of them prepared to do their job and, quite frankly, felt a lot better about themselves. They may have overheard a bit of the conversation between Spider-Girl and Ingenium. Not the whole details, but enough to see that the foreigner looked down. And especially enough to see that she had been cheered up and was back to her normal self. And most of all, they heard the part where Tensei promised to take them for dinner and their mouth watered at the thought of it. They were making sure the restaurant was one with grilled meat. They sure had pretty high spirits now…

Unfortunately, the day might be turning darker earlier than expected.

Midoriya Izuku

AMP

Bendy Girl

Todoroki Shoto

Bakugo Katsuki

Shiozaki Ibara

Reyes Roberto

Honenuki Juzo

Ida Tenya

Tokoyami Fumikage

Sero Hanta

Kirishima Ejiro

Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu

Awase Yosetsu

Asui Tsuyu

Shoji Mezo

Sato Rikido

Uraraka Ochako

Yaoyorozu Momo

Mineta Minoru

Ashido Mina

Koda Koji

Jiro Kyoka

Kaibara Sen

Tsuburaba Kosei

Kaminari Denki

Bondo Kojiro

Yanagi Reiko

Kendo Itsuka

Shishida Jurota

Kuroiro Shihai

Kodai Yui

Rin Hiryu

Komori Kinoko

Kamakiri Togaru

Monoma Neito

Tsunotori Pony

Hagakure Toru

Fukidashi Manga

Hatsume Mei

Shinso Hitoshi

By now, the obstacle course has long been finished. The students were able to catch a breather just as the results finally came and a list of those who managed to pass to the second portion of the Sports Festival had been made. Like most years, nearly all of the students who passed were from the hero course, that one was a bit obvious. The event did favor those with the best physical condition and who could use their abilities the best. And from the entire school, the hero course students did have the natural advantage in that category by a large margin.

Though something that did surprise the audience, was that this year, not all of the students that made it to the second portion of the event were from the hero course. Sure, prior years also had a couple of either support or general course students, one year in particular a management student managed to weasel his way into the second round. But this year, they had four extra students in the hero course, so it was very interesting that a general course student and a support course student managed to get their way past the preliminaries.

Especially since one of the students out of the competition was a recommended student, no less.

"How the hell did you get booted on the preliminaries?" Robbie asked Tokage.

"I don't know! How the hell did I get booted in the preliminaries?!" she replied.

"Honestly, Tokage, these sorts of things happen because you're too laid back. Take things more seriously, you are a hero course student. A recommended one on top of it, you have to get your head in the game." Kendo continued.

"Ok, ok, I get it I was goofing off. Can I please have my walk of shame in peace now?"

"Young lady, that is no way to speak to us. You should be ashamed of yourself, we expected better of you." Kamala butted in, making Tokage give her a constipated look.

"These two I can understand, but why are you giving me a lecture now?!"

"Honestly, it's just so refreshing to see that I'm not the one being chewed for a chance. I couldn't help myself." Kamala quipped as Tokage groaned.

"As if I couldn't have fallen any lower." she murmured.

"Hup, hup, hup, speak up, little missy. Murmuring in front of people is very impolite."

"Huh?"

"And look at whoever you are addressing in the eyes. Don't be disrespectful."

"Wait, what?!"

"And stand straight or you're going to grow a lump. You were not raised as an animal to have that kind of posture."

"Hey, hey, hey! I already have one set of overbearing parents and family members, I don't need another one!" the green-haired girl exclaimed, as the trio of Kendo, Khan and Reyes all smirked with humor.

"Their vision is based on movement. If I stay still, they won't know I'm here." Shoda thought, standing next to the group and not wanting to be a victim of their disappointing parent routine since he also got booted.

On the plus side for class A, their eliminated classmates didn't have to deal with anyone like that.

"Don't you worry, Mashirao. We'll pull one big 'W' for you in the next round." Annie told the tailed kid of her class, trying to lift his spirit before he leaves the arena.

"Thanks, Parker-san. I appreciate the gesture." he replied, being a bit down for not making it to the next round. "Sorry that I couldn't accompany any of you to the next round. Kinda pathetic on my part, isn't it?"

"D-Don't say that. You tried your b-best and that's all that matters." Valerie told him as Annie continued.

"Yeah, don't over react. We still have two years in this school. Pretty sure you'll pull it off, next Sports Festival."

"In any way, good luck girls. Make sure to make it to the finals." Ojiro told them as he started to leave the stadium with the rest of the students that could qualify.

As for the other class A student that didn't make it. Aoyama was standing in a somewhat flamboyant pose, looking at the two Americans giving comforting words to Ojiro and wanting to have the same done to him. So he turned to Sato and Mezo, who were the closest classmates near him.

"Well, mes amis, I will not be able to accompany you to this event. It's time for me to say à plus tard for now and-"

"Oh sorry Aoyama, I didn't see you there."

"Did you say something?"

Yeah… it didn't exactly go as he expected.

"Alright, children! The top 42 gather around, we still have much to do today! For those that couldn't qualify, don't be discouraged! We still have plenty of games for you to enjoy to your heart's content!" Midnight informed the students, all while she was standing on a platform in the middle of the stadium with an holographic screen next to her. "But for now, onto our next nerve-wracking event! And what will it be this year? That is the question!"

"Nerve-wracking is right. I can feel my heart being on the brink of exploding." Shinso murmurs, now back to being able to stand without wanting to hurl.

"It's probably because of your bad shape."

"You're one to talk, Hatsume."

Thankfully for them, they wouldn't have to wait too long. The screen next to Midnight, which was going through all the options as if it were a spinning wheel, was starting to slow down. And when it finally did stop, Midnight was quick to announce it.

"Behold!" she exclaimed, pointing at the holographic screen, which read…

"Cavalry Battle? What the hell is that?" Robbie asked, while he and the rest of the western foreigners looked mostly confused as well.

"Is the school bringing horses now? Or… robot horses? I honestly wouldn't be surprised if they did either of it." Annie followed his comment.

"It's just a regular group game. Funny thing, it's usually played in regular schools during their Sports Festivals anyway." Hitoshi explained to his friends.

"Oh… well, then I guess it should have been a given then." Kamala said as Midnight kept on explaining.

"I'm sure you're all familiar with some of the rules, but just to be clear, I'll give you a refresher on them. You're allowed to form teams of either 2 to 4 members. With whom you want to join or how you'll organize yourself is entirely up to your liking." she explained, pressing a button and making an image appear on screen of All Might being carried by Thirteen, Snipe and Mic while wearing a headband. "Swipe the headband of the other riders while simultaneously guarding yours, however, there will be a catch. Each of you will be assigned points according to your placement in the last trial!"

"Huh? I-I don't get it." Val said.

"Oh, so that means that the value of the horse will change depending on who makes up the horse, right?" Uraraka said, clearing Valerie of her doubts while Mina nodded.

"Oh yeah, that makes sense!"

"Which one's the one giving the explanation here!?" Midnight scolded the trio, making Mina and Uraraka flinch while Valerie just cowered behind Annie. "But that is indeed true. Your points will start in five if you placed last and will increase another five the higher you placed in the race."

"Huh, so I guess in my case I would be worth 175 points." Robbie noted as Annie followed soon enough.

"While I would be a 205. And if just the two of us were to be a team, then that would mean that our headband alone will be worth 380 points."

"So that means the point is getting as many points as possible?" asked Kamala.

"Sounds like it. If we can have teams between 2 to 4 members with a total of 42 students, then that means there should be at least 10 teams minimum. Maybe around 12 teams even." Annie replied.

"And all will have different values depending on their members, which means the number of headbands they need might vary." Robbie noted, with both him and Annie having the same train of thought.

"And in the case of first place, then he'll be…"

"10 million points!" Midnight proclaimed from the top of her lungs.

For a brief moment, there was silence. An extremely heavy atmosphere that was so thick, even a scalpel could not cut through right away. And no one could truly understand that exact feeling other than Midoriya.

Right now, he stood sweating cold. A massive weight suddenly befalling in his shoulders. Whether it be luck, hard work, skill or a combination of all factors combined, he managed to secure the top spot and now, he knew exactly what it means to be in the top and truth is, it isn't an easy task. All those eyes glaring at him, different from highschool, as if he were a sheep, surrounded by starving wolves prepared to devour him.

… Well, with a few exceptions.

"What the heck kind of math is that?!" Annie rushed to the front with Robbie not that behind of her.

"5 times 42 equals 210! What did you multiply it with to get ten million!" Robbie also exclaimed.

"Now, let us continue!"

"Don't ignore us!"

On the bright side, at least Izuku wouldn't have to deal with those two wanting to shred him apart… probably.

"The Cavalry Battle will last a total of 15 minutes and as many of you pointed out, the total worth of a horse will be the accumulation of the points of all the members. The one to wear the headband will be the rider and it'll be your job to take as many as possible. The more headbands you have, the harder things will get, take that into consideration. And the most important part of our Cavalry Battle…" the teacher suddenly said in a manner that made everyone know that there would be another catch in the game. "If your team loses their headband or your horse gets crumbled down, you are still in the game!"

"T-The way she said it, is it not normal to play like that?" Valerie asked the two Japanese natives of her inner circle.

"Not really. Normally it's something like a battle royal and once your headband is off, you're eliminated and things go on, until there is just one horse left." Hatsume answered.

Meanwhile, they themselves weren't the only ones

"Damn, that would actually make this game even tougher than before." noted Kendo.

"How so" asked Kosei.

"In a normal game, taking a headband off the enemy means you now have one opponent less to worry about. But in this game, they'll still be in the game. And if any team loses one or all their headbands, then that means they'll be far more aggressive in their offensive out of desperation."

"There is no more dangerous beast than a cornered and desperate one."

"Good then. It wouldn't be fun otherwise."

"Kamakiri, you're a maniac."

"One final note!" Midningth said, recalling everyone's attention back. "Quirks are allowed, so give the crowd a fierce spectacle! Though of course within is still a game after all. If there is any malice intended at purposely breaking any horse apart that's an immediate red card and you're out of the game! Once the time's up, only a select few will pass onto the next stage! More specifically, only 16 of you will make it to the next round! Alright, that is all. You have 15 minutes to negotiate your team-ups. Choose wisely!"

Afterwhich, most of the students scrambled trying to think of a strategy of what to do. Most, being the key word. Because there were still a handful of students with enough of a cool and level head to try and be rational… Either that, or they were too busy being mad at something else.

"Ten millions points first place. What kind of… how does that even work?! How?! I'm now convinced that they definitely don't need a teachers license!"

"You two are over exaggerating this, you know?" Kamala told both Annie and Robbie.

"Are we?!"

"Yes, yes you are." Hatsume replied to Robbie, while looking at a piece of equipment she had at hand.

"It sure is more complicated than we first thought, right?" Kamala asked the group. "I mean, by how you guys explained it, they sure put more thought into what it's essentially a kids game, don't you think?"

"I-It is more intimidating than I thought it would after hearing it was a game. Especially because M-Midoriya is worth so many points. D-Do you think it has a reason to be like that?" the blue girl asked.

"Well, Kamakiri did say that more than helping in the whole hero gig, the Sports Festival was more about getting us to know the competitive aspect of graduating, so it's probably that."

"Yeah, though it could also be a means to make us think of the goal without losing perspective in a way." Annie gave her share. "Like, Miss Midnight did say that 16 of us will be the ones passing. That means there is no need to hoard all the headbands, just enough to get you ten millions are just there to mislead us and make everyone go right for it instead of thinking things through. Like a filter that makes us use our heads."

"T-Then another reason c-could be to see how good we do u-under stressful situations?"

"Val, I love you and all, you're a great friend and amazing cookie chef. But you get nervous at your own reflection." Annie said, making the blue girl blush.

"T-That mirror wasn't there before."

"But yeah, I guess that's also a valid point. Truth is, it could be a combination of all of them, or even another reason we haven't thought of."

"It could, yeah… either that, or the teachers just get a kick out of watching us suffer." Kamala said after Annie, as the four Americans stood quiet for a bit.

"... Why does it feel like that's the actual reason?" the four thought.

"Mm… it sure is quite the year. I guess coming here might have been a good thing after all." the number ten hero of Japan, Grand Orca said to himself, walking the halls of the stadium.

Just as he told the duo of Spider-Girl and Ingenium, he decided to give the Sports Festival a visit. The two sure were incredibly outstanding individuals (even if he wouldn't exactly tell that to Spider-Girl in person). Their wits, strengths, quick thinking. They had everything going for them to be among the best of the best of pro-heroes. Hardworking yet talented in their own in particular was always seen as a rising star in terms of how good he was. Whether it be charisma or efficiency when working, even if at times laid back. Honestly, it wouldn't surprise Orca if he one day got into the top ten. Hell, an argument could be made of him becoming part of the upper part of the top ten.

As for Spider-Girl, she was also exceptional… though he wouldn't say it outloud. She was young, sure. She was sometimes a bit brash and temperamental, sure. And maybe her attitude could get under people's skin and be annoying… most annoying. But, to say she wasn't anything but good, would be a grand and utter lie. For her age, she was already above most pros in terms of skill. He has never seen such young promising individual in Japan since Hawks. Though, thankfully, her attitude is far more tolerable than his. Sometimes it felt like he could do and learn a bit of humility. Good thing Spider-Girl had that in spares.

With individuals like them, he just had to go and see what their younger siblings and their generations had to offer. And so far, they're not that bad. Sure, there is still a lack of fines and ability compared to their siblings, but they weren't slouches as far as he was seeing. Could have done better, sure, but they were being quite the surprising lot for first years… Even if some could also do with learning even more humbleness.

"I swear, that speech is the epitome of red flags on such a young pro-hero student." he thought, when he suddenly saw someone in the hall. "Huh?"

"Mm?" the individual exclaimed, turning around and being surprised by Orca's presence. "Wait a minute… I know who you are. You're Japan's tenth ranked hero, right? Grand Orca?"

"Indeed, that's me. And you are…"

"Yeah, it's me."

"Huh… I heard rumor of you coming to Japan, but I never thought you would come."

"Well, me neither, but here we are. Must admit tho, experiencing the Sports Festival in person sure is different than watching it through a screen."

"Indeed, it gives a bit more of a personal perspective."

"That, you are correct, my friend."

"But I am curious. Why would someone like you be wandering the halls?"

"I felt like I needed to stretch my legs in the meantime of the children's break before the next event. What about you?"

"More or less the same. Walking around does help with someone's thoughts. Makes things clear and even refreshing."

"Sure does. Me and the rest did come to that assessment before I left our designated viewing box."

"Rest, you say?"

"I did."

"So it turns out, it was no rumor at all."

"It appears so… hey, would you like to join us in our designated area?"

"Oh, I wouldn't want to interpose."

"You wouldn't, please I insist. We were told that we could do so if we desire."

"I… very well then, if you insist. I would not like to be disrespectful towards your offer. Is the view any good? Because the view of my seat isn't exactly stelar."

"I don't complain. Plus, it is very spacious."

"In that case, I believe my answer is obvious."

It wouldn't take long before both Orca and the other pro-hero got to the private viewing area of the later individual. One where other quite interesting and outstanding individuals resided for the time being.

"Hey, we should get together for the horse!"

"Guys, do you still have room for one more?"

"Alright people, gather around!"

That and more, was what was occurring in the 15 minute period before the Cavalry Battle. The teens went from left to right, forming teams and strategizing on what to do. For the most part, they stuck to their respective classrooms. Sure would be more manageable to work with people they already know and get along with than some stranger. And especially if they knew that person in particular was quite strong. As was the case of…

"Hey, pick me!"

"No, you would definitely be great pairing with me!"

"Perhaps the two of us could join forces."

The trio of Mina, Sato and Shoji all said, trying to get on Bakugo's good side.

He was a jerk, self-center and a lot of other not so great adjectives, sure. But one thing he was, was strong. Ranking number one of the practical entrance exam. Being one of the top students of the class. Add in the fact that he was in the top ten of the race, it was no surprise that Bakugo would have a gathering of his peers all around him, asking him to team up with them. And naturally, Bakugo reacted like he would.

"... Wait, who are you people again? And what did your quirks even do?"

"No way, are you serious?!" Mina said in shock. "We can understand not remembering who class B are, but your own classmates?"

To say that Bakugo Katsuki is self-centered would fall short.

"Yo, Bakugo, over here!" they suddenly heard, turning back and seeing Kirishima walking towards the ash-blonde. "Let's team-up! What do you say?!"

"... Oh right, you're the one with shitty hair."

"EXCUSE ME! IT'S KIRISHIMA AND OUR HAIR ARE ALMOST THE SAME THING!" the redhead snapped at Bakugo. "Well, whatever. Pretty sure you'll love to be the horse, right? Who better to take your explosions and keep on fighting, eh?"

"... Someone with guts?"

"How is this guy at the top of the class?" Kirishima thought. "Look, you want to go after Midoriya's ten million, right? With my hardening and your explosions, we'll be the horse that can't crumble. What do you say?" the boy told him and with that, a malicious smile was drawn on Bakugo's face.

Meanwhile the other students were still wondering about, looking for someone to team-up with. For example, Sero Hanta, who was walking by, apparently looking for a specific person. After a while he did manage to find who he was looking for. That someone being Annie Parker, who was with her group of friends talking and he himself grinned. Sure, by the numbers of the group, it could mean that she's already preparing to have a team. But technically, there were a total of six students, two more than the allowed for a horse, so chances are that they would split into two. Maybe he can get lucky and wiggle in Parker's horse. They're classmates and after their little talk in the morning he was sure they were friends already, right? Sure, Reyes of class B is also there, but he can tough it up to not get completely terrified by his presence… and if lucky he won't end up being on his team.

But just as he was about to approach the group,an evil presence approached him and placed his hand on his shoulder.

"And where do you think you're going, Ducktape?" said none other than Bakugo, in such a threatening manner, he could have sworn to see literal hell fire around him.

"Um… I … wel, I was- WHOA!" Sero tried to say, but was pulled by Bakugo away."

"I have plans in mind and you're going to help me with them, got that?"

"But I was going to…"

At the end, Sero was trapped by Bakugo with no way out.

As for Annie and the others, they had Hitoshi and Mei (but mostly Hitoshi who was actually doing what was asked of him) clarify everything about the Cavalry Battle. Or apparently as it was called in japanese, kibasen.

"-And that's pretty much it I guess. Any questions?" asked Hitoshi to the group of foreigners.

"... so you're saying that if I'm the horse, I won't be able to kick anyone in the shin?" asked Robbie, getting elbow hit by Kamala… who immediately regretted because it actually hurt her more than it did him.

"Robbie's red flag strategies aside, I think I get the gist of things. Chances are that they'll be somewhat flexible due to the whole quirk thing, but I think I get the rules." Annie told the group. "Well, there are six of us, so it's not like we can all be one horse. So, how about we split into two? That way we can-"

"Oh I'm sorry I spaced out a little, are you guys done? Neat. Anyway I'm off now, see you later!" Hatsume suddenly said, confusing the group, which only grew when they saw that she actually started to walk away from them.

"Wow, wow, wow, wow and where do you think you're going?!" Kamala asked the girl.

"That's easy. I'm looking for that first place guy to team-up with and you're not allowed to come."

"Hold on a second, are you ditching us?!" asked Kamala as Mei thought about her answer.

"Mm… yeah."

"What? We took you in, accepted you as one of our own, we even paid for your food and this is how you're repaying us?" Robbie asked the pinked haired girl.

"Pretty much."

"... Goddamit Reyes, you're the suckiest judge of character in history!" Annie told Robbie.

"Wait, why is this suddenly on me?!"

"Why wouldn't it be on you?"

"Is there any reason why you're looking for that guy specifically?" Hitoshi asked the support course girl while the two hero course students were arguing.

"Obviously, to use his position! He'll make the best platform to show off my wonderful babies!"

"... Wait what?"

"As the first place of the obstacle course, he naturally already has the eyes of many for his feat! Add in the amount of points he has over his head and his current position and the amount of overwhelming exposure that I'll get from the big support companies will skyrocket!"

"So you're literally just using him like a billboard? Is that what I'm getting?"

"Bingo, Anna-May!"

"That's definitely… ok, wow I know you're in another course, but that sounds way too manipulative and messed up for a student of a school for superheroes." Annie replied.

"And here I thought web for brain's dad was the shady one." Robbie murmured to Kamala.

"Robbie, you're the last person in this group that gets to say that. Weren't you in, like an illegal race once?"

"... I really shouldn't have told you about that one."

"What do you mean that one?!"

"... Nothing."

"D-Do you really have to?" Valerie asked, approaching Mei. "I-I mean I know w-we didn't have that higher score and all, b-but we did get a pretty good placement that s-should make up for it, right?"

"No can do! My babies wouldn't be good with you! You would just get in the way!"

"Hey pinky, I know most of us don't actually have quirks, but-"

"No, that's not what I meant, you guys really wouldn't be able to help out." Mei cut her off, surprisingly with an even softer tone.

"Huh?"

"This is the best way for me to get the attention of support companies. This is the only thing I can get out of this festival. It's not like the hero course or even the general course." Hatsume said, but this time, her tone was surprisingly even more gentle than before and maybe even… caring? "My babies are meant to help other students from the hero course, but you don't even need them."

"Hey, don't say that. You do make pretty good stuff when they don't blow up… actually, ignore that last part, you make great stuff!" Annie tried to convince her, but Hatsume just shook her head.

"What I'm trying to say is that I actually do want to be with you, but I can't. If I do then I might miss my chance here." the support course student told the group, much to their legit shock. "Sure, if I team-up with you guys, then chances are that you could make up the attention of not being in first place. But it's just the fact that you guys… you are actually too good. I know it seems like I'm too focused on my stuff not to pay attention… but I do. My babies would just be irrelevant with you. The equivalent of having extra material on an already perfect piece of equipment. They wouldn't be able to stand out if you guys used them."

Hatsume wasn't exactly a people's kind of girl. She was bright and hardworking, sure, but she also had her flaws when it came to anything not lab-related. She didn't have the best surrounding awareness, nor the ability to read the room. She was absent-minded and easily distracted and always failed to notice whenever she made people feel uncomfortable. But the fact is that since meeting the group of foreigners, she has grown a bit. She was now a bit more focused, more behaved and now had a group of friends - she actually called them friends - that seemed to care for her. So the fact that she was giving them a kind smile instead of that of a maniac mad scientist? It said a lot.

"I want to pass to the last part of the Sports Festival to show even more of my babies. And maybe I could have that opportunity secured with you… but I miss showing them here and proving that they are useful. So let me do this on my own, ok? And I'll show you all the quality that is the work of Hatsume Mei!"

"... Well Sunny-Boy, you're the one that brought her with us. What do you say?" Annie asked Robbie with a smirk and replied with Robbie chuckling.

"She wants to show off, let her show off. We're all good guys, right? Wouldn't be ok if we hold her back." he told the redhead only to turn to the pink haired of the group. "You better make it to the next round and give a good show, got it?"

"Of course! My precious and cute little babies will blow their minds off!"

"Can you at least not call them babies while you're at it? You're still giving off way too many mixed messages."

"No can't do Khan!"

"Figures." Kamala just replied.

"If t-that's the case… good luck, Hatsume."

"No need! My babies will shine by merit, just you wait!"

"If you say so. Then I think that guy is over there." Shinso said, pointing at where indeed Midoriya was, talking with both what looked to be Uraraka and Ida. "Better hurry up, or someone else is going to get him before you do."

Mei nodded, grabbed a hold of her stuff and started to head off directly to where Izuku was. All while her friends looked at her.

"... Izuku is royally fucked, right?" asked Robbie.

"Gotta admit, I'm starting to feel bad for him. Should we see that as a red flag?"

"Don't worry stretchy. I have a jar back home that's going to get her name on it."

"I-I still think she was exaggerating. W-We're really not that special, r-right?" asked Valerie.

Though Shinso… he remained quiet. He could actually see her point. If those four actually got to be a horse, then they could very much be near unstoppable. He could actually picture it. Robbie's endurance and fire to keep people at bay, Kamala's stretching abilities to have a bigger reach and take others headbands, Valerie's portals for mobility and Annie's spider sense for incoming danger. They'll be a powerhouse with really no counter… while he was just there… being pretty much an extra piece like Mei said.

… Maybe he should...

"Well then, good luck you three. Kamala, let's go." Robbie said, suddenly and taking the others by surprise.

"Huh? What, is today walk away from your friends day?" asked Annie.

"We're five people now, still more than the allowed for a horse. You did say that we should split into two groups."

"I mean yeah I guess, but-"

"Oh I see. The little spider scared of the idea of me kicking your butt in the Cavalry Battle?" Robbie said, provoking Annie with a smirk that she answered in kind.

"Scared? Moi? No, no, no, I was just worried you would be out there without someone holding your hand, California."

"Oh my god, what is it with you today picking fights with everyone?!" Kamala asked.

"Oh come on, I'm joking." Robbie replied to his classmate. "You know, since Mei had that big speech about showing off and all, I thought we should do the same. Sounds interesting, right? How about this tho? Truce. We don't go after one another but we also stay out of each other's way. We meet in the next round."

"If that's your way of asking me to go easy on you, then fine. I will." Annie quipped. "Well then, what are you waiting for? Shoo, shoo, no peeking."

"Well, you heard the soulless ginger, Kamala, lets leave." said Robbie, taking a hold of Kamala and dragging her away.

"Wait, what? What the- hey what the hell just happened?!" she was saying as she was being dragged away, leaving Annie, Valerie and Hitoshi on their own.

"... I-I'm a little confused. What does this mean?" asked Valerie.

"It means, we don't need to beat our heads around. We have our war horse…" Annie was saying as she suddenly placed her hand on Shinso's shoulder. "And we have our rider too."

"Eh?! Me?! Why?"

"Well, you don't exactly have the best condition, so you're definitely not going to be the actual horse."

"Rude."

"And most of all, you know this game better than any of us. If anyone can get us through, then that's you!"

"That… y-yeah, that's true!" Valerie spoke, vouching for Shinso as well. "Y-You have the most knowledge on how to play. I-If any of us should be the rider, then t-that's you!"

"I… Well…" Hitoshi was trying to form words to speak up, but at the end, just let himself be carried by their optimism. "... If you say so, then I guess the only thing I can do is try."

"That's the spirit! Don't let the green puppet fool you. As Cap would say…"

"Trying's what it's all about." Valerie finished Annie's sentence.

Meanwhile back with Robbie and Kamala, they were finally on their own. Stopping to talk a bit, or at the very least, have Kamala chew on Robbie for being… well, for being Robbie.

"I'm telling you Robbie, somehow you're being completely childish and immature… Why the hell am I the one saying this?! Just like last week you couldn't stop bothering about being a kid and now you pull this crap and make me be the adult here?! Oh good, I'm cursing now, look what you made me do!"

"Saying hell and crap doesn't count as cursing, cursing, you know? More like baby talk if you only say it once each."

"Fuck you, Reyes!"

"Ok, now that is cursing."

"You know what, forget it. It doesn't bother me, it doesn't bother me, nevermind it still bothers me, but whatever. I'm making you get me a super duper gyro with extra tzatziki after we're done today."

"Didn't you want those veggie burgers from that buffet place? Do they also have that there?"

"... Robbie, do you really want to try and pull that one on me right now?"

"Fair point. Ok, whatever. Let's get our head in the game. We're going to get through this and that's a fact."

"You bet we will!"

"Being just two is a bit of a hazle, but we can pull it off."

"Sure do…! Now do me a solid and lower yourself, ok? It'll make climbing easier."

"... wait, what?"

"I'm not going to be a taxi again."

As the two were talking, fellow class B student Kamakiri was watching from not that far and smiled at the prospect of fighting the two.

"Pony, let's team up. I have a plan."

"Do you?!" she asked excitedly and making Kamakiri she had a similar mentality.

The reality was, she just misheard him and thought he said cake.

"Hey, Eraser! Nap time's over, fifteen minutes have past! And look what we have here, a total of 13 horses lined up and prepared for battle!" Mic said, waking Aizawa from his nap and making him look with quite an analytic eye at the teams.

"It seems so. And some of them are quite the interesting line-up." he said while still being somewhat asleep as he looked at the field.

"Hey, stop squirming up there." Robbie told Kamala, who was sitting on top of his shoulders.

"I'll stop squirming when you stop shifting every thirty seconds. You're going to make me fall."

"Don't you dare. I'm not going to be that guy who had his horse fall because the rider couldn't stay put."

"And I won't be the rider that falls down face first because her horse couldn't hold still."

"Alright kids! Prepare your battle cries and get ready! This camp battle is about to begin!"

"You guys ready?" asked Shinso, while being carried by the Van Dyne/Parker duo.

"As ready as we'll ever be." Annie said, while being the back of the horse.

"Y-Yes." Valerie replied, her being the front.

"On my mark! Three…! Two…! One…! START!"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Growing Support!

"Damn hero course students. Of course they got past the race." a general course student said.

"That guy was right, we were there only to make them look good."

"Well, on the bright side, four of them also didn't make it past the preliminaries. And one of the guys from class C did manage to make it to the next round."

"That doesn't make me feel better."

"Didn't say it would."

This was a yearly occurrence during the Sports Festival. Especially with the first years of the general support course. They would walk out of the arena, complaining about not making it past the preliminaries. And more specifically, about the hero course students that did manage to make it past the preliminaries. To them, that meant that for the most part, they stopped being even remotely close to having a level of relevance in the Sports Festival and instead just became another set of spectators. Grumpy spectators at that.

"Grrr! If I could get my hands on one of those hero course students I would-"

"Do what? Get folded in half?"

"Hey, I can still dream!"

"You can dream, but you shouldn't rave either."

"It just sucks. Those hero course students are always troublesome."

"And this time we get to deal with self-centered ones at that. I bet you this year's hero course is filled with glory hounds and arrogant divas."

"Hey, that's not true!" a female voice suddenly scolded them.

"Huh?"

Turning around, they saw who the person that said that was. A handful didn't recognise her that much, but her classmates sure did. She was from class 1-E, Kanami Narumi and she and she had a small frown on her face after hearing her fellow general course classmates' comments.

"You shouldn't say such mean things about the hero course students. One class was attacked and had their lives in danger. And I'm sure that they have a lot of good and friendly students there too."

"Come on, Narumi-chan, don't tell me you actually like those guys? One general course student hanging out with them was already enough, don't you think?"

"I'm just being objective. They really aren't all that bad."

"Then explain that Bakugo jerk."

"I said not all. And a lot of the hero course didn't like him either."

"Well, that's because-"

"Besides, I've met one of them and he's super nice. That's how I know they can't be all bad."

"Oh yeah? Who?"

"R-Reyes-kun. The foreign student with black and white hair."

"That guy?!" they all shouted in legit confusion and even concern for their classmate.

"You can't be serious! I know you don't see well, but come on! He looks like such a thug that even the Yakuza would give him the right of passage."

"Yeah, I stand for what I said earlier about them being jerks. One of them almost dropped a giant robot on us! Right after freezing us!"

"But two hero course students helped us out. And Reyes was one of them." Narumi defended the two hero course students.

"W-Well, yeah but-"

"Plus he went ahead and got us all free of the ice from that other guy. He really didn't need to do that. He did that because he's nice."

"I mean… when you put it that way…"

"I can assure you that Reyes-kun is very friendly. Come on, you really can't tell how nice he is?" asked the shark-like girl.

Suddenly the image of Robbie Reyes flashed before their eyes. The way he both freed them from the ice and how he saved them from the falling robot. He honestly looked… really cool? Awe inducing even? Whatever the answer was, there were actually a handful of blushes on some of their faces.

"... Well, that thug look does suit him"

"I guess he looked cool with those chains."

"I actually heard a rumor that he has a car!"

"No way really!"

"Yeah and it's like some super race car at that!"

"Man that's so awesome!"

"Do you think we can get him to let us see it then?"

And just like that, their perspective made a 180° change that pleased Narumi. Just then, she suddenly heard a voice apparently calling for her and thus, she turned to the source of it. That being none other than a management course student known as Kin.

"Hi there, I hope I'm not interrupting."

"Huh? No, not at all. Um, sorry, do I know you?"

"Oh no, let me present myself. I'm Fukuda Kin of the management course. I'm also very good friends of Reyes-san as well."

"Really?!"

"Yeah and I can certified that you spoke the truth about him. And you see, I have a proposition that could cheer Reyes-san up."

"And what's that?" asked Narumi.

Kin then approached her and then whispered a few things to her ear. And whatever it was he said, it did managed to convince her.

"So? Would you like to join my proposition?"

"Yes!"

Meanwhile back at the stadium, Robbie suddenly had a shiver go down his spine.

"Brrr, did anyone felt that?" he asked the others near him.

"I didn't feel anything."

"Me neither."

"N-No."

"Whatever you say. Hey, does anyone have a screw?"

"By god, you really can't handle some cold, can you California?"

He really didn't get why he felt that. He only knew that whatever it was… he didn't like it.

Chapter 32: 16 Spots, Cavalry Skirmish!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The countdown had concluded.

The Cavalry Battle was about to begin and all thirteen horses, 42 students, were prepared right as their signal was given nearly. And all went wild… and straight towards Izuku's horse.

"THE TEN MILLIONS ARE OURS!"

"Hahaha! Oh Midoriya! We're coming for you!"

"Move out, he's ours!"

Those were the the words being directed towards the team of the green haired boy and his team, Mei Hatsume, Ochako Uraraka and surprisingly for most who expected for Tenya Ida to be there, Fumikage Tokoyami as the final member of the horse. And quite frankly, their current situation was most unpleasant. And while they were currently dealing with surviving against the incoming assault, there were a handful of teams that kept their distance. For example, team Shinso, who were booking carefully at the scene, unfold while analyzing their course of action. And the rider of the war horse in particular was the one who paid the most attention.

"Wait what?" the purple haired boy asked.

"Ten million, four thousand, three hundred and five. That's the total amount of points that we have to deal with" answered the redhead.

They were currently thinking of strategies for the game. With the rules already thought of, they had to think of the best way to ensure their passing to the next round. And as they started that, the middle Parker child suddenly said that number seemingly out of nowhere.

"How did you… I mean I know you're the smartest person in the school by far, but how did you manage to get that number that fast?" asked Hitoshi.

"Oh come on, it's not that hard. I mean, you just need to multiply five 41 times, and once you get the answers of each individual multiplication, you just add them up on top of the ten million. Easy peasy"

"No, I know that. But how did you manage to do that in your head like that? I had to use my fingers to find out what Valerie's points would be and to get our total and that still took me time. How do you just manage to do that kind of math and get that answer that fast?"

"My head is hurting" Valerie said, due to her trying to do the math herself, only to start smelling Jarvis' special Full English Breakfast.

"Really? And here I thought asian people were supposed to be living calculators" Annie joked, getting a frown from Shinso "Kidding, I'm kidding. Just some bad taste humor to get you hype"

"And how is knowing that number going to help us pass to the final stage of the Sports Festival?" asked Shinso.

"It helps because it tells us exactly what to do" she replied, getting confused looks "Hear me out. There seem to be around 13 teams in total including us, all with varying points. We are told that out of the 42 students here, only 16 will make it past here. That tells us plenty. More specifically, what we need to do"

"I s-still don't follow, Annie. How does knowing that number help out?" asked Valerie.

"Knowing the total helps us keep track of things. I know that most would immediately think of either take as many headbands as possible or go for the ten millions, but if we play our cards well, we'll be able to secure a spot without too much of a hazel"

"So what? Is this some work smarter, not harder, thing?"

"More like efficient, but pretty much" she replied to Hitoshi's words "Think of this like a simple question. If there are ten million, four thousand, three hundred and five points, 42 students, all organized in 13 teams; how many points does each team need to be among the selected few that get to pass the trial? Add in the other factors left to mention and we'll be able to keep track of what we need no problem. It's just math"

"I-I can't even keep track of who's with who" Valerie said as Hitoshi nodded.

"Don't worry guys. I may not care that much about the Sports Festival even now, but you two? You are giving it your all and on that, I'll make sure I get you to the final stage of the Festival" Annie reassured her two somewhat unsure friends of their odds "If all goes well, then I can say with confidence that while everyone else is chasing for Izuku's team, or hunting each other down and hoarding their headbands. We'll make due with even just one headband that we get"

"Annie, you're amazing. It's just like you said" Hitoshi smirked as he saw the chaos going on before them

"S-Scary…" Valerie flinched at the hoard of teams hunting for Izuku like starving animals.

"It's almost like Hatsume's team is the only one they see" Hitoshi said.

"And that's our cue to get moving. Well Hitoshi, who do we go for?" asked Annie as the boy tried to pick a target.

Not too troublesome of a team that they can recover quickly, and in the best position for them to get out quickly. Especially with the fact that some of them were being immobilized by each other.

Then, he found the perfect team to attack.

"Dammit, Tokoyami's defense is too hard to bypass!" Jiro said, her team being trapped in something akin to quicksand caused by one of class B's students, while cursing at Izuku's team literally flying away.

"And they have a jetpack?! That's cheating!" said Toru, the rider of the horse, when all of the sudden, she felt a quick rush of wind past her. More specifically, past her head. And when they all turned upwards… "Huh?! Where is my headband?!" she cried out as the entire team of her, Jiro, and Koda were equally in panic.

Meanwhile, just popping out of nowhere a couple of meters away, team Shinso stepped out of a portal with their headband in hand and was placed around Hitoshi's neck alongside their own. Suffice it to say, they were not pleased.

"Huh?! Isn't that Parker's and Vector's team!" Jiro practically shouted.

"Excuse me fellas, we're taking this one with us" the redhead said with a smirk that was shared with Shinso (although, his was more on the mocking side than Annie's playful one).

Valerie was not entirely onboard with their attitude.

"P-Please, don't be rude"

"Hey you can't do that! Come back here!" Sato tried to say, attempting to free himself from Honenuki's trap to no avail.

"Sorry, can't hear you. Going now… also, have some decency and put on a shirt Hagakure! We're on live TV, you can't do that!" Annie shouted, making both the entire team of the invisible girl and Valerie blush to the point of glowing.

"You… you… grrr… PARKEEEER!" shouted Kyoka with a burning passion.

"Put on a shirt? What does-?"

"Don't ask" the two girls of the team told the purple haired boy as they left.

As for the crowd, they were already going wild with excitement. And a certain commenter was going to make sure the hype would grow exponentially.

"And what an opening, ladies and gentlemen! This squirmish or ours is starting with the heat of a thousand fires and it doesn't seem to have any sign of slowing down! As expected, there would be a handful that would try to go for the ten million early, but we can quite see and even smarter approach, right?!"

"It should be natural. While the ten millions are tempting, an even smarter strategy would be to aim for other headbands instead. Team Shinso were aware of that from the beginning but I expect that others will start to follow soon. There are already signs of that in the field already"

"Aww! You're finally giving in to your announcer calling, aren't you Mummy Man?"

"I don't even know you"

While back at the battlefield, team Bendy Girl was currently moving away from the chaos and trying to think of a plan of action. Or at least that was the idea.

"Ugh, why did I let you guys write my nickname for the festival? What kind of name is Bendy Girl? It doesn't even make sense!"

"Not my fault that you got yourself lost at the bathroom"

"I didn't get lost! There was no paper and I had to wait for someone to bring it!"

"No paper in the girls bathroom? In Japan no less? Kamala, at least try and make your excuses believable"

"It's not a- UGH! Let's just forget that. Honenuki's trap almost got us. We have to think of what to do. Any ideas?"

"Well, for now I think that we should just focus on grabbing one headband with a good amount of points and keep it for the time being. If we play well, we might only-"

"Hey, watch out!" Kamala suddenly warned and responding quickly, Robbie had to side-step to avoid what would have been a collision from behind.

Getting his footing back again, both he and Kamala were preparing themselves for another attack. And the ones responsible for the precious attack were none other than Kamakiri and Pony, who were standing in front of them with a determined look on their faces.

"Kamakiri?"

"I told you that the two of you were among the ones I wanted to fight the most. Sorry, but I decided that I wanted that to happen sooner than later"

"Oh great, this again. I'm blaming you for this, you know?" Kamala groaned in annoyance before chastising Robbie "Also what's with that glare of you? Aren't you supposed to be more of a golly gee innocent type of girl? More so than me?" the inhuman asked their fellow foreign classmate, although she did so in english.

"I was promised a cake for winning after this is over" the blonde girl replied, also in english as she exhaled steam from her nostrils.

"That's right, Pony! Our plan is going to get us the win here!"

"That's clearly not what she said" the two thought, getting from the getgo that their communication skills weren't exactly the ideal.

A little further away from them, Monoma looked at it with caution, yet relieved at the same time. Reyes and Khan were two of the strongest of their class and most capable. At the same time, Kamakiri was also one strong classmate in his own right. As for Pony, well she is mostly shy (a surprise that she and Kamakiri ended up joining up for the Cavalry Battle), but one thing he has noticed of her is that she was no slouch either. Also she was fast… like really really fast. On one hand, having the four be entertained with each other was a good thing, two teams less to worry about. On the other hand, he had the idea of trying to get their headbands, but said idea was shot down really fast at the fact that they belonged to them specifically. And honestly, he could use a break from being beaten by Kendo and Reyes for a bit.

"Oh well, guess there goes another two options for us to grab for" Monoma said, his team conformed of Kaibara, Tsuburaba and Kuroiro, due to the fact that they were aiming for team Hagakure, but unfortunately for them, team Shinso ended up beating them on it "But on the bright side, we still have more of them to choose from. And with all of our quirks combined, we'll be the number one team of today"

"Number one team… yeah…" Kaibara said in a monotone whisper.

Yeah, he was actually building up the courage to try and form a team with the blue girl from class A. But unfortunately for him and his desire to do so, Monoma got a hold of him beforehand and dragged him to his team. He honestly was pretty moody for that and chances are that, he would be moodier if not for the fact that he saw one of class A's students being dragged by that Bakugo guy as well. That made him feel two things. One being the relief that there was someone who could understand him and the second one, that apparently there needed at least one obnoxious blonde guy per class as far as the hero course goes.

And that last one thought evolved into a dreadful feeling that shouted, oh god, there's two of them.

"That was close" Izuku murmured, as he and his team got their footing once more.

Three minutes. So far it's only been three minutes, yet said three minutes have been almost like a warzone for them. Over ten million points would do that to you in a battle royal between multiple teams all at once. They've been trying to evade as many teams as possible, most of them to their surprise being from class A and damn if they weren't motivated. They were almost expecting for the team of the ash-blonde belonging to their class to act against them.

He may as well be the most competitive of the entire class even with Todoroki's declaration of war. Hell, he was definitely the most competitive in the entire grade, period. Sure, he didn't know anyone in the other classes safe for Reyes and Khan from class B, and both Hatsume and Shinso who were from other courses (though prior to their current team-up, he mostly knew them due to proxy of being friends of Parker and V) but chances are that no one could even come close to him in that regard. And aside from him, Mineta managed to catch them off guard. Making team with both Shoji and Tsuyu and how unorthodox their formation was sure give them a run for their money. However for the time being, they were on the clear, still running away, sure, but at least making sure they could last the remaining twelve or so minutes left.

"We have to remain even more vigilant. The other teams may start to go for each other, but that doesn't mean we should lower our guard" Tokoyami spoke his mind as they kept on running.

"Yeah, Mineta-kun, Toru-san and Kachan's teams aside, there are still 9 teams to be careful about"

"Seven actually" Mei spoke all of the sudden "I told Anna-May, Reyes and the others they weren't allow to come"

"Huh? Not allowed?" asked Uraraka.

"Yep. My babies need the attention, so I told them they couldn't come near"

"So they won't be going after us?" asked Izuku.

"Nope, they're not allowed

"I see. So it seems we've formed a triple alliance" Tokoyami murmured.

"Yeah, yeah, now let's focus some more! My babies need to shine some more! Hoho,with so many support companies watching us and even pro heroes, I am certain that my babies are going to get extra attention!"

And as Hatsume said that, Uraraka paled a bit at a reminder of the fact that many people were watching. Competing against people like Parker and others as well as class B was always nervous as it was. Remembering that there is an audience as well and that the Festival could make or break someone's hero career and she would have been shaking off not for the fact that they were in the middle of something else.

Izuku felt, to a degree, similar to her. Yes, remembering the weight of the Sports Festival could be overbearing, but to him, he had even more to prove. So many people watching, so many pros judging from all over. He had to make his mark. He had to make his stand and shout 'I am here!' as the heir to the legacy of the Symbol of Peace. He had to be more determined than ever.

And from all the way in the stands, in a particular exclusive viewing box, were a gathering of most important individuals. The U.A Sports Festival was a big event. One so big that despite being just a school event of one particular school, was so big it replaced the Olympics in Japan and was viewed even in other parts of not only the continent, but even the world itself. Many go and watch it to gauge the quality of the next generation of heroes so that if deemed be, they could teach them as well. And those individuals were no expectation.

"Man, they never did anything like this when we were in school, right?"

"Last time I checked, we were barely at school to begin with when we were their age, remember?"

"You know what I'm talking about"

"They are full of energy, that's for sure"

"Yes, they are. And not only that, they have so much potential"

"On that we can both agree. Too rough on many aspects. But they aren't bad either for a bunch of first years. And I must say, the view is indeed nice"

"Told you"

Usually, it's not uncommon for important individuals to attend the Sports Festival of U.A in person. The top ten for instance tended to pay a close eye from time to time. But this bunch was made up of people that were of an almost equal status as some of Japan's greatest champions.

The latest in a line of heroes. Bearer of a legacy that runs across centuries of history. Dressed in white with a red cape and almost bird-like mask. Mightiest hero in the Philippines and leader of Triumph Division, team that protects both their country and most of south Asia. The current Red Feather.

Of long black hair and blue eyes. Dressed in white adorned with black lines and a cloak made out of mesmerizing and brilliant wind-like energy. She is one of China's most promising heroes, her control over the air being so mighty, it has garnered her the love and admiration of her city. More powerful than even Weather Witch and even at times seen as comparable to China's Defense Force itself despite her very recent time as a hero. While secretly the youngest architect to ever win the Pritzker Prize, as well as the top student of her generation at Tongi University, many may know her as Lei Ling.

To most, she's Aero, wind mistress of Shanghai.

A duo of American women, many may not be too impressed by them compared to the rest in the room, but by no means should they be glossed over. While currently dressed in their civilian clothes, one was a woman of long blonde hair, care-free attitude and a bit of a mischievous nature, which was contrasted by her friend of black hair's more noble and kind nature. Both were mutants, one being a very powerful telepath while the other could communicate with all fauna on the planet. Members and leaders of the organization founded by a hero of the Age of Miracles from World War II, the Blonde Phantom Detective Agency and sent as well as representatives of Avengers Academy. Sophia, alias Chat and Elsa, alias the Silencer.

A big muscled man of great power. He had black hair and was dressed in an attire that paid homage to the flag of his country. The one who brought Orca into their viewer area, he was one of the most powerful heroes around. Of a somewhat mysterious past and with a bit of an on-the-nose name like most patriotic heroes. A hero so powerful, he has been called the Hyperion of the East and someone said could match and even outpower All Might himself.

Tae-Won, alias Taegukgi. Greatest hero of South Korea and leader and founder of Tiger Division.

All guests of this year's U.A Sports Festival and all quite daring and respectful individuals in their own right.

"Excuse me, Aero. I've noticed that you seem rather uneasy. Is everything alright?" asked Orca to the Chinese heroine.

"Eh, I wouldn't say uneasy. More so overwhelmed" she replied while scratching the back of her head. "Honestly,this feels like too big of a deal to me. I wouldn't hesitate with fighting queen Cyndr again, but these sorts of social events…? Collective Man was supposed to be the one coming here as a gesture of goodwill between our countries, but with everything that's going on in China and that he takes priority in keeping the country safe over politics, somehow I was the one getting here"

"Hey don't beat yourself too hard. I'm sure they asked you to come for a reason" Sophia tried to cheer the other heroine up "I mean, you're still a very important hero where you come from. Us on the other hand?"

"What are you talking about? We're great!"

"I'm confident that they were expecting the Avengers"

"You're all not giving yourself your due credit," Taegukgi told the group of ladies in the room. "You are all here for a reason. And I take it it's because you're more than qualify to stand with us"

"A sentiment that I do agree with" Ree Feather informed as well, tho he did turn to face both Americans "yet I will admit that when I heard that Avengers Academy was sending a representative, I did expect for one of them to come. For instance, Iron Man once paid his respects when one of my predecessors fell on the line of duty. Part of me wished I could find myself in a similar situation"

"Eh, most of the big guns are busy with stuff. And since the Blonde Phantom Detective Agency is kinda similar to the hero agencies from Japan, it became one of the reasons they asked us to come"

"Iron Man is busy dealing with important and time-consuming issues at Stark Unlimited. Captain Marvel is off-world, tho I heard she took Spider-Woman with her. Thor's position as the All-Father makes it difficult to come here and Wasp, Tigra and most of the faculty of both schools are having a more demanding time nowadays" Chat followed what Silencer said.

"A shame. I do believe both Janet and Captain Rogers would have looked forward to witnessing the potential of the next generation of heroes. And I'm sure Thor would certainly enjoy the games" Orca said, though he did in such a manner that indicated history with said individuals that he mentioned, especially when remembering how the Japanese behave when speaking of and to someone.

"Uh…? Oh wait, I remember. You were part of the first Unity Squad, right? Like, weren't you like buddy buddies with Havoc?" Elsa asked the ten-ranked hero.

"I was close with Alex, yes. He was perhaps the one member in the team that I got the closest with. You wouldn't happen to know how he's doing as of lately?" the hero asked, unfortunately the two Americans looked at each other and after looking like they were trying really, really hard, they just shrugged because honestly,they didn't even know if the guy was still around "Of course. Typical of the Summers"

"On that note, I do not want to sound disrespectful or even offensive, but those American can you tell us about them? I'm aware that at least two came here through Avengers Academy and that you're apparently here as representatives. Anything that could give us insight on them?" the Korean-based hero asked the two Americans.

"Sorry, flag man, but can't tell" Elsa replied with Sophie following in a more tactful manner.

"It's not that we… Most superheroes in America operate differently than others. There's a myriad of reasons for why three of the year's foreign students with ties to the U.S hide their names, though surprisingly we know less of the ones that actually used their names"

"All we can say is that we read the files for the two girls that are here through Avengers Academy. And as for the other girl… well, we know of her"

"Really? How so if she's not involved in Avengers Academy? Or at least that's what I feel is being inferred?" Aero asked the duo as Chat turned to the Battle Royal and more specifically, to team Shinso where Annie was a part of and gave off a nostalgic smile.

"Let's just say that… we have something of a history with people involved with her" Sophia said, trying not to give too many details when suddenly…

"She used to date her dad in highschool"

"Elsa!"

"It's true" the blonde woman tried to defend herself, having whispered that to the Chinese heroine who looked like a teenager in the middle of gossip and while everyone heard Present Mic talk after the seventh minute mark.

"Wait what?" he said, voicing not only his confusion, but most of the crowd's as well "Why aren't class A taking names? Shouldn't they be taking this by a mile…? Well team Midoriya does but still! And Bakugo what happened?!"

"...Way to not show favoritism there!" Robbie said in an almost comedical manner that was practically unheard by everyone.

And true to what Present Mic said, class A wasn't doing bad per say, they were still a lot of them on the leaderboard. But one would have expected for them to be the one's dominating the competition especially considering that they're the ones with already villain experience. However, as what the screen showed, that wasn't exactly the case. And as for Bakugo… yeah, he wasn't really leaving up to what he said.

1.- Team Midoriya: 10, 000, 290

2.- Team Tetsutetsu: 1010

3.- Team Monoma: 995

4.- Team Shinso: 745

5.- Team Todoroki: 550

6.- Team Bendy: 375

7.- Team Kendo: 175

8.- Team Rin: 105

9.- Team Kamakiri: 60

10.- Team Kodai: 0

11.- Team Bakugo: 0

12.- Team Mineta: 0

13.- Team Hagakure: 0

"Huh, like taking candy from a baby. I guess at the end, you class A lot were never that impressive now, were you?" Monoma said, snatching Bakugo's headband clean up as his team passed by his.

Safe to say he was not pleased by that.

"Hey! Come back here! You goddamn son of a bitch! Get back here or I'll fucking kill you!" the ash-blonde was spouting at the blonde of class B, who only viewed him with a mocking and cocky look, which only made him angrier.

"And such strong vocabulary too? Man you really are making it too easy" Monoma taunted Bakugo, who kept on fuming while glaring at him "Come to think of it, you're pretty famous aren't you?"

"Am I the only one feeling like this is going to get pretty nasty?" Ashido asked the group.

"Daughter of Spider-Man as a classmate and yet I'm stuck with Bakugo of all people" Sero mumbled, trying to not be heard by the others.

"Oh I remember now. You were involved in a villain attack last year, weren't you?" Monoma said, making everyone's heart miss a beat and for Bakugo to well go past the boiling point "I remember vividly a news report of a boy with an explosive quirk being taken hostage by a villain and being completely helpless. That wouldn't have happened to be you, would it?"

"Yeah, no. This is definitely getting nasty" Mina asked.

"I bet none of this would have happened with Parker's team…" Sero thought.

"I mean, to be attacked as often as you have by villains, how exactly does it feel? Should someone that always finds himself as the damsel in distress really try and be attempting to be a hero?" Monoma said once more as Bakugo… well, at that point he was so livid that if not for Kirishima's quirk, everyone would have started to smell burning flesh all of the sudden.

"Hey Monoma, knock it off. We have better things to worry about. Besides, maybe Reyes is busy dealing with Kamakir and company, but Kendo is nearby and you know she won't like it if she hears what you just said"

"Heh, you're right, Kaibara. How rude and unheroic of me to say… I should really keep your words in mind you know…" the blond of class B said with a cocky smirk as the team started to leave the area "After all, we often hear stories about heroes who had villains hold a grudge against them and attacking in retaliation and I really would like to avoid that" he said as Sen sighed.

"I bet none of this would have happened with that cute girl's team…" he thought as they left.

As for Bakugo…

"Kirishima…" he said with an eerie and dark tone and with a look that screamed bloody murder "Change of plans…"

"Wow dude, calm down!"

"I am perfectly calm now, let's forget that stupid Deku…" he said as he grinned with very malicious intent "We're getting all our points back first and send those bastards to an early grave!"

Yeah… he was surprisingly taking it pretty good.

Back with Annie, Valerie and Shinso, they themselves were in a bit of a pickle. They themselves had just outrun team Hagakure trying to get their headband back from them. Next to that, one of class B's team also tried to get the jump on them before they also got outrun. It took them by surprise, that's for sure. Especially seeing how the big guy of the group threw what apparently was a bunch of glue at them. And after literally so much running, the trio finally tried to catch a bit of their breath. Sure, both Annie and Valerie had pretty good stamina, Annie in particular probably having the most of what the U.S.J incident proved, but even they had to admit they were starting to get a bit tired.

Evading the two teams wanting their headbands was one thing, doing so while also carrying someone else? It really should be a cakewalk for not only two girls with super strength, but with one that could punch through walls and lift cars with one hand no problem. But it was surprisingly a bit trickier than they first thought. Turns out, coordination was a big thing in the game, who would have thought. And turns out, even if Annie and Valerie were pretty in-tune with one another, they still sometimes got confused, tried to go in opposite directions and almost dropped Shinso a few times. Which in turn only made it harder to evade the other teams as they were recovering and only giving them panic.

So any second they could get was welcomed.

"There's still five minutes left… But with already four teams at cero, they're getting too desperate to try and steal our headbands" Hitoshi said, eyeing the other horses going on a frenzy and some, concentrating on Mei's team, including that guy that almost dropped a giant robot on them at the beginning of the race "I'm not sure we can last that long"

"Sure we can! Believe in the me that… I don't actually remember that one. Was it something about shovels?" Annie said, finally feeling like she was back to being close to a hundred "The point is we're pulling it off. Let's keep the momentum going while trying not to lower our guard"

"Good thing we have you then, right?" Hitoshi said in an almost playful manner that felt more akin to something Annie would say… which really was telling him she was really contagious, he wasn't sure how Valerie could still be the same despite her spending most of the time with her.

Annie chuckled at his comment tho and looked like she approved of it "Save the pretty words for later, buddy. We still have a game to win"

"Annie, y-you said we could do with only one headband. But at this rate, h-how true is that? Should we be worried?" Valerie asked the redhead, who just looked at Shinso since he was the head of the horse, which therefore meant he was the one calling the shots.

"You're the brains and brawns here. What do you think?"

She didn't immediately answer. Instead she looked at the field and the horses before then turning to the scoreboard to try and get an idea of what to do. They were fourth place. Technically in the safe zone if the numbers were anything to go first three teams were four each, making the math quickly and then adding her own team, that left it at just fifteen at the moment. Not bad and seeing that only 16 could advance was a good sign… in theory. But with the other teams growing more desperate by the minute, from the ones with no point to those with low points, she knew it wasn't going to be long before that scoreboard had a drastic change. Add in that the numbers being messy could lead to a troublesome decision-making on who can go to the next stage seeing how they're a number short and she could tell they had to get a higher number fast.

"There is a chance that we can. But I think it will be safer to get one more just in case. We just need a high enough number to do so…" she was saying, but stopped for a split second.

Just as both Valerie and Shinso were to ask her what was wrong, Annie moved in a way that she could pull Shinso in particular to his left slightly. Almost stumbling, Shinso managed to catch something from the corner of his eye and pulled himself backwards as well, hoping that Annie and Valerie would be able to keep him in balance and make sure he wouldn't fall. And the reason for it was that he saw why Annie did what she did. It was a pink, squishy and stretchy object that went just past him, only inches from hitting his face, before it returned back to sender. And said sender was none other than Mineta's team. Which was made up by obviously him, Tsuyu and Shoji who was actually acting as the sole horse carrying the two of them despite them being a team of three. And for some reason, Mineta looked like he was on the verge of committing a hate crime.

"That was… Was I about to be slapped by a tongue?" asked Shinso with the most confusion he has ever felt since school started.

"What the? Is that even allowed?!" Annie asked out loud, not sure if having two pseudo-riders was even ok.

"Hello, Parker-chan, V-chan"

"Call me Annie! You of all people should at least do that!"

"A-Asui? I d-didn't think you would ever be on a team with M-Mineta. You d-don't seem to like him very much"

"Call me, Tsuyu please "

"How about you call me Annie first! How did you even manage to get listened to, name-wise, on try one when I can't get people to listen to me in over two weeks?!"

"I'm not sure I understand what you mean with that"

"The heck you don't!"

Just as Annie said that, Mineta just out of nowhere threw two balls at them. Reacting quickly, both Annie and Valerie managed to step out of the way and dodge those things. As far as they knew, they were sticky balls so adhesive, it almost seemed like a magnet sticking into a metallic surface. A strong one at that. And for some reason, it seemed like Mineta was fuming like a mad bull.

"Ribbit, I honestly wouldn't have thought of doing that, but he had such a good idea that he actually managed to convince me" the frog girl said, turning to him who still looked livid "But for some reason he ended up losing our headband out of nowhere. Also, why do you look like that? This better not be some sort of weird fetish of yours" she said as Mezou popped one eye and a mouth near them.

"He looks more constipated if you asked me"

And the reason as to why he looked like that was not losing his points. No he actually didn't actually care for them at the moment. No, what had him super angry at the moment was seeing the team of the two foreign girls and the General Course boy. Said General Course boy, being the victim of his rage full gaze in particular, because…

"Damn General Course bastard, who does he think he is?!" Minoru growled mentally as he shot daggers at Shinso through his eyes "I was too small to be someone's horse and no one wanted to have me as a rider, yet this punk gets to be carried by two foreign beauties?! At least Midoriya is cool to get carried by two cute girls, not him!"

"Um… Why is the grape hair midget glaring at-"

"Attack mode, Shoji! Get him!"

And as he said that, Shoji made even more arms as both Tsuyu started to attack with her tongue in their direction, while Mineta started to shoot his hairballs at them. Or more specifically, at Shinso. Especially in the face. The face or the hair, he just wanted to hit him there. And while the trio managed to start evading them, it was really pushing them back. And what happened next didn't really help them either.

"PAAAARKER!" two female voices screamed and when Annie turned, she just felt the urge to groan in annoyance and smack her face.

"At least put on a freaking bra!" she thought.

Yeah, as it turns out, team Hagakure managed to get back on their trail and for the looks of it, both Jiro and Toru were shooting daggers at Annie… who knows why Annie could tell that on Hagakure with her being invisible, but she did. And combined with the fact that she was still, literally topless, it made her wonder if Toru wanted everyone watching to be on some sort of watchlist.

In any case, the two teams suddenly converge in their desire for having a bone to pick with at least one member of team Shinso, with poor Valerie being caught in the middle. Mineta no doubt because of his jealousy at Shinso's being the rider, while both Hagakure and Jiro… well, they didn't exactly know. But maybe that comment of Annie's made things too awkward for them and got annoyed.

"I know I s-say this often, but I'm scared" asked Valerie.

"Is this what people mean about being stuck between the sword and a hard place?"

"Last time someone looked at me like that, they were two supervillains trying to kill me"

"Get them!" the opposing teams both shouted as they started to chase team Shinso all over the field.

Good thing, both Annie and Valerie, even while a bit tired, were in pretty good physical condition and with only the two of them needing to coordinate their pace instead of needing to do that with an extra set of legs, did help them evade the two teams. The only negative tho, was that both teams had long-range attacks that were pretty annoying to deal with. Seriously, Mineta kept trying to hit Shinso in the face specifically while the others kept on trying to reach them. Whether it was Jiro's earphone jacks, Tsu's tongue or even Shoji's multiple trying to reach them every time he got just close enough to use them on the trio, made it seem less like a game and more like they were being chased by a bunch of madmen with a whip in hand.

"Parker, get back here and give those headbands back!"

"Yeah, you're not getting away that easily!"

"Oh my god, why are you so obsessed with me?!"

"Come here you purple-haired insomniac jerk!"

"Are all of your classmates sociopaths or what?!"

"I don't know! Maybe?!"

"What is that idiot runt doing?" a grumpy Joey murmured watching the events unfold.

She was watching the competition on her own. Being at the bar top of Kurogiri's bar. Beer at hand and with the TV on watching the Sports Festival. Tho, she was a bit surprised that for some reason on God's green Earth, a simple school event, even one as big as U.A was supposed to be, would be not only a national event, but a pay for view event at that. She didn't know what was more mind baffling; that a school and the people in it would be as narcissistic to do that, that they would allow that to be done, or that someone would be stupid enough to watch a bunch of stranger's runts be idiots on national TV. Well, in any case it wasn't her problem and it wasn't her money.

Joey took a sip and only saw on TV how the team belonging to the daughter of Spider-Man was just running away. As if some old cartoon where she was the mouse running away from the big mean cat. And for some reason, that annoyed her. Granted, she originally decided to watch the darn thing because she thought it would be fun to see the brat get squashed. And while she got disappointed that the big robot didn't squash her like it did those two other kids, she got a laugh throughout most of the race. Seeing her almost get frozen and almost being pushed into a chasm, was pretty funny to her. And seeing her blow up so many times in that minefield gave her the biggest laugh she has ever had in literal years.

But for some reason when she saw her being placed in second place…

It pissed her off. She didn't know why, but when that run got beaten by that crybaby with green hair that stood and did nothing for most of what she saw during their invasion at their school? Well, that ticked something in her. And seeing that redhead runt be cheerful and congratulating the whiny baby instead of at least being somewhat upset? Well, she now had to add an entire bottle of Don Julio tequila bottle of about 100 years old that was violently thrown next to the TV and the remote control of the TV to things she owes Kurogiri. Why could they afford a bottle of tequila about a hundred years old but not actual proper food for breakfast… she actually got. Honestly, she would have done the same in their place.

But seeing the runt coming second to a bunch of babies somehow annoyed her. And seeing her run away from those other babies was even more infuriating. If the green-haired crybaby was bad, those others should be worse. At least the crybaby scared the crap out of Shigaraki and that actually made her like the boy a bit. Those other runts were less than nothing during their invasion. They cowarded like children hiding behind their mother's skirt while the redhead actually fought, actually did something. So why was she just running around when she alone could fold all of them combined with one hand?

And more importantly, why was she upset about that at all?! Her reason for even wanting to watch the Sports Festival was because of the chance of that girl specifically having it rough and even losing, so why was she even giving a dart rat's ass that she was losing? She should be static! And yet… she wasn't in the mood, and didn't know why.

For some reason tho, she kept getting flashes of their fight back at the school. Infuriating as they were, she was reminiscing of their little squabble where the two of them were giving the other one hell. And in them, she also saw a memory of a lifetime ago. Of a younger self and her old man soaring across the skies of New York and in turn of how she disappeared into obscurity when she first went to jail. All while the bastard became a world class hero. And in that girl, she saw a flash of that man…

"Tsk, whatever," she just grumple as she drank all her beer and once she did, went on to pour herself another drink, yet something else that she needs to add to the list of things she owes Kurogiri "just stop goofing around and finish things off for all I care, you annoying runt" Joey said as once more, she took a sip.

She was annoyed indeed.

"Only a handful of minutes, ladies and gentlemen and the heat and the intensity are exploding to no end!" Present Mic hyped up the audience, with them cheering as he did "A shifting leaderboard! Twist and turns like no other! With only less than five minutes and only 16 places allowed to continue onwards, what sort of development will we be witnessing?! Get ready dear public, because we are about to hit the climax of this story! And none of you want to miss it, now would you?!"

"... This wouldn't count as the climax of a story, don't be dumb"

As the two teachers kept doing their job, one putting too much effort in it while the other not putting enough effort in it, the students were reaching the end of the games. Now however, most of the teams were on the verge of desperation and then passed it. Leading them to become more aggressive in their tactics and actions. All while the ones in the leaderboard try and retain their placing while trying their best not to be cornered in an undesirable area. Unfortunately for Kamala and Robbie, they were having a bit of a hard time dealing with that. Because as they were avoiding Kamakiri and Pony, almost fighting them two on two, they ended up near where the biggest skirmish of them all was taking place.

"Alright Pony, fire at will!"

"Firing!"

Both class B students agreed, with Pony herself, the blonde big blue-eyed girl from Texan descent, shooting her horns at the Jersey girl and the Los Angeles boy. As in, she literally shot them her horns over and over like some sort of canon. And honestly, that was a straight up surprise to them.

"Woah! Hey, careful, those things are very pointy!" Kamala exclaimed as she contorted her body to avoid the hit.

"She can shoot those things?! Since when can she shoot those things?! Why can she shoot those things?!" Robbie wondered, as he started to run on a zigzag pattern to try and avoid her attacks "Seriously, I don't remember seeing you do that at all during class!"

"Mm…" Kamikiri just smirked, feeling a big sense of pride "Pony and I were on the same grounds during the entrance exam. I saw her using her quirk with more freedom against robots, compared to her barely using it during classes. Guess that taking you two will help her break through her shell and I get to beat some of the class' strongest!"

Pony Tsunotori - Quirk: Horn Canon!

She can shoot her horns flying at high speed, granting her great range-attacks. Her horns regenerate almost instantaneously right after being fired.

"Wait, wait, wait, you can shoot your horns?! What even is your quirk?! I always thought you were meant to be like some horse-person!" Kamala exclaimed, dodging one more attack.

"Horse? In what world do horses have horns! She clearly is like, part cow, or- what even are you, anyway?!" asked Robbie.

"I'm from Texas!"

"... So does that mean you're stu-" the two were saying, as Kamakiri interrupted them.

"One more barrage, Pony!" he shouted, as Pony did just that.

With over a dozen more of Pony's horns being shot directly at them, the two once more tried to avoid as many as they could. At this point, having Robbie making chains from his hands and tried to defend from as many as he could. He successfully brought down most of them, but some managed to get past his defense. Thankfully for them, Kamala was quick on her actions and embiggened her hands, slapping the remaining left and only getting a few scraps in the back of her hands, which quickly healed in no time.

Robbie then decided to try and push them away and get them off their back. Conjuring fire from his right hand, he hurled it at the other team, hoping that they would move out of the way to dodge it. But for some reason, they both charged directly at it. Almost as if having a death wish, or at least that was what Kamala and Robbie thought at first. But just as the fireball was about to make contact… it was somehow cut in half.

"Don't forget it, just because I couldn't make it into the top ten of the entrance exam, doesn't mean I'm not strong myself!" Kamakiri said, with a massive blade extending from his left forearm.

Togaru Kamakiri - Quirk: Razor Sharp!

This quirk allows young Kamakiri to produce blades from any part of his body. These blades are no joke and are sharp enough to cut through solid metal!

"Wait, what?! How the hell did you cut my fireball?! How does one even cut fire?!"

"Robbie, just let it go!"

"Like hell I will! It's stupid, you can't cut fire, that's just impossible!"

"Says the magic halloween decoration, now shut up and focus!"

Just then tho, a big hand past by, almost grazing Kamala's hair had she not moved to the left. Jumping off enough to get some distance, Kamala and Robbie found themselves with another team ahead of them. That being team Jeni's, with their of course class rep as the ruder, while having Yanagi and Komori as the horse. A bit odd that the horse would have Komori who is more on the short end height-wise compared to the others, but nonetheless, she was there. And on top of that, she surprisingly had a serious look on her face, which was second only to Kendo, who had her game face on, with a bit of a grin.

"Oh, for the love of god, not another one!"

"Hey, this might just be coincidence" Robbie said, trying to not have Kamala nag him for another team piling on them for his declaration "This is just by chance, right Kendo?"

"Eh, a little" she replied, with Robbie cursing under his breath "Look, I may not say it often, but I am pretty competitive myself, so don't take it personal, but I'm also aiming for first place. Don't worry, I'll try to not embarrass you in front of your childhood friend"

"What the hell is that even supposed to mean?!"

And as they kept on evading the two teams gunning for them, they found themselves more within the danger zone of the area where team Midoriya and team Todoroki were drawing attention to. Not exactly the best position for them, considering the amount of people that now didn't have points of their own. And while they still had their headband with them, a new issue arose for them. They still only had 375 points on their names. And while the leaderboard probably changed now, last time they checked, they were at sixth place out of thirteen. Well past the sixteen limit for people allowed to move to the next phase. So they now had to at least try and take one headband. Out of the two teams, Kamakiri's points alone wouldn't really help them out that much, it's only an additional sixty points and that wouldn't let them be in the safe zone. Kendo's hundred and seventy five would be nice, but still probably not enough.

They would have kept on trying to think of something, but unfortunately for them, their train of thoughts were interrupted by a certain pink-haired psycho screaming at them.

"Hey, what are you doing here?! I told you that you weren't allowed!"

Turning around for a bit as they avoided another horn attack and managed to avoid Reiko's attempt at snatching their headband, they saw team Midoriya, made up by Izuku, a pouting Mei, that Ochako girl…. and some Kentucky Emo Chicken guy that they've never seen before. Honestly, it was a pretty cool look. Maybe not, skull-like head on fire cool, but still pretty good. They probably would ask about introductions, if not for the fact that they both notice the clear absence of the over ten million point headband on Midoriya.

"What happened to your headband?" Kamala asked.

"Oh that, yeah it's over there" Mei answered, signaling at Todoroki's team, confirmed of Momo, some blonde guy as far as they knew and Tenya (whose inclusion was actually surprising to them), with Todoroki having the over ten million points on his head on top of his team's already 550 points "Now… you need to get out of here! You're not allowed!"

"The hell!" Robbie just exclaimed, shooting a ball of fire at Kendo's and Kamakiri's teams to keep them at bay "You dumbass made a scene about standing up and whatnot crap and the first thing you do is go on and lose all your points?!"

"Well, at least they're not declaring war on us this time around…" Kamala murmured, only for her to wish she could just bite her tongue for what was about to happen.

"I wouldn't be so sure about that…" they all suddenly heard, turning around and seeing team Todoroki charging their way "You two beat Parker and Vector. As far as I'm concerned, my declaration of war extends to you as well"

"Motherhover! I should have just stayed with Annie and saved me the trouble!" Kamala just exclaimed in annoyance.

"Oh sure, because my life is just peachy!" they could hear Annie shout while being chased by her classmates.

As for Todoroki and his team, they managed to somewhat see that they were talking with each other. As they ran towards the group, they saw Momo first making some sort of rod from her elbow that reached all the way to the ground, at the same time, she made some sort of blanket that Todoroki took to cover themselves with and thankfully for them, Robbie had a surprisingly good eyesight (for some reason, Kamala could use some glasses every once in a while). Because he managed to see a few sparkles coming from the blonde one and even if he wasn't some mad scientist like Mei, or a wacko supercomputer like Parker, he definitely paid enough attention to his science classes to know what was going to happen.

"Kamala, give me a boost, we're going airborne!" he said.

Finally noticing the sparks, she knew what he meant. Hopefully, what she was about to do wouldn't count as against the rules since she was going to technically touch the ground, but what the heck. Lifting her hands just as Robbie bent his knees, she slammed them to the ground as Robbie gave a forward jump, with the Pakistani girl giving a boost to the jump and sending them a little over twenty feet in the air. And thankfully that they did, because they managed to see what Todoroki had under his sleeve.

Suddenly a bright yellow flash shined in the area, as Todoroki managed to get his blonde teammate to paralyze everyone with his electricity. Afterwhich, the boy of red and white hair took a hold of the rod made by Yaoyorozu and with it, channeled his powers into a freeze attack that he directed in a manner that kept his team safe, while at the same time, freezing the entire teams into the ground. Good thing they were on the air and so it seems that Midoriya's team managed to evade the attack as well.

And before the other teams that still had a headband specifically could recover, Shoto darted by and took their headbands away. Because clearly, him having over ten million points wasn't enough for the guy. Honestly, part of Robbie was starting to understand why Monoma hated class A, they're full of asses.

"We're going down!"

"Any ideas on what to do?!"

"Brace yourself and don't fall!"

"On what?!"

"I don't know just don't fall!"

The two shouted at each other as the ground started to get closer and closer. So Kamala just said screw it and used her powers to stretch her legs and wrap them around Robbie like they were some long rope tied with a bow. Just in case, she could break their fall, but with the whole rider can't touch the ground thing and the fact that them jumping that high felt already like a stretch, she didn't want to ruin their chances. Better safe than sorry, was what she thought and in no time, they landed. A decently loud THUD was heard. Robbie managed to land on his two feet but darn it if that didn't hurt. He was pretty sure that wasn't good for the knees. And Kamala definitely felt the force and good thing she's malleable because darn it, did that hurt a bit.

"Ugh! You really need to lay off the sweets, you know. Dammit you're heavy" Robbie said, as he started to run away and causing Kamala to blush in embarrassment and glare at Robbie.

"Hey, what the hell! You can't go around telling that to girls!"

"What does it even matter?"

"That's insensitive!"

"Oh then, have it be payback for all the times you said I looked like a thug!"

"I said thugish and I spoke the truth!"

"Well then, would you look at that! So did I!"

And as the two were arguing over petty things, all the way over at the bleachers, at the designated area for students of class B, Tokage just stared blankly at the two of them, noticing that they were fighting and she groaned.

"Sounds like an old married couple!"

"TOKAGE, SHUT UP!"

The duo shouted, legit baffling the girl of class B making her wonder how do they even do it, while her other classmate that couldn't make it just stared at her with a flat expression as he slowly shook his head. As for back at the center of the stadium, Kamakiri and Pony were struggling to get out of the ice. Looking up, he saw the duo of Khan and Reyes running off and near the direction of where another class B team was lurking around. And now with so little time and no points, they had to go all or nothing. So they started to use their quirks on the ice to try and free themselves.

At the same time, in another part of the arena, team Bakugo was currently struggling against team Monoma a bit. As it turns out, one of them could make literal air into barriers and they soon discovered that Monoma could copy powers. Not a good thing for them, especially with how aggressive Bakugo was playing. And by playing, it meant hurling himself towards them and bashing their air shields with his bare hands as hard as he could.

"Ha! Serves you right, you obnoxious jerk!" Tsuburaba mocked Bakugo, as he started to hit the air shield over and over to no end.

Kosei Tsurubara - Quirk: Solid Air!

He can solidify the air he blows into walls, platforms and even once into a projectile that broke his aunt's favorite vase! The strength and size of them are directly dependent on his lung capacity!

"Guys, stop antagonizing him. We already have enough points as it is. Let's just leave quick before something bad happens" Kaibara tried to tell his teammates, who have been provoking the ash-blonde for quite a while now.

"You're right, Kaibara. Unlike certain other schoolmate of ours, we certainly have enough restrain to control ourselves"

"We only need to wait the time and we'll get to the next stage. Ha, you heard that you jerk? You lose!"

"Not like that! Why couldn't I've been closer to that team with the cute girl?!" Sen mentally cursed at the antics of his two teammates.

"We should get somewhere else. His animalistic grumbling is giving me a-" Monoma was saying as they turned their backs on Bakugo and were about to leave, when a sudden and loud SCRASH was heard "... headache?"

Feeling a strong tug at the headbands, he could only turn just as he saw Katsuki Bakugo, not only having broken through the air shield, but also having his hand grabbing a hold of a few of their headbands that Monoma had around his neck. And it didn't take a genius to figure out what happened next. Because the blonde student from class A just tried to yank them away from the blonde student of class B. Managing to get his headband back.

"Crap! We're down to just three!"

"Would you look at that! I told you so!" Sen exclaimed to Kosei, feeling disappointment in him.

He was supposed to have common sense too!

"Dammit, change of plans! We hold on onto these ones until the last minute!" Monoma exclaimed, as he and his team rushed away.

As for Bakugo and his team, they were having a lovely little chat about the benefits of communication and team trust.

"You dumbass! We told you to warn us whenever you jump!"

"Shut it, you duck-tape bastard!"

"Well, whatever. We managed to get our points back, that's what it matters"

"Kirishima's right. I bet that if we're lucky, they'll get us high enough to make it"

"Like hell we are!" Bakugo snapped at his team and glared at Monoma "We're not settling for that. We're going for the top! And I'm going to leave a wake of corpses as we get there!" he yelled, making Sero sighed.

"I could have been befriending the coolest girl in school that also happens to be the daughter of my childhood hero. But no, instead, I have to put up with this guy over here!"

Lovely.

1.-Team Todoroki: 10, 001, 075

2.- Team Tetsutetsu: 1010

3.- Team Hitoshi: 745

4.- Team Bakugo: 595

5.- Team Monoma: 505

6.- Team Bendy: 375

7.- Team Midoriya: 0

8.- Team Kendo: 0

9.- Team Rin: 0

10.- Team Kodai: 0

11.- Team Kamakiri: 0

12.- Team Mineta: 0

13.- Team Hagakure: 0

He saw the current leaderboard and he wasn't very fond of it.

Midoriya was originally the number one spot. He only had to look after his points and not get them stolen. He had that one job, but unfortunately for him, Todoroki managed to catch him off guard. Using the advantage of Ida's innate speed and in a manner he never saw him use before, he snatched the ten million headband. In one moment, he put his entire team in jeopardy and now, they had nothing while the remaining teams with points to their names were still struggling to remain in the game.

And the bar was set too high. If only sixteen people get to go to the final event, and the average of members per team was about 4, then he may not be the smartest kid around, but he can definitely tell that with those variables, only around four teams will make it. And now, they have less than two minutes to do something.

"Should we instead try and go for another team's points!" Tokoyami asked, his voice filled with concern at the lack of time they were having.

"Parker-san and Reyes-san are technically… I'm not sure if we can manage to get a hold of someone's else points fast enough"

"It's ok, Deku-kun…!" Uraraka suddenly spoke vividly "If that's the case, then let's just get them back without fail!"

Her passion and the way she expressed herself, made Izuku realize something. Those points weren't only his. They weren't even just ten million, they were in actuality, ten million, two hundred and ninety, the sum of all of their points put together. It wasn't just him, he was carrying the trust and dreams of his teammates and he wasn't going to let them down!

And at the same time, all around the arena, multiple other teams were struggling. And one in particular, was being cornered by two teams at the same time.

"No running away, Parker! You're ours!"

"Get that darn punk, Shoji!"

The two teams had some of their members express themselves, as they were charging at the trio of Annie, Valerie and Hitoshi. With them a bit tired now and feeling like corner animals.

"Well… on the bright side, we kinda did it, right?" asked Shinso to his two friends "I mean, you did say that we only needed one headband. So I guess we should just play it safe until time runs out" the boy spoke, but the redhead in particular didn't answer.

"A-Annie… is something wrong?" asked Valeire, as the Parker girls just looked up at the leaderboard.

"... We're getting another headband" she just stated, confusing the two other teens.

"Why? We're already in third place. We don't-"

"Didn't I say?" Annie interrupted Shinso mid-sentence "Just because I don't see the point in the Sports Festival or that I don't care about it that much, doesn't mean I don't see that you do and a lot"

"Annie, we're already safe. I don't see why we should bother"

"I told you already, buddy. I'll make sure all of you guys get to shine. And believe me, I'm too stubborn to go back on my word. So trust me, please" she said, as the boy just snickered and the other girl gave a gentle smile.

"Trust you? Come on, do you even need to say it outloud? Of course we trust you" Shinso just said as Valerie nodded.

"If you say we need another headband, w-we'll get another one"

"Neat… now mister, who do we go for? And do hurry, those guys are getting pretty close to us" the redhead girl asked the japanese boy, who looked quick, but carefully at the remaining teams.

There was one specifically class B team that they could go for. One problem tho, was that it was in between a frenzy area where everyone was trying to get points for themselves. And half of them were heading for said team while the other half were heading to them. It was definitely a risky idea… but he knew they would be ok.

After all, it's not like they were just going to go blindly.

"Ok, then how do we organize?" asked Annie to her friends, using the remaining time to make sure they were at their absolute best "I mean, should I take the front of the horse?"

"W-Well, you are the strongest and fastest of us. S-So I think yeah, maybe it would be a good idea"

"Neat! Then if that's the case then-"

"Wait…" Shinso suddenly called out the two.

"What's the matter, Hitoshi?" asked Annie.

"I was just thinking… what if you stay in the back?" he asked the two.

"What do you mean?"

"We have to make sure we're at our best. I may not be able to do much, but you two are something else, so we should focus on that"

60 seconds.

They were about to hit the mark where only 60 seconds would remain of the game and those were 60 seconds far too little, so everything had to count. Suddenly charging forward, the trio of Annie. Valerie and Hitoshi ran forward, not stopping and also towards the teams currently out for blood against them…

In Mineata's case, it was somehow very literal.

And just as they were about to make contact…

"Valerie, you technically have the best mobility of us all"

"I do?/She does?"

"You can teleport"

"B-But I can't teleport that easily. I still have a 20 meters limit and it's a bit hard to make portals without my hands"

"That's still a big advantage. And since you need your vision to know where to teleport to, you should be in charge of our main mobility and… maybe that means you should be on the front"

A magenta portal opened up between them. A bit farther away from team Hagakure and team Mineta, but still close enough that the trio could just jump in it quickly and before it disappeared. Teleporting a handful meters away from them, they kept on charging forward. Nevermind the fact that teleporting felt weird for Hitoshi and Annie said it kind of tickled.

Afterwards they kept on their track to where that one team was located. It seems like they themselves were also struggling a bit with one team messing with them. It seemed like it was Kendo's team from afar and they were desperate. As for team Shinso, there were at least two teams heading their way. They were a two-man team and a three-man team, both from class B. Funny, now that they noticed it, class B had all the two-man teams with them. But disregarding that fact, they had to prepare for whatever was about to happen.

One team had a big hairy guy carrying an asian student that was definitely not japanese. It must be Rin Hiryu, they thought. He was another foreign student like them and Robbie and Kamala mentioned him once or twice. The other one was made of probably the most distinguishable people in the hero course safe for the girl that was the rider, who had black hair and a plain look to her face. And that was because, sure, having a different skin color, horns or looking a bit like an animal was one thing. But having an odd-shaped yellow face that looked more like a glue-dispenser and a literal speech bubble was something else.

But outside of all of that, they were all unknown. Which should in theory put them at a disadvantage, since they should be able to take them by surprise…

In theory that is.

"Well, now that we have that one clear, guess I'll take the rear-end" Annie pointed out, since they already agreed prior to it that Shinso was going to be the rider of the horse.

"Yeah and if you think about it, that could actually be great" Shinso pointed out and before he could try and explain himself, it seemed that Valerie caught up pretty soon with what he meant by it.

"Annie, your spider sense!" she pointed out and making her best friend realize what they meant "You could warn us of any sneak attack! And with you being on the back it'll make it easier for us to move and harder for the others to get what you're doing!"

"Huh… hey, that's actually not a bad idea. It's pretty great actually! Oh, and we can talk in english when that happens! You know, wouldn't want anyone else from overhearing us, right?"

"Well, I think my english is decent enough for that to be useful"

"Slow down, then we go left" Annie said in english, low enough to not grant any suspicion.

Valerie complied and slowed her pace just as the big guy in front opened his mouth(?) and shot what seemed to be glue at where they would have been had they stayed in that place.

"What?! How did they know that was happening?!" Bondo shockingly asked.

"Maybe they're psiquicks?" asked Manga from behind.

"Now, we go right" Annie spoke again.

Valerie nodded and moved in that direction. Eternally grateful for that ungodly sixth sense of Annie that could warn her of any threat. And that was because they quickly evaded a bunch of scaly projectiles, courtesy of the other class B team. And best, not only did they dodged it, but it pushed the other team a bit far. Giving them a bit more to work with.

"Hey, watch where you're aiming those things! You almost hit us!" Manga complained at the confused Rin.

"How did they dodge that one? Do they have eyes in their backs too?!"

"Idea for a later time! They're getting away!" Shishida quickly said as not only him, but both Rin's team as well as the two class A teams trying to catch up.

And at the same time in other parts of the arena, more mayhem was going on. From Bakugo still pressing on getting all of Monoma's points back, to even Robbie and Kamala who were looking at where Annie, Shinso and Valerie were running at. And on top of that, they also started to hear shouting and that one came from none other than Kamakiri and Pony. Who both managed to escape the ice and were now in hot pursuit.

"Honestly, what were we even expecting?" Robbie groaned.

"And who do we have to blame for?"

"Shut it, Kamala"

"Ok, now what's the plan? I haven't looked up, but I'm sure that we need some extra points" the Pakistani girl said, as Robbie started to think, until he got an idea.

"Ok Kamala, I got it! Commence, Operation Giraffe!"

"... Wow, you really do suck at naming things. That was almost as bad as something Annie could came up with"

"Just sip it and listen"

After a quick talk with his partner, the two started to get close enough to that specific team while not being too close that they'll pick up on their little skeem of them. Once they were in place, they made a quick turn and faced the duo of Pony and Kamakiri. Who were running desperately at them with all they got and with the little time they had left. All the while getting enough attention from their target to see them fighting similarly to them in an attempt of a trap.

"Got tired of running away, Reyes and Khan?!" asked Kamakiri.

"You sure are talking a big game for someone with literal zero points to their names"

"Kamala's right. You really shot yourself in the foot with that one. Should have kept a cool head, you know?"

"Gha!" exclaimed Kamakiri as he and Pony both started an assault on Kamala and Robbie. "It doesn't matter what you say! This is about winning and losing, so if you don't go all out then then go at all!"

"You know? Ever since we've met you, you've had this one little attitude problem" Kamala told him, slapping away the horns shot at her and contorting her body to avoid him whenever he got close "You're kind of hotheaded, thing with your fists first and are too competitive for your own good"

"That and you're impatient as all hell" Robbie joined in, as the two kept on evading him and even circling him to be on opposite sides now"I'm telling you from experience, nothing good comes from not thinking things through"

"That got you and your team lost two weeks ago and made you lose on day two of school. You focus so much on the fight that you lose the point of it all. And that's coming from someone that has a hard time focusing on stuff"

"Oh yeah? Well, right now the point is to beat you two! And I'm going to do that right…" Kamakiri said, evading a few attacks from Robbie and Kamala and having Ponyy charge at them, racing faster than before while going around their attacks and defenses until he got just within range and about to get his hands on Kamala's headband "NOW!"

With his grasp literally less than inches from taking all of their points. His fingers almost touching that piece of cloth, it felt that he was about to win. About to at least get one over the Jersey City girl and the Los Angeles boy. Unfortunately for him, he failed to notice the mischievous grin on their faces. Something that his partner saw and made her realize one thing and one thing only.

She wasn't going to get that cake at all.

Because from one moment to another, Kamala stretched her neck so high, it was unreachable to pretty much everyone. Now being about as long as that of a giraffe. Fact that they could now confirm after one google search on a slow sunday afternoon.

"And with just a few seconds until the game is set, our class B american duo pull one daytime Rokurokubi! Better hide the blood and oil lamp in case she wants a quick sip!"

"Wait, why didn't they do that from the beginning? Wouldn't that save a ton of problems?"

"And where's the fun in that?"

"What the-?!"

"Na, na na na na~! Kamala mocked from up in the air.

"Is that even allowed?!"

"AH-HA! Now onto step two of our plan! Kamala, long-arm, now!"

"Eh, at least it's better than the last name" she said, pulling back her right arm and then thrusting it forward and towards Kamakiri and Pony.

Or at least that's what everyone looking would be thinking, safe for those sitting in a position where the angle of their sight would reveal their real intention. Because just as Kamakiri was about to block what he thought would be an incoming attack, it turned out to just pass by them. More importantly, as he turned around, he saw that they were aiming for the last remaining team of class B safe for Kamala and Robbie to have any points whatsoever. Team Tetsutetsu, made up of Tetsutetsu, Juzo, Yosetsu and Ibara.

And while they were going for them. A certain trio was also running towards them.

"Ok then, we have mobility and defense all figured out. This is going to be great!" Annie cheerfully told her two friends.

"That leaves us w-with just our offensive to look over" Valerie followed, with Shinso sighing.

"Well, that's a bust then"

"Why's that?"

"With both of you being the horse, that doesn't leave us with anything in terms of offensive. Let's face it, I'm not going to pull something well just by myself, so our points there might as well be null" Shinso told them, as Valerie thought carefully.

"Mm… maybe not?"

"Huh?"

"H-Have any of you read the Art of War?" she asked the two with Shinso being completely lost and Annie of course, having her mind race and catching up rather quickly "All warfare is based on deception. That is one of the teachings of Sun Tzu"

"Oh yeah, I remember that one. And yeah I get what you mean, we should do that!"

"I'm not following any of you. What are you talking about?"

"Sun Tzu. The Chinese dude that people make jokes about things he never said because he was that smart? That guy. But he actually said what Valerie quoted. That and others like: 'If you are strong, appear weak, but if you are weak, appear strong' that one is actually his too"

"... Sorry, I lost you again, am I weak, or am I strong? Is this another one one of those weird cat experiments with boxes?"

"It means that you're an unknown variable. You're from the General Course, so most of these guys won't know about your strengths and just think nothing about you… no offense"

"Eh, what the heck, none taken"

"A-And you didn't use your quirk in the race. S-So no one outside of us knows of it. T-That mystery element can be useful!"

"Useful, how exactly?"

"Let's put it this way; a good trick and a believable lie can be a very nasty weapon. The mystery around you can make the illusion of something dangerous and believe me, my family knows about illusions. They can be a pain"

"Huh… So then… me being a mystery is a good thing?"

"You being in the General Course and being a mystery will be our biggest offense"

Weaving from attack and attack with such grace and carefulness, team Shinso kept on moving forward. Closely by, they were about to reach their desired destination when a shadow passed over them. Landing in front of them was none other than team Mineta, with a somewhat tired, but still functional Shoji trying to block their way. But Shinso and the girls didn't stop. No, instead they kept on running forward and right into them.

"NOW SHOJI, GET THAT DUMB PRICK!" Mineta shouted, but as they were about to charge at them, their opponents did something.

"Fire, Shinso!" Annie shouted too, as her own purple-haired teammate nodded.

"Got it!" he replied, pulling back his arms and quickly acting as if he threw something at them.

That seemingly got them, because in the split second that they thought he was about to throw something, they moved out of the way to their right and gave them the right of way. Letting them pass right them all as Shinso gave the three the biggest shit-eating-grin he had ever given anyone just to mock them at being too gullible.

Safe to say, Mineta of them all was not too pleased at it.

"GK… GRRRR, THAT GENERAL COURSE RAT!" he shouted as Valerie made a quick portal in front of them.

Jumping into it, they quickly appeared right in front of team Tetsutetsu and quickly, when they were taken aback by their sudden appearance, they acted again. Grabbing one of their headbands, the purple-haired boy placed it around his neck and got ready for another 'attack' of his. This time,changing up things a bit, because Shinso just pointed at the trio that was the horse with his finger. All while giving the biggest and most confident grin he ever gave.

"Locus Feast!" he shouted as if it were the name of an attack.

Believing him for a second just like the last team, they rushed back to try and avoid it. Anything named Locus Feast was definitely not a good thing. And Ibara of them all was certainly a bit pale at him saying that. But in their act of trying to avoid it, they soon realized that all was a ruse. Unfortunately, it was not soon enough, because by the time they did, Valerie had already made another portal to disappear.

And as if losing half of their headbands wasn't bad enough, then losing the other half was going to piss them off. Because when their brains had finally caught up with the ruse entirely, they got their last remaining hand pulled from them. And that was act of none other than Kamala. Who while still having her neck stretch like crazy, managed to also stretch her arm to where they stood and snatch their last points. And when they all saw Kamala's and Robbie's strategy, they definitely got pissed.

"What gives?!"

"Heavens dear!"

"Hey, that's cheating!"

"We're Americans! What were you expecting!" Robbie joked as he started to get away, probably being told by Kamala how that wasn't nice to say.

20 seconds.

They were all at the end.

Bakugo managed to get the last of Monoma's points and was already gunning for Izuku. Annie and Robbie secured more points for them. And Izuku was rushing with all he could to where Todoroki was. The boy of dual abilities being genuinely surprise and for some reason, as he saw the red vein-like energy course through the green-haired boy's arm, he suddenly felt… something. For some reason, he felt overwhelmed like never before and without him realizing it, his left side started to heat up and a bit of steam and a few cracks of fire popped up as Izuku tried to reach.

Only instead of reaching, he used his strength to just pull away his defense with the force of his arm moving. Then, he was about to grab his points back. All of them and for some reason, it felt like Todoroki suddenly rebooted. And they would have lost all of their points if not for them suddenly shifting to the back. That was due to Ida, who forced the horse back and barely managed to evade the grasp of Midoriya before leaving quickly.

"Pull yourself together, Todoroki! That was a close one!" Ida chascaded his teammate, who seemed to be lost in his thoughts, looking at his hand and not realizing something important.

Back at Izuku, his fear grew tenfold. No, no, no! How could he have been so close yet so far away at the same time?! No, he had to fix it. There was still a chance to get them. There was stil-

"TIIIIME UP!" Present Mic announced, making everyone stop what was happening and letting Bakugo fall face first to the ground because… well he jumped and suddenly allowed the effect of gravity to exist on him the moment the game stopped.

"That's it, ladies and gentlemen! Now, let's rank those that will make it all to the final stage of today's first year's U.A Sport Festival!" Present Mic kept on saying and cleared his throat before giving the announcement "First on the list in none other than; Team SHOOOTO! WOOO!"

And with over 10 million points on their name, it was not a surprise that they would be on first place. And while the rest of the team was extremely happy, the leader of it was… not ok.

"And now second place we get… oh wow, we get team Shinso…?! Wasn't expecting them to pull it off if I'm being honest"

He said and with 1120 points for them, they were safely in the safe zone and on their way to the finals. And naturally, they were happy as all things could.

"We did it guys, aren't you excited?" Annie asked at her two friends, who were a bit taken by the moment as they started to realize it.

"... we did it"

"W-We actually did it…?"

And with that, they exploded in joy.

"We did it!" the two said in unison as Annie smiled.

"Of course we did. Didn't I told you we would?" she told them as the two looked at her with a big smile.

And for Shinso, he actually felt like suddenly hugging her, but refrained from doing so. But that was mostly for what it meant. It meant that he could get a chance at being on the hero course… he could… he had a shot of making it.

"Coming in third we get; Team Bakugo!"

1100 points, not bad. And hey, they managed to succeed. They should be glad… or at least if not for the fact that their leader was grinding his teeth in anger because of course he would.

"Lost to that icy-hot bastard and that DAMN YANKEE AGAIN?!"

Yeah… still taking it better than expected.

"Team Bendy comes in at Fourth Place…! What a stupid name"

With 1010 points, the duo of class B managed to pass to the last stage of the game. And safe to say they were pretty upbeat by the news.

"Alright, we won!"

"Sure did! Now we're just one step from that gold medal!

"Now we're talking!"

"We sure are…! Now, get off, you're heavy"

And with that, Robbie just dropped Kamala off his shoulders, dropping her to the ground and falling flat on her back and complaining about it.

But one person that wasn't being happy was, of course, Midoriya. And of course he would he failed to keep all his points, he failed to get them back, he just failed! He felt terrible and the sight was such that those teams with people close to him felt bad for him. Poor fella, they all thought… well, actually not all. Because there was a certain green-eyed girl that knew he was about to get the shock of his life. And thankfully, the two lovely gals of his team pointed it out to him. Or more specifically, pointed at Tokoyami and Dark Shadow.

"Your attack was such that Todoroki showed signs of hesitation. I wanted to of course go for the ten million points one… but I guess we'll have to settle for these…" he said as he suddenly showed him, not one, not two, but three headbands on Dark Shadow's mouth while he gave a thumbs up, because…

"And we actually get a fifth place, with team Midoriyaaaa! Woohoo, talk about a close one!"

They managed to get a shot.

"You gave us an opening with your last attack. This is all thanks to you" Tokoyami said, lifting his spirits so much that Midoriya burst into tears…

Burst being literal because he shot them with such force he… drugged himself in the ground, how was the ground even cracked?

And while that was going on, Annie looked from afar. Smile on her face as she looked at the leaderboard one last time and then back at them. And as she did, Shinso just approached her.

"Why do I have a feeling this was all a plan of yours?"

"Nah, come on, I could never make a plan like that… it was just a bit of improve, nothing much"

"Uh-Hu, so that's why you were so eager for another headband? Because for the looks of it, I'm sure we could have made with just two like you said"

"Eh, better safe than sorry" she just replied to him, looking back at the living water fountain that was Izuku, the cheerful Uraraka, the almost workaholic HM and both Tokoyami and Dark Shadow being baffled as all heck at what Izuku was doing.

And at that sight, the young Parker couldn't help but to giggle a bit.

"These five teams will be moving forward! Now stay tune, dear listeners, because the following events will be full of excitement that will keep you all glued to your seats!"

Yep, the Sports Festival sure was getting intense.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Mental Image!

"-And that was how Iron Man and I managed to stop those weird crystal towers attacking Shanghai" Aero finished her story.

She arrived at Musutafu Japan not that long ago. It was still a few days away till the U.A Sports Festival, which was a good thing for her. Jet lag and a different time zone was quite the pain, so she would gladly take any opportunity to rest and let her body get used to things. And with her feeling a bit nervous about leaving her actual paying work for so long as well as the entirety of the city of Shanghai without her protection, some sightseeing would be welcome.

And thankfully for her, she wasn't alone in that regard. Because she was spending time with two other foreign representatives just like her. Chat and Silencer of the Phantom Blonde Detective Agency all the way in New York. Sure, most would probably be disappointed that they weren't that popular compared to heavy hitters like the Avengers, Spider-Man or the Fantastic Four, but she didn't mind. Being with them probably would make her nervous and screw up something. If her first meeting with Iron Man was any indication, she could be a bit of a klutz, so having two people that were more her speed was nice.

Plus, they worked with Spider-Man a couple of times, that had to count for something.

"Wow, that was a great story!" Chat told Aero with Silencer agreeing with her.

"Yeah and pretty hardcore too. Meeting while freefalling has to get you like an award, right?"

"Hehe… well, I could have done without that one. It was quite scary"

"Oh yeah, it definitely was"

"Elsa, we talked about this, no reading people's minds without their consent when we're not working"

"I'm not peaking in, just looking at the fall part… Wow, it really was high"

"Stop it!"

"Fine, fine! Ugh, way to kill the mood"

"So anyway, after that we- oh crap" Aero said before stopping mid-sentence as she saw a certain someone from afar that made her nervous.

That someone turned out to be none other than Red Feather of Triumph Division. Also being on the street walking by and waving at the civilians, who were all too excited at meeting a foreign pro-hero and approaching him to greet him in person.

"Uh, never met him in person" Silencer noted as Aero sighed.

"I did"

"Why do you sound like that? Is everything ok?" asked Chat.

"Yeah it's just a bit awkward"

"Why, you two used to sle-"

"Elsa, manners"

"Eh? Oh no! No, no, no! None of that, it's just… uh, we may had not have quite the best of interactions last time we talked"

"Why is that?"

"Eh… it was kind of a messy situation. He was kind of a jerk, fish people, and him being proven wrong… I may also have hit him with a gust of wind in an argument and later on practically gave him an 'I told you' so yeah, there's that" she said and surprised the two.

Didn't Aero had a goodie-little two-shoes reputation?

"Oh, so you two aren't on good terms?" asked Chat.

"Oh no, we're not holding a grudge or anything. It's just that without the adrenaline of the moment or anything else it kind of feels awkward-"

"Hey Aero!" the trio suddenly heard.

Turning around, they saw Red Feather approach them and waving at them. Making Aero chuckle a bit.

"Oh, hi Red Feather. It's been a while"

"Sure has. Haven't seen you since-"

"Yeah… that… no hard feelings, right?"

"None taken, don't worry, we were all doing what we thought was right, that's all" he said, turning to face the two Americans "Hi, I don't believe we met before, I'm Red Feather"

"And indeed we haven't. Call me Silencer, she's Chat. We're the representatives of the Avengers Academy schools invited to the U.A Sports Festival"

"It's a pleasure to meet you"

"Likewise," he told them, turning back at the small audience that were asking him to take pictures with him "Huh, the people from around sure have quite the excitement. Excuse me ladies, I think I need to take this one. Hopefully we can catch up later" he said as he got back to the group that were already asking for autographs.

Probably never even heard of the guy, but a hero was a hero, anyway and Japan sure loved their fair share of them.

As for the ladies, a phone suddenly rang and Aero noticed that it was hers. And seeing that it was a call from the office, she knew it was completely immediate for her to take it

"Um sorry, I have to answer this" she excused herself before flying away to get some privacy.

"Oh sure, no problem"

"Have fun… Oh boy she sure sent him flying"

"Elsa!"

Notes:

For anyone wondering, Elsa is actually just Marvel Adventures Emma Frost. I just use the name Elsa to diferenciate her from the actual Emma Frost

Chapter 33: Lunch Break and Small Talks

Chapter Text

"I swear, when I get out you will-"

"Yeah, I'ma stopping you right there and remind you how much of a bad matchup this is for you"

"No it's not!"

"Just ignoring the fact that you tried and failed to steal a blind man's backpack, must I remind you that you are some mosquito guy trying to mess with Spider-Girl? Spider? Doesn't that tell you anything?"

Mayday was near a park in her share of section Hosu she was assigned to patrol. So far, things were relatively easy going for her. She bet she could take care of things even when she was a rookie a handful of years ago, but darn it if it would be more of a hassle to pass her. It was already a hassle to present her as it was. There wasn't as much action so far, or at least what most would consider action. No rapid chases or big crime occurring just yet. That being the keyword because from what she was told, the pretty nasty stuff would pop it's head later on the day.

But for the time being, that wasn't the case. So far the most that she has done outside of helping an old lady cross the street and getting free candy as a thank you (suck on that one, Tensei, she thought) and other stuff meant for literal scouts, was catching a mosquito guy that was being chased by a mob for taking their stuff. From hats, to scarfs and for some reason, some baby food, all while hovering in the air a total of five inches… and also while looking very wobbly and not flying straight. She stood perplexed for a handful of seconds as she saw that happening, questioning a lot of stuff before jumping in and catching him. And by that, she meant needing to bail him out from getting whooped by a blind man after he tried to wrestle his cane from him.

And good thing, seeing a blind man beating up a criminal made her stop questioning life itself. That was normal to her.

So by now, she was just waiting next to him, being webbed in a cocoon, next to all the people recovering their stolen belongings as she waited for the police to come by. Waiting for the police, that was still a new one for her. Mostly for the whole 'still on provision' thing, but still weird. Normally she and company would probably bail out after writing a letter and sticking it to the baddie's forehead. Especially if it was something as petty as what mosquito boy was doing. And no doubt was she getting bored. Like come on, you would expect at least a traffic officer around, what was taking them so long?

"Tell me something, are you drunk? Because it looks like you're drunk?"

BLURP!

"Yeah, that's what I thought" she sighed in boredom.

Thankfully for her, the boredom would at least die down for a bit. Managing to overhear someone's phone, she turned to one of the people that the mosquito guy had stolen from. A somewhat elderly woman, of maybe between 50 to 70 years of age. She was looking… pretty good for her age, but also she was looking at her phone, probably to make sure nothing bad happened to it. But it was what she was looking at that caught Mayday's attention. The Sports Festival.

"Excuse me, ma'am?" she called out to the lady, who looked up from her phone "Could I take a quick peak? I think I heard something I need to hear"

Normally most would use their own phones to look up something like that, but not Mayday. The phone she had at (literal) hand was kinda old. It was the next rage when she first got it actually. She herself actually being the first of her circle of friends to even get a phone of their own. But that was it, the phone was old. It was a rectangle with buttons that was meant for calling and texting. Maybe if lucky, taking not that great pictures and videos. None of that smartphone for her until some time later. Not like she didn't mind it, she loved that old phone and the fact that she managed to implement it to her hero gig with little effort and that it worked despite all she's been through was even better. But obviously, due to the age, her work phone wouldn't connect to the internet and she left her day to day phone back at the mobile center in her locker. Not like she could bring it that easily, girl pockets were objectively a crime for how bad they were and her suit didn't do any better to let her bring a smartphone into the mix. That on top of the fact that with her way of life, that thing would have been a goner in no time.

Maybe she should have gotten a purse for her hero gig like Annie did.

But putting all those thoughts behind, she saw the livestream of the Sports Festival on the old lady's phone. The second event, something called Cavalry Battle having concluded and from the looks of it, needing teams to compete. So, she tried to look for the team her sister would be part of, which wasn't that hard due to how the school decided to represent them. And once she located her, she just gave a small chuckle with a sense of pride.

"Second place again, huh? You better not be getting sloppy, eh sis" she thought with humor, but fighting back the urges to celebrate her sister.

1.- Team Todoroki: 10, 000, 290

Todoroki Shoto

Ida Tenya

Yaoyurozu Momo

Kaminari Denki

2.- Team Shinso: 1120

Shinso Hitoshi

AMP

3.- Team Bakugo: 1100

Bakugo Katsuki

Kirishima Ejiro

Ashido Mina

Sero Hanta

4.- Team Bendy: 1010

Bendy Girl

Reyes Robbie

5.- Team Midoriya: 785

Midoriya Izuku

Tokoyami Fumikage

Uraraka Ochako

Hatsume Mei

Those were the teams that managed to get past the second portion of the Sports Festival and their respective members. Four teams out of thirteen who managed to survive the Cavalry Battle and surprisingly, the only ones that actually managed to keep any of their points, whether they were their own or obtained. None of the others even managed to do such. Which just made a lot of them feel a little annoyed that Todoroki in particular. It wasn't enough for him to take the ten million points, nooooo. He had to take away more points and horde them on top of them, like he even needed them. The nerve of some people. Oh well, at least it made them all feel ok with Midoriya snatching all of those points at the last second. It was a bittersweet feeling, but it was something.

So for the small time being before being given further instructions, the students were just catching their breaths. Having a bit of small talk before anything else, mostly between classmates from the same class. Not surprising since next to Annie and company, barely anyone even talked to the other classes. Like, at most, she would think of Midoriya, maybe Momo and Mina and only through proxy of them in all honesty.

Like, say for example, a certain bug-looking boy and Texan girl approaching the New Jersey girl and California boy right after Kamala got up from the ground and started to chascate Robbie for literally dropping her to the ground. Naturally, they stopped their argument once they took notice of him and decided to face the two of them when they were in front of them. Most would just expect some sort of bitterness or antagonistic nature from the losing team. The two of them sure did, especially with all his competitiveness. But instead, the bug-like boy just gave a small smirk and offered a handshake to them, followed by Pony doing the same, although in a bit more up-beat manner.

"Guess now I do have to recognise you as the strongest" the boy said, no mockery or shame in his voice, only respect and acknowledgment in it "Congratulations you two"

"Mm, thanks man. You did good" Robbie replied, accepting the handshake as both he and Kamala started being congratulated by Pony and Kamakiri.

"Congrats, you guys! You're going to the final stage!" Pony cheered, while hoping in place as she held Kamala's hands.

"Thank you Pony! Would have done without all the competitiveness, but whatever" Kamala said, while looking at Robbie not so subtlety.

"You're not letting it slide, are you?"

"What do you think?"

"Whatever the case is, you two are about the only ones from class to manage to get this far. You better don't make us look bad"

"Yeah, you guys oughta win, got it!"

"Of course we will. We are the strongest of the class, after all" Robbie assured them, bragging a bit as Kamala rolled her eyes… but also nodded with his statement.

"Don't get too comfy with that title. Just because I see you as the strongest, doesn't mean I won't be aiming to get that title from you two. And I don't need to wait for the next Sports Festival to do that. I have the whole school year for it"

"You're welcome to try" Robbie replied as Kamala sighed.

"Boys" she thought, looking at Pony and noticing something of a sad bit in her attitude "Hey, don't worry. You heard Cali boy over here. Were winning this one for you guys"

"Say what now? Oh yeah, that. No I'm really not that interested in that actually. You guys do whatever you want"

"Then why so gloomy?" Kamala asked as Pony sighed.

"Oh it's just that… I was really looking forward to that cake"

"... Ok Pony, sorry to break your bubble and know that I'm only doing this because I care. But you misheard Kamakiri, there never was a cake on the line"

"There wasn't?!"

Well, at least some of class B took it better than others. Because as far as the other teams, they were pretty gloomy all things considered.

"It all happened so fast…" Honenuki said in a state of complete shock, one which was shared by everyone else on his team. "So close to making it and all of the sudden, poof goes our headbands"

"Couldn't even do a thing… it was like we didn't have a saying in the matter"

"Could it be that this was divine punishment from taking the points of that goblin child like we did…"

"Not cool guys… not cool at all"

And as that team in particular was having a collective meltdown, Kendo and hers, also gloomy in their own right, just walked past them feeling sorry for themselves. They literally were out of the game because of Todoroki for almost all of the duration of the game, they get their points taken, the moment they manage to break free they try to make some last minute recovery and before they knew it, Reyes and Khan, alongside their myriad of friends just swoop in and take all of them. Gosh and she had the audacity of trying to be funny by promising Reyes not to embarrass him in front of his childhood friend? She looked pathetic.

Eh, at least it wasn't as bad as Monoma's team. He did not look happy at all. Point given to him, he at least tried to act cool and matured. But that twitch in his left eye and small vein growing near there were not easy to hide. All while Sen gave them the biggest 'I told you' look he has ever given someone. Shouldn't be a surprise, if not for the fact that he was also giving it to Kosei of all people. He was like one of the few common sense kings of class.

"Darn it, sucks to lose" Tsu said, walking away from Mineta mumbling something she just assumed was a fetish of his "Congrats Mina"

"Eh, I was only added to counter Todoroki's ice. Truth be told, I didn't really do much and seeing the line up for people that managed to pass the Cavalry Battle, I should probably start worrying" the pink girl said, as both Jiro and a now Hagakure wearing upper clothes, walked past them, mumbling about something "What's with them?" she asked Koji and Sato, who also walked by.

"Oh, they're pretty salty that Parker's team managed to get the better of us. Although I think it had more to do with what she said about Hagakure and… well, it was awkward" Sato told them, with Koji nodding as a small blush was in his face "By the way, what's with him?" he asked, pointing at Mineta, mumbling death threads and something about purple hair.

"Oh, he's pretty salty that Parker's team managed to get the better of us. Although, I think her and V teaming up with that general student annoyed him a bit"

"I knew it had to be a fetish of his"

As for said team, they were currently relaxing a bit. Looking around and looking at the leading board, with their names all in their. With two of the members having a bit of a sense of pride, as well as a sudden sense of overwhelming worry at the realization of what that meant. Especially because they were now supposed to be one on one fights, they were being watched by the entire country and of course, they would be on their own. And one being the most shy and easy to scare child of the entire school and the other being some out of shape general course student, sure made things look even worse for them. Shinso in particular was wondering if befriending so many hero course students was a good idea all of the sudden. Especially the ones that were probably among the best of the whole first years. He was aware of how good they were, that two of them were in a ruckus with a bunch of criminals two weeks prior and that one in particular ended up a mess despite her being the best in her class. If not for that knowledge, he would probably just brush everything and be a more carefree ass in the next round instead of being aware of how out of his element he is. Honestly, the only reason they both even manage to go through the Cavalry Battle without crumbling down was because…

"Welp, that's that. Wonder if we're getting lunch break anytime soon. I can go for a good ol' dog with mustard and chili… Oh wait, Japan... right. What's the equivalent of a mustard and chili dog here?" Annie asked Shinso, who just looked at her with a baffled look.

"How can you think of food at a moment like this?"

"Hey, I'm a growing girl. It's perfectly normal to have a bit of an appetite" she playfully replied, just as they suddenly heard Present Mic speak up once more through the speakers.

"Alright, you little rascals! You've had your fun, but let's all take a quick break, alright? Go grab lunch and have a bit of a breather! We'll be seeing again, all students required in the middle of the stadium in an hour, got it?!"

"Guess that answers my question, mm… Oh I know, those cute little octopus sausage thingies! That's sorta like a hot-dog, right?" Annie asked, as Shinso just sighed at the girl.

"Reyes was right, she is kind of a glutton, isn't she?" he asked Valerie who nodded a little bit.

"I-I actually felt a bit nauseous more than hungry, but then again, she's Annie"

"Yeah, you're right on that"

"Eh, you two said something?" Annie asked.

"Just that you're a very special person, Annie" Shinso replied.

"Well, of course I am. I'm awesome aren't I?" she playfully answered, just as suddenly Mei arrived, trying to apparently fix one of her little gizmos "Anyway, let's just go grab a bite before whatever comes next comes next. Hey MH, where's Izuku?"

"Izu-what now?" the pink haired girl asked.

"Izuku? Looks like a walking brocoli? Stutters a little bit? Was crying so hard he looked like a fountain not that long ago?"

"Never heard of him"

"... You used him as a billboard just now? Really doesn't ring a bell?"

"Mm… nope, not a clue"

"... I mean… wow, just… let's just go for those octopus thingies before I start to question a lot of things in our relationship" Annie told the group as soon enough she and the rest of the students started to walk out of the arena, as well as the rest of the audience, all heading for the food stands and what not.

"Hey, Eresear, let's go get some food, alright?"

"Nah, I'm going to sleep"

"Hey, don't be like that! Come one, my treat!"

"You haven't even finished your coffee and you're already thinking of food?"

"Oh come on, it's not like there's too mu-PLEUGH! PLEUGH! Oh god, what was that?!"

"Something wrong?"

"Oh, it tastes so awful! I don't even, was that mustard and abanero?! And is that, BLEGH, is that olive?"

"Huh, now how did that got in there?"

"Wait, it was you?! But how?! Your arms and- how did you even manage to-?"

"I warned you"

"SHOTA, YOU SICK FU-"

Walking around the halls of U.A's massive stadium while waiting for the short little break, there were all sorts of sights to behold. Not only from the school itself, but due to the very guests themselves. Many were regular folks, sure. Maybe one or two parents from the students, but that was mostly it, most were just regular civilians that wanted to see the Sports Festival. But from the rest, one could expect more eyes to be drawn to then.

These were the many pro-heroes, public agents and more who wished to know what the next generation of heroes would look like. And not only some pro-heroes, but even quite a handful of famous and very important ones at that. U. A didn't just have the right to brag that they got the country's number one as a teacher, but also a lot of equally important heroes as well visiting for the festivities. They already have one room full of foreign heroes that came all the way to see the Sports Festiva, alongside the country's tenth tank pro hero of the current year, but one particular pro hero also decided to assist as well. One whose presence nearly instantly drew attention to himself and who was himself once a U.A student in his youth.

Of a very bulky muscular build, he was dressed in a tight, navy turquoise. With somewhat lava-like strokes streaming across his chest, upper torso, arms and shoulders, from which flames emerged. He had short crimson hair, which was spiked up around his head, sharp turquoise eyes and beard and mustache, which he used his flame to in a sense, enhanced to the point of making it seem like his facial hair was entirely made of fire. He used his quirk in a similar manner to create a make-shift mask of fire to cover his face. All with his very large and heavy-looking white gauntlets definitely made that man look as intimidating as one could get.

Enji Todoroki, Endeavor. Japan's current ranking number two hero.

As he was walking the halls of the stadium and entering a lonesome corridor to reach some stairs, a voice called for him. One that he was not really fond of, if his scowl becoming meaner wasn't a sign of that as it is.

"Oh, hey Endeavor! Long time no see!"

Turning slightly and revealing a not so friendly scowl, he saw the presence of the number one hero. Dressed in a fancy dark gay suit with red tie. His very iconic smile, known for being synonymous with safety and heroism, just causing a very subtle and small tick on Enji's eyes to show.

"All Might…"

"Oh, hey look at all these stands! It's almost like a carnival!" Kamala exclaimed, walking around, with a handful of her classmates by her side.

They had an hour to take a break, so most decided to take it the best way possible. And for Kamala, it was by taking a stroll around the many stands that were for the Sports Festival of U.A. From the ones with food, the ones with little gifts, the one with merchandising, she wanted to see them all. And even though technically the school would give her something to eat, she wouldn't mind trying out some of the snacks that they sold. And maybe a souvenir or two. Probably not the most responsible thing to do if Annie were around or a waste of money if Robbie were to voice his opinion. But then again, the two weren't around, so she was damn well going to do whatever she wanted to. And that All Might mask that she was eyeing from the corner of her sight was lowkey telling her to buy it.

And as she did, Kendo, Kinoko, Nirengeki, Jurota and Tetsutetsu all looked at her from the sidelines and truth be, all were a bit bummed down.

"You sure seem full of energy, Khan" Jurota told her.

"Yeah, but I think you should tone it down a bit. Don't you think you're overdoing it?" Kendo asked.

And as she did, Kamala turned around to face them… with a piece of grilled corn in one hand, cotton candy in another hand, a big taiyaki in her mouth, as well as an All Might mask being wired on the side of her face.

"... Mhat mo mo meam?" she tried to say, but due to her accent and the fact that she had her mouth stuffed in food, none of what she said was understood.

"You know? Forget what I said" Kendo reassured her as Kamala… somehow slurped the entire taiyaki in her mouth, chewed it and then swallowed it.

That wasn't horrifying in the slightest.

"Sorry if I got carried away. It's just all so awesome! This certainly beats the book fair from back home if you ask me. And I always looked forward to the book fair" Kamala said, and then she ended up noticing that her classmates didn't share her upbeat attitude "Hey, what's with you guys? You all look pretty down, you know?"

"Really? You don't think there is a reason for us to be in a down mood?" asked Tetsutetsu.

"Um… is it because I bought the last All Might mask they had on stock?"

"Do we really look that petty?" asked Jurota.

"I mean… You sure did two weeks ago when he wasn't teaching our class"

"... Yeah, no she got us there" Nirengeki said.

"Ok, sorry guys. I guess losing did get you that bad, didn't it?"

"No, no of course not. It's not like… it obviously does! Oh my god, we might as well be a, how did Reyes put it? A zero to the left?" Kendo said, noticeably not ok. Tho, props to her for trying to not show it "Seriously! Bad enough that we lost our points, but we got stuck for most of the competition and spent almost the rest of it doing nothing!"

"It really felt awful honestly" Kinoko followed, since the two were on the same team.

"At least it took a really good strategy for you to lose your points. We didn't even notice when we lost ours! Bha, what frustrations!" Shishida told the class rep and the mushroom girl.

"Think that's bad? Imagine being so close to making it out, only for you to lose all your points at the last second! Twice in a row no less!" Tetsutetsu complained even louder than the others did "Seriously, how is that not cheating?!" he asked Kamala.

"It was a legitimate strategy and it was at the last 20 seconds" she replied.

And right away, they all suddenly turned to Shoda. Almost as if waiting for his turn to say something about what happened.

"... Frankly, it doesn't sting that much. Honestly if I didn't feel like I should have made it though, I would have turned things down. And since I couldn't make it past the race, I guess it didn't hit me that hard" the short boy replied.

"Eh, fair. I probably would do the same… still sucks tho. Ugh, and worst of all, you and Reyes are somehow the only ones from class to make it through. Even those general and support course friends of yours made it!" Kendo said.

"Uh? Wait, don't tell me this is about the whole class A vs class B thing. Please tell me Monoma didn't infect you" Kamala told the group.

"No, it would be inaccurate to say that. It's more like we being angry at ourselves" Shishida answered her "While it is true that it hurts our pride as class B students, the reality is that we simply did not meet the expectations set upon us"

"Yeah, as much as it sucks that we didn't make it to the final round, we really can't hold it against class A that they picked up our slack at the last minute… tho I still hate that Bakugo bastard" Tetsutetsu scowled.

"Wow it really did get you bad. Honestly, I'm starting to feel bad for being the one to make it through" Kamala said, attempting to cheer them on, but instead, she saw Kendo holding her hand up and shaking her head.

"No, don't be. Not your fault that you needed to pick our slag" Kendo told Kamala, showing her regular and more reassuring self, which apparently, spreaded to everyone else.

"Yeah, you and Reyes gave it your all more than anyone else. If someone deserves to represent our class on the next stage it's you two. I could never call myself a man to think otherwise!" Tetsutetsu followed with Kinoko nodding.

"It's good that someone from class made it past the Cavalry Battle. And I'm glad it's the two of you"

"Don't disappoint us you two. Carry on class B's pride to the end!" the hairy teen of the group said, with quite some excitement in his voice surprisingly.

"Wow… you guys really think that? I mean… kind of a lot of pressure, but sure. I mean I'm sure that Robbie would have no issue, but we won't let you down" Kamala said, obviously feeling a bit nervous and overwhelmed.

"Yeah, sorry that we had to ask this of you. But don't worry, we believe in you guys" Nirengeki assured her as Kendo placed a hand on her shoulder.

"And don't think too little of yourself. You made it this far, you are obviously going to do great. We all think that" the class rep told her, making the inhuman feel a lot better "Anyway, what do you say we go look around? Khan already took us this far, let's get some snacks and a keychain!" she told everyone as they all nodded and soon enough, they continued on their way around every stan they could meet.

"Man, I am carving some kakigori after running so much!"

"I can go for some Ikayaki, I think they are selling them around the corner"

"If you really want some you could have asked Khan, she had like three"

"Trying to take Khan's food is how you wake up with less fingers"

"Hey, I'm not like that!"

"Yeah, she would just bite your hand off"

"Hey!"

And as the class B group kept walking away, a certain duo was finishing up their work near them. That work being apparently some sort of stan. And that duo was made up of the general course student Kanami Narumi and the management student Fukuda Kin.

"Thanks for agreeing with helping me, Narumi-chan. I know this will be worth it" the general course boy said.

"You really think this will work out, Kin-kun?" the girl asked.

And just as she did, they noticed a lot of people around them taking a decent interest in them and their stan. That on top of what looked like a bunch of students also walking in their direction with equal interest. And just like that, they knew that whatever they were doing, was going to go just fine.

"Endeavor! It's been so long! We haven't met in none-hero business in years! When was it that last we met I think it was-?"

"Five years ago. During Doctor Pym's funeral" he replied before All Might could finish his sentence.

"... Yeah, it sure has been a while. But, at least the circumstances are more uplifting now!"

"Is there a reason you are doing any of this?" Endeavor asked, a bit annoying.

"Hey now, why the cold shoulder, eh?" All Might asked, only for Endeavor to scowl some more "Heh, a joke. Sorry, I was told that I've been getting better at them by a friend of mine"

"Then that friend was lying to you. What do you want?"

"Come on now, I was just wondering if you would like to have some tea and talk? After all, I am a teacher and you just so happen to be the parent of one of my students! It just seems right after not seeing each other in so long!"

"If that's the case you've seen me, satisfied? Now let me be and give your tea to someone who wants it. I'm busy" Endeavor scoffed as he turned away and started to walk.

But if there is one thing All Might is, it's being persistent. So he just blitzed past him to be in front once more.

"Hahaha! Hey now, no need to be like that!" All Might laughed, simply being his upbeat self as usual "You know? That boy of yours sure has been doing quite the spectacle! And only using half his power on top of that? You must be very proud of him right about now? I'm sure you taught him well! " he said, as Endeavor just stared at him.

"What are you implying?"

"Oh nothing bad! I was just thinking that since I'm now a teacher, I should try and learn the best ways to teach the next generation of heroes!"

"... What kind of teacher goes around saying those kinds of things?" the number two hero asked.

"Well of course one that's new to the job! It's quite harder than I thought it would be! Hahaha!"

"Tsk, how perfectly annoying is that attitude of yours" Endeavor wailed as he started to walk around him "That son of mine is going through his rebellious phase. One that I haven't been able to straighten out. So you better ask someone else" he said, walking away from him.

"I see, well it was worth a try!" All Might said as Endeavor walked away.

However, before getting too far, Endeavor stopped. Surprising All Might a bit, it seemed as if Endeavor was thinking of something to say. And just then, he opened his mouth and spoke.

"Parker…" he simply said, taking All Might by surprise "She's that red haired, right? She's Spider-Man's other daughter, is she not?" he said, surprising him even more.

"How did you find out?"

"Please, I am no fool. His older daughter goes swinging around in an almost equal replica of Spider-Man's suit all while I hear from that son of mine that his other child is his classmate? It does not take a genius to figure that out" the fire hero answered just as All Might hummed.

"Well, I do believe that would be a good explanation. As expected of the number two hero! Haha!" the number one hero laughed, irritating Endeavor even more if that was somehow possible "Yes, she is his child, no doubt of it! Tell me, are you perhaps impressed by her? Because if so, believe me, she's not the only one that will! The rest of the students are all a marvelous lot, let me tell you that!"

"She drew some interest. Whether that interest remains or fades is for her and those students of yours to accomplish…" Endeavor said, remaining silent for a bit before he resumed his walk "That boy… don't get any funny ideas. Once I'm done, I'll have made him a hero that shall surpass you. He was born for it" he finished as he walked away, soon fading into the hallway that they were until nothing was seen, not even his flames that constantly surrounded him.

As for All Might, he just stood there. Thinking that the words that he used last sure were odd. Oh well, he sure has an interesting manner of being a proud father, he thought. Not that he would know, since he isn't one himself. Maybe Peter and MJ would be better at getting what he was going on about. Alongside the whole teacher thing. Boy was he ready to buy that teaching for dummies book that he saw in the store the other day, he was in desperate need of it… even still…

"We really aren't close by any means. Only time we ever actually get to speak to one another is mostly official hero business. Even still, I can't help but notice that he sure seems to have changed a bit since five years ago. Seems less grumpy, that's for sure" Toshinori said, as he was reverting to his skinnier version once he was sure that no one was looking "Oh well, it seems like a him thing. Though I actually did mean the part about asking him for a tip with teaching. Guess I will have to managed myself then"

"... So, I take it you guys aren't hungry?" Annie asked in-between chewing the food in her mouth.

By now, pretty much near every student was in the cafeteria, having a quick meal before the final stage of the Sports Festival. Some had decided to go eat somewhere else. Some others decided to go with their families if they were at the school. Stuff like that. Robbie for instance, decided to go take a quick visit to Yu while also wanting to spend some time with both his brother and a friend of his that was visiting. Who that friend was they had no clue, they never met her before.

Kamala was also somewhere else, with her deciding to go take a look around the stans outside while some of her classmates followed her. Kin was nowhere to be seen and as for Mei… no one knew where she was. They had an idea that maybe she was at the lockers or the lab because of something that she said, but that was as far as they knew. They decided to let her be. It was probably safer for them that way. Wouldn't want to have something explode on them right before the big event.

So, at the moment, only Annie, Valerie and Hitoshi were sitting in the cafeteria eating their meal. Annie tried to look for Izuku at least, but he wasn't around. He was probably busy doing something. And to say that they were all eating would not be too accurate seeing that both Hitoshi and Valerie seemed too worried that their plates were barely touched.

"You can't actually mean that. Is eating really the only thing on your mind right now?" the purple haired boy asked.

"I mean, what would be on my mind right now if not wanting to eat something?" she asked.

"Oh, I don't know? Maybe the fact that we're about to go into the main event of the Sports Festival? Something so much larger than life that it could shape our stay in school if not our entire life?" the boy replied, as Annie just kept eating her octopus sausage things.

"... So, is that a yes or a no?"

"... Here, take it" Shinso said as he pushed his food to her.

And if the small gleam in her eyes was any indication, she was hoping he would do that.

"Are you sure? W-We're going to need our strength later" Valerie asked the boy.

"I almost threw up twice in the race and I would probably have done so in the cavalry battle had I been one of the horses. I'm willing to skip lunch if it means I won't be doing that on national TV in whatever happens next" he replied.

Afterwards, Valerie just looked at him and then at her food. Afterwards, she just decided to also push it towards Annie for her to eat. And once again they could tell she was waiting for it to happen. Boy, she may not eat as much as Kamala, but she sure was no light eater by any means.

"Thank you~!" Annie said, as she took a bite of her food with delight, all while her friends watched "Oh, come on guys, light up. You'll do fine"

"I really wished I could have some of your confidence, Annie" Valerie replied as Annie sighed.

"Look, you are overwhelmed, I get that. But don't let it all live rent-free in your heads. You made it this far and we made it past the Cavalry Battle together. You guys got this!"

"N-Not to sound ungrateful, but… I'm not sure if that is true… I wouldn't have made it past it on my own" Valerie murmured, tho, Annie still heard her and frowned a bit.

"Don't you guys go say that"

"I mean, I only managed to make it this far because of you guys, so…"

"And I wouldn't have made it past the Cavalry Battle without you guys, don't be so hard on yourself" Annie said, confusing the two.

"A-Annie, how can you say that? You are the strongest and smartest one of us. You could have done all of it by yourself" Valerie asked, as Annie shook her head in denial.

"I wouldn't, that's the whole point. The Cavalry Battle was a team effort. Not one single person could have done it by themselves, not even me. Especially me" the redhead told them, wondering how it is that she has so many friends with very low self esteem.

It's been just one day and she already had to talk someone out of that way of thinking like three times already.

"Seriously guys, how can you say the stuff that you say? Val, if it wasn't for you, we would have been done for on more than one occasion. And Hitoshi, if not for you, we would have been lost with no idea of what to do. Sure, I did help a bit, but at the end of the day, you were the one calling the shots. Truth is, the only reason we managed to make it this far is because of you two. Give yourself guys more credit, you deserve it. And leave the mopping and self-loathing to the professionals" the girl joked as she took a bite of her food all while her friends just stared at her with a thoughtful look.

Apparently, she managed to make them rethink their assessment of themselves, even if just for a bit. Good god, with how often she has had to cheer people up since school started, the young Parker should try her hand on motivational speeches if the hero and science gigs don't work out. Or at least that was what she was thinking. And just as she was thinking that, Annie noticed something from around the corner of her eyes.

It was two of her classmates, Minoru and Denki to be exact, approaching their table. Weird, she thought, she doesn't spend that much time with them. It was obvious as to why she didn't with Minoru, but the most she has interacted with Denki has been in the USJ attack and he had his brain fried back then, so it probably doesn't even count. They seemed to be talking between each other, but they were whispering very low. Which maybe it wouldn't have been that much of an issue for Annie to eavesdrop if she wanted if not for the fact that they were whispering in japanese. Trying to hear someone whisper in their native language was an issue in itself for most people, trying to do so with a language that one was still adjusting to was practically impossible.

Also, for some reason, she saw Minoru glaring at Hitoshi, while seemingly having a bit of a disagreement with Denki on something. Those two could be weird sometimes and that says a lot when the one thinking it was Annie and with the kind of classmates that they have. She was still wondering what was up with Tenya being so goofy and how is it that there were so many rich-like kids in class. Well, whatever disagreement that they were having, they apparently got over and so, the two approached the table, with Denki up front and with Minoru staying a bit behind, while still glaring at the general course boy.

"Hi girls and um… You uh…?" Denki said, trying to greet the trío, yet forgetting who Shinsho even was.

"I have a name, you know?" Shinsho said, frowning as he normally would any class A student that weren't his friends.

"Sorry, my bad. I didn't catch it, what was it again?" asked Denki with genuine sincerity.

Sincerity which Shinsho completely didn't care about.

"I'm not going to tell you" he replied, making Denki flinch a bit.

"Geez, this guy is so intense, no wonder he's friends with Parker" the blonde kid thought.

"Now boys, play nice. Save the competitiveness for the games" Annie jokefuly said, before turning to face her classmates "What's up Denki? Need anything?"

"Oh nothing, actually I was meaning to pass on a message that Aizawa-sensei told me to give to you girls"

"Does he want some advice on how to prank mister Mic? Because if so, I can tell that messing with his coffee is a good start, but…"

"What? No, not that… but hypothetically, if I were to ask for advice for a prank…" Denki said, taking a bit of interest in Annie's more mischievous side.

Kind of easy to forget that the redhead could go from the responsible exemplary student, to a chaos devil on the flip of a coin.

"The message. What is it?" Shinso said, a bit grumpy, but succeeding in snapping the other boy back to reality.

"Oh yeah, right?" the blonde kid said, getting his mind back on track "Well, you see how the school managed to get those cheerleaders from your country for the Sports Festival?"

Right as he said that, Denki pointed at where a bunch of fellow american girls were walking around, chatting and giggling with some amusement. Said girls, outside of being around their same age if not a little older, wearing the same two-piece cheerleader uniform. It was primarily orange, with green line accents around the collar part, the lower part of the shirt, which was short enough to allow for the abdomen to be seen, the lower part of the skirt and armpit parts alongside white lines inside them. And while the group of foreign cheerleaders were going around as if nothing, they also were gaining the looks of a few of the male students nearby.

"They actually did it? I thought they were joking" Shinso said.

"D-Does mister Aizawa wants us t-to see if they need help?" asked the blue girl of the group.

"As in, since you're also from America? I mean, I guess it would feel nice to talk to someone from the same place"

"Not like we would fit the bill automatically. Just cause we come from the same country doesn't mean we'll be besties from the get go. We're New Yorkers and I don't even know which state those girls come from. Nevada I guess?"

"Oh it's nothing like that, trust me" Denki said, seemingly doing his best to not show the big grin he had going "You see, apparently there's going to be a big cheerleader battle. So, Aizawa-sensei told us to tell you that all girls must be wearing those uniforms for it" he told the group.

And even tho it took about a second or two for that information to register with them, once it did, one could have sworn that the sound of glass breaking could be heard as eyes went wide.

"W-W-W-WHAT?!" Valerie shouted, literally shouted from the top of her lungs as opposed to her usual low voice, as she wrapped her arms around herself in a protective manner, while a bright blush covered her whole face.

"That's right!" Mineta finally spoke, stepping in closer to the group "The others have already been told about it, you two were the only ones that needed to be caught up to speed about it. And since you two are almost always apart from the others, we decided to give you the message"

"What the hell kind of nonsense are you two going on about?" Shinso asked, flabbergasted with the request that had been given to his friends "I mean, what the hell is wrong with your teacher to ask them something like that?"

"Hey, don't ask us. We're only the messengers" the short boy replied, all while having a big smug directed towards the General Course student.

And as he said that, Valerie took a quick glance at the cheerleaders nearby. Looking at their uniforms with a careful eye and with the idea of her being in one of those. It was safe to say that it wasn't something she was looking forward to.

"I-I-I-I h-h-have to wear one of those uniforms?! B-B-B-But they're so revealing and- jejlklalksjoblla" the blue girl was thinking, with her eyes turning into swirls, steam coming from the top of her head and literally glowing hot pink as she was wobbling in her seat.

"Hey, calm down! You're overheating!" Shinso told Valerie, holding her in place in an attempt to stop her from falling down while she was rambling something that he couldn't understand.

But surprisingly, while one of the girls was having a kind of expected reaction for her, the other remained awfully quiet. When the two class A boys turned to see her, she was just staring blankly at them. Not even phased at what they told the group.

"You can't honestly expect us to actually buy that, are you?" she asked the two boys.

"You're free to believe us or not. But this is an order directly coming from Aizawa-sensei" Mineta told the red-haired girl.

"That so?"

"Yep. If you want, you could ask him if you want, but you know how much he hates it when he has to repeat an order"

"Well, what a coincidence, I might do that right now, since he's standing right there" Annie replied, pointing at somewhere behind the boys, who started to pale and sweat cold.

"WHAT?!/NO WAY!" the two boys replied, turning quickly and… not seeing their teacher anywhere in sight.

The only one there was Ojiro, who looked pretty confused at the two of them.

"Sorry, this was the last one. Did you want it?" he asked, picking a food item from his plate before walking to his table after he had no reply.

With their ruse having been discovered, the two boys just stood there frozen in place for a while. And once they finally started gaining the ability of moving once more, they decided to argue between each other.

"I told you it wouldn't work on her!" Mineta berated Kaminari.

"No you didn't, that was me! The only thing you were doing was reciting some bad omen while staring at what's his name!" the blonde kid refuted the short boy's accusations.

And as they did, they felt their spines tingled, as they turned ever so slowly to face their classmates and their friend with a sheepish smile on their face. Once they did, they saw the pale as a ghost Valerie, the General Course boy looking like he was planning a murder and the green-eyed girl, who just had a smug of her own shown.

"A+ on effort, but you really should try and put more thought into things if you expect anyone to actually believe that lie of yours" she told them, as the two boys started to tremble a bit "This is the part where you two go" she told the two of them.

With the reminder that this was the girl that could bend steel as if it were paper and punch a giant monster in the face, they decided it was better to listen to her. It would be good for their health that she didn't start bending them like pretzels with her bare hands.

So very quickly, the two left. Leaving the vicinity of the young Parker for their own safety. Meanwhile, the trio remained at their table. With Shinso wondering what the hell just happened as Valerie was trying to get a hold of herself. All while Annie just took a bite of her food yet again.

"... Yeah no, I really do not like your class. At all" Shinsho said, breaking the silence and making Annie giggle thinking he was joking.

"Eh, that's mostly a them thing, so don't worry. But seriously, I know those two are goofballs, but I never thought they could go that far. Come on! What made them think anyone could have fall-" she was saying, only to notice that Valerie went from being pale, to suddenly looking depressed and more blue than her natural color skin" I mean… Y-You know? They were very convincing! Anyone could have fallen for it! Could have fooled me!" she suddenly said, trying to cheer her friend up.

Tho for the looks of it, it only worked halfway through. Really should try and be careful what she says in front of Valerie.

As the duo of Shinso and Parker were trying to make the adoptive Van Dyne feel better with herself, someone managed to spot them from a distance. Said someone, who had been looking for a place to sit, who was also hoping for the chance of finding the group. Or more specifically, one perdón in the group. So after making sure no one would be there to stop him, he quickly rushed into their table.

"Hey Parker! Vector!" the trio suddenly heard.

Stopping whatever they were doing and making a quick turn, they all spotted who it was that was calling the two girls. And that someone ended up being another fellow classmate of theirs. That being, Hanta Sero, the taped-powered student of class A.

"Oh great, another one" Shinso grumbled mentally, expecting another ruse like the one the previous duo tried to pull off "If you're here to try that cheerleader crap, we already heard it" he sternly told the class A boy, who looked pretty confused at what he said.

"Eh? Cheerleader" he asked.

"Don't try and play dumb"

"I genuinely have no clue what you are talking about. Did I miss something?" Sero asked, not understanding the General Course student one bit.

"Appreciate the gesture, buddy. But no need to be overprotective, Hanta is not one of those guys" Annie told Hitoshi before turning to face her classmate "Sorry about that. Minoru and Denki passed by earlier and well. You know how those two are"

"Oh yeah that makes sense"

"C-Could we pretend that conversation never happened… pretty please?" Valerie pleaded to the rest of the teens.

Yeah, she definitely was not pleased with how gullible she was to almost fall for that trick.

"Well if you're not here for that, what do you want?" Shinso asked the other boy.

"Oh well, I was wondering if… I could maybe… sit with you guys?" he asked, sounding a bit more like Valerie would than himself in all honesty.

"Y-You do? Wouldn't you prefer to b-be with your teammates?" the blue girl asked, as Sero suddenly shivered a bit.

"I mean, most of them were cool and all, but I had to be on Bakugo's team. Bakugo. Good thing he isn't here yet, because whatever issues Midoriya has that lets him tolerate him that much, I clearly don't have them" he said.

"Well, at least he said something I can agree with" the purple-haired boy thought.

"Yeah, that makes sense. One can only tolerate napalm brain for shorts amounts of times before losing your mind"

"B-But, if you disliked it so much, why did you join his team?" Valerie asked.

"Wasn't my idea. I wanted to join another team, but that jerk dragged me away before I could approach it" Sero replied.

"Really? Whose team did you want to join then?" Annie asked.

"Oh it was-" he was about to answer until he stopped immediately.

He suddenly remembered that he wanted to be on Parker's team. The person he considered the coolest girl in school, the smartest and toughest student in class and most importantly, the daughter of his all-time favorite hero. Yeah, suddenly he felt like it was probably best to leave that question for the time being.

"A-Actually, why don't we just forget about that?! You know? The past is in the past, what matters is that we made it through the Cavalry Battle and we don't have to worry about that anymore!" he said, a bit nervous all of the sudden to the other kids.

"OK…?" the young Parker said, a bit confused with his reaction "Well, I really don't mind you being here. So sure, grab a chair. Plus, it would make me feel better not being the only one eating here" she told him, making his eyes shine.

"I guess it would make us n-not feel odd with Annie being the only one with food here" Valerie seconded.

"... If they're Ok, then I guess I'm ok too. But you better not try anything like those two from before" Shinso said, warning the boy.

In response, Sero just nodded and then took a seat.

"And then, you were all FWOOOSH! And the robot got hit and it was awesome!" Gabe said excitedly.

At the moment, Robbie was in the same break room where the heroes asked to help with security were at. Jarvis had brought his younger brother there a bit, alongside Lisa. So, Robbie decided to have lunch there with them, with Yu, Kamui and Death Arms joining them for a bit.

"It was very impressive, Robbie. You'll make for a fine hero once you grow up with all that firepower of yours" Death Arms praised the boy.

"It really wasn't that impressive, honestly. They weren't even as though as they look"

"Look at that, he has the charms, the power and he's so humble! Oh, come here and let us spoil you for a bit!" Yu said, bringing Robbie in close as she ruffled his hair.

Much to his annoyance and to the amusement of both Gabe and Lisa, who just chuckled at the.

"Yes, he is humble. Maybe you could try and learn a bit from him in that regard" Kamui said, making Yu feel as if she just had a bucket of cold water fall on her.

"Very funny, Kamui"

"But still, they're right. Don't think too little of yourself. You've been doing great so far" the wood hero said, followed by Robbie's childhood friend.

"Yeah, Robbie. Come on, you knocked a giant robot in one go. That's practically what we all wished we could do when we were little!"

"Pretty sure you wanted a unicorn when you were little"

"You know what I mean, smart guy" the girl replied, making Robbie sighed in acknowledgement.

"OK, fine. I guess it was pretty awesome. And not gonna lie, seeing that prick getting annoyed was pretty funny to me" the dual-colored-eyed boy said.

"You really haven't changed, have you, Robbie?" Lisa said.

"That depends, is that a good thing or not?"

"... I guess, it's not a bad thing at all if you ask me" the girl replied, as Robbie smiled.

Thank God, he can have one friend of the opposite gender that doesn't make him want to rip his hair off… well, aside from Valerie that is.

Meanwhile, the grown ups looked at the clock that was hanging in the room and looked at the time. Their break was about to be over, so they should get ready to resume their work. Tho, at least in the case of Yu, she wasn't looking forward to it. If it were up to her, she would spend more time with the Reyes brothers and Lisa, but oh well. A job's a job.

"We better get going. The Sports Festival still needs us to uphold security" Kamui said, as he and the others started to get up.

"Really? Huh, that felt really short" Lisa mentioned.

"Well, our break started around halfway through the Cavalry Battle. So in all honesty, it was surprisingly long all things considered" the blonde pro-hero said "You kids stay here for a little longer if you want to. You still have time before the Festival continues on"

"I need to go to the bathroom. Can someone take me there?" Gabe asked the adults.

"Sure, I'll take you right away!" Yu said as she started to wheel the boy away as she walked alongside the others.

"Can Kamui take me instead?"

"GHU!"

"Fine, I'll do it"

"Kamui, you bastard!" Yu thought.

As they left, Robbie and Lisa remained alone in the room. Truth is, the girl felt a little odd and nervous being with the older Reyes brother by herself. Sure, it's not the first time it has happened, but it's been forever since then. But, she decided to ignore all of that. It has been a long time, yes. And that's why she wasn't going to waste the time they had together like that. She wanted to hang out with him like old times.

"Seeing that prick getting annoyed was pretty funny, you said. Hehe, you really haven't changed that much, Robbie" Lisa said, tho, Robbie did not mind the comment one bit.

"In my defense, guy is a total jerk"

"Oh no, you're right, guy's full of himself" Lisa said agreeing with him "Like, I know I may not be as good as you when it comes to Japanese, but even I could understand what he said when he had to give his speech. Man, someone ought to knock his teeth out"

"Thank you! You get me, Lisa. Good thing he's not my classmate, because by god. From what I hear he's insufferable"

"How insufferable are we talking here? As in, Güero insufferable or…?

"Mm… you know, I'll give it to him. He is still nowhere near as detestable as Güero by a longshot"

"Well then, I guess it's a good thing that no one so far has managed to one-up him in that regard. Man, do I hate that guy"

"So do I, Lisa. So do I" Robbie said, as the red-haired suddenly chuckled "What's with the sudden laugh?"

"Oh it's just that, I find it funny that the blonde jerk was going on about how he was going to win and all, only for him to constantly not being close to doing so in the two events you guys had" she replied, with Robbie very quickly finding humor in her statement.

"You know, that is pretty funny now that I think about it. And with that ego of his he's probably fuming in the mouth"

"Hehe, too bad not everyone can be like you" she said, making Robbie look at her with a humoristic smile.

"And why is that?"

"Oh no, it's nothing" she playfully said, in a manner somewhat mischievous with a charm of her own "But I'm just saying. For a guy that always got the top spot back home, it probably has to sting a bit that you didn't this time"

Had it been any other person, Robbie would probably grumble or pull a Scrooge and reply with a 'Bah, Humbug' or something along the way. But with Lisa, Robbie just decided to go along and humor her. It was a them thing that they have had for years.

"Oh, come on that's not true"

"Robbie please, you were always the favorite of every teacher ever. By god, Mr Wakeford and you were almost some sort of dynamic duo. The two of you still call each other every once in a while"

"It sounds weird when you say it like that"

"And especially in sports? And in races of all things?" she said, causing Robbie to flinch in a playful manner.

"Not you too"

"I mean, I thought for sure you would get at least second, if not first place. But 8th? In a race? How does the great Robbie Reyes get 8th place in a race?"

"You done rubbing salt in the wound?"

"Mm… yeah, I think I do"

After that, the two just chuckled for a bit. There was something about being with each other that just made it easier for them to be relaxed and at ease. It was something that only those with a special kind of bond could do for one another. It was quite cathartic for the two of them.

But as the chuckle died out, Robbie noticed something in his friend. She was smiling, but there was something in her look and expression as she stared into the floor that made it clear that something was eating her inside.

"So, what's bothering you?" he asked.

She could have lied. Tried to reflect his worry by saying it was nothing. But it didn't feel right to lie to him after so long. So she just went on and opened up to him.

"Speaking of the race… I was completely terrified" she just said "I know that this is a hero school and that it's probably a Japan thing, but… giant robots? A whole chasm in the middle of the field?! A literal minefield?! I think a school event and the first thing that comes to mind is stuff like, homecoming or a play. Not whether a giant robot is going to fall on top of someone"

"I mean, I was serious about the robots not being that tough… Ok, maybe one of the big ones falling on top would be a pain, but you know what I mean" Robbie said, trying to ease his friend's worries, to no avail "Look, you said it yourself, this is a hero school. Things like that are kinda the norm for superheroes"

"I know that, but… It's a different feeling seeing the Avengers risk their lives as opposed to someone important to you. And after hearing that your school was attacked. Even if it wasn't your class and you weren't involved it stilled… scared me" Lisa replied.

And to that, Robbie couldn't say anything. He didn't even try to argue with her, she was right. Hell, he was in a similar situation two weeks ago. Just hearing that a friend was in danger and feeling powerless to help, it stung. It felt like crap and he had powers to help out and was right on school grounds. If he felt that bad, then Lisa might as well have it rougher than him.

Even still, he at least wanted to make his friend feel better.

"Well… It's not like I can change things now…so how about this," Robbie said, wetting the full attention of the red-haired "Whatever those maniac teachers of mine decide to throw at me next, I'll be extra careful. More so than normally, I'll go the extra mile to be ok. That is if it'll make you feel better" the boy told the girl, who had her mood being lifted in no time after hearing him.

"I think it does… Sorry that I brought down the mood"

"Eh, you were just worried about me. If anything it makes me feel good to have friends that care like that"

Just then and before he could say something else, Lisa suddenly looked as if a light bulb just showed on top of her head. Probably fitting seeing that afterwards, she mentioned almost forgetting something. Afterwards, she turned around to go to what looked to be a locker where Yu kept her stuff and from it, Lisa pulled a box. About the size of a lunchbox and with something small wrapped in what looked like some birthday wrap paper. She then got back and presented them to Robbie.

"Here you go" she said, handing him both items.

"Uh… what is this?"

"Well, from what Yu said, this Sports Festival thing is some sort of big deal. So I wanted to give you something special to get your head on the game" she replied as Robbie opened the box.

It was a box of cookies.

Chocolate cookies, with some decorated with the chocolate being set in a manner that looked like cars, skulls and flames. And then, there was one big one that just had 'Robbie #1' written in it. And truth is, the boy is normally a serious person. He doesn't show his emotions that often with people and has a bit of a serious though image to most people. But he does allow himself to lower his guard with the people he cared about and was close to. Gabe, Yu, Kamala and the rest and yes, even Annie. And in the case of Lisa, she was probably the first outside his brother whom he could open himself to in a way he doesn't do as often. And right now, he let out a huge chuckle and a big goofy smile as he picked one cookie up and took a bite out of it as if he were a little kid.

Lisa was the best.

"Man, these are amazing Lisa"

"Thank you. At first I thought about making that chocolate cake that I sometimes baked back in the day. But then again a whole chocolate cake just for you while in something called Sports Festival was probably not the best idea"

"Yeah, guess you're right. And with all the nonsense that they made us do, I would have probably thrown it up. Tho, not gonna lie. I wouldn't mind it. I always liked that cake"

"Well then, maybe if you do win this, I could make it for you as a reward" Lisa told him, blushing a bit, but in a not so notable manner that thankfully went over Robbie's head.

"I mean, I was already planning on winning. But with that kind of motivation, you better believe I'm getting the top spot in this" he said, as Lisa smiled at him "By the way, what's this one? A chocolate bar? Some candy?" he asked, bringing up the other, smaller gift.

"Not everything I give you can be food, Robbie, you would get a stomach ache if I did" Lisa joked, drawing a chuckle out of the boy "It's… well, why don't you just open it?"

Robbie did as told, unwrapping the paper, which revealed a small box. He then opened said box and saw that inside was a keychain. It was a round metallic rectangle, with his name written on it and adorned in a manner that kinda resembled the front of his car. Turning it back, he saw the image of his skull-like face with bits of flame around it. Feeling it and seeing the kind of quality it had, he could already tell it was somewhat expensive. As in… wow, it kind of left him speechless.

"Mr Wakeford knows a guy, he makes top quality keychains that he claims can take a lot of damage. I asked him if he could make one and he did" Lisa broke the silence, explaining the origins of her second gift "You mean a lot to us, Robbie. We wanted to give you something that you could always have with you and I am very confident that you still haven't gotten something for the keys to your car"

"I… wow"

"Think of it as a good luck charm. And to remind you that we're always going to be rooting for you" Lisa said, grabbing a hold of the hand that he was using to grab the keychain "You're winning today. I know that for a fact"

"... Have I ever told you that you are the best?" Robbie said, with a notorious glee in his voice.

"No, but I wouldn't mind you telling me that"

"Well, I'll make a mental note to tell you that every once in a while, because you are"

Afterwards, the two kept on chatting, spending some quality time with each other and catching up before Gabe returned. Afterwards, the trio just goofed around and played with each other for a while. Soon enough, they bid each other farewell, with Lisa getting Gabe back to the V.I.P area that they were at, while Robbie went back to the stadium. They could have still spent some time together, but it was probably better to get ready just in case. As he walked back to the arena, Robbie kept on looking at the keychain that he was given. Heh, he better get her and Mr Wakeford something good for their birthday, because dammit he loved their gift.

As he walked, he noticed a familiar face in the halls. Who else but the green-haired broccoli-looking kid from class A, Izuku Midoriya. Honestly, it did surprise Robbie a bit to see him out of nowhere, but he didn't mind it. The guy was one of the good guys. So, he decided to greet him.

"Hey, Midoriya. How's it going?" he asked, surprising Izuku a bit, not expecting to see the class B enforcer in the halls.

"Oh, Reyes-san, it's you. I wasn't expecting you" he replied.

"Yeah, I was with a friend of mine from back home, the one I told you about. I was on my way back to the stadium to get ready just in case. Not exactly sure on my part what those nutty teachers of ours are going to pull next, you know?" Robbie jokingly told Izuku "What about you? What are you doing here in the halls?"

"Oh, I uh… was walking?" Izuku said, not sounding too sure of himself.

"Um, are you asking me that?"

"... No?"

"Remind me to spend more time with you every once in a while. Web… I mean, Annie is not exactly a good influence on you" Robbie said, as he suddenly heard a growling sound and if the way Izuku suddenly blushed was any indication, that growl was his stomach "Have you gotten anything to eat yet?"

"Um, not exactly. I was on my way to the cafeteria but…"

"Oh god, you got lost, didn't you" Robbie said, causing Izuku to blush some more.

"I made a wrong turn and… The school is way bigger than I'm used to, ok"

"Heh, not arguing with you on that one" Robbie said, deciding not kept going so as to not make Izuku feel more out of place "Well, I don't exactly have much going on and we still have time before they announce what happens next. Come on,I'll walk you out of here to get you something to eat"

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah, I have a good sense of direction. Come on, you'll need your strength for the next round" he said, as he started to walk.

Izuku followed soon. It's not like he was actually lost but… he rather not tell the actual reason why he was in the hallway instead of at the cafeteria.

At least he was fairly sure that spending time with Reyes would not be anywhere as heavy as his time with Todoroki a few moments ago.

"A sword fight? As in an actual sword fight?" Annie asked.

Her little group of herself, Hitoshi, Valerie and the current addition of Hanta Sero were currently walking by. Having finished their meal beforehand (mainly Annie and Hanta, since both Valerie and Hitoshi decided to skip lunch. They were just wasting time basically, there was still time before they all had to meet back in the arena, so they decided to explore what the stadium had to offer. Not exactly what one would expect, but it's not like they had anything better to do.

Right now, they were having a little chat. The subject being what the last portion of the Sports Festival would be, which was being explained by both Japanese boys. Which was expected since both the foreigner girls had no clue at all on what was happening afterwards.

"Well, they didn't use actual swords. They were foam swords for obvious reasons. But yeah, basically a sword fight" Hanta replied to the redhead "The Sport Festival changes the style each year, but the finals are always one on one competitions. There was a Sumo fight like two years ago. A tag match in a super complex the year before that. There even was this one time that they had the students pilot small robots, mecha style"

"Wasn't that the time there was a malfunction that caused two students to just stay still for almost their entire match?" Shinso asked.

"Yeah, that's the one! They ended up getting so bored they started to tossed random stuff at each other to try and make the other's mech fall"

"How were they doing that?"

"They froze mid-walk, so they weren't exactly balanced" Hanta said.

"They stayed like that for about 5 minutes before one of them suddenly rebooted again and shot a projectile at the other robot" Shinso followed.

"P-Projectile?! Isn't that a l-little extreme?"

"Oh, don't worry, Vector. It wasn't something too dangerous. It was basically a big paint-ball cannon. I mean, it did overload a bit, but it only shot the projectile slightly faster. Nothing serious" Sero said.

"Well, at least they only did that and not something ridiculous like, giving them wrist rockets"

"S-So… d-does it always have to be some sort of f-fight? C-can't it be something less hectic? L-like a game of chess?"

"Well, there was that one time the final match was a bunch of shoji matches" Sero said.

"Hey, I heard of that. It's kind of like chess. We'll, that doesn't sound-"

"They had the students suspended in the air and every time they lost a piece they dropped them into a water tank" Shinso mentioned.

"... What is it with Japan needing to be so over the top with everything?!" Annie asked.

Seriously, what's next? Pushing them from the top of a cliff?

"In any case, it's always something like that. Practically a tournament of some sort. Wouldn't be a surprise if this year it's an actual fighting tournament" Hanta said, with Valerie clearly not liking the idea… At all.

"I-I should have faked a cold"

"Tho I have to admit it, I'm kind of nervous. I mean, it's exciting, the idea of being in the same stage we all see each year on TV, but at the same time it's a little overwhelming. All those eyes watching sure are going to make things interesting" Sero mentioned, indirectly making Valerie turn white.

Expected from the shy girl.

"Great work, genius. You just scared her" Shinso snapped at the other boy, as Valerie suddenly started to wobble in fear.

"Oh… Sorry, my bad" he replied, honestly berating himself mentally at the fact that he forgot that Vector was a bit of a scary cat "But you shouldn't worry, Vector. I mean I heard you defeated like a dozen villains all by yourself and you're one of the toughest students in class. You'll do great!"

"Thank you! You have no idea how many times I have told them that. I started to sound like a broken record" Annie joked.

"And hey, I bet you'll do great too! I mean, people usually expect to see mostly just hero course students in the final event. So the fact that you reached it as a General Course student is definitely going to draw a lot of attention to you from the get go. Man, I'm kind of jealous, you know?" Sero said.

Truth be told, Shinso felt a bit odd at that. A hero course student, jealous of him? And getting praised on top of that? It felt weird. And that feeling of weirdness grew tenfold when he turned a bit and saw Annie, with a smug on her face while looking at him.

"What's with the smile?"

"Oh, nothing, just thinking about some stuff" she said, innocently.

Yeah, that was definitely the most indirect 'I told you so' he has ever been given by someone. He didn't know one could give an indirect 'I told you so'.

And as Shinso thought of that, Sero just looked at Annie, having that prideful smug plastered on her face. There she was. Coolest girl in school. Top student in their whole grade. Toughest and bravest person in the whole class. And on top of all of that, the daughter of his all time favorite hero. And right now, he was actually getting to hang out with her. He was actually befriending her! Granted, they were just talking about the Sports Festival because the two girls were curious about it, but hey, that was a start. One step at a time.

So that meant that he should try and take another step to try and talk to her directly about something. Maybe, he should try to talk to her about that move that he wanted to pull off. Or maybe take her on her offer to help him with schoolwork? Or… maybe ask about her dad?

"Wait, no that's way too direct to do! What am I thinking?!" he thought, noticing how desperate and possibly creepy he would sound if he just asked her that out of nowhere "Well, maybe I can ask her something else? Like, what was it like back in America? That's a normal thing to ask her without sounding desperate, right?"

Yeah, he was probably overthinking things. But, he still tried to give it a try. And without Bakugo from stopping him, this time he was-

"And there they are! The stars of the show!"

Or he could be interrupted by someone completely different. Sure, because of course he would.

Well, considering that the voice was female, was complimenting them and had an accent similar to that of Parker's, it was safe to say that it wasn't Bakugo this time… wait, accent?

"Huh?" Annie asked, turning around and seeing who it was that called them "Mom!"

Yep, the one that was calling them was Mary Jane, holding little Benjy and walking towards the group of teens. Waving at them, as Annie rushed at her side. Hugging her the moment she got to her. A bit surprising to see that level of affection out in public as far as Japan is concerned, but pretty much standard as far as the US is concerned.

"Hey there, kiddo. Fancy seeing you here" Mary Jane joked, as mother and daughter broke their hug off "Have you had lunch already?"

"Yes mom, we already did. Come on, you don't need to remind me to eat. I'm not a little kid"

"Oh trust me, I do have to do it. You are a lot like your father in that regard" she said, rustling Annie's hair a bit "Oh, hey kids. How are you doing?" MJ asked both Shinso and Valerie. Tho for a bit she ignored the fact that Sero was even there.

He was just standing there stiff as a stick and she had never met him, so she thought he was just passing by.

"Well, Valerie is probably three seconds from running away out of sheer fear. But other than that, I think we're doing well" Shinso said, pointing at Valerie, who just blushed a bit.

"I wouldn't run away… I would just hide, running away would just tire me out" she murmured.

"Oh, having some stage fear?"

"Believe me, he's no better. I've had to give like, at least three motivational speeches by now. Do you think I would make for a good life coach? I think I could pull it off"

"Well, I don't see you ripping people off with some overpriced course and I'm not sure if you should give people advice seeing that you don't clean your room. So let's put a pin on that one for later"

"Ha, ha, very funny mom" Annie laughed in a very sarcastic and dry manner.

"Oh, I know it was. I am hilarious" her mother replied.

Yeah, if looks weren't a dead giveaway, their attitude was more than enough proof to show that they were mother and daughter.

"And don't sell yourself short, kids. You were amazing out there. You'll do great, I know that. So try and be more confident in yourselves" the older woman reassured the two teens.

"Well… If you say so, then I guess I can be a bit more confident" Valerie said in a bit of a low tone, while Shinso nodded.

Causing Annie to have a weird face.

"Eh? Just like that?! I spent all morning cheering you up to no long-term results, but she tells you once to not be so moody and you listen to her right away?! What gives?!" Annie asked.

"It's kind of feels more reassuring when she says it. No offense" Shinso told her, making Annie frown as her right eye suddenly ticked a bit.

"Sorry honey, guess you still have a lot to learn before you become a life coach" Mary Jane teased her daughter.

It was fun to tease her kids like that. And just as she said that, did she finally notice the presence of the extra teen that was just standing there without saying a word.

"So, I take it, you got another one?"

"Oh yeah, I forgot to introduce you" Annie snapped back to reality as she heard her mother mention the other teen of the group "Mom, this is Hanta. He's a classmate of mine. Hanta, this is my mom, Mary Jane. This is where I get my good looks" the second-born Parker child joked, only to not get a reply from the class A boy.

He just stood there without saying a word. Like a statue, completely stiff and without reaction, even when Shinso started poking him.

"I think he's broken" Hithoshi said.

"You might want to ask for a refund where you found him, Annie" MJ quipped, just as the boy finally reacted.

"Oh my…! You're…! Standing right…! Ghaaaa!"

"... Yeah, I have nothing. This is new" Annie said.

Thankfully, it seems like Sero finally acquired the ability to communicate with one another.

"I can't believe you're here! I'm Sero Hanta and I'm a huge fan!"

"I still think we shouldn't be here just yet. Maybe we should try and get back to the cafeteria"

"We're going to be here later. Might as well try and see if the view will at least be any good"

Those were the back and forths between Midoriya and Reyes. Because after meeting up with one another and agreeing to getting the class A boy something to eat, the Los Angeles native, for some reason, decided to convince his friend that instead of eating at the cafeteria, they should eat at the reserved bleachers where the hero course students would be watching the finals of the Sport Festival. Why? Because Robbie decided that having a little privacy between each other might be a good thing.

It was probably his way to look after Midoriya. After all, he figured that telling the rest of his classmates that the reason he missed most of their break time was because he got lost might not be something he would be looking forward to. Not like that was the actual reason, or at least not entirely. But Izuku wasn't also going to go and tell Robbie out of the blue that the main reason he was there was because Todoroki pulled him away for something. And that something was a personal matter that he had no reason to tell anyone, not even a friend. And seeing that Annie was going on about how he should be careful with secrets and personal matters, he opted to try and work on what being discreet meant after fumbling the bag as many times as he did with his own secrets.

Plus, he had to give Reyes credit, it was a good way to tell what kind of view they would have. Izuku always watched the Sports Festival each year, so he had an idea of what might happen once it resumed. So trying to see which seat would be best to observe the matches and the quirk of the rest of the students was no doubt something he would be glad to do early. Especially because not only would he get to see how much his classmates have improved, but also he would be able to see brand new things, seeing that he never got to see Robbie's and Kamala's abilities, nor their General Course friend and that was quite exciting.

Still… it didn't take away from the fact that them being on the bleaches to have lunch felt like some sort of violation to a school rule. And Izuki isn't particularly someone known for breaking rules like that. Or at least without an actual reason other than 'just feeling like it' as Robbie put it.

"So, one on one fights, right? That's what we'll be doing next"

"Well, they might not necessarily be fights and there are always games in between the second and third stage of the Sport Festival, but other than that yes. The remaining students will face in one on one matches"

"Works for me. Just don't expect me to go easy on you if we end up against one another. I do intend to win" Robbie joked, though thanks to his ruffian look, it sounded more like a threat than an actual joke.

Thankfully, Izuku managed to (somewhat) not be intimidated by it and instead reply with his own affirmation.

"I… I won't hold back either. And I'm aiming to win, so I expect you not to make it easy for me" he said, with a bit of confidence that many would be envious, seeing who he was telling it to.

It's a good thing that Robbie didn't take it in a bad way and instead smirked.

"Heh, guess you're not that walking mess from back then" he said, as the two stared at the arena, while Izuku was starting to eat his meal "Hey, remember when we first met?"

"Mm?"

"I mean, two weeks before the Entrance Exam. You were going around cleaning an entire beach by yourself and managed to pull it off in time. You really did want to get into U.A that bad, didn't you?"

"Well…" Izuku stopped to try and think what to say. Sure, what he told him back then was true, but he naturally omitted the bit about how he was training to receive One for All and not get his limbs blown up in the process "I did say that it was my dream to be a hero ever since I was little. And… I felt like I couldn't let the people that were rooting for me down. I was going to be here, no matter what, I guess" he answered, making Robbie chuckle.

"Couldn't let the people that were rooting for you down, you say"

At first, Izuku thought it was because he remembered what he had told him when they met. That he was rooting for him. But when he turned to see him, Reyes was actually staring at something that he had pulled out of his pocket. He didn't get a clear look, but it looked like some sort of key chain of sorts. And while he was completely lost on why, the only thing that Robbie was thinking was back to a few moments before he met with Izuku and instead was spending time with Lisa.

"So, if getting here meant a lot to you, I take it that the Sports Festival means a lot to you too, right?" Reyes asked.

"I… In all honesty it took me a while to actually take it seriously. I don't know, I guess it wasn't up until a few days that I actually took the time to think about it. And even then, it wasn't until this morning that I gave it the significant that it deserved"

"Huh. That is actually surprising. I figured you would be on board right away"

"How about you? When we all asked Parker-san and Vector-san about it, they were completely lost and didn't quite understood it"

"Yeah, I was lost too. We didn't exactly know what the Sports Festival even was. Though in your defense, I guess I also didn't take it that serious. Or at least, I thought I did until a week ago"

"Really?"

"Yeah, I guess I had a bit of a reality check myself. Turns out, a lot of people around me are taking this way more serious than I do"

"I see… Well, I admit that it took quite a lot to convince me to give it that level of importance. But now that I do, I'll make sure to give it my all and tell the world that I am here"

"You really are looking forward to it, aren't you?" Robbie asked, as Midoriya nodded.

"It's not just me that is going to try and make their mark! Everyone is going to show off their quirks to everyone in ways I haven't seen before. It's honestly something I always looked forward to every year and now I get to see it in person!"

"And are you sure that everyone is going to really do that? Who knows? Maybe someone is going to get stage fear and freeze mid-match"

"Well, that is a possibility, but I don't think they would. Everyone is trying to get recognition today and can't wait to show off what they can do. I'm sure it's the same with you and your class. I especially look forward to seeing what you and Khan-san can do since I couldn't see your match against Parker-san and Vector-san. I heard that it was very intense"

"Yeah, you could say that. But just for the record, I owned that fight and I don't care what she has to say" Robbie said, a bit passionately. Boy was his rivalry with Parker sure was something "And as for the other stuff, I'm not sure about everyone looking forward to showing off what they can do. Or at least in the way you phrased it"

"Mm? How so?"

"Well, for starters I don't think I would be one of those. After all…"

What followed was something that took Izuku by surprise. Never once in his life did he ever consider what was about to be said. Not once did the idea ever cross his mind. And truth is, next to learning the secret of All Might and even the identity of Parker's family, this was without a doubt, the most shocking and impactful thing he ever heard from someone. And that was…

"I hate my powers"

"Wow, what's with you? You're starting to sound like V, Izuku and Kamala gushing about their favorite things" Annie said, after seeing the reaction that Sero had after meeting her mother.

"So that's why I had a sense of deja vu" Shinso said, suddenly recalling the first time they all met and how Kamala freaked out when meeting MJ with Valerie asking for her autograph every 2 minutes.

"I-Is that really how I looked?" the blue girl asked herself after seeing how Sero acted.

"Oh god, I can't believe I am actually meeting you in person! If I didn't know any better, I would think I was drea- wait a minute…" Sero stopped himself, mid-sentence. Afterwards, he pinched himself in the arm and complained because it hurt a bit. But afterwards, his mood went back to being one of a child in the middle of a candy shop "It's not a dream!"

"Um, S-Sero? H-How do you know A-Annie's mom exactly?" the blue teen asked out of curiosity.

"You kidding? How wouldn't I know of her?! Mary Jane is an icon!" he just blurted out loud, taking the other kids by surprise. Not because it wasn't true, they were well aware of that, but because they weren't expecting someone outside of their inner circle in Japan to know that "I mean, seriously! She has been in dozens of Vogue covers and other magazines at the very least, has been in so many movies and tv shows and that's without taking into account the multiple stuff she has done over the years!"

"How do you know that?" Annie asked, taken aback by his reaction after meeting her mom.

"Well, a friend of mine is a big fashion fan, so she has a ton of magazines that she collects, but the other stuff I've been a fan of since forever!" Sero answered with the excitement of a little kid "You were one of the best parts of Secret Hospital, she was involved with a big case involving theft at the Duquesne University which she helped solve, saved Stark Industries from a hostile takeover two years ago and starred in so many movies! Oh man, I am such a fan of the Amazing Lob-"

"OK! L-Let's not get into that one! But I appreciate the enthusiasm" Mary Jane stopped Sero before he could finish his sentence, which felt a bit odd for them.

Though, it didn't take away from Sero's joy.

"Wow, is that true? I knew your mom was cool and all, but I didn't expect her to be that cool" Shinso murmured to Annie.

"Believe me, I know" Annie replied before turning to Sero "Also, how do you know all that stuff. Heck, I didn't even know some of them and I'm her kid! Seriously? When did you do the University thing? And what was that last part? Is that about that movie you never let dad watch with us?" she asked both MJ and Sero, with Sero staggering a bit at the mention of her dad and the reminder of who her father was.

"I have no idea what you are talking about" MJ answered to her kid, clearly wanting to avoid any and all comments about that movie.

"Well… I once saw an old episode of a show called Secret Hospital when I was a kid in this show that highlighted the popular shows trending worldwide and Secret Hospital was one of them. And I kind of liked it and watched most of it. Though for some reason they only dubbed the first season and lost the rights to the rest of the series, so I had to watch most of it in dub. Not like I minded, the dub wasn't that great in all honesty. Plus, it kind of got a bit boring when she got replaced by Melanie Daniels. After that, I had a few articles talking about facts and trivia about the cast every once in a while on my feed and hers were always the more interesting"

"Huh, didn't know I had my one fan base here in Japan. I'm flattered" Mary Jane told the boy, who blushed a bit.

"U-Um, I h-have this set of Secret Hospital. W-Would it be ok i-if I could get you to sign them for me?"

"Oh, he's adorable!" MJ thought to herself after seeing the boy being so shy and flustering so much "Sure, kid. I'll sign them for you. I'll even throw in an extra and share a few trivia about the show that we never shared with the tabloids" she said, making Sero's excitement grow more while Valerie looked at them.

"I-Is that really how I look?"

Yeah, she wasn't letting that one go.

"Hey mom" Annie called out, getting the attention of the older woman "Not that I'm not enjoying this reunion of ours, you know I love our bonding moments. But, why are you here exactly?" she asked out of curiosity.

"Well, since you kids had some free time, I decided to look out for you. We always did that back home, so I see no reason to not do it now" MJ answered to her kid before turning to Valerie "By the way, if you want to see them, they're still at our seats. You can go if you want" she told her.

Obviously she was talking about Jarvis and Nadia, it was super obvious for them. But of course, she didn't just say them just like that. Especially in front of the new kid in the group. Even if the chances were slim, it was still better to try and reduce the chance that someone would make a connection between the human-alien hybrid teen and the Avengers through the name of their ever loyal butler. Especially because Valerie was not someone that was fond of said attention like that.

"Oh, thank you. I g-guess I should go see them" Valerie replied and after MJ gave her indications to where they were, she left.

Afterwards she turned to Shinso, who was by Annie's side.

"How are you doing Hitoshi?"

"Well, I'm very tired, sore in places I didn't know I had and trying not to freak out that I've made it this far. But other than that, I think I'm fine" he replied.

"You're doing great sweetie. I know your parents would say the same if they were here"

"Yeah, I guess you're right…" he said, tho he was a bit bumped down by their mention.

It's not like he was depressed that they weren't there, hell, his dad had to work and it wasn't his mom's fault that she got sick out of nowhere. He would rather the two of them be ok even if it meant that they couldn't be present at the Sports Festival. Plus, it's not like everyone's parents were present in it in the first place, it was normal when talking about the U.A Sports Festival. Tho, he won't deny that it kind of stung a bit that they weren't there when he ended up getting as far as he did. Thankfully for him, MJ was there and she was no doubt going to make sure the kid was in a better mood.

"You wanna call them? I had a text from your dad that he left early and was on his way home to be with your mom"

"I left my phone in the locker of our waiting room. So I guess I will call them later" the boy replied, as MJ took her own phone out.

"Or, you can call them now. Here, have a crack at it" she said, unlocking it and handing it to Shinso.

"Seriously?"

"Sure, go on. I know you want to, don't deny it" she replied and truth was, she wasn't wrong.

He looked at the phone for a bit, not sure on what to do, until he felt a hand rest on his shoulder. And of course, that hand belonged to Annie, who gave her a reassuring look telling him to go and do it. After thinking about it for a bit more, he nodded and excused himself as he started calling them and getting somewhere private.

After that, there were only Sero and the mother-daughter duo left. By themselves and with no other acquaintance around them. Sero got nervous for a second or two because of the fact that; A) he was next to the kid of his all-time favorite hero, B) he was next to one of his favorite Hollywood actress who also happens to be married to his favorite hero and is the mother of the coolest girl of school and C) he was by himself with the two of them. He could handle it with someone else with him, but now it was a bit nerve wracking. So, he decided to make an excuse to excuse himself for a bit and give the two some personal space. After all, he thought that maybe they would like it as well.

"Um, well… My parents are probably around looking for a beverage. They get thirsty at public events like this one and always forget to bring water with them. Maybe I should check out and see if I spot them before we get back" he said.

"Sure, no problem. You probably want to be with them" Annie said, being very understanding with him.

"It was nice meeting you. I hope to see you later. And I do mean it when I say that I'll sign your Secret Hospital collection" MJ told him, making the boy smile as he departed.

Afterwards he went looking to see if he could find his parents, all while stopping himself every five seconds from dancing out of joy after meeting one of his idols like that. Meanwhile Annie and MJ saw him leave before they lost track of him in the crowds.

"... Good kid. I like him"

"Of course you do, he was a total fanboy to you"

"I mean, I wasn't expecting you to be making so many friends of the opposite sex with how you always acted about boys"

"Oh my god, please don't"

"I mean, he isn't bad-looking either"

"MOM!"

"The elbows were a new one for me, but-"

"LALALALA! I CAN'T HEAR YOU!"

MJ just chuckled, as she saw her daughter, red as her hair while clamping her ears and making random and loud noises to not listen to a thing she says. Same ol' Annie, she thought. Her father would most definitely be proud if he were to see her. Being the overprotective dad that he is with his little princesses.

"Fine, fine, I'll stop. After all, I don't want to be such an annoyance" MJ said, with a nonchalant tone, yet it was something that Annie heard crystal clear, stopping what she was doing and staying still for a bit before lowering her hands.

"... So, you heard it?"

"Sweatie, I'm sure that everyone in the block heard it" her mother told her.

"... I'm not apologizing" Annie said, all while her mother just smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Oh, I'm sure you will. You're too much of a good kid not to do it. I mean, you were going on about how you wanted to make your friends have a good time at the Sports Festival before thinking about you. That's what you told me, so of course you'll apologize. I know my babies better than anyone" she told her, Annie remaining silent through it all "Look, I won't be pushing you to tell me what's going on just yet, I know you'll tell me soon enough on your own. Especially because right now it's neither the time or place to do so. But don't postpone it too long. It's never good when people do it, for anyone"

After that, MJ took notice of a certain odor coming from the youngest member of the Parker family, so she too had to excuse herself to deal with that little emergency. And as she did, Annie remained by herself, silent and with her mother's words ringing in her head over and over. And as she did, she couldn't help but to look back at everything that happened and for her to ask what was wrong with her.

"I'm a good kid, huh? Suddenly, I don't feel like one" she told herself.

She spent some more time to herself like that, wandering for a bit and looking at a screen nearby. It was one that was focused on the first year's events and in it, she saw how it was announcing the remaining time until they were to be called back, all while displaying the names of those who managed to make it past the cavalry battle. And as she looked at it, she suddenly was reminded of something that the teachers had mentioned beforehand and noticed something that she didn't beforehand.

"There's seventeen of us…"

"Alright, folks! We're back on schedule! Sorry for our tardiness, we had to deal with some personal issues of ours"

"You're just being a baby"

"You're the last person I want to hear that from right now"

While the two teachers were having their little back and forth, every first year student was walking back to the arena. With their break finally over, it was time to get their heads on the game. And while there were a few that weren't exactly thrilled with them not even making it to the grand event, they were all still required to be there.

"Anyway, before anything, I would like to make a little announcement for all of our little rascals! Good news for you all! Before the big event, we'll be hosting a myriad of small events for you to partake in! We're a school after all and this is a Sports Festival! So go out there and enjoy to your heart's content! And to cheer you all up even further, we even managed to get a handful of cheerleaders from the good ol' U.S of A!"

And just like promised, there they were. The foreign cheerleaders, going around and shaking their pom poms just like one would see in any football game. And while it and the mention of recreational activities for all students regardless of whether they made it past the preliminary round was something that gained their attention. Said attention was suddenly pulled away when they saw something… interesting.

"Huh?"

"What are those idiots even doing?"

Why would the duo of commentators have that kind of reaction? Well, it mainly had to do with the fact that they saw the girls of class A… wearing the exact same uniform that the foreigner cheerleaders were wearing themselves. Downright to the exact pom poms as well. Something that just baffled everyone. Literally everyone. With some of the boys blushing at the fact that… well, that just happened.

"MINETA! KAMINARI! YOU TWO TRICKED US!" Momo shouted, tossing one of her pom poms to the ground while angrily shaking her fist at the duo. Who rather than feeling any shame at all, just smiled at each other and gave themselves a thumbs up.

They really could not believe that their trick somehow worked.

"H-How…? H-How is it that I fell for one of Mineta's schemes once more? How shameful…" Momo said, dropping to the ground, hoping that it would swallow her and spare her from the humiliation. She even used her quirk to make the uniforms and pom poms, she will never recover from the humiliation.

"There, there…" Uraraka said, trying her best to comfort the rave-haired girl by patting her in the back.

"Those idiots… I can't believe that they managed to get away with it just like that!" Kyoka complained, while blushing, while Toru, who was standing right next to her, decided to try and look at the positive side of things.

"Well, we look good in them, so might as well just follow through until the tournament begins!" she said excitingly while imitating the moves of the foreigners.

She even ended up joining them in a routine and was surprisingly good.

And as they did that, most of the other students just tried to process whatever the hell was happening in front of them.

"Uh… is that the cheerleader thing you were mentioning?" Sero asked, as he stood next to Hitoshi and Robbie (although standing a decent distance away from him).

"What the hell did I miss that made every girl from the other class dress up like that?" Robbie asked, while Shinso had turned his head away to somewhere else.

"Not every girl" he said, pointing in the direction he was looking.

The other two boys turned in the same direction and lo and behold. Annie and Valerie were standing there. Dressed in their regular P.E uniforms and not in cheerleader outfits. Credit to credit was due, Valerie was holding herself better than they were expecting. Seeing the fact that those were her classmates, they were half expecting her to be burning down and collapsing out of sheer… Valeriness. Well, she was still blushing and looked like she was trying to compute what she was seeing, but at least she wasn't fainting this time.

Annie, on the other hand, remained silent for a bit. Seemingly not being phased by the fact that someone fell for Minoru's and Denki's trick, let alone most of the girls in class. But after a few seconds of nothingness, Annie followed her silence with what everyone close to her expected her to do.

Laughing her shoes off like a hyena.

"Heehee, hehehe! PFFT! BWHAHAHAHAHAHHA! Oh my god! I can't believe you actually fell for it! HAHAHAHAHHA!" she crackled, holding her stomach and straight up trying her best to not drop to the ground as her eyes watered a bit.

"WAIT, WHAT?! HOW COME YOU TWO ARE NOT DRESSED LIKE THE REST OF US?!" Kyoka shouted in frustration seeing that the New Yorker duo were not wearing cheerleader outfits like them.

"She must have used some sort of spider-vigilante powers, right?" Mina asked, while Annie kept up laughing.

"Oh no, it's none of that! I just used a secret technique that my parents taught me when I was little! It's called common sense! Maybe I can teach it to you! BWAHAHAHAHAH!" Annie replied, somehow laughing even more than she already was, so much so that a few of the other kids nearby were half-expecting her to run out of air at any moment.

"Whaaa! P-Please don't do that!" Valerie begged Annie, feeling that what was happening was not very nice at all "I'm sorry. W-We thought that you wouldn't fall for it. W-We should have told you, please forgive us!" she told the group of class A girls, while Jiro sighed.

"Not like we can actually be mad at you. Not your fault that we fell face first on their tricks"

And while that was happening, every single girl of class B stared at them completely baffled, not even sure what had just happened.

"... So, we're all thankful that none of the boys in our class would try and pull that on us, right?" Kamala asked the other class B girls.

"I would gladly take all of Monoma's pettines against class A before having to deal with that"

"Truly, we have been blessed"

"... I don't know. I'm sure we could pull it off"

Afterwards, everyone agreed that Tokage had her speaking rights removed for the remainder of the day.

Back on track, once every student had arrived, the teachers continued on explaining what was it that would happen afterwards. Or to be more specifically, Midnight had to do it… again. For the third time of the year.

Mic and Aizawa were supposed to reveal what the last stage of the Sports Festival was going to be, but unfortunately, their little coffee incident made them bickered like children for most of the break that the impossible happened and Mic told them that he wasn't in the mood to do it. So, Midnight had to do the big reveal. And Aizawa did not help whatsoever. Guy could be petty whenever he wanted to be petty.

"Alright children! The time has come for us to reveal what it is that we'll be doing for the final match! So listen carefully!" Midnight told the kids.

Behind her, the holographic screen showed up and once more, it started to spin. And despite the fact that not everyone would be affected by the results, everyone still paid close attention to what it was that would happen. With the tension so dense it could be cut with a butter knife, everyone held their breath the moment the wheel started to slow down. Once it did and came to a stop, revealing what the final stage of the Sports Festival would be.

One on one combat.

"And we'll get to have a classic fighting tournament, ladies and gentlemen! We'll be pitting our students against each other and only one will emerge victorious!"

"YOU KEEP QUIET! YOU HAD YOUR CHANCE TO SAY IT AND YOU BLEW IT!" Midnight suddenly snapped at Mic, making everyone flinch at her.

"Should have kept quiet"

"AND YOU HAVE NO ROOM TO TALK EITHER, AIZAWA!" she snapped at him as well, making flinch in the same manner that his students do whenever he scolds them.

Honestly, not many people could pull that off. They didn't even think that could be possible.

"Back to business. As you've heard, we'll be holding a standard one on one tournament. The rules will be explained once we've made the proper accommodations and once we've finished our recreation activities. Now then, to decide the matches…." she was saying, until suddenly a hand was raised in the crowd of students "Yes, AMP?"

"Yeah, I would like to forfeit, thank you very much"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Out of Stock!

"What?! What do you mean that you're out of All Might masks?! How the fuck is that even a thing?!" Bakugo shouted.

The resident ash-blonde, explosive boy of class 1-A decided to take his time before going to eat something. He made a wrong turn on the way to the bathroom, overheard stuff and finally, managed to make his way to the stands for one particular reason. He wanted to buy an All Might mask.

Sure, Midoriya was known as the All Might fanboy in the class, but he was far from the only one. And as far as Bakugo was concerned, the only one that should be considered All Might's number one fan was him. Sure, he doesn't gush about him 24/7 like Izuku, or constantly rambles about him whenever he walks in or anything like that, but he was still the biggest All Might fan in the world…! Or at least that's what he said.

So of course he would try and get his hands on an All Might mask from the stands just outside the stadium. Especially because those ones were always top quality. As in, almost artisanal levels top quality. Only an idiot would miss on the chance of getting one of them for themselves and Bakugo sure as hell was not one Or at least that was what he said.

So imagine his surprise when he, after visiting every single stan in the school, was constantly told that they were sold out. Fact which only made his rage grow exponentially every time he was told the same. Which outside of filling him with raw, unadulterated rage, just baffled him. Seriously, what the hell was that thing about being out of stock? How can they be out of stock just like that? All Might is literally the number 1, most beloved and iconic hero in the whole country, how the hell did those dumbasses decide to go to the Sports Festival with some extra All Might masks because, of course they would sell, it's All Might.

Hell, its even more annoying when one remembers that he was now a teacher at U.A. The business plan practically writes itself at that point. And lo and behold, the one place that he was told could have had one All Might mask ended up telling him that they didn't have any… again.

"Sorry kid, but I sold my last one just before you got here to a brown girl with a bunch of food on her hands" the seller told the boy, as Bakugo suddenly froze after hearing that.

"... Brown girl…?"

"Yeah, she was a student too. Had a mask, for some reason and was walking with a bunch of other students"

With that description in mind, it didn't took Bakugo too long to figure out who bought the mask before him. There was only one student that fit that description that he was aware off. And that was the class B girl that tossed that shoe to that minefield that put some dirt in his eyes.

And when he managed to spot her walking with her classmates, with that All Might mask placed to the side of her head from the corner of his eye and Bakugo just got another reason to dislike that damn foreigner. He didn't even need a reason to dislike her from the get go, she was just some random extra as far as he was concerned. But this… oh this meant war.

"I still have some Endeavor masks if you'll like-"

"WHO GIVES A SHIT ABOUT ENDEAVOR!" Bakugo snapped as he started to walk away.

Yeah… he honestly took it better than expected.

Chapter 34: Revolting Development - Let the Tournament Begin!

Chapter Text

A deafening silence was all that filled the entire stadium.

Hearing the words that the young Anna-May Parker spoke off left many speechless. And around her, when looking at her fellow classmates from her own course and beyond, one could see a mixture of looks. Some were of pure shock, unable to process what they heard. Some others were left flabbergasted. There were a handful of people checking their ears, not sure if they even heard right. There were a pair of very mean-looking faces directed at her. From Bakugo holding the urges to literally explode, in a manner reminiscent of how he tried to attack Izuku during the first day of school. To Shoto, having his eyes widen, yet looking completely terrifying to the rest of the students. Some could have sworn that the temperature started to lower around him.

It wasn't even something contained to the students. The whole of the audience had similar reactions. From the V.I.P area of foreigner pro-heroes being left speechless, to the many other areas murmuring amongst themselves for confirmation of what she said. And as if an entire stadium having that kind of take from Annie's announcement wasn't enough, there were a bunch of eyes on many homes and workspaces dealing with similar reactions.

"I… I'm sorry, but could you repeat that?" the very confused Midnight asked for confirmation to the foreigner redhead.

"I'm forfeiting" she just replied, making everyone even more confused.

"Aizawa, what the hell are you teaching your kids?" Mic asked his partner, while turning his microphone off to have a private chat.

"I don't know, but whatever it was, I'm changing it right away" he replied.

Truth is, some were surprisingly reacting better to what she said than others. Because if one were to go to where the mother of the child was, one would see her wondering if someone tried to body-snatch another member of her family. The fact that something like that happened was yet another concern that she had.

"What the actual… heck?!" MJ said, being so close to cursing, yet refraining when she remembered she was carrying a very easy to influence baby.

"Uh… did I misheard something? What happened?" Lisa asked.

"I think she just called it quits. Is that what she did?" asked Nadia to Jarvis.

"I believe so"

"No! She can't just call it quits! She's a Parker! Since when do Parkers call it quits?!" the girl's mother questioned.

"She can't do that! Why would she do that?!" Mayday asked.

The older Parker sister was still in her patrols as for Idaten's assigned area. Doing her part by helping catch small criminals or doing mundane help, she decided to go take a little break near a coffee shop. She had bought a simple water bottle to rehydrate herself when she noticed that the shop had a TV that was playing the first year's Sports Festival.

And being the older sister that she is, it should not be any surprise that she decided to stick a bit longer to see Annie. And everything seemed well enough until she heard that Anna-May Parker, the same girl that constantly nagged about wanting to dawn a hero costume like the rest of her family for almost half a decade, whom was so stubborn she made a brand new science project, after her previous one got wrecked, in such amount of time and while also making some smelly bomb to drop at the Baxter Building at the same time, decided to just forfeit…

Well, Mayday's attempt to rehydrate herself ended up going nowhere, because she just spat it all Looney Toons style.

"No, no, no! You can't do that! It doesn't even make sense! It… Actually… nevermind, it makes sense. It totally does… And worst part, I probably would too… dammit" she said, once she remembered a few things her sister said about the Sports Festival.

"I should have let Felicia babysit them more!" Mary Jane said, once she realized why her daughter did what she did and thinking that maybe spending some more time with a bad influence growing up would have made her kids think a bit less selfless.

Back at the stadium, Midnight stared at Annie. Now more composed and trying to figure out why a student with such a great performance so far in the Sports Festival would suddenly want to quit. Something that everyone else was clearly also trying to figure out if the expression of every other student around her was anything to go by.

And among those students was Izuku. Who after recomposing himself, instantly rushed to Parker's side.

"Parker-san! What do you mean you forfeit? You really meant that?" he asked her.

"I mean, I did say it so… Hey, should I just leave or…?" Annie asked the teacher, who just stared at her.

"... AMP" she suddenly called her out via the name she registered for the Sports Festival "Do you realize the implications of what you are doing?"

"Um… that I'm sitting the next event out? Or does forfeiting have a different meaning here that I didn't know off? Hey, Izuku, what does forfeit mean here in Japan?"

"And what reasons would there be for you to forfeit?" the teacher asked the question that was on everyone's mind.

"Oh, that one is easy. I just don't feel like I should advance to the next stage of the Sports Festival. It's not like I did much in the Cavalry Battle anyway" she answered, causing a shock to be seen in everyone's face and for both her previous teammates to have their eyes widened.

"Ann-" they tried to call out, yet both stopped immediately when they saw the middle Parker child, indicating subtly to remain where they were.

Was she…?

"Didn't do much?! You?! How can you not have done much in the Cavalry Battle?! That doesn't even make sense!" Uraraka blurred out, surprising Annie a bit, since she had hardly spoken to her for a while that directly.

"I mean, honest, I didn't really do that much. Especially compared to Hitoshi and Valerie. They did most of the heavy lifting stuff, I was just there for the ride"

"But don't you think you're going a little overboard? By that logic, I really shouldn't be here either. Why don't you just show what you can do in the tournament?" Mina asked the redhead.

"Meh, I guess it's a personal thing. It doesn't really feel right for me to advance along the others when everyone pushed themselves to their limit while I was just a glorified third wheel" the New Yorker replied, causing even more confusion amongst her peers how it was that her of all people would be saying that "Plus, I think I sprained my ankle somewhere along the last bits of the Cavalry Battle and I'm not sure if a quick visit to Recovery would fix it well enough for me to continue onto something as tough as what'll come next. So better be safe than sorry, am I right?" Annie mentioned, pointing at her right foot and acting as if were hurt.

Meanwhile, Midnight stared deeply at the girl, knowing exactly what she was doing right away. Maybe she could have fooled most of her classmates, she could tell it by their expression, but she couldn't fool her. The young Parker was no doubt good, but she was not that good just yet. Still, she opted to ask once more. Whatever answer she would give will be absolute.

"Once again I'll ask. AMP, what you are doing is that you are choosing to forfeit your right to advance to the next round, sacrificing a chance only held once a year for all students. If that is the case, know that there will be no going back. Are you sure that you wish to uphold from moving onto the next round?" the teacher asked, with such a serious tone, one would not be blamed for mistaking her with Shota Aizawa.

And once more, did the atmosphere thicken. Growing heavier and heavier, expecting her to go back on what she said. Some, believing that she was joking, she was practically the class clown after all, she must be. There was no way anyone would just do something like that. But, if there was anything that the Parkers were known for, it was not going back on their word so readily.

"I do, I would like to forfeit" she answered.

"... Very well. This is your choice. I hope you won't be regretting it afterwards" the teacher announced, lifting her right arm and raising her voice "As referee of the first year's Sports Festival, I hereby recognize the student AMP's decision to pull out of the competition!"

With the stadium soon enough being filled with sighs and murmurs over what happened, Midnight went and walked to a small table behind her. Picking up a box, not before taking out something without anyone noticing. And as she did that, most students nearby followed in the footsteps of the adults. Murmuring among each other, not sure what had just happened. Only a select few remained quiet, among which, were those close to the redhead. Such as Midoriya, who stood next to her and just looked at her with a slight concern.

"Parker-san…" he only said for the moment, with Annie just turning to face him and smiling as if nothing had happened.

"Welp, that's that. Guess that I'll be stuck with those small events that mister Mic mentioned"

"Now then, seeing as this matter has been resolved, we'll proceed with deciding the matches for our tournament" Midnight announced, gaining once more the attention of everyone "We'll be determining them via lottery. In this box, there are sixteen marbles, each labeled with a number each. I would like for our 16 finalists to come forth and get one out. After which, we'll decide the matches based on the numbers that you pulled"

"Basing the results through sheer luck" Tokoyami noted.

"Guess it makes sense. It's probably the only way to keep things fair" Kirishima seconded before Midnight continued.

"After we have decided this matter, we'll proceed with our recreational activities. Whether those who advanced to the finals wish to compete will be up to them. No doubt some of you would like to save your strengths for the main event" she said, making emphasis to the box that she had in hand "Starting from the team that placed first, if all of the members would please come forth"

And so they did. One by one, team by team, they all went forward and picked the item from the box, all safe for the young Parker, whose choice still confused many. Yet deciding to continue and put that thought to the back, they all focused on what would come next. Once they were done, they informed the teacher of their respective number and before they knew it, the matches were finally done. Appearing on the massive screen of the stadium, they all looked upwards, their hearts beating hard, as they saw whom they'll be facing.

Hitoshi Shinso VS Midoriya Izuku

Sero Hanta VS Todoroki Shoto

Reyes Roberto VS Kaminari Denki

Tenya Ida VS Hatsume Mei

Ashido Mina VS Bendy Girl

Tokoyami Fumikage VS Yaoyorozu Momo

V VS Kirishima Ejiro

Uraraka Ochako VS Bakugo Katsuki

"This will be the match for our tournament! Look up your name and be prepared!" the teacher called out and boy were their nerves through the roof.

"Shinso… Hitoshi…" Midoriya murmured, glancing at the boy in question, who himself had his gaze plastered on the screen "He's the general course student who's friends with Parker-san and the others…" he thought, remembering what little he could of him, for he had very little to no information of him next to the fact that he was friend with his classmates.

Yet Shinso, despite noticing him staring at him, paid no heed. He still looked upward to the board and frowned. His fist clenched as he looked at the matches. More so, because he knew of the reasoning of her friend. And that reason made him angry at the green haired boy. And he wasn't even the only one to pay attention to Izuku's name. For not that far from him, Shoto was also looking at it as well. Noticing specifically, the placement of their matches. If… when he wins his, he'll face off against Midoriya in the following round. And when that happens, he'll beat him with all that he has. Parker may have decided not to participate, but that doesn't change his desire one bit.

Tho, not everyone was exactly looking forward to said match.

"Oh… I get Todoroki… f-from the get go, hehehe. No, I'm fine with t-that" Sero very nervously and very fearful stuttered.

And he was far from the only one to have that reaction.

"Reyes Rober-" Denki was telling to himself, until he remembered who that name belonged to "I got him!" he internally screamed, looking over to where he and the other only class B student to make it past the cavalry battle sood.

"Denki, hey isn't that the idiot?" asked Kamala.

"Which one?" replied Robbie.

"I'm so gonna die"

Just then, the duo was approached by Mina. Going straight towards Kamala to talk to.

"Hey, Khan! Looks like we're going to be going against one another!"

"Looks like we do!"

"You better not hold back against me just because we're friends, alright? Because I'm planning on going all out with you!"

"Of course you are" she sighed, glaring at Robbie, who quickly picked up on her.

"Hey, quit that! I had nothing to do with this one!"

"You jinxed it"

"The hell I did!"

"Well, no need to worry, Ashido. I'm not planning on holding anything back. So you better bring it your A game!"

"Oh, you're on!" the pink girl replied, not before looking at her "What are you looking at?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't take you seriously while wearing that. Why are you all dressed like that? Seriously, what did I miss?"

"Jerk" Mina thought.

BAROOM!

The duo of Shigaraki and Kurogiri suddenly heard. The sound of something having blown up quickly traveled in their little lair. Rushing to where the sound originated from, the two arrived at their bar. Expecting it to be the result of some sort of intruder ambushing them, they were quickly surprised when they saw none. Instead, the only scene before them was that of Joey, expelling some energy in the form of her aura, panting a bit while clenching her fist and looking visibly angry. But most importantly of all, they saw that the TV that they had in the bar had been completely destroyed. Only rubble and a small fire remain where it once was.

Kurogiri sighed, having to put a mental reminder to add that TV to the now many things that the foreigner now owed him. Goodness grace, he hoped this would be the last time that happened. Just because they were all villains didn't mean that they could be that wreckless.

"Oh great, as if you weren't enough of a drag to deal with, you go ahead and make a mess" Shigaraki complained, gaining a glare from the foreigner, which he scoffed at.

"Is there a reason as to why this outburst occurred? I believe that it's the least you could do at the moment" Kurogiri asked Joey, but she did not speak.

She remained quiet, her aura still lashing out and glowing brightly and emitting the sensation of danger. So much so that Kurogiri was almost expecting her to also lash out at them. Not like Shigaraki has never given her a reason not to. Those two really don't get along. Thankfully, Joey seemed to have calmed down a bit. While the sense of danger was still lurking around her, at least she had the decency of turning down her powers. Her aura being dismissed, tho her fists were still being clenched.

"... I'm going for a walk" she finally spoke, starting to walk towards where the exit was.

"That's it? You wreck our stuff, blow up our TV and that's the only thing that you have to say for yourself? Hey, I'm talking to you!" Shigaraki told to the foreigner, who kept on walking to the door, growling at her, he rushed to her side "Don't ignore me when I'm talking to yo-" he was saying, almost about to grab a hold of her, until she turned back, made an explosive marble and held it towards him, making him stop in his tracks.

And as she did, he finally got another look at her face. She was glaring at him, almost growling like a wild animal and with obvious bloodlust in her eyes. One that was match by Shigaraki, who at this point, was really tired of her outbursts.

"I don't have to hear shit from you or tell shit to you. I have no reason to tell you what I'm doing. So when I say, I'm going for a walk, it means that you should be grateful that I'm even telling you what I'm doing and staying out of my way!" she growled, yet Shigaraki growled back.

"And I have no reason to care about you. So when I'm telling you that I'm talking to you, it means, be grateful that I'm even acknowledging at all. Remember that the only reason you're even here to play your little game with that brat is because of me. An that the only reason you've latest as long as you have here is because I even let you"

"Bull"

"Say whatever makes you feel better. It doesn't change the fact that you're sleeping under a roof and getting to eat something because I let you. You're nothing but a pawn to me. If I want to, I can replace you with whatever good for nothing thug and nothing would change. Want to test your luck on the streets? Then the door is there"

The two stared at each other for a bit. Glaring and expecting for the other to make the first move against their lives. The intensity was so much that Kurogiri was about to act, yet thankfully the two ended up deescalating. With Joey dismissing her powers and Shigaraki lowering his hands. They were still looking like they were about to kill someone, but at least it was something.

After a bit, Joey walked away and exited the establishment through the door. Slamming it a little on her way out. It was a bit odd to the mist-like villain. With how their relationship was, he was expecting for at least one body to be on the floor half dead.

"I would advice for-"

"I already heard you the first time, Kurogiri. She'll be back. I'm not too lucky to be able to get rid of her that easily"

"You say that, yet have still to truly lash out against her. Have you finally learned the importance of keeping our strength?"

"As if it had anything to do with it. Only reason I haven't finished her off in her sleep is because I haven't come up with a fitting way to kill her, that's all" Shigaraki replied.

Meanwhile on the streets, Joey started to wander off. Her face being covered by a hoodie and a disposable face mask. Unlike Supercharger, the authorities did manage to get a good look at her face, so she had to make an actual effort in not dragging too much attention to her. Which was a bit hard, seeing that she was an obvious foreigner sticking like a sore thumb. Especially because she was taller than most of the people around her. And with the mean as hell look in her eyes and she wouldn't be surprised if someone were to try and make a kaiju joke at her expense.

Yeah, she was actually hoping that a walk could cool her head a bit, but so far nothing was happening. She was still very moody and kept the urges of trying to wreck something nearby. And as she kept walking, the only thing that was going through her head was the same thing over and over.

"Yeah, I would like to forfeit, thank you very much"

Right as she heard that for some reason she snapped. For some reason she decided to blow up the TV after hearing that. For some reason…

"Why the hell did that get to me?" she was questioning herself as she snarled "Why the hell did I get so mad when that stupid runt backed down from that competition? I shouldn't be this upset at it, I just want her dead to ruin her old man. So why did seeing that pissed me off so much?!"

"Alright web for brains, what was that all about?" Robbie asked calmly.

Or well, at least that was the intention. Instead, he was just grabbing Annie by the collar of her uniform, having a look that screamed murder intent in his eyes and while fire was coming out of him. As in, literal fire was flaring up like a cartoon. All while Annie looked calm as a capybara in a body of water, with a chill smile on her face for some reason.

"Wow, you sure are lively today aren't you, California?" she replied with a none-chillan question of herself, which only made Robbie to be more calm than before.

Thankfully the rest of Annie's friends came to get Robbie to tone it down. Not out of fear of them actually starting a fight, but rather to avoid them making a scene. Unfortunately for them, they weren't on their first week of school anymore, so they won't be able to play dumb and act as if they didn't know them for a second time.

"Ok, now that the Halloween decoration let off some steam… Annie, what the heck?!" Kamala asked as Valerie approached the redhead.

"Annie, why would you do that? It doesn't make sense"

"What do you mean? I'm pretty sure I told the why"

"Parker-san, I'm sure you understand what Vector-san actually meant with that question. It's just very hard to understand your reasoning with wanting to forfeit" Midoriya followed.

"I know I'm kind of new here, but I'm not sure I can believe that" Sero said, whom was hanging with the group.

"See?! Even the stranger sees through your bullshit!" Robbie exclaimed, pointing at Sero and making him feel threatened.

"B-But I'm not a-"

"Parker-san…" they all heard, turning to where that voice was coming from and noticing Yaoyorozu and Uraraka walking towards them… while still in her cheerleader costume.

"Ok seriously, why did you all decide to dress up as cheerleaders all of the sudden? What the hell is up with that?" Robbie asked, invoking in Momo and Ochako a very noticeable blush full of shame and regret.

"Nevermind that…" she instantly replied to try and avoid and be reminded of why she was dressed like that, before turning to Annie "Parker-san, you managed to place second place on the obstacle race. Your team was the first to have acquired any points whatsoever. You managed to avoid you headbands from being stolen and gotten an extra set right before time ran out and if we go by performance in the cavalry battle, your team was no doubt the best of them all"

"Ok, we can like, make an argument for that part, right?" asked Kamala.

"The point being, that between your placement in both the obstacle race and cavalry battle being the same, you out of all of us have been the most consistent and had the best average results so far. So why would you of all people choose to forfeit?" she asked and right before Annie could answer anything, someone else spoke up.

"Ten million, four thousand, three hundred and five…"

Confusing, most turned to the person who said that. None other than Shinso, who had his sight directly at Annie and no one else. One of confusion despite having a bit of an idea of her reasoning.

"It helps because it tells us exactly what to do. Those were the words that you told us"

"I don't follow, what exactly does that mean?" Uraraka asked Momo, who to her surprise was just as confused.

"You said that it would help us keep track of things. And after you told us to take that last headband…" he mentioned, taking a glance at Midoriya, who was caught of guard as he noticed it "You really knew things would go that way, didn't you"

The others were still somewhat confused with what Hitoshi said. Still not getting a thing. All but Valerie who started to piece things a little bit. Soon enough, she was starting to get what Shinso was going on about. And apparently, Anni saw what he was on about nearly instantly. Her being arguably the smartest girl in class with Momo, it was no doubt that she would.

So seeing that she couldn't play dumb anymore, she just sighed in defeat.

"Ok fine, you got me" she said, lifting her hands before speaking once more "I meant it when I said it was a bit of an improve thing"

"I still don't get it. What do you mean?" asked Uraraka, as she got an answer by Valerie.

"She got us to get that last headband to make it possible for your team to advance" she revealed, making the others have their eyes widened.

"She what?" asked Kamala "But how?"

"Like I said, it was a bit of an improve thing. Let's just… they told us that only sixteen of us could make it. Seeing the way the teams got split, I'm sure that they were expecting for the finalist being made of four four teams of four. Especially with that last comment when they mentioned Izuku's team. But seeing how things were at tee time, I could tell that wouldn't happen. So… "

"B-But how would that help our team?" Midoriya asked, taken aback by what he was hearing.

"It's a domino effect. Set something in motion and everything falls into place. Or at least close to it. Like I said, it was mostly improvised, no way I could predict everything to the teeth. But I knew that if one team got eliminated and all the other teams could be cemented that you guys could make it. And if I took at least one headband then chances are that someone else would take the other and seeing that Kamala and Robbie still only had their own, I somewhat expected for them to take it. And with all that set, it was sure to give you indirectly extra motivation to at least get something. But it was mostly guess work. I'm not that smart" she told the others, taken aback at the fact that she managed to pull that off just like that.

Yeah, she was definitely the smartest of the bunch.

"I see… Well, like you mention there would still be some luck required for that to work, but the odds would increase that they could make it though"

"That still doesn't answer the question" Robbie asked right after Momo noted Annie's logic "Why did you pull out?"

"There's seventeen of us…" was her answer.

"Seventeen?" Midoriya repeated, only for him to start putting the pieces together.

Tho thankfully for most of the others, Annie was still going to explain her train of thought.

"The teachers wanted sixteen, but there was an extra student in the finalists. Like I said, from the line up that we had, four teams wouldn't be likely to fill all spots, so to ensure that you guys could make it, I hoped that your team at least could get something to make them want you. But I kinda didn't notice that we had one person too many until right before we got called back. So I decided on the spot to call it quits… Huh, that sounds weird coming from me. It feels unnatural for some reason"

"But why? There was no reason for you to do it!" Uraraka asked, but as she did, Momo, Robbie and even Izuku started to figure out why she did it.

"It was the uncertainty of that extra factor, was it not?" asked the vice president of class A "You realized that one of us may not be allowed to follow through to the next event, right?"

"Bingo!" she playfully replied as she made two gun signs and pointed at Momo.

"Wait, how would that work?" asked Kamala to Robbie.

"That the teachers could either make it so that we could all make it through, or that by whatever reason, only the sixteen that were required would"

"And the how would vary. Sure, maybe they had a way to decide and make it all fair. They decided the matches through randomness, so maybe they would have decided who to lock out by chance. And maybe that chance would have made it so that I would have been kicked out either way. But unless I knew for certain, I wouldn't be satisfied" Annie stated, with Izuku in particular staring at her, a mixture of awe and regret coursing through his being as he saw his friend doing what she did.

"Parker-san… the Sports Festival is something that could define our lives. We only get this chance once a year. Are you… Are you really so willing to sacrifice your opportunity like that?" he asked her.

Annie remained silent for a bit. Simply staring at him for a few seconds. Afterwards, she reignited her smile and grin at Izuku.

"I'm the one winning today. You said those words, this morning to all of us" she reminded Izuku of his words before the start of the Sports Festival, right as she turned to face Uraraka "Let's do our best" she said, recalling her reaction that Monday two weeks ago "Let's give it our all at the Sports Festival" she said as she looked at Valerie right before turning to face Shinso "Do I really need to keep going?"

She had just reminded them of the times that they showed their determination in standing out at the Sports Festival. Having reminded them of just how much it meant to them. What it represented to them. And as for Annie… Well, she only saw the memory of a bittersweet moment from that fateful day that she left her home.

"Before coming here, my dad told me something very special to me" Annie spoke, taking everyone by surprise, with the fact that she, for many reasons, is not one to speak much of her father out of the blue like that "He told me that to be a hero, is to make sacrifices. I said that I don't have to win this to be a hero. And in all honesty, I never really got the importance all the way through after all this time. But you do. Maybe this doesn't matter to me, but it matters to you. And if I have to choose between sitting this one out to ensure that you all get your time to shine, then… That is one clear answer, isn't it?"

After hearing her response, they all remained quiet. Her words, somehow so simple yet so filled with awe and admiration to nearly all of the other teens. Seeing someone that by all means would shine bright on an event like the Sports Festival being so willing to just… not take part of it? More so being so readily to give up an opportunity of such magnitude for someone else's sake?

"I see…" Robbie said, walking towards Annie alongside Kamala, who looked pretty serious as they stood next to her… only for them to do a total 180 on what some would have expected "So you're saying that you're too scared of me kicking you into next Sunday in front of so many people, is that right?" he asked with a big smug on his face that Annie matched.

"As if! Please, Reyes. If anything I felt so much pity for you that I decided to give you a little boost, you know? Wouldn't want you feeling sad that all the cameras would point at me out there while you're sulking like a little kid" Annie replied with a similar playful tone that Robbie had.

"Oh mother of God! See? This is what happens because you've been picking fights with everyone all day long!" Kamala nagged at Robbie, who backed away a little bit from her.

"Wow, where did that come from?" he asked.

"Oh, don't play dumb"

"Yeah, Sunny Boy. It's-"

"And don't you start! You're as much at fault as him, encouraging him like that!" Kamala interrupted Annie mid-sentence, as she did as Robbie did and back a bit from the Pakistani girl.

"Wow, jeez. Whose side are you on?" Annie asked.

"The one that doesn't give me a headache, that's for sure"

"Hey, no fair. How are we supposed to compete with Valerie and Hitoshi?"

"Yeah, that's so rigged against us"

"That's not what I meant!"

And with the trio of Annie, Robbie and Kamala locked in their conversation, the rest of the teens just stayed there, wondering what the hell was even happening. Going from having a heart to heart to them just doing… Whatever the hell was going on sure gave them a bit of whiplash. Maybe not to Valerie and Hitoshi, being almost already used to their antics, but the others sure were taken aback a little.

"So uh, is that normal?" Uraraka asked the duo of Shinso and Valerie.

"That depends. Normal for them or just in general? Either way I don't feel comfortable with either answer" Hitoshi replied.

And as the trio of Parker, Khan and Reyes were having their little discussion, with the others watching as all got unfold, that very feeling of admiration grew towards the redhead. For the most part, easing most of them up. Giving them a comforting feeling.

"Parker-san… You really never cease to amaze me" Momo thought, looking back at their first encounter and seeing the contrast of who she thought she was against who she actually was.

"You really are the coolest, Parker" Sero inwardly said to himself, looking at the girl playfully messing with a very annoyed Kamala and a quite relaxed Robbie.

"... Parker-san…" Uraraka suddenly called out, making everyone stop what they were doing as they all looked at her. Looking very serious at first, before giving the redhead a look of determination "I'm going to give it my all!" she exclaimed, thrusting her gist upwards in a manner similar to how she did it two weeks ago.

"Ochako…" Annie murmured, smiling to herself after hearing her declaration "It's the first time in days that she talks to me like that"

"Everyone! Let's give it our all!" she shouted, turning back and directing herself to the rest of the teens present.

"That's the spirit!" Annie exclaimed with a similar tone to Uraraka's "Well there's still a lot of time before the finals begin. Go ahead and take a break if you guys want. I'll be busy with those recreational activities that they mentioned"

"Is that your way of asking me to not humiliate you?" Robbie asked her, with a competitive smirk.

"If you can keep up, then by all means, come. But don't expect me to go easy on you, Sunny Boy"

"By all means. Just because you pulled out of the tournament doesn't mean I don't plan on beating you"

"Know what? Fine, whatever. I'll go too, maybe those activities will be what I need after dealing with your nonsense" Kamala said, following the others.

"You're suddenly way too moody out of nowhere, you know? What, did someone cut in front of you in the line to one of the stans or what?"

"Sip it, Reyes" Kamala replied to Robbie as the other teens started to talk amongst each other.

"We should go too! We can clear our minds that way!" Uraraka suggested to Momo and the others.

"Well, I was hoping for a quick change of clothing, but perhaps there is no wrong in enjoying the activities for a while longer"

"Yeah, let's go and have fun"

And as they all started to go to where the activities would begin, Annie turned to the two boys that still had yet to say anything. Those being Izuku and Shinso respectively.

"Hey Izuku, Hitoshi, you coming or what?" she asked them.

"Oh, well-"

"I think I'll pass out on the offer" Shinso answered her, before Izuku could finish a sentence "I'm the only General Course student here. I think It'll be better for me to save my strength for later. You go ahead and have fun, I'll be in the locker rooms if you need me"

"If you say so. You better not be all moody that you weren't there after I make Robbie eat dirt in those activities"

"Hey, who's making who eat dirt?" Robbie asked Annie who just laughed, which also was followed by Shinso doing the same "Hey man not cool. Don't go about taking her side"

"Sorry and don't worry about me. You guys relax, ok?" Shinso told the group as he walked away and towards the entrance to head to the waiting rooms.

"How about you, mean green?" asked Annie to Izuku.

"Oh I'll catch up with you guys later. I think I'll take a walk for a bit"

"Don't take too long. There are just so many games I can beat Robbie before he starts making dumb faces. And you don't want to miss them"

"Dumb faces, you say. Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately?" Robbie asked the redhead, as Izuku shook his head.

"I won't, don't worry. I just need to think of something quick" he replied, with Annie and the others nodding in acceptance as they walked away.

And as they did and before Izuku could walk away, he looked at Annie for a bit. Being reminded of something as he looked back at what she said. All as he looked up to the screen on the arena, with the matchups for the tournament still there and looking at his match.

"To be a hero… Is to make sacrifices…" he murmured before walking away.

Most students had participated in the recreational activities that the teachers had promised them in an attempt to ease their minds and to just have a little relaxation time. There were games involving giant balls, a scavenging hunt of sorts, among many others. And sure, Annie had to sometimes overact her 'injured leg' everytime everyone looked at her acting as if nothing, but other than that it was a very good time for the most part. Even the girls of class A decided to lean into the cheerleader thing to have some fun.

Well, most of them anyway. Momo was still not that hyped after being tricked by Mineta and Jiro refused to participate in almost its entirely.

Outside of them, there were a few that rather than take part in them, decided to spend their time doing something else. Mentally preparing for what was coming. Resting their strengths for the next fight. And then, there was Hatsume whom no one knew what she was up to or anything, which was a little worrisome.

But now, the wait is over. The tournament was about to start and in the middle of the stadium, one could see Cementos, creating the arena with his quirk. A rectangular base, adorned with the shield of the school and whatnot. They even had fire coming out of the edges of the rectangle for dramatic effect, because of course they would. And as for the students, the ones that weren't participating were taking a seat in their own personal section of the stadium. And with most of class A's girls finally out of that cheerleader uniform and back in their regular gym uniforms.

"Huh, didn't think we would get our personal bleachers. Kinda makes me feel important" Annie commented as she alongside the rest of her class took their places.

"Oh great, because you weren't irritating enough as it is" Bakugo murmured, causing a little twitch on Annie's left eye.

"Hi, I'm Pot, you must be Kettle, right?" she sarcastically asked him.

"What the fuck is that even suppoused to mean?" he replied as Tenya put a stop to the two of them.

"Both of you, enough, the match is about to start"

"The fact that a General Course student managed to get this far and without showing what his quirk even is? I wonder, how is Midoriya going to deal with a total mystery like him" murmured Ojiro, with most of his classmates being in agreement with him.

"Parker, V…" Shouji spoke, directing himself to the two foreigners, who turned to him "You two are friends of that General Course student. How do you think this fight is going to unravel?" he asked them.

Annie and Valerie just turned to each other and then, to the arena. How would this fight unravel? Truth is, even they weren't exactly sure of the answer to that question. It made sense why they would ask them that, they are the only ones in class to know anything about Hitoshi and at the same time, were close friends of Izuku. They knew the two of them fairly well so it's not like there would be any bias to their statements. But for the time being, they just decided that it would be best to watch.

"Who knows, but I can assure you that whatever happens, you don't want to miss it" Annie replied with a confident smile on her face as Present Mic finally started to speak.

"Alright! Are you guys ready?!" he very excitedly asked to the public, who replied with a very loud roar of agreement "Presenting to you, our beloved rascals, the arena in which you will face off against one another!" he announced as in the hallways of the stadium, at the very entrances, opposite of one another, were the two students to face in combat on the first round.

As Midoriya listened to what Present Mic was saying, looking forward to the arena, a certain someone made his presence known as he approached the hero in training.

"It took you quite a while, but it seems that you have finally managed to get a hold of One for All, even if just a little" All Might said, causing Izuku to turn back to meet his mentor "I say, that is some improvement, wouldn't you agree?"

"All Might… yeah I guess I did" Izuku replied, looking at his hands and being reminded of the times in the day that he was able to use One For All without hurting himself "I managed to use it without hurting myself… but it doesn't seem like I can push myself as much as I want to. If I lose concentration, I can feel my bones being close to breaking. Plus, I'm sure that even with all of that, my control on the power output isn't exactly great either"

"Mm… yeah, I guess you're right. If we go by the example of 0 to 100, I'll say that you're capable of controlling about 5 to 6 percent"

"That little?" Izuku asked while starting to feel bad "When you put it that way, it doesn't really seem like I did mu-GHUH!"

"Even a little progress is still progress! That's what you should say instead of looking depressed, you prince of nonsense!" All Might said, karate-chopping Midoriya mid-sentence "Listen, what's done is done so instead of trying to complain about things that can't be changed, focus on what you can do now. It is during times like this that a hero must stand proud with a smile on their face! You've come this far to just let yourself be torn down that easily!" All Might said, giving the boy a thumbs up as he was speaking "I'm expecting great things from you, Young Midoriya and I know that you won't be letting me down" he finished, with Izuku nodding.

Meanwhile, on the opposite entrance of the arena, stood Hitoshi. He was taking deep breaths and trying for some last minute stretches. Nothing too serious, just the basics. Once he was finished, he stared into the newly formed arena made by Cementos and tried to get his head on the game. He was here. In spite of everything before him, he managed to make it this far. A small sense of pride was within him, alongside a deep sense of duty.

He had to make something out of the chance that he got. He had to do something to make his presence known. He could not let all those that believed in him down. Not his parents, not his classmates, not his friends… and not Annie most of all.

"Come on, not even a little hint?"

He suddenly recalled a moment from last week.

He was walking by in the hallways, just minding his business when he remembered hearing the voice of his friend and her classmates. So out of curiosity, he decided to stick around for a little longer to hear what was happening.

"Nope" was what Annie had replied to her classmate, the pink girl, who was standing with the invisible girl and the… Well, it was the blonde kid that sometimes spoke in French, but he himself wasn't actually sure if he was French.

"Hey, not fair, what happened to sharing is caring?" the invisible one asked.

"That's for asking someone to lend you a pencil or to get them to give you some of their food. Not talking about someone else's personal information"

"Well, that doesn't seem fair, he can know about our quirks, but you won't tell us about him? What's the issue in just wanting to know him?" pink asked Annie.

"It's not about that, it's about telling you something that I have no right in telling without his consent. And besides, the Sports Festival is coming soon so it would be way too unfair to just blur that out. We train to be actual super heroes in our classes. While we learn how to put a fire out he is learning science and whatnot"

"Mm, well that would be a fair way of putting it" the french one said.

"Can't you at least give us a clue?"

"A clue? Mm… well, I guess the only thing that I can say is… that you better expect him to show off" Annie had said, before a quiet Shinso, who remained there for a bit longer, decided to walk away.

"Show off, huh?" Shinso spoke, having finished reminiscing of that time "You are giving me too much credit Annie. If not for you and the others, I wouldn't have gotten this far… or at least, not the way I did"

Looking back, he sure had changed, even if just a little. He wondered what would have happened had he never met them. Surely, he would have just been another General Course student that would spend all day hating on the hero course in its entirety. And while he sure had his issues with them, he would have expected for that distaste to at least triple if not for them. He probably would have just used his quirk to get an easy advantage prior, instead of actually putting in some effort out of determination and a little spite against Bill.

And now, he had a chance to show off.

"Yeah, I would like to forfeit, thank you very much"

"... I have a chance to show off. And it's all because of you. I'm not letting it go to waste" Shinso said out loud as he started to walk into the arena as they were both being called out.

"Alright, let's welcome our two gladiators to the stage!" Mic called out as both students started to enter the arena "Coming from the Hero Course's class A! He's green, he's ready for the fight, and for some reason he is putting on a weird face even though he did well up to now! Ladies and gentlemen! Give a round of applause to Midoriya Izukuuuu!" he finished as Izuku walked up the stairs to the main arena.

"With the way they're setting them up, I'm half expecting someone to come midfight with a steel chair, uh guys?" Annie joked, only for the entire of her class to look at her weirdly "... Man, why does no one get my jokes?"

"And on the other side of the ring! The surprise of the event, who managed to climb the ranks while coming out of nowhere! From our General Course, class 1-C, Shinso Hitoshiiii!"

"Are you going to do that for everyone?" Aizawa asked his partner.

"I thought I could spice things up. I think it's pretty neat"

"It's annoying, that's what it is"

"Alright, the rules are simple! You win by either getting your opponent out of the ring, rendering them unable to fight or get them to admit defeat! Feel free to go all out and not hold anything back, Recovery Girl will take care of whatever happens next!"Mic said, almost swearing that he could hear Recovery Girl curse at his name as he said that "That being said, you're obviously not allowed to endanger each other's lives! You're training to be heroes, after all! So, our good old Cementos will intervene if things get out of hand" he mentioned just as Cementos built himself a little chair next to the arena as he waved at the kids.

"G-Good luck you two" Valerie said in a low and shy tone, trying to cheer for both her friends, tho also apparently trying her best not to be too loud about it.

Something Annie was more than willing to ignore.

"Hitoshi, Izuku! Give it your best, ok?!" she shouted from the top of her lungs so much so that they actually managed to hear her from all the way down below.

And the fact that a girl was cheering for them like that did make them blush a little. Oh well, whatever happens next, Shinso could at least leave knowing he at least was able to control himself better. Unlike Izuku, who was starting to glow a little in a manner that was similar to Valerie whenever she herself blushed. That at least has to count for something.

"At least Parker-chan doesn't seem to feel conflicted" Tsu noted, seeing that Annie had no issue on who to root for.

Meanwhile with class B, they also heard the very loud redhead of class A and her friends did not waste a second to speak about it.

"The hell is this shit?" Robbie asked, after Kamala handed him two 10 yen bronze coins.

"The bet was 20 bucks. We never specified the currency"

As it turns out, they had made a wager on how long it would take for Annie to be Annie and Robbie's more cynical outlook on the world gave him an edge. Too bad that he really was that much of a bad influence on Kamala to pull a loophole in their bet.

"Um… hey uh. Good luck I guess?" Izuku told Shinso, trying to break the ice even if they were going to be fighting.

The purple haired boy didn't reply at first. Rather, he seemed to look at the boy, being about to open his mouth when suddenly, he stopped. He just decided to remain quiet, closing his mouth and looking directly at his opponent with a determined look in his eyes. And instead of speaking, Shinso lifted his fist as if he were a boxer. Something that told Izuku that he was completely serious.

"I don't know too much about this guy. The only things that I know are that he is apparently really strong and that Annie and Valerie actually like him. Tho from what they said about him needing a push I think he probably isn't that good at using his quirk. That may as well be the only thing I actually have going against him"

"I can't take this fight too lightly. He may be a General Course student, but that doesn't mean he isn't strong. He manage to make it through the obstacle course and I don't even know what his quirk could be"

The two boys thought, trying to think of a way for the odds weighing in their favor. Not wanting to underestimate the other and being willing to make a stand. And as they were thinking that, Mic announced the beginning of the match

"On your marks, let's get ready to rumble! Fight on, now!"

At his announcement, Shinso decided to try and get a headstart. Rushing to Izuku, taking the boy by surprise.

"A frontal attack?" he thought, noticing that Shinso was preparing a left jab at him.

Moving swiftly, Izuku managed to dodge the attack. Weaving to the side and skipping back twice to get some distance between the two. He still didn't know what his quirk was and he didn't want to risk the chance that he could be taken by surprise. Shinso on the other hand decided to try and keep going into the offensive. Not wanting for his opponent to get a moment of rest.

"A frontal assault?" wondered Tokoyami, as he and the rest of the class watched as the General Course student tried and failed at connecting a single hit on Izuku.

"I'm not sure if that's a really good idea. After all, Midoriya's quirk makes him really strong" Krishima added, though Kyoka decided to add her two cents.

"But he also has issues controlling it, so that guy probably took notice of it in both the Obstacle Race and Cavalry Battle. And his quirk is a complete mystery to everyone besides Parker and Vector"

"True, if he's confident enough to try a direct confrontation against Midoriya-san, then it has to be due to him having a very impressive quirk" Momo followed as she turned to Annie to try and see if her theory was correct "Would that be correct, Parker-san?"

"Can't say"

"Can't or won't?" asked Hagakure.

"Yes"

Back in the arena, Shinso was still trying to at least get one good hit on Midoriya, who kept on dodging them all. To his credit, Shinso was surprisingly decent in terms of physical capabilities. Or at least, compared to other General Course or even Management and Support Course students. But despite that, even tho Midoriya was ranked last in the quirk assessment test, he was still better suited than Shinso in any physical activity. And one could tell because while Midoriya was being somewhat pressed by Shnso's attacks, he was for the most part still ok, while the purple-haired boy was starting to tire a little. He should really be thankful that his friends helped him train for that whole week. If not for that, he wouldn't even be able to do anything that he did so far.

"And young Shinso is taking the offensive on this one! Having Izuku on the ropes so far and against all odds! One could say that it's quite the, revol-"

"Genuine question, how many lawsuits do you want to give the school? Because even our legal team isn't that good"

Back to the fight, Shinso started to notice that his strategy wasn't going to get him anywhere. He was only tiring himself and the other boy was completely unscratched. He had to try and do something. Then, he remembered a little trick that one of his friends taught him during the previous week of training. He wasn't really that good, but he hoped it would do him some good.

Once more he rushed at Izuku, throwing a right and left jab, which were both avoided by the Hero Course student. Shinso tried the same set at least two more times, indirectly getting Izuku used to the rhythm, only for him to switch things up at the third set. Instead of throwing a jab, he made a faint which messed with Izuku's tempo. Distracting him for a bit, which was long enough for Shinso to actually land one hit on Izuku. And while Izuku was physically better than Shinso, that hit still stung him. At least enough to leave a small bruise in his left cheek as he once more backed away.

"And Shinso draws first blood! Who could have seen such a thing happen?! But, will he be able to keep up the pace before things get serious?"

And after hearing that, Izuku knew that he had to go serious himself. Maybe he didn't exactly need to use All for One, but he could still do something about Shinso. So, he got ready, waiting for Shinso to try once more to attack him. And when he did, not only did Izuku weave out of the way, but he got a hold of Shinso's left arm that he used to throw a punch. Afterwards, he moved behind him,got his right foot between Shinso's feet and pulled it back, hooking onto Shinso's right foot as he also pushed forward, still holding onto his arm.

The result was Izuku, dropping Shinso onto the floor and holding him in place as the crowd cheered. Shinso tried to break free, but like said before, even without a quirk, Izuku was physically stronger than him.

"Oooh and it looks like Shinso's streak is going to come to an end! What will he do now?"

"D-Don't need you to rub it in my face, you know?" Shinso thought as he struggled to move and failed.

"I'm sorry, but I must ask you to give up. I can't lose just yet" Izuku told Shinso, who was still trying to break free.

But try as he wants, he could not budge the other teen off him. Could it be that this was really it? This was as far as he could get? Well, there was still one last trick up his sleeve. One that he has been saving for the entire Sports Festival. He tried to murmur something, but it was so low it was hardly audible. Thos it was still loud enough for Izuku to take notice and question what he was trying to say. And after a bit, Shinso finally said what he wanted to say out loud.

"You… your mama…" he managed to say, confusing Izuku, who only said one thing.

"...What?" the hero course student replied, not sure if he even heard right.

However, just as he did that, he suddenly felt his mind going numb. His eyes went stiff and blank as his body felt paralyzed. Before he knew it, he remained unable to move one bit.

"W-What?!" he thought, not understanding what had just happened.

"Can't believe that actually worked" Shinso thought, knowing that if Annie were to have heard him, he would never be able to hear the end of it. "Alright then… let go and get off me" Shinso ordered.

And to Izuku's surprise, despite not being able to act on his own, he suddenly started to do what Shinso had told him to. Letting go of his arm and standing up as he got away from Shinso. He was still conscious, but felt trapped. As if he were on autopilot, with not a say on what his body could do. Hell, not only was unable to move on his own, he couldn't even speak or blink for that matter. As if he were in one of those dreams in which you were fully aware of your surroundings, yet had no control whatsoever.

"What's this? Why would Midoriya suddenly let go of his opponent just like that?!" Present Mic asked with genuine curiosity, not sure what even was happening.

"I don't understand, he had him where he wanted. Why would Midoriya just let go like that?!" Mineta asked as he and almost all of class A remained in confusion.

Even Bakugo was wondering what the hell just happened. That nerd was many things, annoying, a crybaby, pretty infuriating to him among many things. But one thing he knew for sure was that he was surprisingly stubborn. He would refuse to back away even if he had everything against him. Especially when he had everything against him. So why is it that after all that he went through in life without wavering in his resolve did he suddenly decide to let go of such a small fry? To him, he may as well be an annoying nerd, but that was not the annoying nerd that he had known all his life.

And as for Annie and Valerie, they just remained quiet and watched the fight carefully.

"To think that you would force me to use my quirk. I guess that's to be expected of a Hero Course student" Sinso said, standing up and grabbing a hold of his now free wrist "I can't lose, that's what you told me earlier. Funny, I was just about to tell you that"

"What's going on? Why can't I move on my own? Could it be… is this part of his quirk?"

"Not everyone is as blessed as you. But, that doesn't take away from the fact that I still have my own dreams"

"It's just like I've said, the entrance exam is very flawed as it is" Aizawa said out loud, getting the attention of Present Mic.

"Hh? What's that?" he asked, pointing at the papers that Aizawa had.

"I pulled out the files of the students to get an idea of what to expect in the one on one fights" he replied, somehow managing to get a hold of the papers despite his hands being bandaged in a way that should have made it impossible "That Shinso kid like many others tried and failed to get into the Hero Course. He couldn't get any single point in the practical entrance exams, which I think he was almost expecting since he also applied to the General Course. And that's despite the fact that his quirk is a force to be reckoned with"

"Let me see that" Mic said as he took Shinso's file and read it "Oh wow, that's actually pretty good. How did I miss that when we were judging them out?"

"With the rules as they were, it would be a surprise if he could have gotten the chance to show it" Aizawa replied as he looked at the two kids in the arena "Izuku ranked among the lowest in the Quirk Assessment test and lacks a proper handle of his own quirk. Even then, he is still leagues above that other kid even without a quirk. If it were just a full on brawl, he would win no doubt, but unless he can think of a way around brainwash, I'm not sure he could show that"

"Now that we've gotten that out of the way, why don't we just get this over with? Walk off bounds, would you?"

As Shinso said that, Izuku suddenly felt his body move. Doing exactly what Shinso had told him to do, as he started to walk away from where he was and towards the bounds of the arena. Much to his horror, who despised being completely frozen, was still very conscious about what was happening. And no matter how hard he was trying, he couldn't get to even slow down a bit, much less stop.

"... You know? Chances are that you're still somewhat conscious. So for all that you or anyone else may think, this isn't personal. If what I've heard of you, you seem like a good guy. If it's any consolation, I do feel a bit remorse that this is happening. But as said before, I can't lose just yet. Sorry, but that's just how things are" Shinso told Izuku, as he was still walking away and towards the exit.

Exit in which All Might was still standing nearby. Desperately trying to tell his young pupil to not come any closer. To turn away and to break free of whatever was making him do this. And he was far from the only one, because most of class A was in a similar train of thought. Desperately wanting to think of a reason as to why would Midoriya seemingly throw away the towel. All safe for Annie, Valerie and both Kamala and Robbie, all four of them who just remained watching the events unfold with care.

"No, stop please! My head feels fuzzy and my body won't stop moving on it's own! How could this happen? Quick, think! What happened before I lost control of my body?" Izuku thought, trying to think of something and as he did, he recalled that before that, the other kid had told him something and Izuku replied with a question right before he lost control "Could it be that his quirk activates with sound? Is it because he told me something or because I replied to him? But what use is there to knowing that now when I'm so close to losing?! Quick, there's got to be a way out of this! Maybe I can think of something that…"

And as he was thinking all of that, he could have sworn to have heard something. A sort of buzzing sound with static, and so low it was as if someone were to try to murmur something to him while being 20 meters away. As he did, he saw the exit, with All Might still there in complete panic. And as he saw there, a big flash engulfed the entire hallway before all of it turned to black. And as it did, multiple pairs of eyes started to glow bright yellow and looking right at him. And as it did, that same buzzing sound kept on repeating. With him knowing that whatever on Earth it was, it was trying to say something that was too full of static to be properly understood. And then…

"Ninth…"

"I guess this really is the end…" Shinso murmured to himself as Izuku reached the very edge of the arena, being only a few steps from exiting "Huh, perhaps I did show-" he tried to say, only for him to stop all of the sudden.

He noticed a small twitch in his left hand, with two fingers specifically. And before he could figure what was happening, those two fingers suddenly snapped, tapping hard on his thigh and realizing just enough energy to make a small gust of wind come from it and for his fingers to feel as if someone had smashed a door in his fingers. And that jolt of pain, apparently did the trick, because Midoriya felt awake out of nowhere and with that fuzzy feeling in his head now gone.

"I… can move…" Izuku murmured, before realizing that he just spoke out loud and freely.

And his wasn't the only expression of shock. The teachers, the pros, the students nearby and most of all, Shinso himself look flabbergasted. Not understanding what had just occurred.

"W-What… What did you do?" he questioned and on instinct, Izuku covered his mouth.

"If sound was what activated his quirk on me, I should remain quiet. It all happened after I replied to him, so that probably has something to do"

"How did you do it…? I asked you how did you do it…" Shinso asked him, not getting any answer and rather growing frustrated "I asked you how did you do it?!" he yelled.

Instead, Izuku decided to ignore him and instead just rush at him, taking Shinso aback.

"Shit!" he thought as Izuku grabbed a hold of him and started to push him out of bounds "No, you weren't supposed to even move, how did you break free?!" Shinso asked once more, and once more, did Izuku refuse to talk.

"I'm sorry, I can tell you really want to win, but I must be the one to do it!" Izuku thought to himself, as he started to push Shinso off, only for the General Course student to manage to punch him in the face.

"It's not fair!" he said as he threw another punch that Izuku took directly.

"I know it isn't"

Another punch was thrown.

"I need to win!"

"So do i"

And another one.

"Someone as blessed as you could never understand!"

"I do, not that long ago I was the same"

Another punch.

"And if I have to choose between sitting this one out to ensure that you all get your time to shine, then… That is one clear answer, isn't it?"

The both remembered and then…

"The one that is coming on top is going to be me!" they both innerly said.

Just as they had reached the edge, Shinso managed to move a little to the left, getting Izuku off balance enough for both their positions to be shifted. Now, it was Izuku the one that seemed to be about to be pushed off and Shinso wasted no time in trying to do just that. Shoving him as hard as he could, as Izuku resisted and pushed back. The two had a back and forth like that for a little while before Izuku managed to grab a hold of Hitoshi's clothes and yank him to the edge once more.

He tried to get him off the arena, but Hitoshi managed to get a hold of his right arm, to pull himself back before he could fall as he used his other hand to grab onto Izuku's uniform.

As the two wrestled for control, Izuku realized that in the position they were, this would last too long. Sure, he was stronger without his power, but even then, Shinso was still somewhat capable of latching onto him in a way that made it hard for him to use that to his advantage. And knowing that, he tried to focus. Thinking back of the U.S.J invasion and the time he punched that monster without breaking his own arm. Of earlier in the morning where he managed to jump with enough force to get the win over Parker. And of the Cavalry Battle where he faced off against Todoroki.

Five to six percent. That was what All Might said that he could control without hurting himself too much. And that was what he was going to use just now.

Slowly he pulled his right arm inwards, just as Shinso was grabbing onto it with his left hand, refusing to let go. When it was near his chest, he started to slowly push forward a little bit. Shinso thought that he was trying once more to push him off. But before he could realize it, the green-haired boy closed his eyes for one second. One second to focus. One second to feel One for All course through his right arm. And one second, before he pulled said arm away with enough force that Shinso could not hold his grip on him, letting go almost instantly and having his footing going off balance.

And as Izuku had pulled his arm away, as time slowed down for the two of them, Shinso realized the predicament that he was in and knew immediately…

He lost.

In one sweep move, Izuku lifted his right leg and pushed Shinso off with one kick, pushing him off the arena and sending him falling down into the ground, outside of bounds. As he did, Izuku clutched his right arm, feeling some small pain in it. He at least was glad that even though it hurt, it didn't seem to be broken. And with the two taking deep breaths, Midnight raised one of her arms.

"Shinso is out of bounds! The winner, is Izuku Midoriya!"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Side-Games!

"Hey, can someone lend me a textbook?!"

"Cat, anyone got a cat, nearby?!"

"Back fat? How am I supposed to get that?!"

It was the time before the final tournament of the Sports Festival and the students were now participating in the previously mentioned recreational activities. It was the best most could get to participate in since the vast majority could not make it past the Obstacle Race. And the very first activity on schedule was a treasure hunt. The students were given a card by the teachers that had one very specific word each and had to go and try to find it and bring it back. So, most of the students were going around the crowd and asking if they had any of the items needed.

And among them, the quartet of Americans were trying to get as many as they could. Mostly due to a certain duo having a personal competition between each other.

"Thanks!" Kamala said with gratitude, having someone from the crowd offering her cane for her to bring back.

As she was rushing by, she noticed Robbie looking between his card and at Kendo as she was carrying Monoma with her and cursing at it.

"Goddamit, Kendo beat me to it" he complained as Kamala went to his side.

"What'd you get?" she asked, as Robbie showed his card that had 'wicked person' written in it "... What kind of treasure hunt even is this?"

"Yeah, now what the hell am I supposed to do?" Robbie asked.

Just then, the two noticed Annie going to ask the crowd for something and as they did, Kamala saw Robbie put on his thinking face.

"What are you thinking?"

"I think I can make a case…"

"Robbie no" Kamala said, instantly realizing that he was thinking of using Annie as his 'wicked person'.

Not like it would have helped anyway. The two ended up tying with Valerie becoming the undisputed Treasure Hunt champion. Who could have seen that one coming?

Chapter 35: Class B's Enforcer

Chapter Text

"Hey, have you heard of what Shinso's quirk is?" a boy asked the rest of his classmates.

School had already been done and most of the students were already on their way to leave for home.

The school was Nabu Middle School and at the moment, a group of students were currently doing their duty of cleaning the classroom. So while they were doing their chores, they all decided to have a little small talk and among the many subjects they had to talk about, one of them was about a certain boy, Hitoshi Shinso, as well as his peculiar talent.

"Oh yeah, I heard, he can apparently control people by talking to them, right?" another student asked.

"I heard that he can take over your body so long as you talk back to him. How freaky is that?"

"Man, he sure is one lucky guy, right?" one of the boys asked the others, placing some chairs in their rightful place "I mean, if that were to be my quirk, oh the things I would do"

"You mean, the girls-"

"Hey!"

"We know you're a pervert man, no need to try and hide it"

"Oh like the idea didn't come across your mind!"

"Never said that it didn't" replied the kid, as he was cleaning the chalk off the board "Tho, I did heard once that he said he isn't that kind of guy"

"Sure he does. Come on, everyone would think those sorts of selfish things if they had his powers. It comes with the quirk. Don't tell me that you hear about it and the first thing that came to mind wasn't that it was a villainous quirk?"

"Yeah, he's right. I mean, there's a reason a few of the girls feel uneasy talking to him"

"Not even just the girls. I mean, imagine talking back to him and next thing you know, you're short on cash. I kind of get why there are a few that just ignore him"

"Kinda creepy, a little like a…"

Meanwhile outside of the classroom, was Shinso. He had thought of offering his help to his classmates when they all started to talk. And he had heard that last part enough to know when to leave. To the credit of everyone else in school they never were as overly blunt as those guys. They were a bit of jerks at times, but still.

No, instead, he just left, deciding to maybe go straight home.

As he walked and left the school, he reminisced to what the boys thought of him and his quirk. It was what they all thought when they first met him. That his quirk seemed like one fit for a villain. That anyone with a quirk like that must be tempted with abusing it.

But… for him it wasn't like that…

As Shinso walked away from school, he failed to notice that in his rush, he didn't close his bag properly. And more importantly, he didn't get his belongings properly placed inside. Because had he done that, he would have noticed a very specific book being close to falling from the bag.

Which after he accidentally bumped with someone while walking, ended up falling without him noticing. And as he kept on walking, not paying attention to what happened, someone picked up his book. And that someone called him out.

"Umm, excuse me. The kid with purple hair!"

Shinso stayed on the ground outside of the fighting area of the arena. Staring into the sky while catching his breath. Before him and on his feet, was his opponent, Midoriya. Also trying to catch his breath and with a few bruises and even a small nose bleed which were the result of their fight against each other. And as they remained where they were, Present Mic broke the silence

"And Midoriya Izuku advances to the next round!" he called out as everyone in the stadium cheered.

As he did that, the two stopped breathing heavily. Just laying on the ground and standing on the same spot one another. Their adrenaline levels had lowered as they finally absorbed what had just happened.

"I… I won…/I… I lost…" the two thought simultaneously.

As for the rest of the students, more specifically those of the hero course and class A in particular had just felt relief over them for the most part. Most of them were obviously rooting for Izuku and truth is, they may have underestimated the General Course student. Never did they ever think that he could have given Izuku that much trouble. Well, most of them that is. Of course a certain duo knew of what both could do.

"Man, that was nerve wrecking" Kaminari said, with most of his classmates agreeing with him as Tokoyami followed.

"Indeed. To think that a General Course could be that strong…"

"No kidding. Makes you wonder how he couldn't make it in the hero course seeing all the problems he gave Midoriya" Mina said as well, as Momo turned to the two foreigners.

"I see what you meant with the way you spoke of him"

"I guess you were right, he did show off after all" Toru said, as the two foreigners remained quiet for a bit.

Back on the arena, Shinso had finally gotten up and back on the platform. The two being at the center of the ovations thrown to them by the knew that Present Mic was saying something to make things more entertaining, but neither teen even bothered in actually listening to it and instead, letting it be white noise at the moment for them. Instead, the only thing on their mind was the events that had just occurred. The words both spoken outwards and innerly. The frustrations as well as the regrets they both had.

After all the cheering was done and it came time for them both to leave the arena, Izuku looked at the purpled haired teen. Looking obviously not in the best of moods. And as he did, he only had one thing to say.

"I… I'm really sorry…" he told him, but the other teen just stood quiet "The hero course. Does it really mean that much to you?" he asked and while Hitoshi remained quiet for a bit, he did end up speaking back.

"... Does it really matter now…?" he said, turning around and getting ready to leave.

Izuku wanted to say something to him. Looking back at what he said in their fight, he couldn't help but to draw some level of understanding with how he must have felt. After all, he was just like that prior to inheriting One for All. He wanted to at least make it known that he understood him but… change really? Can he do that now? It seems like no matter what…

And just as it felt like silence was all that would remain of their fight…

"Hitoshi! Izuku!"

Being loud enough for them to have heard it, both named boys snapped and turned to whoever it was that called them out. And it was of course, none other than U.A's resident big mouth redhead girl.

"You two did amazing!" she cheered wholeheartedly at the two boys, with Valerie doing as well, tho not as loudly as her friend would.

"Parker-san…?" Izuku wondered as he heard his friend, with the purple haired kid having probably an even blogger reaction than him.

"Annie…" he said almost in awe and confusion at the same time. He did, amazing?

"She really is way too forward with people…"

Shinso suddenly heard and turned once more. This time to the direction of the entrance he came from and towards where most of the general course students were sitting. And the person that said that was Togeiki. Sitting next to Agoyamato and other classmates of his, who despite the comment towards his friend, look very joyful all things considered.

"But she is right, you were amazing, Shinso-san!" another of his classmates said, with many following soon.

"W-What?" Shinso asked.

"What do you mean, what? You were making us hold our breath out there!"

"You're already the hero of the General Course!"

"You made the guy that won the obstacle race struggle to beat you! That is crazy!"

And as soon as he heard that, did he start to hear the voices of everyone around him.

"A quirk as powerful as his, to make it possible to deal with villains with such ease. I sure wouldn't mind to have that kind of power in my side"

"And to think that U.A would let that kind of potential be just on the General Course? What was going on in their heads when they made that decision?"

And he wasn't the only one hearing things, for Izuku managed to get his own name as well.

"Huh, I guess that boy really wasn't just a one time miracle"

"To be able to break free of his opponents quirk like that, I know many pros that wouldn't have been able to do that as quickly as him"

"And the kind of strength that his quirk must have given him to do such a thing"

"Using his enhancement to get a boost in speed to get first place and to use it to break off such control. He must be something else if he could manage to do that as quickly as he did"

All the while at the selective VIP section of foreign guests, they too were taking part of the conversation.

"That kid seems interesting…" Taeguki said, talking specifically of the hero course student "Not only is he physically strong, but to be able to break free of such mental attack at such a young age? That is something to admire if I'm honest"

"But he seems to be lacking in terms of control over his quirk" Orca followed soon, recalling of the many times said physical strength should have been used through the event, especially in the obstacle race "While an impressive power, the fact that he apparently can't get a good grasp of it seems unfavorable for him"

"Well, he is still a student, so maybe we can cut him some slack, he is still very impressive" Red Feather countered Orca's argument "And speaking of impressive, the fact that a General Course student would both have such powerful abilities and be able to get this far? That is most certainly something worthy of acknowledgement"

"Yeah, he sure was something else. Right, Elsa?" Chat asked her friend, who seemed very focused on the student.

"Yeah. He is something alright"

Meanwhile back with the two teens, both looked all around them, hearing the audience talking about them. Izuku couldn't help but to have a small smile drawn on him. Tell the world you 'I am here' All Might had told him. We'll, maybe it wasn't exactly what he had in mind, but it was something. And like his mentor told him, even a little progress is still progress. But he stopped himself when he recalled Shinso. Turning to see him, being praised by the general course students in front of him, he saw the boy quiet, maybe shaking a little but for the most part quiet. And then he spoke once more.

"I'll make sure all of you guys get to shine" he spoke, his voice with a small trembling still, and confusing Izuku a bit "She gave us all this chance. I pull my end of my deal, so you better not drop the ball" he finished.

And with how he spoke, Izuku could infer that he was talking about Parker, she made that very clear not that long ago in the day. So, he replied with the only logical response.

"Right!" he answered without hesitation and that lack of hesitation, made Shinso to just chuckle and even laugh out loud, much to Izuku's confusion "Um, is everything ok?"

"You literally fell for my quirk and still had no apprehension in speaking back to me? Hehe… she was right about you" Shinso spoke to him, for a minute having the idea of using his quirk for a quick laugh when he spoke to him again, but decided to not do it "Don't get the wrong idea. Even tho I lost, I still have the chance to be under review to get placed on the hero course. So don't embarrass yourself in the next round… It would be a shame if the place that I take if I get into the hero course were to be yours"

And with those final words, Shinso walked off. Heading for the corridors and of his entrance. Leaving Izuku by himself for a bit before he too left. And while his words resonated with him, there was something that lingered on the back of his head. And if All Might was still there at the entrance where he came, then that would be the first thing he needed to ask him about.

…

Me: So, I see my awe-inspiring words were not in vain

Hitoshi: How do you know it was yours and not your mom's?

Me: Do you really want to argue that one with me?

Hitoshi: I would rather not

Me: Thought so

…

Me: But in all seriousness, you were great out there

…

Hitoshi: Thanks

…

Me: Do you need a hug?

Hitoshi: Did I really look that pathetic out there after losing?

Me: Hey, I'll have you know that they can also be a great way to congratulate people

Hitoshi: I think I'll pass for today. We don't really do hugs here, you know?

Me: Just saying, that hug will still be available if you ever need it

Hitoshi: And I'll keep it in mind

…

Hitoshi: And you were right. It really was what you said that helped me out there

Me: Damn right it was

Annie, while holding her old and almost relic-like phone, was currently texting Shinso. She wanted to see if he was alright, but decided to do so via text to try and not make him feel awkward or anything like that. People in Japan weren't exactly as open or were as forward as she tends to be. And to try and not make him feel even more awkward, she decided to text him directly instead of via their group chat. Maybe that one was for the best. So, after waiting the amount of time she thought would be enough for Shinso to either get his belongings from their waiting room or from being at the infirmary (if he went there that is) she decided to message him.

And if their conversation was any indication, he was holding better than one would expect. She had a feeling that it probably stung to lose, but at least he made himself notice, seeing how everyone in the stadium reacted. And that was nice to see.

So she chuckled, seeing that at least for the moment, he was doing well. She would probably check up on him personally, but for the time being, she decided that it was better to just give him some space. That and it was kinda funny hearing the conversations around her surrounding her friend.

"Do you think Hitoshi and Midoriya are ok?" her timid blue friend asked her.

"Sure they are. Those two are made of sturdy stuff, no need to worry"

"If the first round was this intense, I can hardly imagine what the rest of the tournament is going to be like" Uraraka murmured, with Annie replying soon after.

"Well, better start imagining Ochako, since you guys are going to be in it pretty soon" the redhead said jokefully, making both Ochako and Valerie to start to feel a tad bit nervous.

"Hehe, come on, Parker-san, there's no need to joke around" she replied half-jokingly, with them hearing Ida's disapproval noise, which is what Annie decided to dub it after hearing so many times being directed at her.

"Parker, just because you decided to not take this events seriously does not mean that you-"

"Hey, do you mind? This is girl talk only" Annie refuted, making Valerie, Ochako and Tenya blush before the boy started to chasqade the girl.

"Is there a moment in your life in which you take anything serious?!" he angrily asked her.

Meanwhile on the other side, where class B was located, they overheard the conversation and almost all unanimously came to one thing and one thing only.

"Man, is class A loud as heck" said Awase.

"No kidding. Can't imagine getting work done over there with all that noise" Shishida followed with Robbie intervening.

"Cut them some slack, we're not that better ourselves" he said as Tokage, who at the moment had her mouth covered with tape, tried to say something that was obviously not exactly understood.

"Case and point" Kamala said, signaling at the girl who they had deemed to have lost her speaking rights for the rest of the day.

"Nevermind that. The next round is going to start soon. Even if most of us are not taking place in the tournament, that doesn't mean we don't have anything to gain from paying attention" Kendo said, as she looked at the New Jersey and California duo "Especially you two, since you actually are going to be a part of it"

"Yes, boss, we get it" Kamala replied to Kendo as Shoda asked a question to Robbie.

"Reyes, don't you think that maybe you should go and get ready? It's your turn right after this match after all"

"Meh, I'll handle myself. It's still just the first round. Might as well get a look at what to expect since I hardly know what the other class can do"

And as Robbie replied that and back on class A's side of the bleachers, the green-haired boy had finally arrived with the rest of his classmates, quelling down the Parker-Ida feud if only for them to greet their common friend. Which is something that happened often with those two, the class should really try and print a picture of the kid just in case he isn't around to make them stop fighting.

"Um, hi guys. What were you talking about?" he asked the duo of Parker and Ida, who momentarily glared at one another.

"Oh, nothing in particular/Unimportant stuff at the moment" the two spoke at the same time, while having some of their classmates side-eyeing them.

"How are you doing, M-Midoriya?" asked Valerie, as Izuku sat between Ida and Uraraka.

"I'm doing fine, thankfully. My hand stings a bit, but so far I think I have a better grasp of my powers now" he said, while looking at Annie and seeing her giving him a thumbs up for his work.

"I have to be honest, that fight took me by surprise. I never expected for that kid to force you to use your quirk that much, with how strong you can be even without using. You know, remembering your first fight against Bakugo over here" Denki said, pointing at the other blonde of the class, who just snarled at him.

"Shut it, you damn phone charger"

"Phone charger?!"

But Izuku didn't believe he could agree with what his classmate said. He just looked at his still sore hand, being reminded of the force and even somewhat miracle required to break free of his opponent's quirk. He only had one thing to say in rebuttal to his claim.

"No, it's not like that…" he said, as most of his classmates looked at him "That guy… he was really strong…" he said, surprising some of his classmates, as well as drawing a smile on both foreign classmates in praise of their own friend.

And then, he suddenly noticed something. Looking at the entirety of his classmates, he noticed that they were short of two heads. Just now realizing that two of his classmates were gone. Which led him to ask the question once he saw who were the missing ones.

"Did Sero-kun and Todoroki-kun already left?"

"Yeah, those two went to their waiting room or whatever a little after your fight ended. You know, better get some time for themselves in between both matches. Wonder how they're doing there?"

"Oh my god, I am totally screwed!" Sero said in the most panicked manner he could have.

Passing around the personal waiting room assigned to him, he started panicking at the thought of the upcoming fight. He considered Izuku as someone very strong and while he didn't know the general course kid that well, it was still a hero course student against a general course student. And Izuku struggled to win that fight. If he struggled against a general course student, then what the hell is he supposed to do against one of the top students of the class?! He only knew of like, three students that could actually beat up Todoroki and he sure as hell was not one of them.

"I'm dead. I'm so, so, so dead. Why did I have to get Todoroki of all people from the get-go? I could have fought Ashido, or maybe even that girl with pink hair from the Support Course. But no, I had Todoroki of all people, how is this fair?!"

As he yelled that outloud, he looked around and tried to think, maybe he could run away? Would it be a crap thing to do if he decided to run away? Like, sure in normal circumstances that would be the most un-sportsman thing ever. But since when is having the guy whose power is tape fight against a miniature walking ice age sportsman-like? That had to even things out, right?

"Ugh, what am I doing, focus! I got this far just to be a coward like a little kid! So what if I'm against one of the strongest guys from school? What kind of Spider-Man fan would I be if I were to just give up at the first sign of trouble…? Well, outside of a living one, that is…" Sero told himself, slapping his cheeks to motivate himself before getting his head on the game "Chances are, I'm going to lose anyway, but might as well try to at least last more than one minute knowing Parker and her family will be watching"

As for his opponent in his own waiting room, he was sitting on a chair, seemingly contemplating his left hand. Being reminiscent of what had almost happened in his confrontation with Izuku. His flames… they almost went off against him. He couldn't allow that.

It would have been already enough on his mind as it was, but there was more bothering him in the back of his mind. While the fact that Midoriya of all people have been close to almost make him use those flames and their little chat prior to the tournament were both something he was thinking about a lot, there was something else bothering him. The fact that Parker decided to quit right before the matches were even decided… it was baffling him. He recognized her as someone strong. He declared war on her and yet rather than doing what he expected, rather than matching his desire to fight, she refused to even acknowledge his declaration at all. And what she told him…

"I don't have the desire to win the Sports Festival. I don't have to win it to be a hero, so for all I care you can have the top spot if you want. So that little declaration of war of yours? I reject it. And I refuse to acknowledge it."

"... Whatever, there's no point thinking about it now"

After that, Shoto got up from his seat. He knew that it wouldn't be too long before the match started and he didn't want to be late. So he walked towards the door and after opening the door, he left the room. Now in the halfway, he would have started to walk away to his entrance to the arena, but instead, he stood still. And that he did because of a certain someone leaning into the wall a few meters to the side of the door.

"... What do you want?" he asked to the person.

"Ever rebellious as always, Shoto. Do you have no shame?" said the booming voice of none other than Endeavor, who looked at his child with his rough-looking expression, all while Shoto showed an expression of disdain towards his father.

"You're the last person that gets to tell me that" Shoto refuted, with Endeavor grunting at his reply.

"Hmph, as if your foolishness in still refusing to use your full capacities by not utilizing your flames were not enough of a bad trait of yours. Had you decided to use them, you would have crushed both the obstacle course and the cavalry battle. Instead of having such low placement and almost losing your position in first place. Something not appropriate for someone of your pedigree" Endeavor told the kid, who just started to walk away, something which didn't stop the older Todoroki from continuing talking "I have been willing to allow your childish tantrums for years. I had hoped you had outgrown your pettiness by now, but it seems you're still too stubborn to listen, even in something as important as the Sports Festival of U.A. But very well, keep on doing it. Sooner or later, you will finally learn that thinking like that will just get you kill"

As he said that, he stopped resting himself on the wall and started to head for his own way back to the bleachers. Just as Shoto kept on walking towards the main arena. Both Todorokis, drifting far from one another and with the youngest one clenching his fist ever so slightly. To his credit he didn't make him angrier than he would have long ago, but angry he still made him even if it were a little.

After a short while, it was finally time for both students to be present at the gates and awaiting for them to continue.

"Alright!, you folks have been eagerly waiting for this show to continue, so let's not waste any second!" the voice of Present Mic boomed across the stadium along with the roar of the audience present as he began to announce the next round "Over here we have someone who has shown an excellent performance all around! Let us hope that he can keep up the good work and prove his mettle! From the Hero Course, Seroooo Hantaaa!"

As done previously, flames went off on his entrance, as if he were some pro-wrestler, walking towards the ring. An obvious and nervous smile on his face as he walked towards the arena, knowing that there would be a beast right in there. And with that in mind he only hoped that maybe he could at least last one full minute in his match?

If it wasn't too much to ask, that is.

"And over here, the powerhouses prodigy of this year! From the same course and same class, we have the one, the only, Todoroki Shotoooo! "

As he said that, the aforementioned Shoto made his appearance. His expression being one that showed him clearly not in the mood.

"Yeah, I'm totally dead" Sero thougth once he saw Shoto's face "Well, might as well start counting and hope I last the one minute"

"Ready and… BEGIN!"

At the sound of their teacher's command, Sero already had a wall of ice being directed at him. Traveling so fast that most people would have described it as instantaneously, with very few even being able to recognize the moment it was headed for them. Luckily for Sero, he actually had decent reaction time. With how he used his quirk and who he always tried to emulate, he picked a few tricks along his years of honing his skills. That said, his reaction time was only the bare minimum to react. And when he started to notice it, barely over half a meter from his face, panic filled his face and in one rush of adrenaline, did he jump off the way.

Leaping to his right, he rolled into the ground a couple of times as the wall of ice had finally passed his previous location and kept on going until it crashed into the wall of the stadium. On the plus side, it didn't have enough force to cripple even a regular person. On the other hand, it still obviously had enough strength in it that whoever got hit by the attack would be hurt. A lot.

"Hey, tone it down, will you?! Are you trying to get me killed?!" Sero, with the adrenaline still fresh in his body, lashed out at the other boy, pointing at him, while the other boy just remained serious as always "Damn, he's just as good as expected"

"The next one will finish this" Shoto calmly said, raising his right hand and conjuring more frost and ice towards Sero, who yet again barely managed to leap out of the way.

The exchange between Todoroki being close to turning his classmate into a popsicle and the aforementioned Hanta avoiding all attacks by the skin of his teeth. If he didn't know any better, Hanta would have compared the experience with a cat fooling around with its food before eating it, but the guy is way too socially inept to actually try and do that and mean it. Which meant that Hanta was just really, really lucky…

Or really unlucky, one of the two.

"Dammit, what the hell am I even supposed to even do?! I'm clearly out of my league! Why did I even come out?!" the tape-based teen innerly cried out.

He wondered if even a single minute had already passed or if it was one of those moments where time feels so slow that even five seconds felt like an in one of his many dodges of Todoroki's attacks, he managed to look at the giant screen held up on the stadium for the Sport Festival and saw the time that had transcurred. Two minutes.

He somehow managed to last more than one minute against Todoroki. How? And it was then that he started to notice that his classmate had actually slowed down a bit. In a quick moment to catch his breath he looked directly at Todoroki and with a good look at him, he noticed that half of his body was starting to be covered by frost.

"That must be some sort of downside of his quirk. If I can time it right just as he starts to slow down again maybe I can…"

And just as he was thinking that, he saw Shoto slow down a bit, as if catching his breath a bit. At that moment, even if it was so short that most wouldn't be able to do anything of significance, Sero made his shot. Literally.

"There!" he yelled, shooting tape at Todoroki and managing to wrap it around Shoto "I got you now!"

Knowing he needed to act quickly and that he most likely wouldn't get a second chance, Sero spinned around to try and hurl Todoroki out of bounds. For a moment, he thought he had done it, he thought that against all odds, he somehow managed to beat Todoroki! And then… it suddenly started to feel colder.

"No, you didn't" he managed to hear him before…

"Wow"

"H-How… How c-can that be the only thing you can say…?"

"I don't know, it's… well, it just is"

Annie answered a question directed to her by one of her many classmates. They were watching the match between Sero and Todoroki. A few of them had even started to try and make predictions about how the fight would go, with all of them expecting Todoroki to win. And a few of them even started to have second thoughts when they saw that Sero was holding his own surprisingly well. It all seemed pretty average all things considered.

So how? How is it that all of the sudden, the entire arena was completely covered in ice, with Sero being practically frozen in basically a glacier the size of a house with just bits of him sticking off the ice and while the entire stadium had its temperature lower so much, that frost started to take over almost all of the lower portions of the stadium while, somehow, creating snowflakes that were coming down as if were snowing and even icicles formed in their seats. Annie remembered the first time she saw Shoto use his powers in a fight. It was the second day of class and he froze an entire building by himself. She remembered comparing him to a miniature Bobby Drake at the moment. And today, he just reassured that belief in her.

"C-C-Come o-o-on man… c-c-c-couldn't let m-m-me lose with s-s-some dignity?" Sero said, doing his best to fight against the cold.

Meanwhile, Todoroki walked towards him, also having been affected by the cold with even more frost around his body. As he did that, his gaze was not aimed towards his frozen classmate, but rather to a certain someone in the stands. And said someone, with fire emanating from his body, returned the gaze which made the young Todoroki frown.

"Sorry, I guess that I looked at something that pissed me off" he said, as their teacher, who had also been caught in the ice blast and was currently shivering in the cold, finally spoke.

"S-S-Sero-kun… c-can you move?" she asked.

"I-I-If I can m-m-mover? I can b-b-barely feel my face"

"If that's so, Sero Hanta is unable to battle!" she announced as soon as she did that, did Todoroki start to melt the ice away.

Meanwhile back at the V.I.P stands, the foreign heroes and Orca were found rather surprised by the performance of the young Todoroki. And it was no surprise that they decided to talk about it.

"You know… remember when you said something about talent being in his blood? About that Todoroki kid, that is. I think that might have been an understatement"

"Yeah, same as when you called him superhero royalty. I feel like that falls short now"

"From what I can infer, it seems like he fooled his opponent into getting caught due to how quick on his feet he was at dodging his attacks. Seeing that he couldn't get a good hit while he kept on moving around, tricking him into believing he could get the win only to retaliate at the last second, I got to say it's quite the strategy" South Korea's top hero noted, as Gang followed his train of thought.

"Tho he clearly overdid it. That lack of self control is, no matter how talented one might be, will always be a negative point. Especially for someone that powerful"

"No kidding. I think that if we were to compare Iceman against him when he was the same age and that kid would probably give him a run for his money" Silencer mentioned.

"I kind of feel a little sorry for the other kid, Sero that is. I mean, it kind of makes me want to tell the kid he did ok" Aero said, as she noticed that the rest of the pro-heroes of the stadium were all practically doing that very exact thing.

"It would also be wrong to just pity him to make him feel better. The best thing we can do is to acknowledge that he unfortunately was handed an unfavorable match in spite of his strength" Red Feather spoke.

Tho… yeah even he couldn't help but to feel sorry for the kid.

"... Yeah, looking back now, I think it's a good thing we didn't make it to the actual tournament" Awase spoke to the rest of his classmates.

The third round was about to start, with both class A students having gone back to their seats a while back and with Robbie having gone down to prepare for his match. Obviously, seeing the young Todoroki's performance, it should be natural that even among class B, there were a few that suddenly felt thankful that they didn't get the chance to face class A's Todoroki in a one on one fight. They didn't feel like turning into a popsicle any time soon. And at the same time, there were a few that felt the opposite and cursed at the fact that they couldn't get a chance to fight him.

"The hell, Awase! How can you say something so wrong like that?!" Tetsutetsu firmly asked his classmate.

"My powers are welding stuff together! The hell am I gonna do against the guy that just made the entire arena look like Aomori city!"

"Ok, now that's an exaggeration" said Bondo, with Kamakiri speaking afterwards.

"You and Reyes are lucky that you get the chance to fight people like that, you know?" he told Kamala.

"Oh yeah, how lucky of me that I have the chance of fighting the miniaturize embodiment of the Ice Age of this school"

"Do you think that Reyes will be alright? I mean, we are still just learning what most of the other class can do and vice-versa, meanwhile, they have seen Reyes in a fight from back in our first heroics class. He might be at a bit of a disadvantage" Fukidashi asked the rest of his classmates.

And suddenly, taking everyone by surprise, Kodai of all people decided to speak her mind. Which just made them see how serious she was that she decided to speak out loud.

"Reyes is strong" she said, garnering all eyes on her "We acknowledged his strength, so we should naturally trust in it"

"Yeah, she's right" Kamala said, being quick to recover from the shock of her least talkative classmate speaking "If there is anyone in the entire class that will make sure to give his opponents hell, then that's Robbie"

Meanwhile on class A's side, they were having their own conversations about what to expect, with yet again, having both Parker and Vector being the ones that were the most knowledgeable of both combatants. Well, at least this time around, they weren't entirely lost. They all saw what that Reyes kid was capable of doing via the fight the Americans students had among each other on day two of school. And soon enough, Todoroki had returned to the bleachers as some started to try and theorize how the fight would go on. And he quickly noticed that Sero was nowhere to be seen.

"Is he not here yet?" he asked in his very stoic tone.

"Duh, what did you expect? He's probably being looked at by Recovery Girl to ensure he doesn't get hypothermia"

"Oh, I see" he stoically said before taking his seat, as Annie just sighed.

"Don't know what I was expecting of you, that one's on me" she murmured, before turning to Midoriya… who seemed a little too excited "Uh… what's with that smile?"

"Oh, it's just that this will be the first time that I'll get to see what Reyes is capable of doing!" he excitedly stated, his eyes widened as far as they could go as they shined with the joy expected of a child.

"O..k? Um… Why's that so exciting?" Annie asked, as Uraraka approached the redhead girl.

"Since Deku-kun missed your match against class B on the second day of school, he's been hopeful to be able to see what that Reyes guy is capable of doing firsthand" she explained to Annie, who suddenly remembered that fact and knowing how excited he is of learning about someone's powers, yeah it started to make sense.

"Despite having met him since before the entrance exam, I have never asked Reyes-san about his quirk. From the small glimpses I have been able to catch, he seems to have some sort of fire-based quirk, although I do believe I have seen him use chains. And since we weren't allowed to use support gear unless absolutely necessary, it is possible that it could be a byproduct of his powers. Something like that could be explained as part of his quirk, but it could also be due to something apart from quirks. Seeing that he is from America and that both Parker-san and Vector-san have powers that are not quirk-based, it is possible for Reyes to also be the case. Either way, he must be very strong if he was able to make it this far, not to mention the fact that he managed to beat Parker-san in a fight… Parker-san, is there something you could tell me about the nature of Reyes-san's abilities? " Izuku asked Annie, after a very long self mumbling, getting weird looks from nearly everyone, annoying Bakugo and all with pen and notebook in hand.

"Ok seriously, where did you get that pen and notebook? You didn't have them five minutes ago. It's starting to creep me out" Parker replied.

As for the two students that were about to start their match, they were still awaiting their turn to be announced. On Denki's end, he was no doubt being wary of his opponent. After all, he was the guy that managed to take down Parker, the top student, in a one on one fight. And after seeing what Todoroki did against Ser, he was sure that he may as well be expecting something similar against him. Yeah, he's dead meat, that was being repeated on his mind over and over.

Robbie himself also decided to try and be careful. He was aware that class A as a whole knew what he was capable of, yet he himself didn't have much intel on them outside of Annie and Valerie. Still he couldn't deny that there was a bit of confidence in his chances of winning. He was one of two that were representing class B in the tournament, so he better be putting his head on the game. And after a minute of waiting, Present Mic finally spoke.

"Alright then, apologize for the small delay, people. As it turns out, melting all the remaining ice and getting Midnight some hot chocolate took longer than expected"

"On hindsight, maybe we should have made the arena a little more ice resistant"

"But now that that's been taken care of, welcome back, people! Let us get this show back on schedule!" and with that, they had flames come out of each corner of the arena, creating pillars of fire as the two student started walking up the platform "The devilish foreigner coming all the way from CA LA, with a ruffiant-like look, the enforcer of class B, Reyes Robertoooo!"

"I'm really going to murder Hiryu one of these days" Robbie thought after hearing that Enforcer nickname again.

"And on the other side! Yet another hero in the making! The electrical killer of class A, Kaminari Denki!"

And as he said that, the two students were finally eye to eye with one another. With Robbie sporting quite the serious look that made him look somewhat intimidating, while Kaminari just gulped a little. Looking at his situation in needing to face off against arguably the scariest-looking guy of all the first year it was probably some sort of karmic retribution for the whole cheerleader thing. It was probably fair.

"G-Good luck you two" Valerie whispered, in an attempt to cheer for the two of them and to not play favorites between her classmate and her close friend, even if they would no doubt not hear a thing.

But as she did, Valerie suddenly noticed something from the other side of the arena. And soon, the rest of her classmates, as well as everyone else also were quick to see it. A decent amount of the bleachers belonging to the General Course students that just a few minutes were empty (which they somehow also missed) suddenly were filled by the students whom those seats belonged to in quite the motion. And most importantly of all, they all seemed to either carry some sorts of banners, small personal flags and, overall,what one would expect a fanatic to bring to cheer in a sports event for their team or favorite athlete. And walking to the very front of the group, was a girl with glasses and shark-like teeth and a bandana in her forehead with something written on it that people from afar couldn't properly make out.

"Uh… what's up with those guys?" Jiro asked the rest of her classmates.

"I am not sure. I can't quite make out what it is that they brought from this distance" Momo replied as Annie started to try and focus her eyesight on the other students.

"I think I can see a little bit of- wait a minute, what?!" she suddenly cut herself off in surprise, garnering the attention of the other students near her.

As for the other students, the apparent leader of the group took a deep breath before speaking.

"Everyone! Ready!"

"Yeah!" they all shouted and soon afterwards, they started to chant.

At a certain someone specifically, that is.

"REYES, REYES! VICTORY HE WILL GET! REYES, REYES, HE'S THE BEST!" they all screamed and that's when everyone found out that those banners and whatnot were all dedicated towards the class B boy.

In hindsight, the stylized skull on fire in one of the big flags should have given it away.

"So uh… guess we are getting a surprise fanclub for this match. I'm going to be honest, I was not expecting that"

"That's U.A for you"

"Uh… what is happening right now?" asked Denki while looking at the cheering squad dedicated for the class B teen.

"I'm going to be honest, I'm just as lost as you are" replied Robbie to the electric class A teen.

Honestly, of all the students in school why did it have to be him? Like, sure he's not against being praised or being popular, but really? This stuff wasn't exactly his style per say. And it could be a little-

"Oh shit" Robbie said, suddenly realizing something very important.

"BWAHAHAHAH!" laughter could suddenly be heard and the source of said laughter was coming from the hero course bleachers and more specifically, from two girls from each class.

"My, oh my, Sunny-Boy, you never told me you had your own fanclub, you should have invited me! What, wouldn't you want whittle ol' me hyping you up?!"

"Hey Robbie, want me to go ask class A if they have a cheerleader uniform to spare?! Maybe I should go and ask for the pom poms too and finish the look for you!"

Yeah, if the opportunity is presented, Kamala and Annie would not waste the chance to make fun, tease and annoy Robbie in any way that they could.

"Shut it, you idiots!" he shouted at them, because somehow, he managed to hear them "Darn it! How the hell did all of that even happen?!" he asked, when suddenly he heard a call from somewhere else in the bleachers.

"Reyes-san, I'm sorry I couldn't tell you in advance about the prototype merchandising. I couldn't find you in time and me and Narumi-chan had already sold out, lunch break was over" said none other than Kin, all the way from the bleachers belonging to the Management Course of U.A, all while getting the attention of some of his fellow classmates.

"Damn, Fukuda somehow managed to grab a hold of one of the big shots of this year's hero course all for himself"

"Kin, what the fuck?!" Robbie asked.

"BWAHAHAHA!"

"I said, shut it!" the class B boy quickly turned back to scream at the two girls.

And well, it's not like they are the only ones having quite the reaction at Robbie having quite the following in school. Case and point, Lisa, trying to hide the little tick in her eye when she saw that girl leading an entire fanclub for Robbie.

"Hehe… Robbie sure is… popular at school, isn't he?" she said in quite the monotone manner as if trying to keep calm.

"Hey, kiddo, you ok?" MJ asked the California girl.

"Oh yeah, I'm fine… just something in my eye, that's all"

Back in the arena, Denki was just looking at the group cheering for Reyes. There sure were a lot of them. And from the General Course no less. Same General Course that literally went to their classroom to declare war on them after surviving a villain attack a few days prior. And when thinking of that, it shouldn't be a surprise that he suddenly started to feel the utmost amount of jealousy and bitterness at the kid.

"Damn that class B jerk! Who does he think he is?! How the hell does he get to have his own fanclub and not us?!" Denki thought as he heard one of his classmates.

"Kaminari! Kick that jerk's butt, you hear me?!" Mina Ashido screamed, surprising quite the amount of her classmates who didn't expect anyone to be that vocal in supporting their classmate against a class B student… well, almost, Annie was still laughing.

"You got it, Ashido! I'll give this jerk what's coming for him!" he replied, giving a thumbs up to her and having Robbie feeling like he would rather go jump off a building than standing there, listening to all the crazy people in the school.

"Alright, enough of these detours! We all came here to see a fight, we'll get a fight for sure! Now, are you ready…?! Start!" Present Mic announced the beginning of the fight, with both getting in a fighting stand and with Denki jumping back a little bit.

"Don't expect that because you managed to beat Parker that you can take me down that easily! I'll show you which one of the two of us deserves to have cute girls falling for him!"

"Ok, seriously, why is everyone in class A safe for Val and Midoriya, all a bunch of nutjobs?" Robbie muttered as he prepared himself for whatever might come next.

"This will be over in just two seconds!" Denki shouted, electricity coursing through his body and making Robbie be more wary than he was already "Indiscriminate Shock! 1.3 Million Bolts!" he shouted, as he unleashed all the power he had towards Robbie, not holding anything back.

Robbie was indeed surprised, he won't deny that. Seeing a massive wall of electricity charge at him would do that to anyone. And especially the moment it hit him, making him stagger backwards and making it seem like Denki might get the lead of the fight against the enforcer of class B. A lot of his classmates sure as hell were thinking that, mainly Momo and Jiro. The two did see him beat multiple villains all at once when the U.S.J incident occurred, so surely, an attack like that would definitely do something against the other teen.

But then to their surprise and of pretty much everyone in the public, Robbie smirked, standing his ground before being engulfed in fire and having a pillar of flames erupt as if a volcano were. The power and intensity of the move was so much that some of the people in the front had to cover their faces to shield themselves from the heat. Feeling as if they were in front of raging fire that threatened to catch them in no time.

After a few seconds, the pillar of fire dissipated. In its place, was Robbie, roaring as he pushed the fire away, with chains in hand and sporting his more devilish look. Something that sure as hell spooked quite a few individuals in the crowd.

"Alright pal, that was a good one. If you're not holding anything back, then don't expect me to… Uh?!" Robbie expressed in utter confusion.

He was expecting that to have been the start of his opponent's attacks. He was feeling like it would have been the warm up for the upcoming battle. But nope, instead, Kaminari stood where he was before. Looking like a complete and utter idiot and while having two thumbs up on him.

"Weeee" was the only thing that Kaminari could say, as he looked so defenseless, Robbie legitimately didn't know what was going on at all.

"Oh and Reyes is able to endure Kaminari's electric onslaught! What will he do now that his opponent has finally decided to show his full power on full display for the very first time in this Festival of ours?!"

"Can he even do something at this point?" Eraser asked, knowing full well that his student basically became a sitting duck for Reyes.

"I uh… is that normal for him to do? Should I continue? Because I'm not sure if he can even walk right" Robbie asked, pointing at the blonde kid in front of him.

"Weee" said Denki, walking towards Robbie, who just awkwardly moved to the side as the blonde kid past by him without noticing that much "Weee" he repeated, looking around him as if he had missed him, before he looked back, saw him and started to walk towards him again. Much to Robbie's uneasiness on knowing what to do now.

"Great, now what do I even do? If I punch him the way he is now, I'll just look like a thug" Robbie thought, trying to think of what to do.

Which afterwards, led to him deciding to try and get him off in the most proper and careful way he could think. That being, gently grabbing a hold of Kaminari's shoulders, slowly walking him out of the ring as if he were a small child, and then turning to Midnight to give her a thumbs up once the blonde kid stepped foot out of bounds.

"Kaminari-kun is out of bounds! The winner of the third match is Reyes Roberto!" she proclaimed as the crow started to cheerRobbie's personal fanclub being the loudest of the bunch.

"Ms Midnight, I think I'll walk this guy to the infirmary. I feel like if I let him go by himself he would get lost" Robbie told his teacher, who agreed, allowing him to walk him out, which just got him even more points with the crowd for doing so.

"Well, it seems that we got ourselves a thug with a heart of gold!" Mic said as the two students left the arena.

"Damn, that idiot didn't have to go all out from the get go. He let himself so vulnerable" Jiro complained, facepalming as a result of seeing her classmate practically handing his opponent the victory on a silver plate.

"Still, it was quite impressive that he was able to withstand Kaminari-san's full power so easily. It truly is a testament to his own strength" Momo said, as Ojiro turned to Annie.

"I guess that just makes it even more impressive that you were able to fight him off so evenly in your match against him. You really are strong, you know, Parker?" he praised a her.

"Aw shucks, Ojiro, you sure know have your way with words"

"She still lost" Bakugo replied, turning Annie's mood around from being super nice to wanting to hang Bakugo upside-down "If it had been me, I would have beaten him from the get go"

"Yeah right, do you tell yourself that before going to sleep? He only won due to a technicality. And trust me, you wouldn't have won, either against him or me had you been the one in the fight" she said with a smirk, as Bakugo growled.

"Tsk" he grumbled as he turned away from her.

"Yeah, that's what I thought" she thought before someone just as loud and obnoxious as Bakugo decided to barge in and be a complete jerk to the entire class.

And he also happened to also be blonde like Bakugo… because of course he was.

"Huh?! Didn't he claim that he would end the fight in just two seconds?! And look at that, he was totally defeated by our vice president so easily, he didn't even need to lift a finger against him! Hahahaha!" Monoma laughed, poking his head above the wall separating class A and B's bleachers and giving the most condescending look they have ever experienced.

Which said a lot with Bakugo as a classmate.

"Um… what?" Annie asked, as the guy kept on talking.

"How is it possible that your classmate could have lost so pathetically? After all, isn't class A supposed to be better than ours in every wa-BLEGH!" Monoma suddenly stopped, having been hit by Kendo, who was standing right behind him.

"You really never learn, do you?" Kendo told him, before also raising her head above the wall and greeting the other class "Sorry about that. He does that a lot"

"... What?" the entirety of class A asked as the girl got back to her side with Monoma unconscious in her grip.

Speaking of, class B was having their own talk about the events that had just unfolded. Also noting that it took longer for Monoma to be knocked down by Kendo, but they chucked it to her being in a good mood for watching Reyes being the one winning, just like everyone else.

"That was to be expected from Reyes! Manliest guy in our entire class!" Tetsutetsu exclaimed, pumping his fist into the air as a sign of celebration.

"Mm, that guy had the worst of luck, getting to fight him from the get go. It was obvious that he wouldn't stand a chance against Reyes" Kamakiri said, with Kendo being the first one to talk back to him.

"Kamakiri, I already have enough to deal with Monoma's antics over here. Don't make me go there to knock some sense in you as well" she told him and to his credit, he instantly kept his mouth closed, not wanting to receive the same treatment as Monoma.

"I was nervous for a minute. I thought that that class A boy was going to be super strong" Komori told the rest of her class, with Yanagi following.

"Yes, but Reyes was stronger"

"You got that right. That's our class' enforcer for you!" Rin said, getting a few chuckles from the class as Awase spoke to him.

"Try and not say that when he is around. With how much he hates the nickname, I'm surprised he hasn't beaten you up"

"But did they have to speak of him in such a sinful manner? To call our classmate as devilish and ruffiant does not feel right for us, who came to this school in hopes to spread goodwill and salvation to all" Shiozaki said, with Kaibara replying to her complaints.

"It was just a manner of speaking, they didn't mean that. Tho, if anyone can fit that description, that is definitely Reyes. Right Khan?" he asked the inhuman of the class, tho he was taken aback when she got up out of nowhere "Hey, Khan, you ok?" he asked her again, as she turned around to face him and the rest of the class, with a determined look and a smile.

"Yeah, I was just planning on heading to the waiting rooms to start and get ready" she said, as she looked at the arena "Robbie is not the only one of us that is participating"

"Well, Skully McFire, you sure left the bar high for me, didn't you?" Kamala said.

By now, the fourth match was announced to have concluded. She wasn't sure which one between Hatsume or the class A boy won the match, tho she thought it was more likely for that Tenya guy to have been the winner, it would make sense for it to happen. As for her, she was still in her waiting room, mentally preparing for whatever was going to happen next. She took a few small breaths and looked at the makeshift.

Putting it on quickly and securing it as she tied it around here eyes, a determine look and a grin were drawn on her face.

"And I'll sure as hell am going to clear it no matter what!" she said as soon enough, she found herself walking towards the arena.

"And now, here we have the fifth match of our tournament! Let us all welcome our two new contestants with a round of applause, everybody!" Present Mic hyped up the public, who all roared as he said that "Alright then, on this side of the ring! With a mask made out of some old cloth lone-ranger style! She is of Inhuman descent, from Class B's Hero Course and coming from all the way in New Jersey, USA…! Blegh, Bendy Girl"

"Where's your usual enthusiasm?"

"That name sucks"

Ignoring the words of the teachers, Kamala stood in the ring, fire erupting from each corner of the arena as she looked at her opponent.

"And on the other side! She is pink, she has horns and also from the Hero Course! From Class A, Ashido Mina!"

Said girl had just finished doing some basic stretches. Looking at her opponent as well, with quite the determined look.

"Well Khan, it'll be just like I said. Don't hold anything back because we're friends. Because I'm planning on going all out. And don't expect me to not go down as easy as Kaminari, alright?"

"Fine by me, because it'll be like I said too. I'm not holding back anything either, so you better bring your A game. And also, don't be surprised if it turns out that Robbie isn't the only strong one in my class, ok?"

Both girls had a big grin on their faces. For the first time since the tournament started, a true friendly match being about to occur. With no ill intent, no hidden agenda to prove anything and not one single ounce of jealousy. Just two friends, preparing to begin their match. Which speaking off…

"Fifth match, START!"

Was already on its way.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Walking Advertisement!

"I can still hear them telling me that I did my best… god that was pathetic" Sero murmured in a somewhat depressed manner, as he was covered in a yellow blanket given to him by Recovery Girl.

The fourth match was about to start and Sero had finally come back from the infirmary after having a check up to make sure the sudden change in temperature and being literally frozen didn't leave a number on him. And as expected, he wasn't exactly in the best of moods seeing how quick he was on being defeated by Todoroki and most importantly, how overwhelming said defeat it was.

"There, there, you were doing great for most of the fight, so focus on that. As my dad always says, 'no one can win every battle, but no man should fall without struggle' you'll get it next time" Annie said, trying to cheer the guy up, which seemingly worked.

"Yeah, I guess you're right" he said.

It may have been the fact that it was her the one to try and cheer him up. It may have been because she just quoted her dad, who just so happens to be his all time favorite hero. It may have been just the fact that either way, what she said was true, he was starting to feel a bit better now.

"T-The next match will start soon. I w-wonder how it will play out" Valerie of all people was the one to speak up, saying something that everyone could get behind if being honest.

"Yeah… by the way, when did you get your notebook, Midoriya?" Sero asked Izuku while pointing at said notebook as Annie sighed, because not even she knew how he got it.

"Oh, I had it with me for a while. I've had it for a while. I was hoping to write some notes about Reyes-san in his fight, but I couldn't get that much since it lasted so little. I am hoping I can get something in his next match"

"Man, you're sounding like you are going to write an essay on the guy or something"

"Well, not an essay, but I do want to compile notes of him if I can. I already have notes on almost everyone in class. Look this one is from yo-"

"Hey, what did I tell you five minutes ago? Don't go around showing that to people, it'll make you look creepy" Annie intervened, stopping Izuku and before another word would be utter, the next match was announced "Huh, already?"

"Hey, is it just me, or is Ida looking a little… off?" said Jiro, getting the attention of the rest of the class.

"Off? How so?" Annie asked, looking at where Ida was and seeing what Jiro meant.

He was wearing a full array of support items. And when asked why, he replied that Hatsume gave them to him before the match started and after explaining that she gave them to him so that they could be on 'equal footing' and that she wanted to 'equalize the fight', Ida then followed it up by saying:

"I thought it would be small of me not to wield her works in battle!"

"T-That's a little odd. Parker-san, is Hatsume-san really the kind of person to do that?" Izuku asked the redhead, since she knew her for far longer than him.

"Well, she is a little odd, but not really. Only reason I can think of for her to give him that is to…" Annie was saying, until she suddenly stopped. Realizing what she was planning and while normally she would be 100% against it, the fact that it was Tenya of all people just started to make her giggle a little. And said giggle evolved into full laugh "Bwahahaha! Oh god, this is going to be hilarious! Hahaha!"

And while she confused all of her classmates, they soon enough found out why she was laughing so much.

"Hey, what is this infernal contraption?!" Ida screamed, having been trapped by Hatusme in a net and after he himself made a fool of himself by indirectly showing off the girl's inventions.

"Why of course a capture gun meant to trap villains! And who developed all of these amazing items? It was me! Hatsume Mei!" the girl of pink hair proclaimed through a speaker that she had on with her.

"BWAHAHAHHAHAHA! Oh god, this is so wrong! HAHAHHAHA!"

"And why are you laughing then?" Jiro asked Annie, who was laughing so hard she was clutching her stomach and almost in tears.

"Come on, how can I not? Don't worry, I'll give her a scolding once this is over, HAHAHAHHA!" Annie reapplied, as they all continued watching Hatsume continue to promote her inventions to everyone.

That lasted for literally 10 minutes.

Chapter 36: Let the Girls Have Some Fun

Chapter Text

The fifth match was already on its way.

The teachers had already announced for both girls to begin and they wasted no time. Kamala, the inhuman of class B, focusing her gaze on her opponent as she took a defensive stand. All the while Ashido, the horned-pink-skinned girl of class A started to rush towards Kamala, with a big grin and confident look on her face. One thing was for sure, this match so far was already different from the other ones so far.

"I'll be taking the lead, if it isn't too much trouble for you!" Ashido told Kamala, as she went from running to… skate on the ground?"

As she said that, Ashido closed the distance between the two of them. Before Kamala predicted, she was already in front of her and throwing jabs at Kamala. And while a frontal attack felt a little odd for Mina as far as most of her classmates were concerned, that didn't take away that she sure was pushing the class B girl quite a bit. With Mina throwing jab after jab with Kamala weaving out of each and every single one of those hits while trying to move away.

And just as those in Mina's class were starting to wonder what plan was it that she had in mind, Mina smirked as she started to change things. Instead of a jab, Mina made an arching movement with her left hand directed inwards. And instead of a fist, her hand was completely open and leaking a very notorious liquid. Kamala saw this and tried to make even more room between the two girls as Mina spreaded that liquid into the ground. As she did, Kamala's sight focused on the ground, looking at the place that had been hit, starting to let go of some steam as it started to eat at the ground. And that moment of distraction was what Mina needed, because just as Kamala realized what was happening as she lifted her sight to her opponent, she saw her throwing a right hook at Kamala.

Gritting her teeth and realizing that she could not lift her defense in time in the normal way, Kamala decided to try one of Kendo's moves. She lifted her defense a little halfway through while enlarging her entire hand to try and make up for her inability to reach in time. And as she did, she was successful in blocking said jab. And while Mina may not be as physically strong as her, she admitted that the punch packed quite some sting. Especially because Kamala was actually feeling a sting in her hand as she winced in pain a little bit.

Pushing the fist away and managing to get Mina off balance a little bit, Kamala had enough time to get away from Mina as she enlarged her other hand and tried to pin the pink girl down by slamming it down on her. Tho, thankfully for Mina, she was able to recover and acted quickly, skating away from Kamala just as she did that. As for the Inhuman girl, she returned her hands to normal size and looked at where the small sting originated and noticed a bit of a mark there. And as she looked up to her opponent, she knew it.

Mina was serious about going all out.

Mina Ashido - Quirk: Acid!

She can generate corrosive liquid from any part of her skin and is able to control the level of strength of it!

"Heeheehee! You like that? Because I'm only getting started!" she smirked, while pointing two fingers at Kamala.

"She made it so that her acid wouldn't cause too much damage to me, while at the same time making it so that it still hurt enough to make her punches hit harder" she noted, looking at the very minor wound left in her hand, which if it was already hard to spot, it became none existent the moment Kamala's own power healed it in the blink of an eye and as it did, the girl smiled "Cute trick. But this is still a warm up to me!" she proclaimed, as she started to charge at the girl as the crowd went nuts.

"And what a start for the fifth match! It is quite clear that this fight will be like none that have come before!"

"Mainly because this one is an actual fight"

"Wow, I suddenly forgot that the class B girl was actually really strong" Kyoka noted as she and the rest of the class looked at the match.

Both Kamala and Mina were exchanging attack after attack. With Mina maneuvering around the Inhuman girl with her agility, while Kamala worked around it by using her own stretching powers to keep up with her. Stretching her legs to make large leaps in and out of the other girl's reach while trying to catch her with her elongated arms. All the while the pink girl used her acid to keep her at bay. Using it against Kamala as if a circus act keeping a lion out of reach with a whip and chair. The fight so far was quite intense and with no one knowing full-well who could take the win.

"Her quirk is rather versatile. In terms of practicality, she is no doubt one of the most adaptable students in the school"

"And as far as offensive capabilities, she sure is no slouch either, ribbit" Tsu said, following what the vice president of the class stated.

"Not a quirk" they all suddenly heard.

Turning to the one to have said that, it shouldn't have been a surprise to see that it was Annie the one to have spoken. Between her actually knowing the class B girl better than them, to the fact that she was the smartest student on the grade, it was obvious that she would correct her fellow classmates if need be.

"Not a quirk? So does she get her powers from somewhere else like you?" Ojiro asked her.

Annie looked at her classmates and then to the match. She saw Kamala and Mina, still exchanging blow after blow while dodging said blows. She wondered if it would be ok for her to speak in regards to their powers. After all, she remained quiet when asked about Hitoshi. So she looked at Valerie, as if thinking that doing so would give her an answer.

Valerie looked at her and almost as if she has read her mind, as if knowing exactly what she was thinking, she decided to be the one to speak.

"W-While quirks are the most common w-way to have powers in places like Japan, they aren't the only ones in the world" Valerie said, her voice as soft as always, but still being heard by her classmates "E-Ever since the Fantastic Four got their powers, it started a boom of heroes w-with powers ranging from the scientific to the supernatural. All without them being quirks, which in the US, aren't that common" she said, as most of her classmates who were all quiet at her words.

"So… she has one of those powers" Bakugo spoke all of the sudden, taking everyone by surprise due to not expecting him to actually pay attention or care for what they were talking about "She has one of those powers that aren't quirks, doesn't she?"

Valerie nodded, before turning to the fight between the two girls "W-We all do, a-actually" she said, surprising the others a little.

Sure, they knew Annie didn't have a quirk-related power due to her connection with Spider-Man, but that was still somewhat rare to see in Japan, maybe a handful of mutants. To see someone that doesn't have powers due to quirk in the country and to find out they have three classmates like that?

"She's an Inhuman" Annie finished the explanation "And as far as her powers are. I don't even know all the limits of what she can do"

Mina tried to strike at Kamala with two direct hits to the abdomen. Two direct hits that Kamala managed to avoid by deforming her torso and pulling it backwards as if she were an old cartoon. After which, she tried to strike her with a kick that she stretched to try and push her off. However, Mina was able to move out of the way and tried to land a hit on Kamala's face. And like before, she avoided said hit by using her powers, stretching her neck and moving her whole head out of the way.

She then tried to grab a hold of her wrist, but just as she did, Mina let some acid come out of her arm and burned Kamala a little upon contact with her skin, which is the reason why she let her go and pulled back.

"Damn, she's good" Kamala admitted mentally "She may not be on the same level as Kendo, Annie or Valerie, but she's still very good on her feet. I can barely land a blow on her" she said, all while then looking at her hand, with the small burn-like mark which was already hearing "And even when I do land a hit, she does that acid thing and makes me hurt myself. Even if it isn't too much to cause too much damage, it still hurts and with how my healing works, she's going to tire me out soon enough if this keeps happening"

"You know, I gotta admit that this is really fun" Mina told the Inhuman girl "I mean, I already knew you were going to be super strong from your match on day 2, but you really are strong. If I hadn't dodge all those hits, I would have been a goner"

"Well, kinda unfair that you get that when I don't. And while I could do with not getting burn every time I touch you, I have to admit it. This is pretty entertaining" Kamala replied with a small grin.

"Crap, she doesn't seem to be that tired" Mina innerly told herself, noticing how Kamala was recovering fairly quickly from her attacks "She looks up and ready to fight, meanwhile I'm already starting to feel thirsty from all the acid I've been using in the fight alone. If I don't finish this quick, I'll lose"

Before she could recover, Kamala rushed towards Mina. She tried to pull back to avoid the Inhuman, but she retaliated by punching forward while both enlarging her first to twice its regular size and stretching it as well. Catching Mina off guard and landing, sending her backwards a few meters back and making her fall on her back. Stinging quite a bit, Mina was pulled off her discomfort by the roar of the audience as she quickly say Kamala's hand approaching her as it was slamming towards her.

She lifted her arms in a defensive position and produced some acid from them. Kamala noticed that as well and instantly flinched. She was not a fan of that acid of hers. And that moment of hesitation was all that young Ashido needed to quickly roll off where the hand was about to slam and get back on her feet.

"Uh, the fight is still going on?" Robbie asked.

"And where have you been? The match that followed yours already came and gone and you still didn't show up?" Manga asked the vice rep of class B.

"I wanted to make sure that blonde kid could be able to tell where his thumbs were before coming here. No way was I risking the chance of getting blamed if that guy got permanent brain damage" Reyes replied, with a weakened and half conscious Monoma trying to say something.

"Monoma, I am starting to grow green hairs after dealing with you. Don't make me get over there to try and knock sense into you" Kendo threatened him.

"What was that all about?"

"Monoma was being Monoma in your fight. And the fight that followed. And it made me question yours and Khan's taste in friends"

"Really? I've been questioning them myself for quite a while already" he replied, taking his seat as he watched the fight "But I mean it. The fight is still going on? I was already expecting her to be over already?" he finished as the rest of the class (minus Monoma) all looked at him weirdly.

"Mmm mm mm mm?" Tokage said… while still having her mouth covered in tape.

"I mean, I figured Kamala would have already won by now"

"Please Reyes. I already have this crazy one here to deal with. Don't add another one on my plate" Kendo said while signaling to Monoma.

"It's not like that"

"Is it because you always mentioned how that pink girl gives you dirty looks?" asked the boy with glue-like powers.

"No….but now that you mentioned it, that's not exactly a reason I'm opposed to"

"Then why do you say that?" asked Ibarra.

"It's not like I'm saying the other class is weak. It's just me knowing one obvious fact" said the LA boy as he watched his classmate, landing another hit while standing proud and mighty with confidence in the battle "That fact is, that Kamala is strong"

"Ok, she's slowing down, that's a good thing" Kamala thought, trying to smack at Mina, who still managed to dodge her attack "Would be nice if that meant I could actually land a hit on her! But apparently that's not how things work around here!"

Even tho Mina's movements were starting to grow slower as the fight kept on going, the girl was still capable of evading Kamala's attacks. With the Inhuman also starting to grow a bit tired herself, if only a bit due to her healing the acid attacks from her opponent. Sure, they weren't that deadly, it's not like it was melting her hand or anything. But dammit it still hurts. It felt like that time when she was 8 and accidentally burned her hand on the stove as she accidentally sat her injured hand on the lemon juice placed on the counter…

Looking back, her parents had every right to ban her from the kitchen unless she had adult supervision back then. She was stupid clumsy.

Regardless of that, it was starting to feel like she made her acid a bit stronger than earlier. She could take it, so it made sense for her to take advantage of that. It sucked but with how important the Sports Festival was and with how serious people of Japan took it, no shock Mina would try everything she could to win.

Still, she had to find a way to win herself, she couldn't let her class, her family and her friends down. That and if she lost, she would never hear the end of it from Robbie. But it was hard with how slippery Mina was to even land one clean hit. And even when she can get a hold of her, she used her acid to escape. She had to think of something fast.

And that's when she realized something. As she threw another attack that was dodged by her opponent. She saw something the moment she landes

"Wait, she's using her acid to skate around the arena. And the acid she uses actually eats at the ground a bit" she noted, realizing the many paths of eaten ground as if a snake had slithered through the ground "This may be a bit of a stretch. But maybe, I can use them to get one over Mina"

"Ok, this is getting a bit tiring now, so why do-Whoa!" Mina exclaimed, having just dodged another attempt of Kamala trying to slam her into the ground.

However, unlike the previous times, she didn't slow down one bit. In a rapid chain of attacks, Kamala was pushing forward at Mina so much that the pink girl could only have time to dodge. Skating around the arena as she sas evading attacks, after attacks, after attacks. Kamala was not letting her catch her breath for even a single second.

"Hey, what's with the sudden aggression?" Mina asked, as she ducked as Kamala threw a punch at her.

"A little bit more! Get her to slip for a single second and that'll be it!" the Inhuman told herself as she kept on throwing punches at Mina that were barely being avoided.

Back at the bleachers, the blue girl class A suddenly started to feel a little bit of deja vu as she watched the fight. Something that Annie was quick to notice in her facial expression.

"Something in your mind, Val?" Annie asked her friend.

"I think I'm starting to notice something, but I can't put my finger on what it is"

Back at the fight, the exchange between Kamala and Mina was still going almost the same. The only difference now being that the class A girl was starting to get used to Kamala's pattern of attacks. Now, having picked up the pace and skating around the arena a bit more at her own speed like before. Keeping her distance while the Inhuman kept on throwing stretchable punches at her.

"Almost there.. just a little bit more and… There!" the class B told herself.

As the Pakistani girl thought that, she threw a right jab at Mina that she was able to dodge fairly easily. Something that she believed the reason being that her opponent was beginning to tire. However, just as she was expecting another left jab to follow Kamala's barrage of attacks, something different happened that took her off the loop. Just as she was bringing her arm back to her, she noticed a movement in her hips that didn't indicate a left punch. More so she noticed the movement of a kick.

And that would be an astute observation, because that's what she was doing. Stretching her right leg at the same time as she was aiming for a low kick at Mina's legs. Something that she did not expect and as such made her act slower because of it. She still was able to dodge the attack, thankfully for her, jumping just at the right moment to avoid it. But because of that slow reaction time of hers having getting used to Kamala's previous pattern attacks, she didn't quite clear the kick and as one of her feet Made contact with Kamala's kick as she was in the air, she stumbled and almost lost her balance.

Trying to recover fast enough and without paying too much attention because of it, she didn't notice where she was about to step on. And because of that, she failed to notice that she was stopping in one of the trails left by her acid that because of the difference in depth and due to the angle of her foot as it was coming down, made her stumbled even more.

So, she lost her balance yet again and was about to fall on her back. And in that small window of opportunity, in the second that it took for Mina's brain to snap from her sudden confusion as she was processing what had happened, Kamala took her chance.

"Got you!"

As she said that, Kamala stretched her entire arm forward at the still confused and off balance Mina, who was still having her brain catching up with what was happening to notice the attack. And when she was finally about to react, she just felt the force Kamala's hand let in her as age enlarged it and then got a hold of Mina. But she didn't stop there. For even after having gotten a hold of Mina, Kamala's arm thrust still kept on going.

Making the pink girl flinch at the act as she felt the wind pass her as she was being pushed. She remained like that for a few seconds, her hair waving in front of her as she was being moved until suddenly, it stopped. She felt that the motion had concluded and all that was left was the feeling of her seemingly floating. So when she opened her eyes, she found herself, being held above the outside of the arena by Kamala's hand, who was still soundly in the arena with her arm stretched. Afterwards, she gently started to release her grip and carefully placed the pink girl down and letting her stand on the ground. Which meant…

"Damnit!" Mina said as Midnight spoke.

"Ashido-chan is out of bounds! The winner of this match is… Bendy Girl…! Mic is right, that name is not good at all"

"Tell me something I don't know" Kamala said from the sidelines.

Suddenly the crowd went wild. With everyone cheering like crazy and as the pink girl returned to the arena to congratulate her opponent.

"Khan, it's so frustrating but congratulations! You were amazing!" she said, obviously upset but still happy for her friend.

"You were great too. Definitely made winning the fight sting in more than one way" Kamala replied, her arm back to normal and showing the small marks of where the acid had hit that were still healing.

"Hehe, sorry about that. I got carried away a bit. But hey, you took it like a champ! That's gotta count, or something, right?"

"If you say so" Kamala replied, extending her hand to Mina, who took it as both smiled and shook their hands as the crowd went wild.

"I-I remember why it looked familiar" Valerie said, having finally realized what was in her mind.

"You did?" asked Annie with Urataka following in her question.

"Wait, there was something in the match familiar to you?" the brunette asked as the blue girl nodded.

"T-The way Kamala was attacking A-Ashido. It was the same as what H-Hitoshi did against Izuku" the blue girl said, confusing some of her classmates.

"Huh? What do you mean? Weren't those just punches and that was it?" asked Toru as Bakugo snorted.

"Tsk, if you can't even notice something so obvious, then no wonder you damn extra didn't make it to the final tournament"

"You're just the poster boy of manners, aren't you, Napalm Brain?"

"Could someone fill us in on what we all missed? Preferably someone not being a total jerk?" Sato asked the class, while being glared at by Bakugo.

"W-Well…" Valerie started to speak in a low tone due to her shyness "S-Shinso isn't exactly the best f-fighter of our group of friends. But even he l-learned a bit in the past week of training. T-hat first multitude of p-punches were a bit predictable. Not enough to be super easy to avoid right away, but enough that s-someone would be able to pick up quick and get used to to dodge easily"

"Mm, I think I'm starting to see your hypothesis, Vector-san…" Momo suddenly spoke, starting to piece together what the blue girl of class A was trying to tell them"

"Well, I'm still pretty lost, so can you tell us what happened as if we were little kids?" asked Kaminari.

"That assault from that General Course student, if I am correct, was meant to give Midoriya-san a false sense of safety with a pattern of attack simple enough to follow. And once Midoriya-san started to get used to it and in the small window in between him getting used to it and any possible response on his end, Shinso-san, broke abruptly from that pattern of attack to catch Midoriya-san off guard. Would that be correct, Vector-san?"asked the raven-haired girl to Valerie, who nodded to her explanation.

"I still don't follow" Uraraka said, as Annie snapped her fingers.

"Oh, I do now!" Annie said, as she decided to explain what Momo and Valerie explained in, hopefully, more mundane and easy to understand terms "Think of it as a videogame. Basically, there is always a pattern that players tend to pick up whenever we have to deal with enemies. Imagine playing a game and just when you are starting to understand and adapt to the enemy's pattern of attack, it suddenly breaks off that pattern in that transition you are making and pulls something that catches you off guard. That was basically what Hitoshi did. Get Izuku used to a pattern, only to break off it when he was starting to get used to it. That moment of confusion can be pretty messy if you think about it"

"Huh… I think I get it. And that class B girl did the same, right? Bait Ashido into a false sense of security by using an easy to follow pattern and switching it up just as she was starting to get used to it to catch her off guard" Jiro said, finally understanding that strategy.

"I must say, it is an unorthodox strategy and very specific so as to be able to work multiple times. But I guess I can see scenarios in which it could be a useful strategy" Momo said.

"Yeah, guess so. What do you think, Izu-eh?" Annie was staying, trying to communicate with her friend of green hair.

However, that attempt fell sideways when she saw that the boy was doing exactly what should have been expected of him. He was writing in his notebook. A lot. As in, he was probably already at least two pages full of super detailed explanations and notes while mumbling in a way that was reminiscent of some nut job conspiracy theorist writing on some white board.

"Despite her quirk being more focused on offensive abilities, Ashido-san seems to be able to use it to increase her mobility exponentially with it. Now that I think about it, they did mention her skating in the hero and villain exercise of the second day of class. Perhaps that's partly why Kacchan decided to have her on his team on top of countering Todoroki-kun's ice. Khan-san on the other hand apparently doesn't have a quirk. Safe for a literal handful of people, I have almost never seen anyone with powers that don't possess a quirk let alone interact with one until I met Parker-san and the others. More importantly, I have never actually gotten to understand what an inhuman or the powers that come with being one beforehand. I must ask her about the details later when I get the chance. Parker-san did mention something regarding the difference between inhumans, mutants, quirks and what both her and Vector-san have. Maybe I can also ask her about it too. Khan seems to have mainly some kind of stretching powers. I wonder what kind of limitations they could have for her. I also noticed a faint glow coming off her a few times. Would that have to do with her being an inhuman? I wonder what-?"

And so, Izuku would have kept rambling like a madman with his notes. Writing down every little detail that he could about the match between the pink girl of his class and the pakistani girl of class B. Luckily, he was stopped from spiraling down a rabbit hole by none other than class A's resident arachnid child. Who literally snapped him back into reality, by snapping her fingers in front of her. Fun fact about having super strength, enhanced speed, sticky finger powers and an IQ that would put even Albert Einstein to shame. It meant that Annie knew exactly how to make a really loud sound whenever she snapped her fingers.

It may be a laughingstock compared to something like Hulk's thunderclap, but it was still at least good enough to scare Izuku into thinking a metallic bottle was suddenly dropped in front of him in the middle of class out of nowhere.

"Ah!" he suddenly exclaimed, noticing now that all of the class were, well, most of them were currently dealing with a small ring in their ears due to being caught off guard by what Annie did, with Bakugo glaring at her because of course he would, but also looking at Izuku with a very puzzling look… while Bakugo was glaring at him as well.

He could glare at both Deku and the yankee, he is very good at multitasking.

"Oh, sorry. It's just something that I do. I guess I zoned out a bit…" he apologized while Annie looked at him.

"Boy, you really do talk a lot whenever you want to, don't you?" she told the boy, while Uraraka giggled.

"I think it was expected. The moment the match ended and he's already writing down every detail he could" the brunette told the redhead "Ever since the Sport Festival started, you've been giving more of those serious vibes now that I think about it. You really are taking things seriously"

"Oh, well…" Izuku said, looking at the arena, more specifically to Kamala and being reminded of something from not that long ago that he replied to his friends "I don't think it should be a surprise. I'm not the only one doing so"

And as he replied with that answer, another very shy kid from the class stayed with her eyes glued to the arena. A somewhat serious look plastered on her face and with a mix of emotions spinning on the inside. So, out of nowhere she decided to get up to the surprise of the rest of the class.

"Hey Valerie, are you ok?" asked Annie, while Valerie, in her more bashful and nervous self.

"Y-Yeah… I-I was just thinking that I should go to a waiting room t-to prepare" she said with a timid smile before doing as she said and heading off.

CLANG

That was the loud rang of metal having been striked with a great amount of force. With the sixth match already on its way, the fight between the vice president of class A and one of the four recommendation students, Momo Yaoyorozu, fighting against the bird-face shadow-wielding boy of class A, Fumikage Tokoysmi, was raging on. With the boy being the one in control for most of the fight, he had Dark Shadow ram into the black-haired student, who was constantly in the defense making shields to protect herself.

The match was one that was being looked forward to by a lot of people. After all, one of the kids participating was a recommendation student and after the show that Shoto gave the public with his little glacial stunt, it was safe to say that Momo was being observed through a very careful lens. As for Tokoyami, his classmates were aware of how strong he could be. His previous teammates, as well as Koda, all fully aware of just how tough he and Dark Shadow could be. No doubt that they were a powerful duo that anyone on the receiving end of their attacks would find the hard way. And because of those reasons, Momo started trying to formulate a plan of attack the moment they arrived at the arena. One that she believed would be a good one.

Too bad Tokoyami had other plans in mind.

CLANG

"Ugh!" Momo internally exclaimed, protecting herself yet again from another strike from Tokoyami "As expected, Tokoyami-san is too strong! He's not letting me have any room to operate in anything other than being on defense!"

"One last time, Dark Shadow!" Fumikage told his sentient quirk, which rushed towards the girl once more to attack.

"Ay!"

CLANG

Yet another strike, one so strong that it managed to knock the shield Momo was holding onto out of her grasp. Flying away and putting the vice president in an even more unfavorable situation that she was in already. As she was pushed back, Momo was quick to make a replacement for her lost shield. Quickly making a brand new shield, she saw Dark Shadow circling to attack once more.

CLANG

The sound rang once again, pushing Momo back yet again. As she started to recover from the shock of an attack and expecting another to come her way and yet, there was nothing. She thought that there was now a window for opportunity for her to make her move. As quickly as she could, she created a bo staff while keeping her shield up, preparing to go on the offensive when suddenly…

"Yaoyorozu-chan is out of bounds!" Midnight's voice suddenly called out, much to the shock of the recommendation student.

"What?" she asked in shock, looking at her feet and noticing far too late that said statement was indeed true.

Her right foot was just behind the line that marked the boundaries of the arena.

"No… that can't be…" was the only thing Yaoyorozu could say while in complete shock.

Back in the bleachers of her respective class, the rest of class A felt for the most part quite conflicted. While on one hand, they were happy that Tokoyami was able to advance in the tournament, they also couldn't help but to feel for their vice-president. Everything happened so quickly.

And among them, was Annie, who was looking at the match with a careful eye and so, like her friend beforehand, she also stood up and like last time, got the attention of her classmates.

"Hey Parker, what's up?" asked Jiro.

"I was just going to go and see Val before her match starts. You know, seeing that this one ended so soon. Maybe I can run into Momo and see how she is holding" the redhead answered before taking her leave.

And as for the aforementioned Val, boy was she nervous. She had plenty of reasons to be. For one it was in her nature to be terrified of social interactions. Hell, she's spent weeks with her classmates and till this day, she is still too shy to even make small talk about the weather and now she was expecting the go and show herself in front of live television and a whole stadium full of people while she got into a fistfight with a boy from her class?

How has she not fainted from just thinking that fact alone?

"... Would they find me if I shove myself in a locker?" Valerie asked herself.

Just then, she heard the sound of the waiting room's door sliding open. And when she turned to see who it was, Valerie found relief in seeing Annie. Walking in and greeting the blue girl who looked as nervous as the second born Parker would have expected her to be.

"Annie, I need you to shove me in a locker" Valerie told her best friend, who smirked a bit and chuckled at the actual serious request.

"Funny. Usually my experience involving kids and lockers tends to be doing the exact opposite of that" Annie replied, being reminded of her days fending off bullies harassing other kids, before standing next to her blue friend "How are you holding, blueberry?"

"Not great. I-I'm not sure what to do. T-There will be so many people watching me and I…! Can you switch places with me? Pretty please?"

"Wow there, hold your horses. You're nervous, it's ok. We all get nervous at times like this. It's perfectly normal. We just got to be able to deal with it"

"A-And how do I do that? I-I'm not sure I can p-push through the same way you do" Valerie asked, as Annie started thinking.

"Mm… Welp, there is always the ol' imagine people on underwear trick" she said as Valerie blushed like crazy.

"Wh-What?!"

"Then again, I also heard that some like to imagine people's head as food"

"H-How is that going to help me?! I-I can't imagine people near naked and e-expect that to make me feel less uncomfortable! I'm fighting a boy!" Valerie exclaimed, wondering how it is that someone came to the conclusion that imagining people in underwear was any good idea.

Annie on her end, was about to try and reply to her friend. But stopped herself before she could utter and word and thought about what Valerie said. And truth is, yeah she was kind of right. It didn't make that much sense.

"Ok, you got me there" Annie said as Valerie sighed.

"Maybe I should just forfeit. There's no point in continuing. I'm just going to embarrass myself" the blue girl said in a defeated tone.

Yet Annie was not done in her attempts to try to help her friend. Oh no, she was going to make her go out, give it her all and shine like a star.

"Val, earlier in the cavalry fight, you and Shinso said that you trusted me" Annie said, gaining the attention of the adopted Van Dyne, as the redhead placed her left hand on her shoulder "If that's true then trust me. Trust me in knowing that I believe in you. That you'll do great! I have no doubts about it!" she said again, as Valerie's eyes widened at her meaningful declaration with a smile.

That smile, that warm smile that assured Valerie everything was going to be ok.

"OK! Get ready dear listeners! Because next round is going to be one for the ages!"

The two girls suddenly heard the voice of their teacher. Announcing the fact that Valeries time on stage was about to start.

"Well, that's your cue" Annie said, as she started to walk towards the exit to let Valerie have one last chance at preparing "Just remember Val. I have my lunch money on you against Ejiro" she joyfully said, as Valerie drew a small smile.

"I t-thought you didn't have any lunch money" she replied, humoring Annie's joke.

"Heh, well would you look at that. Contrary to what my mom says, my Ted talks do work" Annie joked, before opening the door and preparing to leave "Go get them, Valerie" she gave her friend a final hurrah before leaving. deep breath and closing her eyes. She can

As for Valerie, she stayed in the room for an extra minute. Taking a deep breath. Do it, she told herself. And after taking that deep breath, she opened her eyes and started heading towards her next match.

HEY! HEY! Now that we've got our two combatants on top of the ring let's give them that roaring cheer that they deserve!" Present Mic exclaimed with the crowd going as wild as expected "Let's showcase our contestants! Starting with: Manliness with hardening determination! From class A! Kirishima Ejiro!"

And with that presentation, there he was in the arena. The (none natural) redhead of class A, clashing both fists with each other as a grin plastered on his face. If one were to listen carefully, they would be able to hear certain class B student complain that his introduction was exactly the kind he would have in mind had he advanced to the tournament.

"VERSUS! A fellow classmate! The teleporting blue foreign beauty from the good US of A! The princess of class A! V!"

"Princess?" all of class A thought in unison while a certain group of students felt a little deja vu.

"What was that all about?" Aizawa asked his commentary partner in confusion.

"Look, when we got back from lunch this was in my notes. And since I couldn't find my original pitch this is as good as I can do"

As for the aforementioned princess, she was… not holding out great. Bad enough that she was forcing herself to be under the gaze of at least thousands of people in the stadium alone. But having heard that introduction of herself did not help her nerves in the slightest.

"Why do I feel like those two had something to do with that?" Valerie cried inside while thinking of a certain genius and little toaster robot.

"Hey! You class A girl!" the duo of kids suddenly heard.

Looking to where the sound was coming from, they saw that the origin of the cry was none other than Tetsutetsu of class B. Being loud enough that they could have heard him all the way from the stadium and while the entirety of his class, Robbie and a recently arrived Kamala, looked at him with a very confused look.

"You better beat up that shitty knock off, you hear me!"

"Who the hell are you calling a knock off?! You copycat bastard!" Kirishima shouted back at him, with a passionate anger and while giving him a middle finger surprisingly.

Maybe Bakugo was starting to rub on him.

"And the other class was the loud one?" Manga asked, with Tsuburaba following soon.

"And since when do we support class A?"

"Tsuburaba! I mean it!" Kendo threatened while showing the still dazed Monoma, who attempted to gloat to the other class Kamala's victory the moment he could and got reminded of how much the class president disliked that attitude.

"I don't care if she's from outer space! So long as that mirror version of myself gets beaten!" Tetsutetsu passionately responded.

"Well, we really don't care. We're already cheering for Val anyway" Robbie mentioned with Kamala nodding.

"Tho we could use without the antagonism" the Pakistani girl mentioned.

And as for another one of class B's boys, more specifically, the one with drill-like powers, he was reminded of the first time he watched that blue girl fight in school. And unlike that time, he wasn't exactly conflicted now that she was facing a student from another class instead of his own. So his stand on the matter was pretty clear.

"I guess there's no harm in cheering for her. We're all hero course students after all" Sen mentioned… while being eyed by both Setsuna and Yui knowing exactly why he was saying that.

"Mm, mm?"

"Mm"

They apparently learned how to communicate by saying 'mm' while Setsuna had her mouth shut.

As for Valerie back in the arena, that interaction did not help her already high nerves. To get that kind of attention by having someone specifically signaling her loudly made her feel that the eyes of everyone were set on top of her even more than they already were. Being close to trembling and falling down, she tried to help her nerves remembering what Annie told her. Too bad she wasn't thinking straight and her mind was going all over on what she said. What did Annie even tell her? To imagine people in their underwear? To imagine their heads as if they were food? The blue girl made the mistake of looking at the numerous crowd surrounding her and seeing no other option… she did both.

"Great! Now I feel awkward and hungry!" she innerly cried to herself.

"Hey Vector!" Kirishima suddenly called out, snapping Valerie out of her thoughts and back into reality as she turned to the boy

"Huh?"

"You have no idea how much I've been waiting for this!" the boy said excitedly much to the girl's confusion.

"You… but why?" she asked.

"Isn't it obvious?! You're one of the strongest of the entire class! Of course I want to fight you too!" Kirishima said, punching both of his fists together while activating his quirk on them "After seeing you fight that class B girl. And after the USJ where you beat almost a dozen villains by yourself and everything involving those other villains! I've been meaning to try and test my strength with you too! So come on, Vector! Let's go all out in this fight! And let our chivalry spirit go wild!"

Such a statement, Valerie didn't understand it well. She didn't believe in herself in a manner that would credit such respect by someone like that. To be considered strong, to be considered someone to be compared to. And the way Kirishima spoke of her, the way he described her… it reminded her of Annie. It reminded her of their second day of school after their fight with Kamala and Robbie.

Kirishima spoke in a similar manner to Annie. Of course he would, she was Annie, that was what Valerie thought. She was amazing, of course she would garner the admiration of one of their classmates… but her? To be in a position similar to her friend?

She momentarily looked at where their class sat. And looked at that redhead girl who was one of her source of security.

"Will V-chan be ok?" Hagakure asked.

"I hope Kirishima holds back a little bit. I mean, she's fighting a girl and with the kind of attitude Vector has-"

"He better not" Annie interrupted Ashido out of nowhere and in a kinda stern tone "If he does, Valerie is going to have an easier time beating him to a pulp. She's a lot stronger than even she realizes"

… Do it. Deal with it. Push through like she would. It would be unfair to her that believes in her so much if she were to quit. It would be unfair for Kirishima who is expecting a great fight out of her. It would be unfair for everyone that's helped her and been there for her in accomplishing her dreams… it would be unfair for her to quit now that she is here.

Maybe she can't deal with knowing there is a crowd around her watching her and maybe the tricks she was told did not help one bit. But she can tune them all out. Not to the point that she felt like it was only her and Kirishima alone, she was still shy and being alone with a boy was the last thing she needed. But she can just imagine it's just the two of them and all whom Valerie holds dear along with their class and teachers watching. It'll be like a regular school day.

"...ok" she told Valerie, trying to sound as confident as she could as the boy smirked.

"Seventh match! Start"

At command, Kirishima hardened his fist and charged at Valerie, who for the first time since he met her, didn't look like she was so nervous she was about to fall and crumble, but looked determined enough to face him head on. Something that the boy was grinning at. It meant that the fight would be a good one.

"Ok, Vector! Let's not hold anything back in this fight!" be said as he threw a right hook right at the blue girl.

Breaths were being held, some gasps of concern were made at seeing the boy be so willing to attack a girl who so far seemed like a docile flower. And of course, there were those that knew what said docile flower could do and had no ounce of worries. And their confidence in the girl was rightly placed on her. For said girl effortlessly dodged and moved out of the way. With the world seemingly in slow motion, Kirishima turned his head to his right side to where Valerie had dodged. There was a smirk on his face as she saw the expression of the ever-bashful and timid girl, now being one filled with determination and prepared for a fight.

This truly was going to be a great fight, he thought.

Getting his footing back and turning to where Valerie had moved, Kirishima started to throw jab after jab at Valerie. Each of which were all weaved by the blue girl with great expertise. Kirishima specialized himself in close quarters combat, he thought himself that he was, if not an expert, he was at the very least good enough. However, the way Valerie was evading his attacks, he couldn't help but remember how Aizawa described her after their trial combats. The number one hand to hand fighter in the class.

When Kirishima threw a left jab at the girl, Valerie dodged again, however this time she didn't just evade the attack. She sidestepped to her right as she got a hold of his arm before he could have pulled it back. She then decided to show the why Aizawa described her the way she did.

She gave Kirishima a little tug forward to make him lose his footing a bit. Afterwards, she proceeded to make an inside kick on the leg that was placed in the back by pushing Kirishima to his knee by striking at his calf. Lastly and before he could process things, Valerie moved in front of him, while still holding his arm and while adding her other hand to the grip, she proceeded to throw him like someone would make a hammer throw in the olympics.

And as she did that, Kirishima also remembered that Valerie, despite being… Valerie, was also surprisingly strong. And the reminder he had for that fact was that he was sent tumbling a great distance away from her. Managing to recover from the initial throw and using his hardened hands, Kirishima dug his nails into the floor. Coming to a stop, there was a big cheer from the crowd. Mainly due to the fact that not only was the start so far the most fast-paced and dynamic of all fights so far, but because some people really weren't expecting the kind of display that was shown so far.

"Ok, let's get serious now, Vector!" Kirishima said, lifting his head up and showing that this time it wasn't just his hands, but his entire body that had his quirk activated "We're far from being done here!"

And as he said that, he got up and ran straight towards the blue girl ready to fight. Blue girl whom, despite her nerves, got into a fighting position to face her opponent head on.

"Wow! Is that really Vector?!" asked Kaminari in shock, which was somewhat shared with a good chunk of the class.

"I knew she was good. But I didn't expect her to be that good in a fight against Kirishima! She's been practically controlling most of the fight so far!" Sato followed in the reaction.

And it was that statement, practically controlling the fight, that had one particular student of class A to be in not as great of a mood as everyone else. Momo in particular, couldn't help but to draw a parallel between her fight and that of Vector being played in front of her. While she was at the complete mercy of her own opponent, Vector was able to stand her ground. While she lost in almost an instant without so much as an issue to her opponent, Vector was fighting proudly and evenly.

So much for being a recommendation student.

"V-Vector-san sure is… she sure is quite the powerful combatant" she said, trying her best to not let any insecurity of hers to be shown.

"To be able to hold a fight with Kirishima-kun like this and without properly using her powers…" Izuku murmured, being able to witness what Valerie could truly do in a fight for the first time.

"Mm, I still say that maybe Kirishima should ease a bit in her. He-"

"Would you loser extras shut it with your excuses of why you're so weak and let me watch the fight?" Bakugo said, not in his normal explosive self, but in a manner somewhat calmed and focused on the fight.

Which clearly took by surprise.

"Well… at least he wasn't obnoxiously loud this time around" Annie noted at the surprisingly tame reaction her classmate had per his standards "And don't you worry guys. Like I said, she's a lot stronger than even she realizes it"

Afterwards, she went on to give her focus solely on the match of her best friend and fellow classmate yet again. However, while she kept on showing her upbeat and seemingly carefree self outwards, innerly she was completely serious and analytic. Yes, she said that Valerie was a lot stronger than people give her credit for. But still, that didn't stop Kirishima himself from also being strong himself. And more so, those strengths didn't stop her from seeing the weaknesses either.

"Valerie is definitely the faster and more skilled out of the two. In theory she should be able to have very good odds of winning. But with her personality and her powers being none offensive directly, that puts her in a disadvantage against Ejiro in a fight. His quirk is more battle focused and he himself is more battle eager too" the young Parker mentally noted as she saw the fight between the two unfold "Looking at the factors, it would be an uphill fight for either of the two… come on Val. Show them what you are made of. I know you have it in you"

One punch after another.

Kirishima kept on throwing punch after punch, each being avoided by Valerie. Weaving each time Kirishima attempted another blow at her, she caught one of the punches thrown at her and judo-threw him away from her. However, unlike last time, Kirishima was able to recover quickly. Managing to land on his feet, he rushed towards the blue girl the moment he touched the ground.

Attempting a lariat at her, Valerie managed to duck under the boy. Rolling behind the boy, who was later on a victim of Valerie doing a swipe kick that managed to knock him to the ground flat on his face. Had it been a regular person, no doubt that would have hurt. There may have been the chance of a bleeding nose with the way his face hit the ground along with a minor pain in the head. Unfortunately for Valerie, it didn't exactly phase Kirishima. Not surprising having a quirk that gave the user a certain level of invulnerability.

Which was why there was no surprise when he instantly got up as if nothing had happened and resumed his attack on Valerie. This time, with him jumping towards her and pulling his right fist backwards.

"Ok, Vector! Here I come!" he shouted mid air, while Valerie watched him with concern.

Knowing that he was planning to strike her, Valerie jumped backwards, moving away just as Kirishima came down. Crashing into where she once stood and having punched the ground with such strength, that he ended up lifting up a curtain of dirt and debris that forced Valerie to shield her eyes. After a few seconds, the girl stared at the unintentional smoke-screen that Kirishima had created, attempting to try and prepare for his next move. Which ended up being for him to run towards her. Moving faster than he did before much to the surprise of the blue girl.

"Got you know!" declared the boy, who threw a direct punch towards the girl without any second thought.

Valerie didn't have enough time to move out of the way like she had been doing prior. So instead, she crossed her arms in an X form in front of her to try and take the hit. And as the impact landed, Valerie couldn't help but to wince at the attack.

Feeling her arms being hit with a great amount of force, her muscles shouting in pain as her bones felt like a pair of tigs being put under almost the amount of pressure needed to finally snap. It's safe to say that it hurt. It hurt a lot.

"RHAAAA!" exclaimed the boy, who added in more force to the hit.

Valerie was barely able to stand on the initial attack. Being pushed back a bit, but able to stand her ground. However, with Kirishima now putting his back into it, she couldn't hold steady anymore. Instead, she was pushed backwards. Having been knocked into the air as she was suddenly air-borne and about to fall on her back. However, thinking quickly and pushing against the pain her arms were on, she managed to turn and thrust her arms into the ground and where she was going to fall.

Suddenly as she did that, a portal appeared there and Valerie avoided the harsh fall by crossing said portal. Something that had Kirishima on red alert.

"She can appear from anywhere now" he noted, as he started to turn around in acceptance of his opponent.

And from anywhere she appeared indeed. Valerie teleported behind Kirishima. But not in a way that many would expect. For she teleported mid-air and fell directly towards the boy. Kirishima didn't notice her until he saw a shadow appear out of nowhere. And just as he turned to try and face her, she dropped-kick him in the face.

Using his face as if it were a platform, Valerie jumped back, landing on her feet while knocking Kirishima back to the ground yet again. The roar of the crowd was so loud that for a moment Valerie confused the vibrations of Kirishima hitting the ground with them. And the force with which the boy fell to the ground was far stronger than the first time the other times the girl had knocked him down. Falling flat on his face didn't even so much as leave a single scratch on him, yet the kick that the blue girl had given him sure hurt him. He was sure that had it not been for his quirk, he would either have been knocked out cold if not have at the very least a bloody nose.

Getting up, Kirishima rushed in to attempt another hit on Valerie. Throwing a direct jab at her, the blue girl was able to deflect the punch upwards before grabbing his arm. In an instant, she got in close and threw her own punch at the boy's chest out of sheer reflex. Something which she regretted almost immediately. For despite the hit landing square on his chest and pushing him backwards with a decent amount of force and actually causing Kirishima some pain, she hurt herself even more doing that. Wincing at the punch and pulling it back as she got some distance between her and the boy.

Kirishima on the other hand, was also pushed back a bit. Grunting at the punch that Valerie had landed on him and bringing his right hand to his chest due to the initial discomfort. The girl really was stronger than even he gave credit. Which only made him grin in excitement.

As for Valerie, she held her right hand with her left and close to her chest. It still hurt from her previous action and she winced as she touched it. She lowered her gaze to it, looking at the very notorious bruises in her fist that were caused when she made contact with Kirishima. She was very thankful that, even if unintentionally and doing the bare minimum, Kirishima's clothes offered some sort of protection to her hand when she punched him. With his hardening quirk making his skin as tough as a rock and with how many angular, rough and sharp angles his skin had whenever he activated, she was sure that if not for his clothes, she would have hurt herself even more. Maybe she would have been staring at a bleeding hand with some skin being torn off her knuckles had that been the case.

"Wow… you really are super strong, Vector!" the boy said with a very notorious joy in his voice, making Valerie turn to him "I knew this fight was going to be great! Come on! I'm still not close to being done and I know that you can still keep going!"

Once more, he went on to close the gap of distance between the two of them. Getting in front of Valerie and throwing a jab at her face which she barely was able to dodge. The hit was so close to landing, that Valerie could feel something in her cheek. It felt somewhat liquid and a feeling of a pinch in there. The girl gritted her teeth at the small pain on her cheek and tried to get the boy away from her.

So while still in motion, she performed a spinning back kick on the boy. Hitting him on the abdomen and it being strong enough to not only hurt him, but to push him back a great distance. He was able to keep his balance and avoid falling back again, but he sure was quick to take his hand to his right side. That kick did hurt and knocked a bit of air out of him. But still, not enough to slow him down as much as Valerie would like to.

As for Valerie, her breathing was a bit heavy. She took her hand to her right cheek to whip what she thought was sweat on her bruise, only for her cheek to sting even more on contact. Wincing again at the sting, she pulled her hand from her cheek and looked at her hand to see something.

She was bleeding.

There was a small cut on her cheek which surprised her for a moment. She wondered when that happened until she recalled how she was barely able to dodge Kirishima's last attack. She saw Kirishima's knuckles and noticed a small bit of red in them. His quirk not only hardened his skin, but it also gave his skin a sort of rough rocky and somewhat angular texture. That would explain why what would normally be at most a simple graze ended up as a small cut.

Valerie gritted her teeth. Having Kirishima charging at her, she was able to get out of the way of some of the attacks that were thrown at her. As Kirishima swung a left hook at her, she attempted to try and subdue him. Getting behind the boy, grabbing his arm and bringing it behind his back as she attempted to knock him into the ground. Enfasis on attempted, because despite her efforts, Kirishima was able to remain on his feet. Valerie was physically strong, no doubt of that. She was stronger than most girls her age. But unfortunately for her, it seemed that Kirishima was a whole lot stronger than her. Almost as if attempting to push a boulder, the two teens struggled as one did all he could to remain on his feet while the other attempted to bring him down.

Kirishima was able to push back against Valerie, but couldn't free himself from her hold quite yet. He was stronger, but the way she was holding him made it a challenge to just brute force his way out. That was until he, due to still being pushed down by Valerie, noticed the position of both their feet. One of his feet was exactly behind one of hers. And pulling a play from the blue girl's own book, he pulled it forward and knocked the footing that Valerie had. Making her fall on her back with a loud THUD.

Just as she opened her eyes as she started to recover, she saw Kirishima pulling one of his fists back. Her eyes widened, expecting that pull back to be preparations for a strike at her. So thinking quickly, she got a hold from his shirt, pulled him towards her and then flipped him away from her as she rolled back on her feet.

Kirishima, of course, landed on his back. And like expected and against Valerie's wishful thinking, he got up almost immediately. Still looking like he could keep going for a very long time and with no visible damage done to him. It didn't even seem like all those swings from before even tired him out in the slightest.

Valerie, on the other hand, had no such luxury. She was starting to get tired. Her breathing being of one that just did an entire workout with no breaks. And that's without taking into account all the hurt that was done on her so far. Her forearms were still in pain from blocking Kirishima's attacks. As if both had been hit by a sledge hammer, she felt a little scared that they would have broken for a moment. Her hand still had her knuckles injured a bit. Even if not to the degree of her forearms, it still hurt a bit.

"I… I'm not sure how long I can last… Kirishima has already done a toll on me and I haven't made a dent on him…" Valerie was thinking to herself "If things keep going like this… I'm going to lose… I've barely scratched him, I can't subdue him, what can I do…?"

As her mind started to overwork itself like a machine tripling its pace. As she tried to rush and force an idea to pop out to help her. A sudden memory from not that long ago popped into her mind.

"Dinner should be ready in exactly 45 minutes. Is there anything that you are in need at the moment, miss Valerie? Miss Nadia?" the Avengers butler asked the blue girl.

They were at the mansion's main study hall. With the young genius currently working on some project of heirs while looking and pinning notes on a board. Meanwhile Valerie had just finished her homework. Nothing too hard for her, thank god. Just some english homework that while somewhat time-consuming as far as length goes, it was… pleasing to do.

It brought her peace of mind. It made her feel good. An odd thing for most for sure, but to her it was actually quite relaxing to do. And something that made her feel better with herself.

"No, Jarvis..I'm fine, thanks for asking" the blue girl replied.

"Yeah, I'm good too" Nadia spoke as well, with the butler nodding.

"Very well then. I'll be setting up things for dinner when the time arrives" he said as he prepared to walk off.

However, he stopped for a moment to look back at the blue girl. While she has made wondrous progress in climbing out of her personal shell, she still remained the timid shy girl he met not that long ago. He knew that the girl would need a bit more of a push to open up to anything that was bothering her. Bless miss Anna-May, Jarvis thought to himself. For ever since meeting she was the one person to help in pushing the girl forward and to open up more. Perhaps to a degree she has never been with anyone. Whether it be him, Nadia, even Janet and the rest of the Avengers. And looking at her expression, he decided to pry again if he could do something to help her.

"Miss Valerie, is there something troubling you today?" he asked, taking the girl aback.

"W-Why do you ask?" she questioned back.

"Call it old age. Perhaps it is the experience of having raised Master Anthony Stark, who too tried to hide discomforts when growing up. Maybe even the fact that I've served the Avengers for oh so long. But it seems that I've garnered quite the gift to know when someone is being troubled by something" Jarvis told her.

Valerie was a bit surprised by that kind of answer. It made sense to be honest. And… it was somewhat right. Changing her gaze from the butler to looking down and with a thoughtful expression on her face, she practically admitted indirectly that yes, something was troubling her a bit. And Nadia, for all her quirkiness, was also somewhat that had an empathic gift. She too noticed the same that Jarvis did on her adopted sister.

"Does it have to do with the whole Sport Festival thing?" Nadia asked, surprising momentarily the blue girl that wasn't expecting her to be the one to speak.

"Um… well… is it really that obvious?"

"We're a few days from it. It'll be logical for it to be on your mind right now. And if something is bothering you, then it's likely that it would have to do with it" Nadia replied.

"I… I guess a little…" Valerie replied, confirming the statement of her adopted sister "School is still something too new to me. I am liking it so far and am trying my best to fit in but… everything is so novel to me and now I'll have to be competing with everyone I've met so far? It feels…"

"Relax, you'll do fine. You're overthinking things. And that's coming from me"

"Easier said than done. I am still figuring out things, my powers aren't that powerful or even special and even then… I still don't have a grasp on how to even handle them well…"

"Would you calm down? You're exaggerating. And I'm sure you would be able to beat up anyone in the school if you actually tried to be acting so nervous"

"D-Do you think I could beat Annie, Robbie or Kamala if I were to be put against them?"

"Oh I uh… well I uh…" Nadia stumbled in speaking as instead, she just went back to her work as she whistled.

Valerie sighed, knowing the kind of answer that reaction gave her. As for Jarvis, she just had an idea come by to try and enlight the blue girl.

"Miss Valerie, would you mind coming with me for a moment?" he asked the girl.

"D-Do you need help with preparing dinner, Jarvis?"

"Let's forget dinner for the moment, miss Valerie. I think there is something that could be helpful to you in the future"

With that somewhat cryptic declaration, Valerie decided to follow the butler. If he said he had something in mind that could help her in the future, then that must be because he had something that would help her. He would never lie about something like that to her. The two walked to the living room as Valerie was told to take a seat for a moment. As she did, Jarvis went to fetch something quick. Once he returned, he did so with a small wooden box in his hands.

"Mis Valerie, I understand all of your concerts. You feel out of your league, as the youth these days would say. Isn't that right?" Jarvis asked the girl.

"I… I guess? I don't really measure to most of the others if I'm honest. I feel like… a fish out of water. Like I shouldn't be sharing the same space with a lot of them… they're all just that good and more impressive than me" the blue girl said, sharing her insecurities with Jarvis the same way she once did with Annie in their very first sleepover.

"I see, so that is how you feel. You know miss Valerie, I believe you already know this, but those sentiments had been directed to Captain Rogers once upon a time" the butler mentioned, gaining the full attention of the blue girl with that declaration "Many even within the hero community questioned if someone like him had any right to stand alongside the Avengers, let alone to lead them into battle"

"But, t-that's ridiculous!" the blue girl, stuterly said in confusion.

"Is it? After all, he isn't exactly the strongest. He isn't academically gifted to be a super genius. And sure, he may be a war hero, but he also may be seen as a relic from a bygone era. He is called the Man Out of Time for a reason. And yet, he has held the position of leader of the Avengers for longer and more often than any other member ever has. Even more so than miss Van Dyne"

"But, he's Captain America"

"And Iron Man is Iron Man. Thor is Thor. I can go on if I want to, but you understand, right miss Valerie? So then, why is it that Captain Rogers is the one being held so highly even with geniuses, kings and gods standing by his side while being a simple human?"

"Well, he uh…" Valerie tried to say but struggled with thinking of a proper answer.

It was Captain America. That by itself was kinda the explanation itself. But when asked to elaborate on what that meant she wondered, how exactly?

"Sure, he has quite the charisma. He has a strong attitude and a way with words and so on. But that can only get someone far enough before crumbling down one way or another. So why is it then, that he can command such presence and power alongside mightier power than his own?" Jarvis asked the question once more to the blue girl "Because he has the merits to prove that he is a qualified leader. And continuously garners more merit of this"

He opened the wooden box and showed that it was actually a chess and checkers board, with the inside holding the pieces for both games. He set the board on the coffee table in between him and the girl. Setting the chess pieces to the side while placing the checkers pieces on the board. With the white pieces to his side while setting the black pieces on Valerie's side.

"And to do that, he must be able to show the qualities to be a leader. To stand next to those mightier than him. He analyzes. He stops for a second and takes advantage of how long a second can be and uses it to the fullest. He acknowledges strengths and weaknesses, manages them in the most favorable way and how they interact. He sees every possibility and stops and slows down when necessary to really process and think things through and so much more. He sees the risk of things and if need be, takes those risks. And uses them to his own advantages" he said as he finished setting the game "This set was given to me by my father. He taught me to play when I was younger and it was this set that I used to teach master Anthony to play when he was a child. It is quite the mental exercise and one that I believe could set you on the path of bettering yourself in the future, miss Valerie"

"I-Isn't checkers a little simple? I-I'm not sure-"

"Believe me, miss Valerie, even something as simple and straightforward as checkers has its own strategy and complexity. After you see it, then we can move on with something a bit more complex" the butler said as he took a seat in front of the girl "You get to have the first move, miss Valerie"

The young girl didn't quite understand what the older man was trying to teach her. The game was very straight forward, so she didn't exactly see any real point in doing something so simple. But… he was Jarvis. He would never do something that wouldn't be for the benefit of her own person. So if he said this can help her, for as unrealistic as it was to ehr, she believed him.

So, she made the first move. C6 to B5.

Back in the present, Valerie was catching her breath. The memory having come and gone as she started to try and realize what the butler tried to teach her.

She took a second to slow things down. She realized how long a second truly was. She slowed herself down to look at the variables in front of her. Acknowledging strength and weaknesses and how they interact and how they could be used in her benefit. She saw things and realized how simple they were. And in a way she could get a win.

"Ok, let's keep going!" Kirishima exclaimed as he charged at her.

He threw in a couple of jabs that Valerie had to dodge, before increasing the distance between the two yet again. Rolling to the side as she got back on her feet while a couple of meters away from the boy to keep on thinking.

"Kirishima is stronger than me. He is more aligned to be a fighter than I am. He is more willing to fight than I am" she thought to herself. Analyzing the strengths in her opponent while acknowledging her own weaknesses as she dodged a few other hooks at her from him "He has better endurance than me. And his defense is among the strongest in the entire class, if not the whole grade"

She weaved out of the way of some attacks thrown at her person. Avoiding as many attacks as she could.

"I am not strong enough to beat him in a fight. I can't incapacitate him and out of everyone in class, he is amongst the ones that would never give up in a confrontation. I am not as tough as him and can't last as long as him in a fight. He is more driven to keep fighting than me and I won't be able to take more than a few hits before being rendered unable to fight. All while I'm unable to do any lasting damage to him" she kept on thinking, avoiding an uppercut by the skin of her teeth as she gritted them to keep calm and analyze things more "As I am right now, I am not strong enough to beat him in an actual fight. And in theory, I am expected to lose"

Valerie ducked from a lariat again. Rolling away as she got back on her feet, while raising a fighting position as Kirishima turned back to face her.

"But I don't need to beat him in a fight to win" she thought as an idea came to her.

And so, she looked at the risk and was willing to use it to her advantage, as a plan of action came to mind.

This time, it was her that rushed to the boy. To the surprise of everyone in the arena, she charged at the boy. Getting up close to him, she deflected a strike at her downwards with one hand and with the other one, she delivered an open-palmed strike at his jaw. The strike was direct and while it did cause the girl some pain, it wasn't as bad as the punch she delivered before. Plus, it was able to push the boy back, making him stubble backwards and actually desiorenting him a bit.

She followed by closing the distance again, this time, striking him with a front kick that hurt him even more and knocked him to the ground. The boy was quick to get up, grinning even more out of the excitement of the fight and seeing the shy and timid girl in a fighting stance, ready to keep on fighting.

"Yeah, I knew you had more in you!" he exclaimed, as he charged at her.

"Hold on a bit longer" the girl said as she continued the fight.

He threw a right hook, left hook and a jab that the girl was able to dodge. She ducked as he attempted another jab. While still crouching, moving to his side and delivering an elbow strike at where his liver would be. It hurt her, for sure it felt like elbowing a rough boulder, but even with his hardening, Kirishima felt that and actually grunted in some pain.

"Hold on a bit longer" she repeated to herself.

The public kept on cheering for the two fighters. The battle became more intense than anyone had thought it would be. Almost all of class A being on the edge of their seats, with the girls specifically for the most part being in a trance of awe and at times wanting to turn away. The boys having their eyes widened for the most part at seeing the flower of the class holding her own against the literal rock of the class. Izuku stared in awe at the fight between classmates and Annie kept on having a focused expression while deep down, holding her breath as she clamped her hands together tightly beneath her seat.

Class B themselves were all going crazy with the fight as well. With Kamala and Robbie being the most vocal, cheering for the blue girl, with even Tetsutetsu chanting both of the fighters' names. Kendo kept a close look at the blue girl, being enchanted by her skills as a fighter while inwardly, Kaibara prayed that the girl would be victorious. From the General Course, Shinso cheered as loudly as he could to his friend. Completely out of his character compared to how his classmates tend to see him act. From both the Business and Support Courses, even both Kin and Hatsume cheered on the girl as she kept on fighting.

"Hold on a bit longer" she repeated herself.

Dodging a tackle directed at her, she quickly made another open-palm strike at his left cheek. Hurting herself a bit, sure, but also pushing the boy back and disorienting him again. This time, the boy recovered a bit faster and in a flash, threw in a right hook aimed at her head. The move was so fast and powerful that Valerie was barely able to raise her left arm to block the blow while using her right arm to support it. As expected, the attack was powerful, the girl gritted her teeth as it connected. Closing one eye and wincing in pain as she felt her forearm being on the verge of breaking according to how much it hurt.

"Hold on a bit longer!" she cried out, being pushed to the side with the force of the strike.

She tried to hold her ground but was unable. So instead of fighting it, she allowed herself to fall only to use the momentum to get back on her feet. The pain was great, but she was willing to push through. On the VIP seats, the multiple people of importance to the events were all surprised at the resilience of such a delicate-looking girl against such a tough-looking boy. The young Nadia cheered loud and excitedly at her adoptive sister, alongside everyone that the girl held dear. Even Bill the robot, who she sneaked on with them, was showing on screen the name of Valerie while chanting her victory. And Jarvis, watched with pride at the child he was looking after, taking the first steps to truly get out of her cocoon and blossom into her better self.

The boy once more jumped towards the girl, attempting another strike at her. This time however, the girl reacted quickly and landed her own counter-attack first. Delivering a powerful spinning hook kick to his face, which caused him the most damage so far in the fight. Feeling his head spinning, he couldn't react quickly before the girl kept on the momentum and delivered a second spinning kick at his jaw. Sending him flying upwards and backwards away from her. And as he landed and tried to get up, he took his left hand to his head, clearly still being disoriented from the attack against him. And as he did, as he took longer to get back, the girl only had one thing on her mind.

"Now!"

With his vision somewhat blurry from those last hits on his head, Kirishima was glad that his quirk was the one he was born with. He felt he was smacked through a house. Almost anyone outside of him would have already fallen to the girl's attacks from the start. She really was good. No, not good. She was great. Who would have thought that the most timid, shy and delicate student of all UA, turned out to be such a great fighter.

He got up, his head still spinning from those two powerful kicks to his head and looked at the blue girl. He was amazed that the girl that fainted on day two of classes after a fight and that always tried to be nice to everyone would do a number on him. With his vision still somewhat wanky, he focused only on the figure of the blue girl. Tuning down everything but her in his eyes. And as he did, he failed to notice a subtle action that the girl did behind her.

The two were now on their feet. Each looking at the other with a determined and defying look in their eyes. Fighting stance ready and prepared to keep on fighting, the two rushed at each other. Running at one another, with the cheers of the crowd growing more and more and with breaths being held as they expected another collision between the two children. And while Keeping on the fight against tValerie was everything in the mind of Kirishima, the adopted Van Dyne had something else in her mind.

To win.

"Here and now! Let's test which of the two of us is the manliest, Vector!" Kirishima shouted as he pulled back his right fist and tried to deliver a cross punch on the blue girl.

But to his surprise, the blue girl didn't attempt to dodge his attack. No, instead, she did the opposite. She rushed in, increasing her speed and before he knew it, she was almost directly in front of him. Grabbing his right arm with both hands and allowing for his own momentum to keep on going, Valerie lifted him over her head and doing a technique that looked far too familiar to her class, she began the process to toss Kirishima into the ground.

"OOOAAAH!" she exclaimed as she tossed the boy towards the ground.

Or at least, Kirishima expected to be tossed into the ground. By the angle of which he was being tossed at. And with the amount of force he was being hurled with, he was expecting to be tossed farther away than prior times that the blue girl did something similar to him in their fight. It wasn't until Valerie's hands had completely released Kirishima from their grips that he saw what the girl was planning.

She made a portal in the ground behind her. And he was being tossed directly into it.

"Haaaa!"

And with that final roar, so out of place being done by the shy girl that Kirishima had come to know since school started, he was hurled right into the portal. There really was nothing he could do. He didn't have the mobility to try and escape. He had no means to change his trajectory. So right before passing through the portal, the only thing he saw was the sight of Valerie, not with that bashful and insecure expression on her face as always. But with the look of a true and chivalry hero in the making.

"GAHA!" the boy complained, passing through the portal completely and landing on his back into the ground.

However, this time, the ground wasn't as hard as before. It felt softer. As if it absorbed the impact of his fall just slightly compared to prior times he fell. And as he opened his eyes, he realized why. He had been teleported a handful of meters right outside of the ring and into the ground surrounding the platform.

He lost.

"Kirishima-kun is out of bounds! The winner of the seventh match is, V-chan!"

With that declaration and as Kirishima got up, looking at the portal above him disappearing little by little, the entire stadium cheered. Back on the platform, Valerie was trying to catch her breath. Gasping for air and huffing as she was allowing herself some time to relax. She felt hurt, the pain on her forearms being one that hurt a lot. Her legs were a bit sore. Even if she didn't hurt herself kicking at Kirishima as much as she did punching him, the effort did make her muscles ache quite a lot. But through all the effort and pai. Through sweat and even blood, she stood victorious. She won. And the image of that checkers game played in her head.

She had lost that day. Completely crushed without any chance of having beat the old Edwin Jarvis. She thought it would have been a simple game, but like he said, even something as simple as straightforward as checkers had its own level of strategy and complexity. She went int not thinking too much of the game, only to experience firsthand what he meant. She didn't have any strategy, she apparently started poorly, with Edwin taking advantage of controlling the middle of the board and of playing Valerie like a puppet on strings. Setting her up, not letting her make any good moves. And even when it seemed like she had a shot,s he found out quickly that the butler was simply baiting her into traps. Being willing to take risks and sacrifices and using them in his favor. She had lost horribly that day.

And today, it seemed that she started to understand what her guardian was trying to teach her.

She allowed herself to analyze and realize how long a second truly was. She acknowledged strengths and weaknesses and managed them as favorably as she could as she took notice of how these factors interacted. She slowed down when necessary and most of all, she saw the risks and was willing to take them, as she used them to her advantage.

She knew that Kirishima was stronger than her and a more willing fighter by a large margin. But with that weakness, she was able to use it in her favor. By baiting him into focusing solely on just the fight and making him ignore the entirety of how they were allowed to win. She knew she wasn't exactly the fighter type in the eyes of many and she was willing to use that to, even if unconsciously, use the element of surprise by having her opponent not expect her to be as much of a fighter as she turned out to be. She used her opponent's more straightforward mentality to have him ignore something as subtle as her little portal as she baited him into just focusing on her. And was willing to run the risk of being in close proximity of getting hurt if it meant having that advantage. She… she was able to show her mettle and have the merit to prove she deserved to stand with the others…

Just like Captain America, right?

"Way to go Valerie!" Annie shouted out of the top of her lungs, praising her friend louder than anyone in class, who all looked mostly in shock.

"V-chan… beat Kirishima?! Wow, I didn't think she would have it in her" Toru admitted, with the shock of the supposedly most delicate girl in class to have beaten one of the roughest and toughest guys in class.

"Yeah, she is a lot stronger than we gave credit" Ojiro admitted as he turned to the second-born Parker, still shouting Valerie's name in praise "You were right, Parker. She really was everything you said she would be"

"Of course I was right! I never doubted it for a second!" she cheerfully declared as Izuku and even Bakugo looked carefully at the blue girls still on stage.

"Hey, Midoriya" Sero called the green haired boy out "That move that she did on Kirishima. Wasn't it the same kind of move you used on Bakugo on our Battle Trials?"

And the truth is, he was right. He knew it looked familiar and even Bakugo was not blind to notice the similarities in the action that the girl took. If they were to ask her she maybe wouldn't be able to answer, mostly due to her nature, but deep down… she had a great respect for Midoriya. She looked up to a lot of her friends a great deal. She saw Annie as the one source of security and a boost for her confidence and despite her shyness, she has always been vocal about that fact of her life. And while she wasn't as close to Izuku as she was with Annie, she respected him as well. Mostly out of a sense of kinship. If Annie was her example to follow in gaining more self confidence, then Izuku, for as little as she knew him, was proof that said growth was possible in someone like her. And it seems that said level of respect was planted in an indirect manner that even she didn't realize.

"Harmless as a flower, isn't she?" Kamala asked Robbie on their own end.

"Well, you know that saying about flowers and thorns. Seems like our good friend Valerie is a lot rougher than we first thought" Robbie replied as he suddenly noticed Tetsutetsu… crying? "Ok, now what's gotten into you?"

"It's just… it's just… Gha, that was such a great and manly fight! Agh! Why did I have to got myself kicked out of the tournament before it could begin!" Tetsutetsu declared with his 'manly' tears running down his face "Class A girl! Cheap Knock off! You two are way too chivalrous, it's inspiring!"

"He sure did a complete turnaround on his opinion of this fight, didn't he?" Manga told the rest of the class as Sen looked at the victorious girl and smiled.

"Well, she deserves it.. I mean I… I mean both do, I guess. Yeah That's what meant. Those two ended up being a bit cool at the end… some more than others, but cool nonetheless" he said, stuttering a little halfway through his sentence as a certain girl with a taped mouth just giggled.

Back in the arena, Valerie still stood up, catching her breath and with both her arms hanging as if they were old rags. They still hurt a lot from those attacks that she had to block. And good thing she was able to block them because she didn't want to imagine how bad things would have turned out if she didn't. But… what mattered at the end was that… she won. She was able to make her stand. And… she was happy about that. She felt pride in what she did. And she hoped that all those dear to her were able to bear witness to what she accomplished. And the roar of the crowd cheering for her, was proof of what she was able to do.

"Let's hear it once more folks for our victorious gal! Give another round of applause to Class A's very own warrior princess everyone!" Present Mic declared through the speakers as the crowd started to chant 'V' and 'Warrior Princess' over and over again, something that, now that things had calmed down, were able to get to the blue girl very clearly.

"... Warrior… P-P-P-P-Princess…?" Valerie repeated to herself the new nickname given to her… trembling and with a massive blush on her face as that oh so iconic shy expression of hers revealed itself once more.

As if being returned to factory mode, that more focused persona of hers instantly crumbled and banished. Being blown to the winds as her more usual self returned. Looking around and hearing so many praises while knowing that so many people had her as the center of attention ended up terrifying the girl. Trembling and looking like a scary cat or a crying child that got lost in the mall. Valerie was trembling and trying to process what happened while a bright blush was smeared across her face.

"Uwaaaa.! S-So many people watching! F-F-F-Focusing so much on me, scary! I-I-I h-have to-"

"Vector!" she suddenly heard. Looking to where the voice came from, she saw the boy that was once her opponent.

Standing back on the platform they were fighting on, he looked super serious. His expression being hidden by shadows, he looked absolutely intimidating to the girl. And while a lot of things intimidated her and scared her without that much effort, this occasion was extremely more stressful for her. She just beated him in front of national TV, their friends and family, their classmates and all of the entire school alongside a stadium full of people! He's mad, of course he would be mad! Who wouldn't be mad after that?!

"Vector, you…"

"Um… K-Kirishima… I-I-I uh…" the blue girl attempted to say stutters and while being scared.

"Vector you…" he said, still sounding serious and scarring the girl… until he lifted his gaze to meet hers and showed a joyful expression and a pair of eyes full of shine and excitement… that still scared the girl.

Again, it didn't take a lot to scare Valerie.

"You were amazing! Completely letting your chivalrous and manly spirit go wild!" he excitedly declared, while confusing the girl, who didn't expect that reaction.

"...Uh?"

"I've decided! Vector, you were incredible! A great fighter and a completely strong opponent! So I want to make you one of my rivals!"

"Y-Y-Y-You're what?"

"Yeah! You know, the way you fought that class B girl on the Battle Trials was inspiring! It felt like a battle between great rivals pushing each other to better themselves! So I want to be part of it too! And I want you to be one of my rivals to push myself to continue moving forward! Plus Ultra Style!"

"I-I-I-I d-d-d-don't really-"

"So I declare you a rival of mine! And I want to assure you that I won't be losing next time, understood Vector?!" Kirishima interrupted, getting in close to the girl, his face being so close to hers that the girl started to have steam coming out of her face as it started to heat.

"S-S-So close!" Valerie cried to herself as out of nowhere, Kirishima took her hand which just made the poor girl have a complete meltdown as she started to shine brightly with the colossal blush that had taken over her face "AAAAAH!"

"Come on, Vector! Just because only one of us lost doesn't mean we can't be chivalrous about it. Let's show that manly spirit of ours!" he said, as he raised both his and Valerie's hands tall as the crowd praised such great sportsmanship between fellow classmates… or at least halfway through.

The other half was on her way of melting into a puddle.

"S-S-S-So many people watching! P-P-Princess I… Kirishima, holding hands I wawababwabawwaea!" poor Valerie rambled to herself, her head going in circles as she attempted to compute and failing as her head started to spin and her face shined so brightly and heated her so much she could serve as light source for light boxes and could have dinner be heated on her face.

Something that went completely over the head of the dense Kirishima.

It didn't go unnoticed for a huge deal of class A tho. Whom mostly chuckled and felt sympathy for the poor shy princess of their class. Kamala and Robbie had a similar expression, chuckling even at the reaction of their friend, with even Shinso sighing with a smile. Good ol' Valerie.

"You can get the fight in her, but you can't take the Valerie out, can you?" Annie murmured as she saw her best friend in the whole class wobble in place as Kirishima remained oblivious to her reaction "Way to go, Val. I knew you could pull it off" the redhead assured as she clapped and cheered for the borderline collapsing blue girl.

And even Bakugo, was not blind to what happened in the match. That shy little extra seems to be leagues more competent than he first thought.

And with the kind of start the tournament was having and with just one match remaining, things were still far from over.

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Last Minute Alterations!

The HLPR unit 2483, otherwise known as Bill, was at the moment looking for the cabin where Aizawa and Present Mic were doing their commentary of the Sports Festival. The little machine was in search of the place while everyone was on their lunch break so as to not have to deal with any sort of interference. There was something he really wanted to see done and the less meatbags in the way the better.

After a few minutes of searching, the little robot was able to find the room and simply turning the handle, was able to open the door to enter. One would have expected that they would have at least placed a simple lock on the room, but what the heck. It's not like Bill was complaining. Eh, it was probably them not expecting anyone to suddenly go out of their way to get into the commentary box for the first years and ruin the festival. And Bill himself was also not about to risk the festival, no, no, no. He was 'improving' one aspect of it.

"Very well then! Let's start with the operation and be done before the meatbags get back from replenishing themselves!" the robot said as he floated upwards into the table in front of Aizawa's and Mic's chairs.

In said table, there were a very handful of papers. No problem, they weren't that much and someone as sophisticated and advanced as Bill shouldn't take too long to fulfill his self-imposed mission for improvement.

"Very well, let's commence operation and search for the desirable document…!" Bill told himself that as he did the sophisticated task of… just picking up papers, looking them for a bit and discarding them when he sees it's not what he was looking for.

One would have thought that Bill would have a more efficient manner to accomplish what he set himself to do, but whatever.

"No, no, no. This isn't it. This one isn't either. No, no, no… Mm… This picture keeps proving my statement. The purple meatbag would be most benefited with a change of face. Or complete replacement for another meatbag, whatever works best" Bill said, having taken Hitoshi's file that Aizawa had pulled for the tournament as the little robot believed to have found what he wanted "Aha! Here it is! Ok then, let's see what we have here… mm.. something something, shy girl, something something harmless flower, this is terrible! These notes don't even mention anything about Lady Valerie's many talents and gifts for the world! How are these meatbags to present the glory that is Lady Valerie with such poor enlistment of her greatest qualities?! It is a good thing that I was able to reach this room just in time before any catastrophe could occur!"

And yes, for it seems that Bill's idea of 'improving' the Sports Festival was simply to just make sure that Valerie was praised good enough. Which, to the little robot, the notes that the teacher had to prepare an introduction was clearly not up to his standards.

"Now that I am here, I'll be able to save the reputation of this education organization by sharing the glory that is Lady Valerie with the world! Initiating operation: Vector Glory!" Bill said, as he pulled in some sheets of paper, a pen and then started writing like there was no tomorrow. In the end, he ended up writing over 8 pages of just how great Valerie was and so many titles for her to be introduced as "Perfect! Although I still fail to process the need to hide her name, operation Vector Glory is almost at an end! Now then, to rid the universe of this lesser work!" Bill said, picking Mic's original notes and shredding them all to pieces.

He then picked all of the shredded paper and went on to exit the room, leaving it as close as he could as when he first entered it with the exception of his own 'improvements' behind. As he hovered across the hallways, he dumped all the paper into a bin to dispose of the old notes. A recycling bin no less, before leaving for the VIP area where he came from.

Once there, he encountered the meatbag friend and brother of the meatbag Robbie, the Parker-Watson mother and her infant, master Jarvis and Scientist Ultra Supremer Nadia Pym and instantly returned to her side.

"Greetings, Scientist Ultra Supreme! I have returned from my mission!"

"About time. Where did you go? You still didn't tell me what you were planning on doing, you know? You better not have let anyone catch you or I'll be in trouble" Nadia told the little robot, whispering to the small machine to not have Jarvis or Mrs. Parker-Watson hear her.

"No need to be in concern, Scientist Ultra Supreme! There's been nothing but great improvements done today!" the little robot exclaimed as he hovered next to Nadia.

Some time afterwards, Valerie's match against Kirishima was announced and after hearing Valerie's introduction, it didn't take Nadia's genius level intellect to realize what improvements Bill was speaking off.

Especially when he started to complain about how much of his work was ignored.

Well, at least he didn't forgot to refer Lady Valerie as Princess.

Chapter 37: Phase One Over! Tournament Continues!

Chapter Text

"I swear, you kids sure don't make my job easy"

"Um, s-sorry"

"And stop apologizing. It's getting older than me"

"Sorry… Sorry… sorry…"

Right after her fight with Kirishima, and especially after she was escorted by two medic robots by her hands as she kept on blushing brightly and while her head was spinning from the current events, Valerie was taken to Recovery Girl for a quick check up. While she was strong in her own right and said strength was showcased during her fight, it was quite clear to Midnight that some medical attention could do her a bit of good. Mostly because she noticed a small tremble in both her arms and a bit on her legs that she saw fit to have someone take a look at her. After all, Kirishima was also strong himself and while still a student, the teacher of highly inappropriate wardrobe knew he packed quite the punch.

At the moment, Recovery Girl had finished treating Valerie. The blue girl having both forearms and her right hand wrapped in bandages while her left hand had whatever small scratch she had on her palm be covered by a couple of bandaids. If there was one thing that the school nurse could at least be thankful for, it would be that as far as any student that has come to her from the entire festival, she was at least more on the tame side of injuries. It sure beat the occasional broken bone or case of hypothermia that she was apparently getting from the first year students alone. And with that in mind, Recovery sighed, knowing that this was still just the early stages of the festival. God, she already was picturing that certain students in particular were going to be visiting her pretty soon.

Like a very specific student with a habit of breaking his own bones.

"Hey, is Val still- Oh, there you are!" the school nurse and the blue girl suddenly heard.

Turning around, they saw that Annie had arrived at the infirmary. Kinda given it would happen, seeing that the second-born Parker and the adopted Van Dyne were about the closest students in all of class A, it was obvious that if one was to suddenly be at the infirmary, it would be a matter of when the other one would be by her side. Especially if it involves the blue girl being the one being treated, even if said treatment was very minimalistic.

"Annie? Why are y-Eee!" Valerie was about to say, when suddenly her friend out of nowhere decided to pull her for a hug as she lifted her in the air.

"Well duh! Of course I would be here! Congrats Val, I knew you were going to win!"

"Waah! P-Please put me down! T-This is mortifying!"

"Nope!"

It was also expected for that to happen. In hindsight, Valerie should have prepared for her friend to do that. This was the Annie thing to do.

"Alright you numskull! Put the porcelain girl back on the floor! This is a place for nursing, not for circus hooligans!" Recovery girl said, somehow reaching at Annie's ear and pulling at it while almost bringing the girl to her level after she let go of Valerie.

"Ow! Ow! Ow! Hey, you're a nurse! You're supposed to heal people, not cause them pain! What gives?!"

"I'm a doctor! And stop whining, as if a little pinch would do something to you. Besides, I can heal whatever little scratch that could have caused… alongside that 'sprained' ankle of yours" Recovery Girl noted, making Annie flinch.

"Oh I uh… y-yeah, ow my ankle. It hu-"

"Save the act. As if something that ridiculous could have fooled me"

"Wow, was it really that obvious? Valerie, it wasn't that obvious, was it?"

"Hey, it's going to make my job for today easier. Especially with how much of a habit you have of ending here with more than average injuries for a kid your age" the school nurse stated as she walked to the blue girl and handed her a lollipop "You at the very least haven't gotten that habit just yet. Please try and keep it like that"

"Oh, t-thank you" Valerie said, as she took the candy from the medic.

"Speaking of, how did she handle herself? Val's not that rough up, right?"

"Compared to some of your classmates, no she isn't. Thankfully she didn't have to get such a harsh treatment compared to other kids… but still" Recovery was saying, walking towards her desk while turning to look at the blue girl in bandages and secretly being thankful that her biology was human enough for her to treat her if that somewhat censored document she got for the kid's physiology was anything to go by "Her right knuckles were very close to shattering with the force she used. Both her palms had a few minimalistic cuts and were a bit bruised. Both her forearms had recieved their fair share of strain. I'm honestly surprised one of them didn't get snapped. At the very least the strain on her legs was nothing serious. At most the equivalent of fatigue of walking back and forth from the submit of a mountain to the top and back" Recovery explained, simplifying a few things here and there, but overall giving a full diagnostic of the severity of her own injuries.

Annie was a bit surprised. Like, yeah compared to her own injuries and Izuku's from most of the times they've been in the infirmary, Val's weren't that bad. But still, it made her consider just how really strong both her classmate and best friend really were seeing what happened with just one fight between the two of them so early in their hero school training… that and gave her a bit of a sense of self-conscious at the fact that somehow, almost shattered knuckles and near-snapped forearms were somehow 'not that serious compared to others'. And remembering just what Shoto did in the Sports Festival alone to everyone in the race or to Hanta not half an hour ago and she was starting to really believe the people in her class really were messed in the head.

"Still, from what I saw in you most of the reason as to why you are in that condition seems to be by just how your body is still not conditioned to these sorts of activities"

"What does that mean? She's a super strong blue girl that knows martial arts. How is that not being conditioned to be a superhero?"

"There's a difference between the theory and the practical. Truth is, someone with her physiology and skills should have had no issue taking those hits with just minor injuries as a result. And yet, here she is" Recovery told her, signaling to the injured classmate of hers standing next to the redhead "I always go about telling a lot of you to think before they take action. You younglings, especially you who are actively pursuing becoming pro-heroes, all seem to believe yourselves to be invincible and do all sorts of reckless things because your bodies can take a hit or two. With you,it's quite the opposite. You have your head firmly attached, but it's obvious that your body is quite lacking even tho you should be in theory far more suited for this line of work"

"Hey, that's kind of harsh, don't you think?" Annie told Recovery.

"In the line of work that puts you in the line of fire, being harsh is the bare minimum one must be" the nurse replied as she looked at the blue girl "I take issue with recklessness and foolhardiness that gets people hurt when they shouldn't. But I don't ignore the fact that in this job, it's inevitable to get hurt. And as it stands, id you can get hurt like this even tho you should have been ok, I would either work on fixing that mistake, or consider a change of career"

"Hey now, that's just-!"

"N-No… she's right " Valerie cut her friend mid-sentence, being a bit offended on her behalf.

"Huh?" Annie exclaimed in confusion, turning to Valerie, who was staring at the bandages in her arms.

"Looking back, i-it seems that during training I always had the k-kid gloves on for most of the time. I-I guess it was an attempt to ease me in on h-how things would work before enrolling in UA. B-But now that I'm here, even if I'm still a student, I can't have the luxury of g-going easy anymore. And after… after all that has happened…" Valerie was saying, thinking of… thinking of everything that has transcurred so far, all before lifting her head up and looking at the school medic with a grateful look on her face "T-Thank you for today, Recovery Girl. I p-promise to work hard on my shortcomings. S-So that next time, I'll be better prepare for anything that happens to avoid me getting hurt as much as possible"

"... Well, at least that's better than what most of you reply. I wish there could be more level headed kids like you" Recovery Girl said, complementing the blue girl, who smiled bashfully as it is her nature.

However after that she suddenly felt her body grow heavy. Her eyes felt tired and before she knew it, she yawned a lot before she started to rub her eyes. Almost as if she was suddenly without energy.

"Hey, are you ok? Is that normal?" Annie asked the nurse who got to her desk.

"All those visits and you already forgotten?" Recovery girl asked, chuckling a little at the question "My quirk just makes it so that the body speeds its natural healing. Healing which takes energy. Seeing that she is still going to need to participate in the tournament, I gave her the proper aid to ensure she can continue fighting. But even then, she is naturally going to be tired because of it"

"So she's just sleepy?"

"Pretty much" the nurse replied to the redhead's question as she turned again to the blue girl "It's a good thing that your next fight won't start until some time later. I suggest you try and get some sleep. Get yourself hydrated and maybe even eat something, that'll help you recover the energy spent on healing faster"

"O-Ok, I'll try and do that" Valerie said, rubbing her eyes again as her head wobbled as she attempted to remain still conscious and not fall asleep face first into the ground.

"So is there anything else or…?"

"That's all for her. Now you runts go and get some rest. I already told you, not everyone is as level headed as you. And it's not only your grade that is being a reckless mess for me to fix today. Now off you go" Recovery Girl told them as the two girls were told to leave the infirmary.

"Oh no, it's already that match" Kyoka said with dread.

"What do you mean?" Sato asked the girl with sound-base powers.

"Did you forget? The final match of the first round is between Uraraka and Bakugo!"

"This might as well be the most upsetting of all the matches so far. Or at least the one bound to be the most upsetting-ribbit"

"I say mine was pretty upsetting itself" Sero murmured to himself, somewhat still having a chip on his shoulder from his fight against Todoroki "Don't you think you're exaggerating a little bit? I mean, you were doing the same with the fight between Vector and Kirishima and it ended up being the opposite of what most of us were expecting. And it was Vector of all people"

"But this is also Bakugo who we're talking about. I say it makes sense why they're worried" Shouji spoke his mind as Ojiro voiced his own opinion of the matter.

"Hey guys, you're exaggerating a lot. Vector is pretty strong herself. Parker made a point for that more than once. Who knows, maybe it's going to be the same for Uraraka. Her quirk is pretty good on its own right"

And as a few more were trying to voice their own opinions or concerns… or in the case of Mineta something that was pretty inappropriate, Izuku was being filled with feelings of concern and anxiety. Out of anyone in school, he was perhaps the one that knew both Uraraka and Bakugo as well as he did. And it was perhaps that the reason as to why he was so fixated in watching this specific match unfold more so than any other so far.

"Midoriya-kun…" Ida suddenly spoke, making his friend turn to him "How do you think this match is going to end? I saw before arriving that you apparently wanted to give Uraraka some sort of advice for her fight"

"Yeah, I did but she turned down even hearing me. From what she told me, it seems like she wants to win on her own merit. She even brought what you did during the Cavalry Battle" Izuku told his friend, which took him by surprise before Izuku turned to the arena "She told me that she wanted to meet up at the final match. So I'll believe she'll be fine"

And as for the girl with the spotlight about to shine down on her, she was walking towards the arena. Nerves for sure, she was aware of who she was up against. A part of her wished that she would have stopped to listen to what the green-haired boy wanted to share with her. It sure would be useful right about now. But no, she had to do this. She couldn't be so dependent on him. All of her classmates did their part on climbing to where they are right now out of their own power. It would be an insult to them if she didn't accomplish the same on her own as well.

"And with the final of the first round, let's give these duo a round of applause already!"

As the teacher announced that, both students had arrived at the main stage and stood face to face against each other. With Bakugo having the same mean-spirited expression he always had plastered in his face. Meanwhile, Uraraka rid herself of all nerves that she had and before the entire crowd focusing their gaze on her, she sported a more than serious expression herself.

"Starting! Famous since middle school! Although having quite the scary snarl with him! From class A of the Hero Course! Bakugo Katsuki!" Present Mic shouted, giving Bakugo quite the presentation he deemed most appreciated to describe Katsuki Bakugo before following with the presentation of the other student "VS! In all honesty, she's the one I'm rooting for and that I want to win, don't judge me! Also from the same Class A from the Hero Course! Uraraka Ochako!"

"Hey, you're the round-faced bitch that is always stuck with Deku, right? The one that makes shit float?" Bakugo asked, the roar of the audience after the presentations not being enough to make what he said unheard by Uraraka, who started to feel some nerves and a feeling screaming threatening all the way to her core "I'll be saying this just once. If you're going to quit, do it now. A little 'ouchy' won't be cutting it during the match. Got it?"

And while a little shaky, while knowing that she was against someone so talented and strong, Uraraka did not back down one bit. Rather, she remained standing before her opponent as the two waited for their teachers to give them the green light for their fight to start.

Meanwhile back with the duo of New York girls from class A, they were at the moment at one of the waiting rooms that they had access to. Seeing that Recovery Girl advised Valerie that she should get some rest, the duo decided that since the school was handing them to the student body, that they should take advantage and give Valerie a private resting room for the time being. And Annie, well, since Valerie insisted not that long ago that they would be a package deal, of course she was going to be hanging out with her for a bit.

"So how about I go and check if I can get you something to snack on while you rest a bit? Maybe even try and find you an energy drink or something that will give you a bit more energy? With all those stands outside I'm bound to find something eventually" Annie was telling Valerie, who was sitting on a chair with a bunch of towels that were in the room placed on the table in front of her as a made-shift pillow for her to get some sleep.

"Oh, there's no need. There's a bunch of w-water bottles here, I think those will do better for me than an energy drink or some junk food" the blue girl replied to her best friend, who was standing near the door to go and fetch those snacks and drinks for her friend, who suddenly had an idea popped into her head "Annie, t-this isn't an excuse for you to go and get something to eat, is it?"

"Oh, come on, Val. I know that I'm a bit of a food enthusiast, but I'm not a full on glutton. That's more of a Kamala thing"

"That's not nice"

"Yeah… don't tell her I said that" Annie quipped, making Valerie chuckled a bit at her antics "... What Recovery Girl said… you don't have to take it seriously you know? I mean, I get it if you were to feel a bit bad about what she said, but don't take it personal" the girl tried to assure her friend, only to see her still having a soft smile as she shook her head.

"No, she's right. I needed to hear that and I appreciate her telling me that. I have to work harder if I want to be a hero. I… I really should be more than I am right now…" the blue girl said, looking down while in deep thought. Looking back on… looking back on a lot of her life before speaking once again "Do you remember that day at my house? When I was sparring with the robot that Hatsume and Nadia made? I really did meant that about my half-swording"

"Sorry, you will have to explain that one to me like I was five. I'm not really that knowledgeable when it comes to that stuff. Is that some swordplay kind of thing?"

"It's something mister Whitman taught me when I was with the Avengers. I walked by him when he was training at Avengers Academy's training grounds. He was training with old equipment that Iron Man used to train with and came unscratched. He didn't notice me until he was done. At first I was pretty intimidated and felt so small, as if I had done something wrong. But he just took off his helmet and talked to me in such a welcoming manner"

"Whitman…? Wait, that's the Black Knight, isn't he? The one with the flying horse and magic sword? So was he the one that taught you that sword thing you're talking about?" Annie asked as Valerie nodded.

"He's a very good teacher. I practiced with him from time to time. It was relaxing and made me feel like I could be a hero every time he lended me one of his practice swords. And what Recovery Girl said reminded me of a story that he once told me" Valerie mentioned, getting all of Annie's attention.

After all, it's not every day that she suddenly hears of a story of a friend of hers interacting with a big time superhero. Sure she is the daughter of Spider-Man and has stories of her own, but with Valerie it was always so different.

"He shared a story from back when he was starting to get into sword fighting and of his first sword. He recalled always walking home and always passing a pawn shop that had on display one sword. He mentioned how he was a-always so mesmerized by it, that he saved all his money to be able to buy it when he was close to our age. He was so excited that he started to practice some movements from old manuals he was able to find. The weight seemed ok and he was able to do those techniques just fine… But when he tried to sharpen it and tried to use it on a big branch in his yard, it bent badly"

"Well that must have sucked. I mean, I am no sword expert, but if my fancy toy that I spent all my savings break the first time I tried it out I would be moody" Annie commented as Valerie nodded.

"Yeah, he told me that looking back on it, that thing was probably some sturdy decoration more than something made to practice. He got proper training equipment later on. He even got a hold of genuine swords as heirlooms. And after that, mister Whitman told me that he learned that it doesn't matter how authentic it looks, if it's not made with the intention of taking the abuse of being used? It might as well just be some decoration. I think… I think I'm that right now. What good does it do that I know all of the things I do when I can't even handle my own powers? That's why I needed to hear that"

Valerie probably ended up getting into her reasoning a little too much. Because as if an excited child, she rose from her seat and stood with a shy, yet defiant look to her. If there were any of the people that doubted such a sweet child like Valerie had the mettle of being in the hero course present at the moment, they best believe that train of thoughts to be derailed. For one look at her defiance right now was all it took to assure them of her deserving of such a spot. And for Annie who has been aware of said defiance, a reminder of why it is that she is the child of the Avengers.

"Heh, wow first Izuku and now you too? Is there something in the air today that makes you shy and timid folks much more assured of yourselves? Because believe me, that is a good look on you" Annie said in a playful, yet meaningful manner "Well, you won't have to worry about staying as a decoration. And even tho you don't need it, I'll be by your side even past the moment you stop seeing yourself as that. Now, go and take that rest of yours. You've earned it"

As she said that, Annie opened the door. Preparing to leave the room and let her blue friend have some sleep for all her troubles. But, just as she did, as she took a step and was already one foot out of the room, she stopped again. Hesitating for a second, the young Parker wanted to do one last thing before she left.

"Hey, Val?" Annie asked, turning from the door to meet her friend's eyes to ask for one last thing "Are you having fun?" the redhead said, confusing the other girl a bit before she elaborated a bit further "I mean, all this talk about how important this festival is. And how much weight it has and all that. I never really get any of it, but you did. So with all that said, are you… are you having a good time?"

Valerie took some time to think of an answer. Truth be told, it was odd that Annie would go and ask her something like that. She didn't exactly know how to react to the question at first. But after some thought, she came to a conclusion on her feelings towards the festival.

"Well, at first I was very intimidated. Still am to be honest. This event is so important, has so much weight and I am constantly reminded that it has so much of my future depending on it. I would be lying if I were to say that I'm still not scared…" Valerie was saying, a little predictable of an answer for someone like Valerie if Annie was to give an opinion, but the blue girl was far from over in giving her answer "But I would also be lying if I were to say that I'm not a bit excited…"

After saying that, Annie noticed the small gentle smile of joy that her friend had whenever it involved something dear to her. Something warm and caring for people to witness.

"This festival has forced me to get out of my comfort zone, even if it's just a little bit. It's made me see my weaknesses and my strengths. It made me push myself beyond what I thought were my limits and made me see just how strong and determined everyone else is… it made prove that everyone's fate in me wasn't a waste of time. M-Maybe it's because of the fact that I r-really haven't done many things… but honestly…" Valerie was saying, turning to her friend with a bright smile and shining eyes "This is some of the most fun I've had in my entire life!"

"… That's great to hear" said Annie, with a smile of her own and a look of pride at her friend, thinking back of that one sleepover they had so long ago now and looking at the growth her friend had before her eyes "Sleep well, Val. You earned the rest" she said as she finally left the room and allowed her friend to catch a bit of sleep.

"GO MAYDAY, GO!"

There were a lot of names being chanted during the game. That of Mayday Parker was among the ones being chanted the most.

For she was always considered to be the best player of her team and the showcase she was displaying in the court was proof of that. And among the ones chanting the name of the elite 14 year old basketball player, were her family. In particular, her father, her mother and of course, her loving baby sister, Annie. Their support and show of love for young Mayday may have been a little embarrassing had it been someone else being on the receiving end of those cheers, typical teenage stuff. But to Mayday, those cheers just filled her with joy and pride and a desire to live up to those high expectations.

She took a quick glance at her own personal cheering squad, bouncing the ball while having, having just snagged it from the opposing team. Then, she glanced at the time and was confirmed something she already knew, that being that the game was about to end and her team was still down by a single point. And after that, she smirked, for while many would have felt pressured, she saw a challenge.

"Quick, get her" one of the girls of the other team said as soon enough, Mayday started to be swarmed by the girl's teammates.

But Mayday didn't flinched at the sight

She zigzagged past their defense. Outmaneuvering them in such an uncanny display of skill that she seemed untouchable. She was in the zone, filled with euphoria to the point that she failed to notice that just as she avoided the opposing team's defense, a small tingle rang on the back of her skull as if guiding her. Something that soon enough, would mark the begging of the rest of her life.

With just a couple of seconds on the clock, Mayday ran past the remaining defense and jumped towards the hoop. Almost as if having launched herself with such power that it looked like she was flying, the first Born Parker dunked the ball through the hoop with such force that the glass board just broke, as if something out of a cartoon. And most of all, something that while thanks to the adrenaline of the moment went past almost everyone's heads, had the girl's parents suddenly realize something odd.

Not like it mattered to young Mayday. Because as far as she was concerned, time had run out and with that last action of hers, she secured the victory.

"Yes!" little Annie cheered at the sight of her older sister's victory, as she was soon swarmed, not by the opposing team, but by her own, who picked her up and chanted her name as they were celebrating their team's win.

The parents of both girl murmured something between each other, but was something that went over the head of both girls, as both were caught in the moment of happiness. Sometime later, once Mayday was done showering and changing into less sweaty clothes, the family reunited to celebrate. With the younger of the two sisters running towards the older one to hug her.

"That was awesome!" Annie cheered as the older girl returned the hug.

"There's my favorite little gremlin!" Mayday jokes, ruffling her little sister's hair as both their parents approached her.

"Way to go, hotshot" Mary Jane said, as congratulated her daughter while she and her husband patted their daughter on her back.

"Thanks guys. Did you all see that?! I was so in the zone! It was almost like… I don't know, like I was untouchable!"

"We did! You were all FOOSH! And then you went SLAM! And it was so epic!" little Annie exclaimed, too enthusiastic for her sister's talented display in the game.

"You did good, kiddo. That was pretty… impressive not gonna lie" Peter stated and he placed a hand on his oldest daughter's shoulder.

"That's an understatement, dad. If I keep this pace on then, I don't know. We could be talking about college scholarships! Maybe even… possibly going pro…?"

"Anything you want, sweety. Just as long as you don't try and skip the school part beforehand, ok?"

"Yes mom, don't worry. I'm not planning to do that" Mayday said, just as some of her peers soon approached them.

"Hi Mr and Mrs Parker!" Davida said, being joined by the rest of the basketball team, as well as May's other best friends, Jimmy Yamada and Courtney Duran "Yo, girlfriend! You gotta teach me those moves of yours! Where were you keeping them?"

"I'll be sure to tell you as soon as I figure that one myself!" Mayday joked as Peter nudged at her.

"Go on, I know you want to celebrate with your friends" said Peter, being aware that unlike him, Mayday was more socially adapt than he was at her age… and without his wife having to repeat that fact to him for the tenth time in the week "Be with them if you want, don't worry about us. We made two of you for a reason, didn't we?"

As he pointed at the younger of the two Parker children, MJ elbowed him in the side. It was done with humorous intend, seeing that no matter how much she would complain at him for it, she did laugh a bit at the joke. Mayday on the other hand, nodded at her parents and after telling them she would meet them home later in the day, she went on to be with her peers.

Afterwards, the remaining of the family went on their way and towards their home. With Annie sitting on top of her father's shoulders and with both parents giving each other looks regarding whether or not their oldest daughter may have inherited more than just her dad's hair if the last seconds of the game were anything to go by. Still, they decided to not jump to conclusions and to first wait for all evidence needed for them to come with a concrete conclusion. All of which went completely over the head of the little girl being carried by her dad on the way home.

"That was super fun!" Annie exclaimed, putting a pin to her parents, almost telepathic conversation to pay some attention to their other child.

"Sure was kiddo. You sure had a good time, didn't you?"

"She sure did, seeing that she was May's loudest supporter. Did you really enjoy watching your sister play that much, Annie?" Mary Jane asked, as Annie happily nodded with excitement.

"She was so awesome! I wish I could be like that…! But you guys won't even let me join the soccer team of my school" she said, murmuring that last bit with a somewhat sadden tone.

"I know honey and I'm sorry. But things are a bit different with you. You have powers. Your sister… doesn't " Mary Jane said, hesitating with that last part for a moment.

"But-"

"We know Annie, but you got to understand. If you were to be on a sports team, it wouldn't be fair for the other kids. You know that, don't you princess?"

"… I know… but I wouldn't use them if I can get to play…" Annie said with a defeated tone.

"… Tell you what. If by the next parents teacher night we see that your grades are good and that you behave well, I might consider letting you be on that soccer team of yours" Peter said, perking Annie's interest as well as MJ's.

"You mean it?!" Annie asked.

"Yeah, you do?" MJ followed.

"So long as you promise that you wear your bracelet and have it on during every game, sure why not. That way things would be fair for the other kids"

"Really?!"

"Just let me get a handle of some sturdier materials to make sure that thing can take a hit or two. You do have a habit of playing a little rough"

"Yes, I do!" Annie said with excitement as MJ looked at Peter with a small smile.

"Peter Parker, you sure are something alright"

"Is that a good thing?"

"Tonight? Sure, it's a good thing" MJ said, as they stopped at a red light as cars passed by.

"Hey guys…" Annie suddenly spoke to her parents "If I were to make it in the team, no powers and all… you would come see me, right?" she asked as both parents chuckled at the question.

"Oh, sweety. What kind of question is that? Of course we would come and watch you have fun"

"We wouldn't miss it for anything in the world"

Both her parents assured the girl, who smiled widely and with joy. As the light changed colors, they all crossed the road, with the little girl's mind running wild picturing herself in some mega big arena. Having her parents and sister all cheered for her with big signs with her name on.

"It sure seems fun" Annie told herself while outside of Valerie's waiting room.

Afterwards she started walking away. Heading outside of the stadium to walk by the stands and also to get some fresh air and some time for herself to indulge in her own thoughts. All the while thinking about the memory she was just reminded a moment ago. Funny how she spent so much time dreaming of being in the same situation as her older sister back in the day and suddenly decided to step down from a chance to show off without the need of blocking her powers. Of letting loose, even if just for a bit and enjoying herself to her fullest. And despite what she has stated over the day, a nifty pretty golden medal wouldn't be bad to have. Or at least that is if the medal was made out of actual gold and not just chocolate.

They better be, if they spend their budget in fake cities and building-size robots… although she wouldn't mind if they were chocolate either.

Regardless of that, Annie went through looking at the stands outside of the stadium. All the while she pictured herself participating in the tournament. She couldn't help but to imagine herself dazzling the audience with her skills. Showing her own fighting style and having some banter with whatever opponent she would have had against her. And sure, she also imagined herself punching Tenya, Katsuki and Shoto in their faces, but it would have been totally without malice… even if she chuckled a little while picturing that in her mind.

She saw herself on the podium, waving at the crowd and blowing kisses. And among the crowd, she saw her family and loved ones. Her friends, her older sister, her mom… and her dad. All holding a big sign with her name on it and congratulating her big time. And knowing that even if she wasn't the one in the podium with the trophies and the medals, they would still be there for her and congratulate her on her efforts.

A fantasy that compared to reality was bittersweet. With how she behaved towards Mayday. With how much life has changed for her mother. And with the fact that no matter what she wished, her father wasn't with them at the moment. Her participation wouldn't have felt right for her. And even tho she could have still enjoyed herself, that too felt wrong.

"No point in mopping, Parker. Even if this could have distracted you from everything that's going on without punishing yourself too much… the Sports Festival is just something to have fun. It means more to the others. And it wouldn't be fair for them to not have that special moment for them just because you wished to have a couple laughs" Annie told herself.

She could kinda get why it was important, but couldn't get it fully. But her friends and classmates did. It was just like she told Shoto in the morning. She didn't need to win or even be part of the Festival to be a hero. But to them, it was what could prove to them that they could be one. And that compared to just a good time…?

"I… I wouldn't have mind seeing all of this through the end… if it's between having a good time and letting them all get that one moment to shine, the that's an easy answer… even if it does sting me a little" she said inwardly before chuckling and sighing "To be a hero is to make sacrifices, right dad? In the grand scheme of things, it's not much, but it's a start. It would have been cool, not gonna lie, but I really don't need it to be a hero… right?" she spoke out loud to herself, about to go and look around some more when suddenly…

Bzzz Bzzzz Bzzz

She felt her phone vibrating.

It took her by surprise a little because she had forgotten that she took it right after the recreating games from the locker room and that she put it on vibrator to not have it being a bother while watching the matches. With that in mind, she took it out of her pocket and looked at the screen of her almost geezer of a phone's screen and her eyes widened when she looked at the contact trying to reach her.

It was her dad.

"Wait, is that-?"

Out in Hosu, the heroes and sidekicks belonging to Idaten kept on with their work. They patrolled the city for any wrong in need to be right. Stopping minors and somewhat serious crimes. And most of all assuring to the populace of the area that everything would be alright. Some needed that assurance after the hectic news of the attack against U.A.

And at the moment, the sidekick Onemu Shinya, a young woman with slightly curly, light hair, ram's horns on her head and a chinese-looking attire frowned. Something too notorious for someone usually known for being a calm and somewhat sleepy person. And the reason for it was because up in one of the buildings of where she was dispatched, she could have sworn that she saw something. Something going around the rooftops… or most likely, someone. She knew that the heroes of the agency that would move in that manner like Spider-Girl were not in that sector of the city, so it couldn't be anyone that she knew. Which meant that whatever or whoever that was either belonged to, perhaps another pro from another agency that was dispatch at Hosu like Idaten did… or could it be?

"Hello…" the young female hero suddenly heard, pulling her out of her train of thought.

When she turned, she was met with a man. A foreigner if his accent and looks were anything to go by. A blonde white man that towered over her and whose age was notorious with how roughed his look was.

"Yes?" she asked cordially.

"I… I lost. Where to… train station? F-Friend must met there" he spoke in pretty broken japanese.

Well that wasn't a surprise, the young Idaten agent thought. It wasn't exactly odd for foreigners to get lost because they thought they could navigate another country without preparing themselves. No problem, she thought. The gentleman was in obvious need of help and as a pro, she was of course more than willing to provide said help. It was the job description after all.

It took some time, with him already displaying barely having any grasp with her language and with her also not knowing enough basic english to just give him a proper straight answer without any of the broken back and forth between the two. She should probably ask Spider-Girl to tutor her afterwards. Thankfully, she was finally able to properly give the man directions clear enough to be understood. Afterwards, she parted ways with the man, walking away and resuming her patrol while being on the look out fot any kind of trouble or for someone else in need of service.

Unbeknownst to her however, the same man that she helped and who was currently waving at her while his hand was still up, it shook before forming into a fist with so much force that it trembled. And the supposed confused and bewildered look that was once on his rough face, changed to one of hate and utmost disgust aimed towards that young costumed crime fighter. And for a small moment, electricity crackled in his eyes.

"Oh, how easy it would have been to have discharge so much energy into her body to have her heart explode as her insides boiled… but not today" the man, who was in reality the villain Supercharger hiding in plain sight, thought to himself as he then turned to where that young hero was looking at before he intervened "Hero Killer, you are an elusive one, no doubt. But your own ego is letting your guard be down more than it should. These lots are on higher alert than they probably normally would. I know you are someone in the look for making his message known. But I need you to not draw anyone just yet… because I too have a message of my own" he thought before leaving the area.

Annie was currently looking a her phone with widened eyes. Time slowing down for her as she looked at the contact that was trying to reach her. The contact of her dad. The one that was all the way to the other side of the planet. Calling for her.

In less than a second, she sprinted away. So fast that to anyone that could have been watching in her direction would have thought that she teleport, being gone in the literal blink of an eye. She couldn't take that call with so many people around, it needed to be private, she thought. So once she reached the entrance of the stadium that she came out off and got a little deeper into the corridors, she answered back. With her panting a little to catch her breath as she placed the phone on her ear.

"Hey, Dad?" she spoke, expecting at least some sort of reply, only to be met with the sound of static "D-Dad? Are you there?"

Still mostly static. She could have sworn to have heard something. She was half-sure that she heard her dad's voice, muffled with a lot of noise. Annie frown at that. Why was it that when her dad wanted to speak to her after days of not talking one another that the reception went and crashed? Was it because her phone was that much of a piece of junk? Maybe it was the walls of the stadium that mere messing with he signal? Or maybe it was just the world itself messing with her because of course it would.

"Dad, are you there? Can you hear me?"again, nothing but static, something that just frustrated the girl to no end,

"BBZZZT- KRKR- Ann- BZZZ he-ear - BZZZT ca-ZZT" she managed to make out, hearing her dad's voice in-between all the noise and static.

"D-Dad? Dad, I can barely hear you! Are you ok? Where are you exactly?"

"BZZZT Ca-BBZT hear- BZZT I-"

"Dad? Dad, I-" she was trying to say, when suddenly, the call ended prematurely.

The sound of the call being terminated being the only audible thing. Annie just stood there in silent, all before she started to grit her teeth as she clenched her fist. Why? Why is it that this kind of stuff only seem to happen to her as of recently? Every damn time things seem to be calm and without any sign of trouble and all of the sudden she gets smacked with something to bring her mood to the floor. The first day of school when she learned one of her friends wouldn't be with her at the hero course in exchange of some jerks being chosen over him. Katsuki going overboard and mangling Izuku on day two of school. Her school being put on alert because something triggering the alarms and sending everyone into a panic. Every damn moment in the lead to a bunch of super villains attacking her and her classmates and two clowns hunting her specifically. Shoto pissing her off so badly she ended up lashing out against her own sister in a very uncalled manner.

And now this?

Annie had to take a deep breath. No point in breaking down or to lash out again, it wouldn't do her any good in the long run. She tried her best to at least calm herself down a little. Trying to ignore everything around her as she exhaled the same air. Afterwards, she put on a smile, her phone still in her ear and decide that, even if the call got cut before it could start, that she could at least pretend and let loose some of her nerves.

"Hey dad, what's up?" she said, acting as if her dad was on the other side of the call "Oh nothing much, just some school stuff. Yeah, the Festival I was telling you about"

Maybe, it wasn't the right call. Maybe she was just trying to hide her own issues and ignore them. But even if just for the moment, she just wanted to pretend things were ok for her.

"Yeah, the thing is I just decided to skip it. I… I… Well, you know how things can get and all… But I'm fine, really…" she was not "May and me are completely ok…" they weren't, exactly "And mom and Benjy are doing great…" even she knew her mother could use his support and that her brother deserved to spend time with their father "So… yeah, you have nothing to worry about on our end… Yeah, I'll be good. If mom, May and Benjy need help… I'll be there for them, got it. Have a great day, dad. Talk… See you soon…"

Afterwards, she acted as if she ended the call and lowered her arm. Her expression being that of melancholic. Things could be better. Things should be better. But until they get to be better, she could at least pretend that they were like they used to be. If not all the time, just for this one moment.

Yeah, just for today, she wanted to pretend.

After that, Annie just wanted to be there for a bit. Recollecting herself and taking a breather or two before walking away. She was so into her own thoughts that her sense of time eventually got all wonky and she lost track of it. With that in mind, she thought about going back with Valerie, but opted not to. Chances are that she was still resting and she didn't want to disturb her in any way. So ultimately she decided to instead go back with the rest of the class. Who knows? Maybe watching the last fight would distract her and make her feel better. Maybe, Ochako would end up slapping Katsuki silly and make her day with that. A girl can dream.

Unfortunately, her sense of time wasn't the only one to be messed up because for some embarrassing reason, her sense of direction failed her to. In her defense tho, that damn stadium she was in is surprisingly big. Like, it's already stupid big on the outside as it is, but somehow she felt like inside was some sort of TARDIS. Or at least that was what she was telling herself to avoid the self-embarassment. If her classmates ask, she'll probably just say that the door to the bathroom got stuck on the way out or something.

She kept on walking and making turns trying to figure out the way back when suddenly, as she was turning to another hallway, she bumped into something while not paying attention. Rubbing her nose, she thought for a second that she somehow managed to crash into a wall by how hard it felt, but by the sound of a gruff 'Mm?' was anything to go by, that was either a sentient wall or an actual person.

She chose to believe the latter for simplistic sake because she wasn't exactly ruling out a talking wall just in case.

"Sorry, I wasn't looking" she apologized, opening her eyes as she saw someone… very… very tall.

Buff too, he was very buff too and cover in- was that a beard made out of fire?

"Huh?" she exclaimed as she suddenly saw the buff man with a fire beard in front of her that looked way too familiar for someone she knew she had never met.

"What is a student doing here at this time? Shouldn't you be with the rest of your class?" the man asked.

There was something that felt so familiar about the guy. Those eyes, that red hair and that anti-social no friends expression plastered on his face. She couldn't tell why at first, but it felt like it was at the tip of her tongue. For one second, her mind flashed to Shoto. Odd thing for her brain to suddenly show her one of her least favorite people in class, but that was when her eyes widened when that lead to another memory of the early days before she moved from New York to Musutafu.

"Endeavor definitely hates my guts…"

… Oh.

"Y-You're…"

"Yes, I'm Endeavor. That should be obvious" the man replied as Annie's eyes suddenly widened even more "You haven't answered my question. What are you doing here? Shouldn't a student like you be with the rest of her class?"

"Oh, I was just going to the restroom and made a wrong turn. Can you beieve how big this place is? Hehe…" Annie nervously said while trying to act as none chillan as possible "Please don't recognize me, please don't recognize me…"

The man, now known to Annie as the number two hero of the country, Endeavor, just stared at her. His eyes still as expressionless as that of his son and his expression being a little intimidating. Then, he moved, raising his right arm and pointing behind her.

"Go that way until you pass three set of stairs. Go up the forth one and then all the way to the left. From there, it'll be easier for you to get back to the waiting rooms and afterwards, you can get back to your class" he instructed her, surprising the girl at how clear the instructions were "I was a student here long ago. This stadium hasn't have any major change since so the layout should be the same as when I was here"

"Oh, well thanks for the directions. Anyway, sorry for bothering you sir, you seem busy so I'll be off my way. Thank you very much, bye-bye" she said akwardly as she then started to rapidly walk away.

However, before she could have managed to get too far, the flamed man called out to her. And while she normally would have just try and find to play dumb to get away from the unwanted social interaction, she couldn't do it now. Because the way the man called out to her instantly paralyzed her a soon as she heard his voice.

"Parker…" Endeavor said, bringing Annie to a halt as she was froze solid at the sound of the number two hero of the country calling her by her last name.

At that moment of only a couple of seconds after he spoke, Annie's mind was suddenly rushing back and forth. Suddenly being brought back to a couple of weeks prior. Of how she made an attempt to keep her identity and more specifically, her last name, as secretly as possible. Of how that desired of hers instantly fell short on just day one of school after being outed by hobo teach Aizawa. How was it that she reacted back then?

Oh yeah.

"… OH, COME ON!"

Well, maybe she could try and pretend to be stupid.

"Um… would you mind being a wittle more specific? I mean, Parker is a pretty common name…" she said awkwardly as she turned her head towards the hero while plastering the stupidest look she could muster.

"Not in Japan" welp, there goes that idea "And especially not among the first years of U.A as far as I've seen"

Ok, maybe she played way too dumb because that was embarrassing.

"Point there. Counterpoint, can you really be sure that I'm Parker? I mean, for all you know, my name could be Palmer" she awkwardly said before wanting to smack her face after saying such a dumb attempt of an excuse.

"My troublesome son has mentioned you more than once"

"Goddammit, you air conditioner jerk!"

"And Kurumada showed me pictures of when you spent a weekend helping my eldest"

"And goddammit to you too, taxist Katsuki!"

"Oh… I mean when you put it that way, then I guess I may be Parker" was the only thing that.

Playing dumb was clearly not helping, so might as well keep whatever was left of her dignity.

Yet after said revelation, the towering pro-hero did something that took Annie by surprise. Mainly because as far as her interactions with the Todoroki boy at her class, she wasn't expecting for his dad to suddenly bow at her. Was she seeing things?

"I would like to apologize for my son's behavior towards you yesterday. That brat is obviously in his rebellious phase" he told the girl, much to her srurpise.

"Oh, you… you know about our little talk? Um, how exactly? I don't expect him to have just told you freely-willy, did he?"

"He did" Endeavor replied, making the girl question the boy's sanity even more.

The guy was a jerk, sure, he had terrible social skills couldn't read a room to save his life among many other things, ok. She can get that to an extent. But what kind of kid goes out of their way to tell their parents that he was a jerk to someone else and acted like it was nothing?

"Well… that's nice and all. But I'm pretty sure he should be the one doing the apology to me, not you" Annie said as Endeavor rose up, his expression still being the same grumpy look that put Aizawa's to shame.

"You are correct. But as we can both agree on, that boy is in desperate need of some discipline and manners. So until he gets a hold of some, I'll be the one doing it in his stead for now"

"If that's the case, I'll take what I can get, I guess. Anyway, thanks for the help and all of that, but I guess I should be going now" Annie said, ready to walk away thinking that the flame dude already stated his mind and all.

And yet just like it happened a couple of minutes ago, she was once more stopped when the guy spoke to her once again.

"I've worked with your father before…" Endeavor spoke up, keeping Annie in her place as her eyes widened. Not at the revelation that he had met with her dad in the past, she already knew that, but the way he said it, that he worked with him before, that was a little more on the surprise side of things "We're not close by any means, nor are we acquaintances. To tell you the truth, he's not the fondest person to me and I'm sure the feeling is mutual. But in spite of all of that, I acknowledge him as someone worth the recognition"

"… Is that so?"

"If I were to be honest, when I found out that for whatever reason that it was, that Spider-Man had two children of his here in Japan, with one of them being a classmate of Shoto, I was hopping that you could have worked as motivation for him. See if your presence could operate as a way to test himself and to surpass his limits. A shame that you decided to drop out of the race before either could be pin against each other. I guess I was expecting too much" the flame hero stated as the girl remained quiet for a bit longer "To think that you would do that after all I heard. Even from my limited experience with your father, I could never picture him-"

"You said it yourself, your experience with him is limited" Annie interrupted, her tone being somewhat harsh and taking Endeavor by surprise "And even if that were to be true I have news to you lighter-man. I can be as much of a daughter to my parents as possible, at the end of the day I'm still my own person and my choices are my own. Just like Shoto can be as much your own son and still be the one to decide for himself"

To her credit, if anyone were to have witnessed the way she spoke to the number two hero of the country, they would believe the girl was either incredibly stupid or incredibly brave. Not many would have the courage to talk back to Endeavor of all people the way she snapped back. And while she expected the guy to snarl or bark or whatever thing she would have expected Katsuki to do for any minor inconvenience, the number 2 hero gave her credit. She definitely was one to speak her mind and make herself heard and that was worth something in his eyes…

As far as Annie was concern tho?

"Parker, you big mouthed-idiot! Stop being a smart-ass to people with status! Do you have a death wish or something?!" she thought to herself, having an expression of panic all plastered in her face and that was being hidden by the flamed-hero for being turned away from the guy.

Endeavor on the other hand just stared at the girl. Not saying anything for some time before turning and walking away.

"Perhaps you are correct, child" he said before leaving the girl to herself.

Well, Annie could definitely see the family resemblance. Tho she had to admit, the guy was odd. Maybe not Shoto odd exactly, but she can certainly tell that he got it from him. She sighed tho, the way she described her and her family definitely rubbed her the wrong way. But when it comes to today and especially with that family, she was already expecting that something involving Shoto would annoy her even after she was no longer in the Festival.

Before any other thought could be process, she suddenly felt the ground move a little bit. Was it an earthquake? No, she would have literally seen it coming if it were to be one. Something heavy fell down? No, it wasn't that either. It was then that she remembered that if the matches were still going on, then that meant that right now, Katsuki was in a brawl with Ochako. And it seems like Napalm Brain was the one making all the noise.

"Ok then, that's definitely my cue to leave and get back with the others" Annie said, about to walk away, before stopping to recall what Endeavor told her "Up the forth staircase and then all the way to the left. Up the forth staircase and then all the way to the left" Annie repeated over and over before going back with he rest of the class.

After some walking and an embarrassing moment of her not being able to differentiate right from left,lead to was able to get back to the hallway that lead to class A's personal seats. With how long she took to get there, even outside of the time she spend with Valerie, by herself and her little chat with Endeavor, Annie was sure that she must have missed the last match of the first round of the tournament. Once she passed through the entrance to the seats and saw that, Tenya, Shoto, Izuku and Ochako were nowhere to be seen, all the while Katsuki's scowl was all but sadly visible to her that she could put two and two together. Sadly, Katsuki probably won.

Well, that sure isn't a sour idea to the redhead, not at all.

"Hey, you're back!" Sero exclaimed, getting quite upbeat at seeing the second born Parker return.

"Where were you? The first rounds of the tournament are already over and you missed the last match" Jiro questioned the girl as she was getting back to her seat.

"Sorry, I was making sure Valerie was ok and then spent some time walking by and lost track of time" Annie replied, believing it would be better to save some details of her misadventures to avoid any extra headache for today "So, how did the last match went?" she asked as Katsuki made a very audible 'Tsk' with as much grumpy attitude as it was expected from him.

"Aren't you supposed to be smart? Open those damn eyes of yours and figure it out" he said, screwing with Annie's hopes and already giving her a migraine.

"Oh well, sorry I just thought the reason you're here and Ochako is nowhere to be seen was because you were so ashamed to get your butt kicked that you came here as fast as possible to save your fragile ego" Annie replied, with the equal expected no nonsense to match his crappy attitude.

And boy did she matched and outmatched his ego, because by the way his teeth were grinding against each other and the twitching of his hands, Annie was halfway expecting him to lash out and launch at her to start a brawl. She knew he wouldn't, he's not that dumb to ruin himself while the Festival was still around by picking a fight against in a manner that could get him in serious problems or just getting disqualified all together. But damn, he was really weighting the options if it meant he could get a swing at her.

"Up yours, you damn yankee"

"Classy as always, aren't you bomb boy?" she nonchalantly said, deciding to stop the instigation and avoid Tenya from lecturing her, because even if he wasn't around, she wouldn't be surprise that he would suddenly materialize if it meant annoying her "Anyway, where is Ochako? Is she still not here?" she asked as she noticed that pretty much everyone looked nervous at the question "What?"

"She's… at the infirmary" answered Momo, much to Annie's surprise.

"What? Is she ok? Did something serious happened?" Annie once again asked.

"Nothing too serious, she just collapsed after overdoing her quirk during the fight" this time, it was Rikido the one to answer her.

"Well, that's somewhat a relief. I thought for a second that something worse could have happened to her" Annie said, being grateful that he friend was apparently mostly ok, only to get another puzzle and somewhat annoying expression as she saw everyone still having a nervous look on their faces "Ok, now what? What are you not telling me?" she asked as she notice some of her classmates avoiding eye contact with her "I mean it guys, what's going on? I'm starting to get annoyed" she exclaimed.

To her surprise, it was Mineta the one to answer her question in a somewhat cryptic manner. Little odd that the one to reply to her was the pervy scary cat of the class. Honestly, she was the last person she would have thought would be willing to speak up on something everyone else preferred not to.

"Well, it's just that… I think everyone would prefer not to have a do-over of what happened during the battle trials on the second day of school" Minoru said, not making too much sense at first for Annie.

But then it clicked on her. The aftermath of the match between Izuku and his team against Katsuki and his. The way he lashed out and went too far against her friend. Of how angry she was and how she lashed out against the blonde boy with anger issues. Thinking back, it makes sense as to why they were being so reluctant with giving her a clear answer. After all she did make a very loud impression on everyone back then. One that she wouldn't blame them from being intimidated by. If not for All Might intervening, she was sure things would have escalated to a full on brawl between the arachnid girl and the explosive boy if she were to be honest. And more importantly, she recalled what she declared to him back then after things got deescalated.

"If you so much as try and pull that again, god help me I'll-"

"Mezou…" Annie suddenly called up the masked kid with the multiple appendages, much to his surprise "I want you to look at me and be completely honest about what I'm about to ask you. Did he over did it again?" she asked her classmate.

She wasn't exactly that close with him. Hell, she wasn't exactly close with most of the people in class, period. Outside of Valerie and a few others, she might as well be a complete stranger to everyone else. Just a face that they have to deal with for the day because they're classmates and nothing else. But even with that in mind, there was something that she was completely sure about a lot of her classmates. And when it came to Mezou, she could tell a surprisingly lot about him. He was a little reserve, not as much as she was but reserved nonetheless. He was usually pretty serious. But for the importance of what she asked him, he was also very straightforward and honest. He didn't kid around or sidetracked things, the guy was as pretty darn objective with what he said and his opinions and outlook on things.

So when she asked if Katsuki over did it again, she knew that he wouldn't try to avoid the question or loop around it like some others would. And Shoji could tell that. There was a reason she asked him and not someone she was close with like Sero, Ojiro or even Yaoyurozu. And he agreed with her reasoning.

"It wasn't exactly a pretty fight. Bakugo did not hold back in the slightest and Uraraka was struggling a lot. With how hard to watch it was, a lot of people did accused Bakugo of what you're thinking. She collapsed after all"

If Mineta's loud 'GULP' wasn't obvious, he and a lot others were starting to get nervous. With how antagonistic both Bakugo and Parker are against each other, they were fearing for the worst. However, Shoji kept on talking.

"But no, he didn't go overboard" he stated, without stuttering for a single second "It was hard to watch. A lot of people clearly booed Bakugo. But the context behind what happened today and what happened during the Battle Trials are completely different. He didn't went too far. He just treated Uraraka as any opponent worth respecting. Even Aizawa-sensei voiced a similar sentiment when everyone criticized him. If I were to be honest, it was more akin to your fight against Reyes of class B"

"… I see…" Annie replied, making some of her classmates take a deep breath expecting for the worst, only for her to let out a groan "Man and here I was hoping Ochako would have knocked some sense into you" she said, much to the confusion of some of her classmates.

"You're… you're not mad?" Toru asked the arachnid girl.

"Not mad, but sure let down that this bozo managed to advance over Ochako, but whatever. It was a fair fight, I can't get mad at that" Annie said, a little more relaxed and less serious than she was before "I guess I'll try and cheer her up later when I can. This meant a lot for her, so she's probably upset about it"

"Why don't you just shut the fuck up" Bakugo snarled, bringing back the tension that was already dissipating and pissing off Annie a lot.

"What did you say?!" she angrily asked, looking ready to get into a fight against the equally pissed off boy.

"You don't get to weigh shit on any of this. Act as much of a damn smart ass all you want with any other crap, but not with this! And you definitely don't get to go around and belittle others!"

"Belittle oth-? Of all the hypocritical garbage-"

"You're the bitch that decided to quit and throw in the towel, not us! Uraraka can be many things, but she is not some crying extra, she's actually strong. And unlike someone here, she sure as hell isn't a damn coward. So shut it!" Bakugo snarled at Annie.

Just when everyone was expecting for a punch to be thrown. For another angry insult to be said. For any sign of violence among each other, nothing happened. And when they all turned to face the young Parker, they didn't see any sign of a livid redhead ready to rip someone's arms. They didn't even see any sign of trouble being being schemed. No, they just saw the girl, staring at Bakugo with a total serious and neutral expression.

"… You know… I guess you're partially right…" she said, much to everyone's confusion.

"Huh?" Bakugo questioned.

"I said you're partially right, what have all those explosions made you deaf? It's no big deal. Even a broken and obnoxious clock can be right twice a day" Annie stated, making Bakugo growl at her before the two turned away from one another.

Well, at least things didn't escalate too much. And Annie had to give the guy a little credit, she insulted her sure, but he at the very least acknowledge Ochako. That's got to count for something… not too much, the guy still sucked.

Before they knew it, the crowd roared louder than before. And as they all looked at the arena below them, they could see their classmates. Both Shoto and Izuku already standing opposing one another as Present Mic hyped the match about to come.

"These two have had great showcases one after another! And now, here they are! Face to face!" their teacher declared, all the while, Annie looked at both boys, the one she considered a very dear friend and the one she saw as a complex oddity that annoyed her from time to time, not sure what to expect out of the match and deciding to give the two of them her full attention "LET THE FIRST MATCH OF THE SECOND ROUND AND PALLET CLEANSER FROM LAST MATCH… START NOW!"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - Planning Ahead!

"I still can't believe you actually pulled that off" Hitoshi told Kin.

The last match of the first round was already on its way. Almost everyone was waiting anxiously for the fight to start. Of course that's without taking into consideration a few exceptions here and there. And among said exceptions, are the duo of Hitoshi Shinso of the General Class and Kin Fukuda of the Management Department. That's due to the fact that at the moment, Kin was going over some numbers and whatnot at his class' waiting room about his latest project regarding Reyes' newly founded fanclub and Shinso… honestly he just didn't care enough about the coming fight to stay and watch it. Didn't exactly know that class A girl and absolutely hated that class A jerk and unless it was to see him get his teeth knocked out, which he wasn't expecting that girl to be able to pull off, he decided to skip the whole thing all together. And seeing how Kin was the newest member of their little circle of friends, Shinso thought that it might as well be a decent oportunity to get to know the guy a little better.

That and question who was Reyes going to adopt into the group, he was thinking another Support Course student to help distract Hatsume while they avoid any chance of her blowing up the cafeteria again.

"What's there not to believe? Reyes-kun is an extraordinary person. It was natural that people would see that"

"You know too well what I'm referring about" Hitoshi replied to the happy-going and management student "You know, chances are that Robbie is going to try and kill you when this is over, right?"

"Oh I highly doubt it. Reyes-kun is not the kind of person to harm people like that at all"

"We are talking about the same guy, right? Because I'm not sure we are" Shinso asked as Kin chuckled.

"Oh, Shinso-kun, you sure have a very unique sense of humor"

"I was being serious" he said, only for Kin to chuckle yet again.

"There it is again! You are must certainly a very lively person, Shinso-kun"

"And you are definitely someone with their sense of reality very distorted if you think I'm somehow a lively person" Shinso thought to himself.

The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like maybe he was the only normal one in their group and he didn't know how he should feel about knowing that fact.

"But you know? I got to admit, it was kinda funny to see that. What, do you plan to do that with everyone one them?" Hitoshi asked.

"Oh, I do have some ideas, but I would like to discuss with them before any desicion could be made" Kin replied.

"I'm sure Robbie would have preferred to have had those discussions before you put his face in a bunch of shirts"

"It was an on the moment decision and I couldn't find Reyes-kun in time to show him the prototypes that I had brought with me. But I think he was very pleased with the result" Kin said, assuring Shinso that yep, his sense of reality was all messed up "Now that you mentioned it, Shinso-kun, we should take the oportunity to discuss about your profesional life moving forward" he said, confusing the purple-haired boy.

"My… what?"

"You are planning to get into the hero course, right? And with the display you had today, I'm sure they'll have you in consideration. So why not think ahead while we have time? Oh, here, let me show you!" Kin said, going to fetch something from his belongings as Shinso attempted to try and talk the guy down.

"Look man, I appreaciate the gesture and all, but don't you think-?"

"Here it is!" Kin said, bringing forth a laptop with him that had some pictures of shirts on screen "I did some quick mock-up for potential merchandise about you as well. With how much of a spotlight you would have in the Sport Festival having as a goal to impress the school into transferring you to the Hero Course, I took the liberties to plan ahead and have some ideas for you too. I didn't have a lot of good quality pictures of you to work with, but thankfully, V-chan's robot butler was able to provide me with some. What do you think?" he asked.

And as he showed the pictures, Shinso's right eye started to twitch. Because of course, that jackass Bill would take advantage of Kin's pure soul if it meant taking a jab at him. Because the 'good quality' pictures Kin mentioned were of himg being half-dead trying to catch his breath and on the floor from when Annie was helping him get into shape for the festival. And Shinso failing at keeping up with her.

"So, what do you think, Shinso-kun?"

"… I think that I'm going to see just how waterproof that damn toaster really is… Oh and I like the color of that one"

"Right? I thought so too! I think it helps in bringing the color of your eyes"

Chapter 38: Boy Born With All, Boy Born With None

Chapter Text

The hallway seemed different from before.

The atmosphere around him felt heavier, as if the gravity itself grew tenfold in an attempt to crush him. The oxygen felt scarced, as if he could feel the air running out and leaving him with whatever was left on his lungs to keep him alive. Everything seemed darker, as if the single exit from the corridor to the arena was the only glimpse of light despite the lights illuminating him. And his chest bumped loudly, as if his heart sounded as if it were a horde of war drums.

There was no doubt about it, the nerves were eating Izuku alive.

And while the situation he was behind would no doubt cause anyone to feel unease even if just a little, this was different.

It was different from when he first walked through that entrance alongside the rest of his class when the Sports Festival started. It was different from when he became the center of attention during the Cavalry Battle. It was even different from his first match in the tournament against Parker's general course friend.

"Have you ever heard of quirk marriages?"

It was independent of his promise to All Might to make the world know who he is.

"The only real memory I can recall of my mother is of her always crying"

Perhaps it was because of who he was fighting now.

"She called my left side unbearable and because of that, poured boiling water on me when I was younger"

Perhaps, it was the fact that after their little chat, young Midoriya knew Shoto on a more personal level. More so than almost anyone in class not named Katsuki Bakugo.

"My reason to beat you is a very personal one. And I'll do it without using the quirk of that bastard of a father of mine"

Flashing before his eyes, Izuku couldn't help but have a repeat of his last proper conversation with the boy of fire and ice quirk.

"I'll beat you and reach the number 1 spot. All without using the power of that scumbag"

At the memory of that declaration, Izuku stopped moving. Remaining still while being just a couple meters away from the end of the tunnel and into the arena. Compared to him, his reasoning for wanting to be a hero may as well be a childish fantasy. Practically a joke. But, it was his reasoning. It was his own just like anyone else has their own reasoning for being there and aspires to be the same. He himself was willing to do what it takes to prove he could be a hero and earn the mantle that was entrusted to him, no matter what.

He heard Todoroki's story and while he felt for him, he needed to force himself to ignore it. Whatever comes later will come but right now he needs to focus on the moment. He needed to win, he needed to make a statement. He needed to tell everyone, "I am here" and take a step into becoming a true hero…!

"I am not All Might… and Todoroki-kun is not you either"

… And yet, he couldn't force himself to ignore what he knew completely, could he?

"Has the match started already?"

Annie heard, coming from the entrance to their seats, the voice of Uraraka quite clearly. From the sound of her voice she seemed to be doing ok. At least more so than she thought she would be after hearing how her fight against class A's resident explosive boy went down. Tenya had already arrived not long ago, so he too was understandably concerned about his friend. Not a surprise seeing that he was her closest friend by a long shot next to Izuku. And seeing that Annie managed to catch a small glimpse of him sighing in relief at her presence and it seemed like he was even more concerned than Annie was.

Engine boy may be a pain to deal to her, but credit where credit is due, he was a very good friend.

"Oh, UraraaAAAH! What happened to your face?!" Tenya was about to greet the gravity girl… only for his sigh of relief being taken back immediately and being replaced by concern yet again.

Why was that? Well, while it looked like the girl visited the school's resident medic to get patched up, she only had a few bandaids and whatnot covering her face. Not many so it looked like her injuries were most likely pretty superficial. What made Tenya and afterwards Annie as well, was the fact that good ol' Ochako's eyes were so swollen that they were barely visible.

"Jesus, what's with your eyes?! Did someone try to poke them out with a stick?!" a concern Annie asked, after which she turned and stared daggers at Katsuki while grinding her teeth "What the heck, you napalm brain jerk?! What kindergartner garbage were you doing while fighting her?!"

"I didn't do shit to her eyes, you damn Yankee!" Bakugo snarled back before Uraraka rubbed her eyes and cleared things out before taking a seat.

"Don't worry, it's nothing like that. I'm fine" she told the redhead.

"Shouldn't you go with Recovery just in case?" Tenya asked his friend, who shook her head.

"No, this is independent of that, seriously, I'm fine guys" she told them as her sight was directed to the center of the stadium "Besides, I couldn't stand and miss this"

"These two have had great showcases one after another! And now, here they are! Face to face!"

The students suddenly heard their teacher's voice, the two children in the middle of the arena staring at one another with conviction as all eyes laid on them. The pupil of Japan's number one hero and heir of One for All, Izuku Midoriya. The youngest child of Japan's number 2 hero, Shoto Todoroki. Both students were full of their own convictions, measuring each other as they looked at one another. Their bodies, contrary to the heavy atmosphere that was surrounding them, were surprisingly loosen. 'I can't throw the first punch if my body is too tense' was the sentiment that was in their heads. Whether it was Todoroki's lightning-fast ice that was almost too fast to get any information off, or Midoriya's overwhelming power that was too much for even his own body to handle. Both had a very simple idea. To finish the fight before the other one could use their almost awe-inspiring power.

So, who was it that was going to launch the first attack, they wondered?

"LET THE FIRST MATCH OF THE SECOND ROUND AND PALATE CLEANSER FROM LAST MATCH… START NOW!"

Not a moment too late, Shoto was the first of the two to act. In haste, he stepped his right foot in front of him. A wave of stalagmite-like ice rushed straight toward the green-haired boy. Traveling at speeds so high, it was the very definition of a blink and you miss it moment. Not anyone could even react to that attack, not even if it had been telegraphed to them in advance.

However, despite his own low view of himself, Izuku was not just anyone. All the hard work and trials that he has faced since he entered the U.A and all the training he has gotten allowed him to react quickly to what happened. Lifting his right hand in front of him and aiming directly at the incoming ice, Izuku used a technique that he hadn't used since the U.S.J incident. Flickering his middle finger, a massive burst of air was shot with such power, all the ice that was rushing at him was near instantly obliterated. And even after destroying all the ice, the vast power behind that air canon had yet to even dissipate.

Rather, it kept going onward until it met up with Todoroki. His eyes, despite his stoic expression, had widened a bit as the blast made contact with him. As it did, he quickly conjured a wall of ice behind him so as to not fly off the stadium through the blast. Barely more than 5 seconds had passed and the crowd was already growing excited. The two boys staring at each other with battle-ready looks. Todoroki, decreasing the temperature around him to prepare for another attack and Midoriya, hand shaking as one of his fingers was now broken.

A second burst of air broke through Todoroki's offensive. The air could be felt being colder whenever Izuku flickered his fingers to fight back against the son of the number two hero. And while chances are that a good handful of members in the stadium would wake up with a minor case of a cold with all the icey air being shot directly in their faces, they all still clapped and cheered at the fight. Well, almost all of them that is. Because right now at Class 1-A's personal bleachers, was Anna-May with a concerned lool in her face.

Truth is, this was the first of all the matches to make her feel at the edge of her seat and not exactly for good reasons. Prior to them, he always cheered for her friends or felt neutral most of the time. The match between Tenya and HM was admittedly pretty hilarious to her even if she knew it was wrong to laugh… she really needed to give the pink-haired girl a lecture on not taking advantage of people later. And sure, maybe she would have felt a similar sensation had she stayed and watched the match between Ochako and Uraraka, but she was too busy moping around and having certain conversations that made her question a lot of stuff.

Even then, she knew this would be different. Izuku was her friend. A very dear friend at that. Shoto… she was never able to really read that guy, not sure what was going on in his head most of the time, but he wasn't exactly someone she was fond off. But regardless of any of that she knew something, Shoto was strong. Easily one of the strongest in the class, maybe the whole year in general. And most of all, he was not one to go easy when fighting. He hit hard and fast in a way that made it clear there was a difference between him and his opponent. She saw that on the second day of school, she saw it when the USJ business happened and she saw it happening all the time in the Sports Festival. As much as she disliked the guy, credit where credit's due, he was honestly a force to be reckoned with.

Izuku… was not that.

He has many qualities to be sure, but many stuff that held him back. And right now one of them was the fact that his mastery over his quirk, for as powerful as it was, classified on the poor end of the spectrum compared to everyone else. When it comes to fighting skills, he was not bad, but far from being on the level of Shoto.

Annie bit her lip and gripped her hands together tightly. Izuku was her friend. Her very dear friend, no matter how much she wanted to argue about it, was fighting an uphill fight. Part of her cursed at herself, knowing his aspirations better than most in class and with her always offering help to everyone she can, why didn't she try and help him a bit more before the Sports Festival? Damm it Parker, she thought to herself, aiming her frustration at herself and damming the fact that her not being as good at teaching stuff like her sister or her parents stopped her from offering more help to her friend about his unique case regarding his powers.

"Oh man, don't tell me I missed the start already!"

For a brief moment, Annie was pulled from her concerns after hearing the voice of Kirishima. It actually took her a few seconds to process the fact that she didn't even notice he wasn't around when she got back. Kinda weird seeing that his match against Valerie ended long ago and that the one at the infirmary and currently resting in a waiting room was the blue girl over him.

"Ok, I know this is going to sound like the kettle calling the pot black, but where were you?" she asked the non-natural redhead of class.

"Oh well, I was looking for Vector to see how she was doing. Recovery told me she was probably in a waiting room so after knocking on every door and finding out she was sleeping, I just left her some stuff, one rival to another" he replied, making Annie wonder what the hell does that even mean? "Man, is she strong. I wouldn't be surprised if she is the one that manage to beat you down, eh Bakugo?"

"Shut it" was the only thing that Bakugo replied with, making Kirishima give a quick laugh at his reaction.

Annie on the other hand remained quiet. Normally she would jump to the occasion to either praise Valerie or make fun of Bakugo. Those were practically two of her favorite things to do in school and now she was letting past the chance to do both at the same time? Her mind was still worried about how Izuku would do in his fight. Memories of what happened between Shoto and her the day before and all the can of worms he was starting earlier on the day before the Sports Festival started… there was something about how all of that presented that gave her a bad feeling about what could happen.

"Still man, you two got to be so lucky. Todoroki too, you get to just shoot your powers at long range all you want"

"If you're that much of an idiot to think that, then no wonder you lost your fight" Bakugo said, focusing specifically on the fight between Deku and the Icy-Hot bastard for his own reasons.

"That's not how things work, guys" Annie spoke, her tone definitely being a softer, kinder one compared to that of Bakugo's, that one was sure "You know, growing up in New York, I've always heard the kids and even adults in the playground talk about what they would do if they had powers. Always bragging as if just being dumped in radioactive juice or going through puberty and waking up with powers that things would be a breeze with no effort whatsoever"

For a moment she chuckled at the memory of those times. There were reasons to spare for her to find a conversation out off those little super-power gossips from back in the day and definitely a lot of humor looking back. Her hearing all of those people wishing to be part of the most fantastic part of life, all the while talking within ear-shot or just straight up to the daughter of Spider-Man, who kept her powers hidden to be part of the more mundane and normal.

"I guess to a degree that's not exactly wrong to think, but no matter how you look at it, powers are still part of you. They're an extension of you in the same way any other muscle in your body. Push them too much and they start to tire. And quirks, follow this rule more than any other power-set. You can't just go overboard without a care in the world and expect to not have the toll catch to you"

"Can't believe the damn Yankee has to explain to you, idiots, how do quirks even work while being quirkless herself. Dam extras, not knowing something so basic" Bakugo stated in a somewhat mocking tone that made some of his classmates either glare at him, or look embarrassed for not knowing or completely ignoring that aspect of quirks… still "That's part of the reason for why I added all off those items to my costume. That way, I could get around my limit and make more explosions without fatiguing myself too much"

Annie normally would have retorted to barking back at Bakugo for being a jerk to the rest of the class, she was no doubt thinking some words to direct at him that would definitely get her to have her mouth washed with soap and detergent if her parents were to hear them. But, once again, she just looked at the match that her friend was on. She winced at the sight of Izuku blasting off another ice charge towards him. She gritted her teeth, knowing that he most likely was getting hurt every time he was using his powers. He sure already had at least two, maybe three broken fingers? For all the jokes she gets to make, she didn't like it that Izuku couldn't even use half his power without getting hurt. And she would have somehow find a way to berate herself for not giving him some tips on how to use super strength… if not for the fact that she noticed something.

She had quite the good eyesight, being able to see further than most people. She was pretty darn fast on her feet, that being even regardless of spider powers. And most of all, she had arguably one of, if not the best reaction speed of the whole class even without her spider sense. All of that put together means she can notice a lot of things that would take someone else longer to figure out if not fly way over their head. And what she noticed was that Shoto's attacks were starting to slow down. They were still pretty darn fast, but she was able to notice that they were nowhere near the top speed he normally threw his attacks at.

"Hey, Hanta…" Annie called out, the tape-powered kid turning to the young Parker "Did you by any chance notice something during your fight with Shoto?" she asked him.

Considering just how one-sided his 'fight' against Todoroki was and the reaction the crowd had when trying to make him 'feel better' about himself, any and all reminder of that debacle was a sure way to make Sero feel quite depressed. However it was Parker the one asking any hint that was tossed into a hole so fast they might as well not have existed in the first place.

"Well, I'm going to be honest here, Parker. I'm not exactly sure what I can tell you. Mm…" Sero hummed, trying to think back to before he was turned into a human-sized popsicle by Todoroki after running from his life for most of their 'fight' "I mean, he was really fast when it came to his attacks. Honestly if not for the fact that the way I use my quirk requires me to have pretty good reaction time and all of the extra training I did this past two weeks, I wouldn't have been able to react at all"

"Makes sense, I guess," Annie noted, since she has familiarity with how Sero uses his powers the same way her family uses theirs. She can vouch from her own experience that super intellect and spider sense aside, they do have to be quick in their reaction time to not smash face-first into the very first wall they see… Something that Annie also has experience with and that she would rather keep quiet until the day the planet finally gets eaten by Galactus.

"Yeah, I barely registered what was coming my way, the guy couldn't even let me catch my breath for most of the match" Sero complained, a little resentment hidden within his tone until he suddenly remembered something "Although… I did notice that he was slowing down a bit after some time…"

This, perked Annie's attention.

"Hey, now that you mention it, he's definitely slower than normal"

"Right? I also noticed that half his body was being covered in like, icing or something"

"Don't tell me that icy-hot bastard got exhausted by showing off while fighting you of all people" Bakugo mocked, while bringing back to Sero those depressing thoughts that he was starting to forget.

"Hey man, don't remind me of that when I was just starting to make peace with it" Sero cried.

"Napalm Brain, stop picking on Hanta" Annie spoke, defending Sero and making him feel better about himself while looking at the two classmates currently fighting "Well logic dictates that most people with heat or cold-base powers more often than not get some sort of resistance or complete immunity. Not all the time, sure but it's pretty obvious that Shoto gets to have that with how much he goes all out with his quirk"

"I'll be the one to defeat you all without using my flames"

Annie recalled all her not so pleasant interactions with the youngest Todoroki. She really could never read that guy. Even before their little drama from earlier in the morning and the day prior. Even before he outed her secret to the entire class about her heritage (something that till this day she is still pretty darn resentful about it), she could never get a proper read on the guy. And meeting the rest of his family so far (or at least the ones that she got to interact with) just makes her feel more baffled by him.

"I can see the fact that his ice and fire resistance could have some sort of drawback. And if that's the case, then his ice could neutralize the negative aspects of his fire and viceversa. Like a cooling or heating system in some machines. But with that declaration of his about not using his flames, that means that he's freezing himself out of what? Pure ego? Spite? That would explain why he's been slowing down"

Another burst of air clashed with another ice attack. Annie winced again at the actual self-harm fight that she was witnessing. One boy, lacking the ability to use his power without actually breaking his own body to shreds. And another boy, for whatever reason she didn't understand, willing to give himself necrosis via frostbite before using all of his available powers.

"I have to thank you, Midoriya…" Shoto spoke, small bits of frost starting to cover parts of his left side, with a few of them being near his chin and with a few more on the right side of his neck.

They could hear the murmurs and the small talk to a degree. Of the pros being amazed by the strength of the children. More specifically, at just how good the son of Endeavor was. Many were already claiming him to be better than the average pro. All the while, Izuku breathed heavily. Feeling the air barely filling his lungs as he held his shaking right hand tingly. Four of his fingers were already broken. Gritting his teeth and fighting through the pain, all the while, Todoroki glanced at a certain someone in the stands, looking more unpleasant than he normally does on a regular basis.

"You've dragged this longer than I thought you would… Look at him, so pissed that I'm not using that power of his…" Todoroki said, staring at his scowling father before turning towards his classmate "But this is long enough. I'm ending this now"

Another blast of air was hurled, defending himself from the incoming ice attack. Izuku bit his lower lip to try and fight the pain of yet another broken finger. And yet again, Shoto protected himself, reinforcing the ice wall that stood behind him and that stopped him from flying out of the arena. Still there was something odd that Izuku noticed this time around. The reinforcement of the ice wall took longer to appear. Barely having time to solidify before the initial ice wall cracked and struggled to keep Todoroki from flying off.

"Is… is Todoroki-kun shaking?" Izuku thought, noticing that while Shoto was pushing himself off the ice wall and back on his feet, that his arm was shaking.

Surprising Izuku, Shoto started to run towards him. Taking Izuku by surprise, he attempted to use the fingers on his left hand to shoot a burst of air now that all the fingers in his right hand were broken. However, just like he noticed that Shoto slowed down, he too moved slower. The pain of his broken fingers being enough to slow him down even if it were for just a couple of seconds. Long enough that by the time he managed to shoot, Todoroki had already used his ice to propel himself faster, creating a ramp and jumping off it just as Izuku's air blast had been fired.

Falling towards where Izuku was, he brought his right hand down, slamming it into the ground and creating more ice that started to grow towards Izuku. The green haired boy tried his best to avoid the attack, he was almost close. But, unfortunately just as he jumped away, the ice managed to reach his left leg and soon enough started to expand.

Izuku was already close to having most of his leg and lower parts of his abdomen. There was no moment to think. No moment to actually try and strategize, not with his current level of skill. So, in time of desperation, he did what he always does. Clenching his own hand, broken fingers and all, Izuku threw a punch towards the ground.

As expected, the burst of air that emerged from the attack was much more powerful than the ones from just flickering his fingers. So much so, that for a second he even thought he might have been sent flying off the stage himself. The entirety of the crowd in the stadium not located in closed viewing areas were hit with a strong burst of cold air that felt like being in the middle of a minor blizzard.

Shoto himself had to create an even more reinforced ice wall behind him to not be tossed out of the ring. Even still, he had been pushed back quite the distance before the ice wall came to be. Looking through the wind blasting him completely he saw his opponent getting back on his feet. His right arm looked mangled after throwing that one attack. Yet, Midoriya pushed through the pain. Rather than allowing it to linger for too long before making him scream, Izuku opted to analyze his opponent.

Finding just exactly what his fellow classmate, Annie, had begun to theorize a couple of minutes ago. Todoroki was strong. He was talented. He was masterful of his own powers. But even someone as talented as him must have limits. For as masterful as he used his ice, his body must be hitting his limit to the amount of cold his body could maintain.

"I never use my flames whenever I fight"

That was it, wasn't it. In any other circumstances, anyone with his quirk would be using his flames to regulate his temperatures. It wasn't just having another means of attack, not even another tool for defense, it was a way to work around any potential limitation. To bypass a weakness that would be a detriment to themselves. And he wasn't using it. He was growing slower, his ice growing weaker. He was losing power all because of his disdain for his flames.

And Izuku could use that to his advantage, couldn't he?

"Have you ever heard of quirk marriages?"

He had to make a statement to the world. To tell them 'I am here' as the inheritor of One For All.

"The only real memory I can recall of my mother is of her always crying"

Todoroki wasn't at his best, that was his chance to win and advance in the tournament. He was meant to be the future Symbol of Peace, he had to.

"She called my left side unbearable and because of that, poured boiling water on me when I was younger"

This was bigger than just himself. Bigger than a mere whim for attention or a need to prove himself. This was about something that could change the course of history, change the world.

"My reason to beat you is a very personal one. And I'll do it without using the quirk of that bastard of a father of mine"

So many people behind him! So many who have supported him through the impossible. Friends, family, his hero, all who have blessed him through it all!

"I'll beat you and reach the number 1 spot. All without using the power of that scumbag"

Dammit, why are all those words suddenly flashing through his eyes. Ringing inside his head like the bell of a chapel, why?! Parker even gave her own spot willingly just so he and the rest could get their time to shine! So why was he feeling like this all of the sudden…?!

"I think… that saving people is just about the coolest thing someone can do…"

Why…?

"You… You looked like you needed saving…!"

… That's why…

"Y-You really shouldn't fighting with your hand in that state…" the youngest Todoroki child commented while stuttering for a bit due to the cold. Looking back at the audience and specifically to his father, he was met by an even nastier scowl from before "This really has been going far enough. I'm going to finish-"

"Where the hell are you looking?!"

Snapping back to where his opponent was, Todoroki only had time to hear him yell out SMASH before he saw the burst of pressurized air rushing at him. Trying to make a barrier of ice in front of him, it was too thin and made too late that the most it could do, was to reduce the amount of power the air burst had before it hit him. And the power that was still being carried was enough to knock him off his feet and push him back multiple meters back before he could make an ice barrier behind him. Looking up as he got back on his feet, he saw Midoriya, holding his right hand up with part of it looking even more mangled than it was before to the point that even Shoto had to flinch at the sight.

"Why would anyone go that far? Shoto wondered.

Had anyone else been his opponent, under different circumstances, they would have no doubt noted the small level of irony of Todoroki asking that question. But now, there was only Izuku standing in front of him. The supposedly timid boy of class A. The student that got last place on their quirk assessment test. The one that couldn't even get a hold of his power. The one that always had Parker go out of her way to protect and watch over. The one student that he deemed beneath him even tho he declared war on. That same boy bested him in the cavalry course. The same that pushed him to the point of almost committing the very action he swore to never to by almost making him use his flames. That same classmate of his, was the one standing in front of him with a defiant posture despite his own pain and not showing any sign of wavering.

"Y-You're shivering… Todoroki-kun…" Midoriya spoke through the pain, his own hand twitching as he did his best to ignore the pain "More than any other power in the world… q-quirks are just another aspect of our p-physical functions… In o-other words… there must be a limit to how much cold you can withstand…"

He was stuttering, but this time not out of a lack of confidence like how Todoroki was used to seeing. No, it was the opposite. It was a sign of him pushing himself past his limit, his hand broken, swelling and somewhat bleeding and yet he pushed through it all with sheer will and determination alone.

"Every single one of us is doing everything that we can! We are all aiming to be the number one and are doing all that we can to reach that goal! They are all pushing each other to the limit and you think you can win just using half your power…?!" screaming at the top of his lungs as Todoroki started to glare at his classmate, Izuku clenched his mangled hand into a fist and raised it in front of him, defyingly and challengingly towards the son of the number 2 hero "Take a look at me, you haven't lay a single scratch on me…! SO COME HERE! AND START FIGHTING ME WITH ALL THAT YOU'VE GOT!"

"Thank you, young man. Here, have some candy" an old lady said.

So far at Hosu city, everything seemed to be ok for the most part. No large scale villain attacks, no crime other than minor infractions. So far the only thing to have happened to be considered interesting was Spier-Girl report from a while ago. And that was mostly because of the absurdity of the fact that a drunken mosquito guy tried to rob a blind man, failed miserably and had to have the foreign hero step in to make sure the mob that chased him and the blind man didn't beat the guy into a pulp. As far as Ingenium was concerned, things were going pretty well. A bit slow perhaps, but from the expectations regarding his agency being called to help keep the peace in the city, he was ok with things being slow.

"Have a good day, citizen. Please be careful" Ingenium told the old lady that he helped cross the street as he pocketed the candy that she gave him as a tanks "And that's more candy for me. Suck it, Mayday"

Preparing himself to continue with his patrols and hoping that they remain as calm as they have so far, Tensei was suddenly being contacted through his private communicator. Odd, he thought. He and the rest of the Idaten leaders made it clear that if anyone is to communicate with one another it had to be through the open channel. He thought about the amount of people that would contact him through that means specifically even after he ordered to use the open channel only. First, his parents who had access to it 24/7, but the likelihood of them being the culprits was nonexistent. They never meddled in his hero career, having so much trust in him since he was at school that they have never used the private channel with him even when they themselves were active heroes.

The second person that came to mind was Mayday. Due to the fact that he was her direct caretaker and evaluator, it was mandatory that she reported to him directly all the time. Even when Orca took over as her supervisor for a while, the oldest Parker sibling and the oldest Ida sibling had grown to be such close friends, that he allowed her to keep the private channel out of faith. But even then, chances of her using it were also low. They were almost always together. Sure, this was the first time they were to be apart, but so far Hosu hasn't had any sign of any major danger for her to directly reach out for him. Chances could be that she found something about the Sports Festival and wanted to give him an update about how their siblings were doing. Maybe even make a joke about her sister doing better than his brother (doubt it), but he knew Mayday pretty well. When it came time to be strict, she wouldn't utter even so much as a sarcastic comment. So it was unlikely that it was her.

So the most likely to try and reach him through his private channel, had to be both Amaichi and Isane. And if they had to go out of their way to contact him directly through his private channel, then that meant something important was happening.

Going to a more private area and making sure to activate what he liked to call, his no disturb mode, on his helmet to shut down the outside noise and making sure his conversation remained completely private, he took the call. Part of him wished that the call would turn out to be just a routine call. Maybe a minor update between his official top subordinates and nothing else. But he had a gut feeling that told him that wasn't going to be the case.

"This is Ingenium, what's the situation?" Tensei answered in a very professional manner.

"Ingenium-Kaichō, there is a situation…" Isane answered.

Dammit, Tensei thought. Isane, despite being practically one of the heads of the entirety of Idaten, was a very approachable person. She was someone that acknowledged her position, but didn't allow said position to dictate her attitude towards her colleges or to make barriers around her subordinates. Yet, when there was something serious going on, she turned strict and very by the books in a very formal way. And when it comes to her talking to Tensei, the way she spoke to him dictated the level of how serious things were. If she just used the basic san honorific on him, then it was just business. But she had a habit of changing honorifics with her superiors when talking to her superiors, a habit she has had since she was a kid. The higher the honorific, the worse the situation was. So seeing how she called him, it was already an indirect confirmation that things were going to turn bad very soon.

"What's the situation? Has something major happened?" was the only way he could reply.

"Officially, everything is fine. The most troubled that we have been dealing so far has been nothing but some arguments and tantrums over bets regarding U.A's Sports Festival and a few rage-road incidents that thankfully didn't escalated to more undesirable accidents"

"I see… and what about off the record?"

"During one of those rage-road incidents, Watchbird gave a hand at dealing with the traffic. While helping, the rest of the support team looking at her fee noticed something" Isane said, her tone being even more serious and concerned than it was before "It took some time to analyze just because of the fact that he wanted to make sure we weren't making any mistake but…"

Tensei was holding his breath at what Isane had to say. He was already predicting what she was about to say but begged for it not to be the case. Please not now. Let it be something else, but for the love of god…

"We believe we have spotted the Hero Killer…"

… Dammit all.

"Isane… how sure are you guys that what you saw in Watchbird's fee was the Hero Killer?"

"We wouldn't have contacted you privately if we weren't sure"

Tensei cursed more innerly. He knew there was a high probability that he would appear. He knew that Amaichi's intel was sound to almost confirm his presence in Hosu as an absolute fact. But he still didn't want him to actually appear. He didn't want his team to have and face that monster, not yet. But clearly, the world doesn't give people what they want.

"Has this information been shared with anyone else?" Ingenium asked.

"Just us and the rest of the support team. We believed that it would be best to share the information with you before any other move could be made" Insane informed, to Idaten's leader, who waved at a few bystanders passing by, not knowing that the pro-hero was having such heavy conversation "How should we proceed?"

"Call Watchbird immediately, alongside any other personal near her area. They're to not be alone, so have them regroup right away. Tell the rest of the teams the same update and for them to follow the guidelines we set already. Have everyone group up and to avoid being isolated. Everyone is to be on high alert at all times now and to immediately call for back up in case they get to catch even so much as a glimpse of his shadow. Everyone is to contact any other pro-hero in the area and local law enforcers to inform them of what we know. The moment he is sighted, send me the location right away"

"What about Spider-Girl? With her current situation regarding her status-"

Before Insane could continue, a car swirled near where Tensei was at high speed. Driving so fast and recklessly, they almost ran over at least 5 people as they caused a lot of chaos.

"Shit!" Tensei cursed, as he rushed into action and started to pursue the car "Give the same information to Spider-Girl! The moment I get the Hero Killer's whereabouts, tell her to immediately meet up with me!"

Tensei Ida didn't considered himself to be some grand figure in the large scheme of things. He was just someone that did what he could to help people. And to do that, he had people stand besides him to support him. He cared for everyone in Idaten. They were family to him. And so long as he stood, he'll make sure that the Hero Killer won't do as much as lay a finger on them.

Meanwhile in another part of the city, on a dark alley, stood a certain criminal. Sharpening his blades and staring into the pros passing by with a hateful sight and a growl.

"Nothing but pretenders…"

The sight of the ground as he crawled on his knees, the taste of vomit still fresh in his mouth as his father barked at him to stand up while his mother argued back.

The sight of his older siblings playing together, all while he was pulled away to train.

The sight of his mother crying.

The sight of his mother calling his grandmother, begging to no longer being with them as she called his left side unbearable, before turning back and noticing him standing behind her.

The sight of boiling water being poured on his face.

The sight of his so-called father telling him that he had her hospitalized afterwards and his frown after a young Shoto blamed him and told him he hated him.

For some reason, all those memories flashed in front of his eyes. All after Izuku berated him for only using half his power. And that declaration, pissed him the actual hell up.

"To fight you with all I've got…? You've got some nerve. Did my shitty father somehow bribed you to say that?!" Shoto asked with an angry tone as he started to move forwards to attack his opponent.

However just as he moved, he noticed his legs were having a hard time taking a single step. Before he could take a proper look, he was suddenly forced to look forward as he started to hear footsteps turning into someone running. When he looked up, he saw Midoriya, running towards him, mangled hand and all and before he knew it, he was standing in front of him. Faster than he could actually move himself, Midoriya, pulled back his other arm and then proceeded to throw a punch at Todoroki.

He didn't used all his power for more than obvious reasons. He couldn't get a grasp of how to use One for All correctly just yet. But, he could at least hold back enough to only use a percentage even now. And so, with that small percentage being less than even 10% of his power, Izuku landed a blow on Todoroki's abdomen. The force still being more than enough to cause Todoroki pain. Feeling the air leave his body, he was suddenly sent flying back so far that when he managed to recover and made an ice barrier to stop himself, he was only a couple of meters away from a ring-out.

Trying to get back up, Todoroki stumbled, falling to one knee as he held his stomach, still feeling the heavy impact landed on him.

"AND MIDORIYA IZUKU IS GOING ON THE OFFENSIVE AND LANDING THE FIRST BLOW!" Present Mic announced, the irony that the one to have landed a hit on his opponent first while looking worse for wear not being something lost to either him or anyone in the stadium.

Todoroki struggled to get up. Growling, he conjured more ice towards Izuku. However, unlike last time, he was able to just move to the side and completely evade the attack. In the heat of battle, Todoroki didn't understand how that could happen. His attacks were always hard-striking and lighting speed. How was he able to just dodge it?

"Even your ability to make ice is slower!"Izuku called out, almost as if he had read his mind.

Reaching him yet again, Izuku threw a punch once more to Todoroki's face. The power output being almost nonexistent, obviously he didn't want to risk his lack of control causing more damage than need be, but even without it, his regular strength was still pretty decently good. At least, good enough to stagger Todoroki and making him needing to step back. Needing to make some breathing room, Todoroki managed to make a decently fast ice barrier to separate the two of them.

Izuku was right, he was growing slow. The only way he could have managed to make the barrier as fast as he did having been due to it lacking so much in durability, even a simple kick from a regular person with no power would be enough to make it fall. Still, it did its job. Staggering Izuku for enough for Shoto to make some distance. Once he was on the clear, he launched another attack at Izuku. Unable to flick any more of his fingers due to his fist being almost broken beyond imagination, he placed his right thumb in his mouth and somehow, used it to make another air blast that shattered the ice wave thrown at him. Pushing Shoto back and making him question why the boy had such a growth in motivation beyond what should be normal.

"W-Why are you still going on?! You should have already quit by now!" Todoroki asked as Izuku rushed towards him.

"Because someone trusted me! And I'll be giving back for that trust!" Izuku replied, the image of his idol flashing in his mind as he said that "To face it all, with a smile on my face! I want to be just like that! I want to be a hero!"

Hitting Shoto with a shoulder charge, he knocked the recommendation student back once more and made him fall on his back. Izuku wincing at the pain on his shoulder. Having activated a bit of power from One for All, the recoil hit him hard enough to make his stop and allow Shoto to get back on his feet.

"A-All the hardship that you went through… I know not everyone could be able to understand what you lived. But to try and be the strongest while not using your full strength. To do that all because you just want to anger your dad? I can't think of that for the life of me as anything other than just a bad joke!"

Pushing the pain out of his head, Izuku started to run towards Todoroki, clenching his good hand into a fist. All as Todoroki remained confused, his mind questioning what was happening and slowing him more on top of the negative effects of his quirks.

"That's why I'm beating you!" Izuku said, pulling back his fist as he threw a punch right at Todoroki with enough force to send him flying back yet again "That's why I'm going to surpass you!"

Landing on his back, Todoroki snarled as he struggled to get back. The negative aspects of his quirk's colder side and all the repeated hits he has taken were starting to take a bigger toll on his body than he first imagined. His mind, still becoming a mess throughout the fight. It didn't make sense. Why would things have turned out this way? Why against him? It was just a damn fight! Why were things getting this intense?!

"… Y-You don't g-get it…" he murmured as the two later on continued their fight.

The fight at hand had everyone in class gushing on and talking about it. Giving their own commentary and stating their own concerns for the most part. From Minoru's pale face filled with fear at Izuku's well- being and how terrifyingly powerful Todoroki was. From an expression that irradiated a level of inadequacy from Momo to Katsuki's analytic sight on the match. There was a variety of them all across class A.

And then, here was Annie.

She was no longer having the same concern that she had prior. No, this time they grew larger. At an almost exponential rate, it was almost day 2 of class all over again for her. Getting to see one of her friends going through the ringer against some jerk that has a weird obsession with picking fights with everyone and with what (to her at least) had too massive of an ego for anyone's well being.

Tho the feeling was not exactly the same. This time things weren't as one sided as they were back then. Izuku was pulling his weight and then some this time around. But that didn't make things easier to deal with for her. Hell, she was sure that the teachers were probably having a worse reaction to that fight than her. No doubt that Midnight and Cementos down there were already considering ending the match all together for the safety of the two students. Those two sure seem to have forgotten what restrain even means, they were going way too overboard against each other.

"Guess I am one to talk" Annie thought to herself in a sarcastic manner "I bet that's how a lot of the guys at class and the teachers thought when me and California were at it. Ugh, it really does suck to be on the other side of the fence sometimes"

"We were right, Parker! We were right! He was slowing down!" Sero commented, his take on the match being a little more on the light side of things compared to the rest of class "He is barely moving compared to before. Even his ice is easier to track than it was before" he said as they kept watching Midoriya and Todoroki go blow for blow against one another.

"He… he sure is… "

"As intense as those two are going at, I have to admit it. I'm actually getting pretty pumped up!" Sero stated as he got up "Hey, Midoriya! Show him who's boss!" he screamed.

He didn't have anything against Todoroki on a personal level or anything. But boy was he still salty about his lost to him a couple hours ago by now.

"Hey Hanta? Can I ask you something?" Annie told Sero, who quickly turned to her.

"What is it?"

And even the , there was something more that she couldn't quite grasp. For all her intellect, for all the proclamation of her genius, there was something she wanted to know.

"I was wondering…"

"I'll beat you… both of you"

"Yeah?

"I'm also aiming for the top spot and I'm the one winning today!"

"I never really got to understand the importance of the Sports Festival. Like, the status thing, the scouting and the competition, those I get. But like… I don't know, it feels like I can't get a grasp of the whole thing. Like I've been missing something important… This was only something to have fun for me. But for everyone else, it feels like more on a way I can't get a grasp on" Annie stated, mostly speaking in a low tone only for her and Sero to hear, no one else but them, as she turned to him "Can you help me get what I'm missing? Like, was showing off the only thing that was on your mind when this started? Or was there something more personal to you with the Sport Festival? Why is it so important?"

Sero was somewhat taken aback. He knew that Parker never really out that much thought into the Sports Festival. Or at least, he thought she didn't put too much thought to it. He kinda was getting what she was saying, but was struggling thinking of a way to answer her question. Not because it was hard to answer itself, but because it was hard for him to articulate the answer. As if it were on the tip of his tongue, but the words just eluded him.

"Mm… well I never thought about the Sport Festival that way…" Sero replied, trying to elaborate on his answer "You remember what we said about how big the Sports Festival is in the region. Everyone grows up watching it. I guess… I guess for the most part we just fantasizer about being able to participate in U.A's Sports Festival and seeing ourselves winning it. You know? Like I'm sure there were like events of shows in your country where everyone wanted to be part of it?"

"Yeah, there were. I guess I kinda get that" Annie replied, but forwend a bit.

Was that really it? Just kids having some power fantasy? Just some main character syndrome making them imagine themselves as some big badasses at the spotlight? Just attention and publicity?

"But…" she suddenly heard Hanta continue.

Looking at him, his expression was shown to be more thoughtful than before. Obviously, his description was not done just yet.

"There's a difference between just fantasizing about being in it and being actually in it. Guess that we thought we understood what it was when Aizawa-sensei first mentioned it. But as time went on, I guess his words became a bit more. And when we crossed those doors this morning… I felt like all of it suddenly came and weighted on me"

"Yeah, I get you"

"I think indirectly, that was when the gears started to turn on. And as time went on, I guess you can't help but to notice stuff about you. What you want. What you thought you could do. What your limits actually are… what you're lacking…and maybe having the realization that things just don't go your way… what you're really doing this for… your motivation…" Sero said, as for once in the entirety of those two weeks, some prices started to fall in place in her head.

As if she was finally starting to actually get what they were trying to explain to her. The why everyone was so stressed out. The why everyone, Izuku and Todoroki specifically at the moment, was going above and beyond for what was essentially just some school games. And as he kept on talking, the why things didn't click for her.

"You know it feels like for the most part, there is that one moment in the Sports Festival that makes you stop and ask yourself stuff. Like, what your motive even is and what you're going to do once this is over. Like that moment of clarity or something" Sero said trying to sound as smart as he could, if not to impress Parker even a little bit, to actually answer her question as best as he could "I don't know… I guess what I'm trying to say is that, and maybe this is just a me thing and only me… but for the most part, you can't help but to just look back at yourself…"

And as Sero said that, the fight bellow started to reach its climax.

The sight of the ground as he crawled on his knees, the taste of vomit still fresh in his mouth as his father barked at him to stand up while his mother argued back.

"S-Shut up…!" Todoroki stuttered, the cold starting to get to him as he attempted to make a move, only for Midoriya to punch him and have him fly back before getting his footing back.

The sight of his older siblings playing together, all while he was pulled away to train.

"Stop holding back and fight back!" Izuku shouted, avoiding a single ice pillar being made in front of him before connecting another hit on Todoroki.

The sight of his mother crying.

"Y-You have no idea what you're t-talking about!" Shoto shouted, struggling to even lift his arm up to make another ice blast like he did with the robot as Izuku landed another punch on him.

The sight of his mother calling his grandmother, begging to no longer being with them as she called his left side unbearable, before turning back and noticing him standing behind her.

"I know that I'm going to surpass you! I know that I'll be a hero!" Izuku shouted back before charging at Todoroki "What do you want?!"

The sight of boiling water being poured on his face.

"S-Stop it… j-just stop it…!"

The sight of his so-called father telling him that he had her hospitalized afterwards and his frown after a young Shoto blamed him and told him he hated him.

… By now, half of Todoroki's body was covered in ice. He 'felt' his fingers going numb already and expected the rest of his body to follow soon. He could hardly stand, he felt cold, he felt heavy and he felt confused. Why? Why was this going the way it was? Why was Izuku doing all of this? Why? Why? Why?! WHY?!

Izuku wasn't fairing much better either. His right arm, it was a miracle he was still conscious with how mangled it look. There was some ice in his left arm, sign that for all he slowed down, Todoroki was still a dangerous foe to fight. He didn't know at what point was he able to lay a finger on him to do that. It was becoming harder and harder to tolerate the pain. And as much as he didn't want to acknowledge it, he was already starting to notice both Midnight and Cementos, talking with no doubt a wish to call off the match and intervene.

But he couldn't stop just yet. He had to see things through. He had to do more, or at least that's how he was seeing things. He wanted to win. He had to win. But he had something to accomplish. God, he had to finish things.

"Y-You don't get it… T-Those flames… they're-"

"They're yours!" Izuku shouted, hopping that for once in their fight, for once since they met, that he could at least get that through his thick skull "They're yours, not his! So stop having him in mind and see it how things are!" he kept on going as Todoroki, whether it be for the inability to move due to his cold, or that maybe something finally clicked in place.

And with it, more sights from memory lane.

The sight of the ground as he crawled on his knees, the taste of vomit still fresh in his mouth as his father barked at him to stand up while his mother argued back.

The sight of his older siblings playing together, all while he was pulled away to train.

The sight of his mother crying.

…The sight of his mother crying? No, that wasn't it? The sight of her pouring boiling water on his face… no that wasn't either! What was it that he was seeing?! What…?!

… What was he…

"Shoto… do you still want to be a hero?"

"Yes, it is true that we inherit particular traits and gifts from our parents. But more important than those bonds of flesh and blood when it comes to individuals is our own merits, our own flesh and our own blood!" the interview with the Symbol of Peace went on, as the fabled her smiled brightly as he gave a thumbs up "That's part of the reason why I always go and proclaim 'I am here!', you know?"

And sitting by themselves as the hero kept on answering questions, were a mother, gently holding her son. And the child in question, his eyes filled with joy and marvel as they were filled to the brim with such hopeful statements.

"You are not your family, Shoto. It's ok for you to be the man you want to be…" the mother lovingly spoke to her son, as a bright smile was drawn on his infant face.

That wasn't the sight of his mother crying. Nor was it the sight of him lamenting anything. Something he had long forgotten had been brought back to him.

And with it, a flaming dance was already bursting from him. The heat being that of a raging fire even on the upper parts of the stadium. The ice in his body starting to melt as he stopped shaking too much. Despite the event being one that caused such grand reactions, despite the number two hero voicing loudly his own joy… none of that matters. Everything was mute and the only thing that mattered was the green-haired kid, grinning at what he was seeing while the recommendation student had a smile drawn on his face.

"I… I'm going to be a hero!" he declared loudly.

"Todoroki-kun…"

"What are you smiling for?" Izuku suddenly heard, too distracted on the expression of his classmate having been one of happiness, that he was suddenly snapped back to the fight by his words "You're completely hopeless with those injuries of yours…"

Suddenly, it was as if Todoroki was back to his more well-mannered persona. No longer him lashing out. No more holding back. And no more denying himself. This time, he wasn't the son of the Number 2 Hero. He wasn't some project for someone to live through him. Nor was he a child, lashing out wildly. He was Shoto Todoroki.

The completed and accepted Shoto this time, he really was aiming for the top, for real.

"Whatever happens next… it doesn't matter to me" Todoroki stated, as his flames started to grow.

Izuku, despite that claim, couldn't help but to grin. Tensing his muscles as he could feel One for All coursing through him. As the two started to charge their own power, with all their might starting to show completely, the teachers decided that things have gone far enough.

Attempting to stop them by having Midnight rip part of her costume to release pheromones and Cementos attempting to create walls between the two of them. It wasn't enough tho. Izuku launching himself towards Todoroki, evading an ice attack that was shot his way, Izuku pulled his somewhat 'good' arm back for a punch. Likewise, Todoroki started to charge his own attack. Rising his left arm as flames danced around him with tremendous power.

From his perspective, it felt like time was slowing down. The clash between both their attacks being completely imminent, eve as their teachers were doing their best to stop it. As the ice surrounding the arena started to melt as his blast was gaining more and more power, he locked his sight to something new. Someone, relatively new. Izuku Midroiya, what a peculiar and odd person he was. And just as the fight reached the very peak of it, just as the clash was absolute, Todoroki couldn't help but to think of two single words as he saw his fellow classmate…

"Thank you"

His mind was a little foggy. The only thing he could recall correctly was being taken to the infirmary right away after he… he lost…

Yeah… he lost.

Now things were coming back to him. Him laying in the infirmary with Recovery Girl and All Might in front of him. He recalled the sound of some of his friends' voices, but maybe that was just his imagination. Who knows, it's not like too much like he was paying that much attention. The only thing going through his mind was what happened. He blew it.

The memory of him apologizing to All Might was very vivid to him. So much trust that he gave him. So much support. So much he entrusted into him. And yet… here he was. And he can't even so much as know how he was taking things himself because right away, he had to be prep for a minor surgery. And yet… for some reason he had a feeling in him that if he were to go back knowing what happened, he would do it all over again.

So much for the future Symbol of Peace, huh?

Just now as he was waking up, he questioned how long was he out. His body felt tired beyond believe. His muscles ache as if they were burning. His arms… wow his arms hurt a lot. Like, a lot, a lot. Honestly with how things went down, the only assurance he had that his arms didn't outright explode was solely because of how much they hurt.

Blinking repeatedly as his eyes were still adjusting to the light, he started to look around. He was still in the infirmary. At first, he thought he was alone, but then when he turned to his left, he saw someone, resting in a chair, resting her head on her right fist while closing her eyes in a thoughtful manner. And that person was none other than, of course…

"Parker-san?" Midoriya called out, as the redhead suddenly opened her eyes and turned to face him.

"Izuku? You're awake already? I was expecting you to stay down a bit longer" Annie suddenly spoke, sporting at first a grateful look at seeing the boy awake now.

But, said expression quickly changed to a mix-bag of emotions happening all at once. She was still glad to see him, heck she probably would have already hugged the guy or at least patted him a bit in the back. But, then she looked at his state and everything that involved how he got like that and said positive emotions were being in conflict with not so positive emotions. She was mostly still concerned about how he was doing and Izuku could tell.

"I uh… I guess I understand why you'll say that… Parker-san, where is Recovery Girl? How long have you been waiting here?" he asked the girl.

"A little while. Recovery had to leave for something quick. Me alongside Ochako, Minoru, Tenya and Tsuyu all came as fast as we could after the ma… well uh…"

"It's ok, Parker-san… you can say it" Izuku told her, knowing that she probably wanted to avoid any mention of his fight against Todoroki for his sake.

"Oh… ok…. Well, we got kicked out a couple minutes later because Recovery was prepping you for surgery. So after that we kinda went back to our places, but seeing that everyone was still super worried, I told them I could go back and keep an eye on you. And since Recovery had to leave when I got back, well… here we are…"

"I see…" Izuku answered, the two of them keeping quiet for a bit, no more than a minute or two at most of complete silence which was only broken back when the boy spoke again "I lost…"

"… yeah… guess you did…" was the only thing that Parker could reply with.

"Parker-san… I'm sorry. You gave your own chance to participate because of us and I wasted the opportunity to make myself known because…" he tried to say, choking a bit as he tried to apologize to her.

"Did you uh… do you think you may have gotten something out of this?" Annie asked, cutting Midoriya off when he tried to continue to speak.

"S-Something out of this?" Izuku questioned himself.

What could have he gotten? His head was probably still recovering because for the life of him, he couldn't think of something to answer. But second by second, he looked back on what had occurred. He looked back to himself. And then, he found an answer to the question.

"I guess… I guess I did…" he answered back.

"Then I guess it's not a waste at all" Annie replied as she gave him a small, caring and supportive smile that he appreciated "That does it, I'm helping you get better at the hero gig. I don't care that I am probably the last person to try and teach someone the hero gig. Want some water?" Annie asked, her tone being a bit more close to her usual self than before.

"Yeah, some water would be fine. Tho, I'm not sure how I would hold the glass or the bottle like this… Parker-san…"

"Yeah?"

"I lost"

"Yeah, pretty sure we already established that one, Mean Green"

"Yeah… but… I would have gone through it again if given the chance of having a do-over where I could have won…" Izuku said, puzzling the girl as he did "… To be a hero, is to make sacrifices… that's something that your dad said, right, Parker-san?" he continued, confusing the girl even more as he kept on talking "This was probably not the best way to go about it… or maybe not that big at all… but I guess it's a start…"

Honestly, he wasn't sure if maybe he was still recovering from whatever head trauma he suffered the reason he said that. And he was already half-expecting Parker of doing something after hearing that. Maybe try and fetch Recovery Girl to have his head checked out. Maybe even smacking him in the head to see if maybe that way, she could knock some sense in him. Maybe some snarky and sarcastic comment, anything. He turned to look at the ceiling with a thought provoking look as he played the memories of his fight and what he was told over and over again.

"… Dummy…" well, it was a little tame, but at least it was something.

Izuku turned back to face her, expecting her to have her mood completely livid and maybe even tell him off in a not so family-friendly manner. But instead, he saw a bottle of water, with a straw on it. And her expression, despite her eyes having a deadpan look, still have a small smile that she gave the boy.

"You better have at least a good reason to say that, you know?" Annie said, getting closer for Izuku to at least be capable of drinking something.

"I guess I do…" he replied, smiling back at her.

"-And now that the presentations are over and that everything has been patched up, let's continue with the show!" Present Mic had spoken.

It took a way too long amount of time to rebuild the main arena. It took of another break that lasted a bit longer than expected. And it especially too for all the faculty members to wonder if perhaps there was something about young Todoroki that in all his matches he has torn through the arena to the point they have to basically start from scratch.

Having the presentation already been mostly taken care off, the crowd decided to cheer as the following match was about to start. And the match in question was that of the class rep of class A, Tenya Ida, facing off against class B's enforcer , Roberto Reyes. And standing face to face against one another, they looked at one another with a serious, cautious. As the two kept staring at one another, their match went on with the uterring of one simple word….

"BEGIN!"

My Hero Academia: Legacy Bits! - One Rival to Another!

Valerie had started to wake up, stretching herself from the table and chair she was resting on.

She knew that the treatment that Recovery took a lot of energy for her to heal, but boy did she really mean it. She honestly needed that power nap of hers. And she sure as heck was tired, wasn't she? Even in her sleep, she managed to feel the ground shaking a bit, but she kept on sleeping regardless. Not sure if that's ok or concerning or even what reason was the one it was concerning, but at least she felt great at the moment.

However as she was done stretching, the blue girl noticed something in the table in front of her. It was importantly, it was a couple of things that definitely came from the bending machines, alongside an energy drink and some water. Did Annie go out of her way to get her that? She did offer to do it, so it would make sense if it was her.

Looking a bit closer, she noticed something. There was a piece of paper next to the drinks and food. Picking it up, she noticed that said piece of paper was in actuality a note.

Hi there, Vector!

I came by quickly looking for you to see how you were doing, but noticed that you were sleeping. I didn't want to bother you and interrupt your nap. So, I decided to get you some stuff for you to be ready and full of energy for your next match! Hope you are prepared, because I don't expect my rival to lessen her efforts.

Take care, from your rival, Kirishima!

PS: I may have taken an energy bar or two before leaving. Sorry, I couldn't help it. I'll make it up for you later

As she was finishing the letter, the girl couldn't help but to do the expected from her and started to shake as she made weird noises and blushed like crazy. Actual steam coming from her face.

"D-D-D-D-Did a boy r-r-really watched me sleep?!" Valerie questioned, only for her to hear a growl "EEEP!"

After hopping at the sound and looking around to see where it came from, Valerie came with an easy and quick conclusion. That was her stomach. Well, good thing no one was around, she was mortified enough as it was. So, looking back at the pile of food and hearing her stomach growl, Valerie sighed in defeat. Taking an energy bar and taking off the wrapper.

"J-Just a t-tiny bite. I-It wouldn't be proper of me to have all of these at this time of the day"

So after saying that, she took a small bite out of the bar and started to chew. It was… it was pretty good actually. Not too bland, not too sugary, it was pretty ok… maybe, she could take another quick bite? It wouldn't be very lady-like to just leave food not even halfway eaten, would it? So she took another quick bite… and then another… and then another… and another…

Next thing she knew, she full on devoured the energy bar in the blink of an eye, before picking another one, unwrapping it, and taking another bite out of it before she, in a very cute and adorable manner, burped before covering her mouth and blushing so much the temperature of the room probably went up a few degrees.

"Waah no! My manners!" Valerie literally cried out, before taking another bite out of the energy bar.

And so she was starting to fear and dread if that would be the day in which she would become like Kamala.

Series this work belongs to:

← Previous Work Part 6 of My Hero Academia and Marvel Comics Next Work →

Actions

Kudos

marcos000000002, CaptainNight369, Takoss, Fynblazer, Rellomas25, Imperceptus, nixker, Kurobom64, sab092, FinalFormer, HighwayStar2112, Cactus_Studios, I_am_cringe_but_I_am_free, Carlosmunizaga, Ashilaa_A03, Bulls_Eye83939, MemeSnake07, Athetwos, AOVWriter, Nightwave3935, QuaZorKi, AnimatedGamer, Bet_on_Me, Randomguy65, TheLordOfBees, saelcords, and BlastphamousHDIZZLE as well as 86 guests left kudos on this work!

Comments

Pages Navigation

Bet_on_Me on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Jul 2022 06:06AM UTC

Great first chapter! Hope that the rest of them are that good!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
AnimatedGamer on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Jul 2022 06:20AM UTC

This fic fulfills two of my great desires: An AU where Annie and May are sisters and a Spidey/MHA Story that involves Annie going to UA. I tried it myself a time ago but bowed out cause...the MHA Fandom intimidates me. So far though, I'm loving the setup.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
UnchartedPerils42 on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Jul 2022 06:27AM UTC

Tbh I’m completely blind to both but from what I can tell this can be a kickass adventure!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 26 Sep 2022 08:28PM UTC

Quick question, so if Spiderman wants to send his kids away to Japan because they were being harassed due to the reveal of his secret identity. Why would he send them to UA of all places where they don't keep the identity of their students secret anyways? Wouldn't that be counter intuitive because he wants to keep them safe and not associated from him?

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Ivy (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Mar 2023 01:53PM UTC

This was really interesting. I haven’t read much of this fandom but it was great how you had epic battles (including Japanese, which I don’t speak but you had enough English about it to give me the gist) interspersed with moments that I could personally connect to more (like skating at Rockerfeller centre in New York).

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
The Potato (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 07 Dec 2023 06:04PM UTC

Wow! I really enjoyed reading that! This is comic book Marvel, amiright? (only seen MCU before). I like how you mentioned tensions between mutants, inhumans, and normal humans. Also loved the real life scenes--hanging out with friends, apprehensions about moving. You also talked about the responsabilites of being a hero, and the pressures that come with it. And it was funny to read too. Keep it up!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Oan_Glalie on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Jan 2024 08:28AM UTC
  
  Glad that you enjoyed it and yes, this is based on the comics. Hopefully that didn't caused you any issues, I try to make the story as reader friendly as possible to people that have never or barely ever read a comic. As for the whole tensions between mutants and inhumans, that was actuallya plot point in comics around 2015. Longstory-short, Marvel likes to be petty as hell and since Fox had the rights to the X-Men, Marvel was giving them a middle finger with the Inhumans
  
  Comment Actions
Rinpoo on Chapter 1 Fri 08 Dec 2023 08:36PM UTC

I think my favorite thing about this, or at least, the beginning of this, is it is less about children attending some schools and more about the considerable weight around those choices. It is framed as a thing Peter is struggling to figure out and navigate, which ultimately, gives this even considerable weight. Oftentimes, such a detail would be glanced by, but here, it is the central focus, and I find that it makes a more profound impact this way.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Oan_Glalie on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Jan 2024 08:25AM UTC
  
  Glad to see that you seem to have enjoyed it.
  PS: Sorry that it took so long to reply. Been busy and I forgot that AO3 was a thing for a bit
  
  Comment Actions
Lijorge21 on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Dec 2023 08:00AM UTC

Hello, I would like to know if you would give me permission to translate your story into Spanish and publish it here, of course I would give you the credits

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Oan_Glalie on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Dec 2023 07:45AM UTC
  
  Si, no tengo problema con eso. De hecho, la historia la publico siempre primero en Fanfiction y ahí en las notas de autor ya dije que si alguien se quiere aventar a traducir una de mis historias en español no tengo problema y por cualquier duda en cuanto a traducción, el español es mi lengua nativa por cualquier cosa.
  
  Comment Actions
LegendaryMob on Chapter 1 Sat 03 Feb 2024 12:47AM UTC

It's quite good just.. i don't like how this fic belittle and disrespect anything bnha hero-ing related. Like i get how they don't like how japan does their hero-ing but there is more than one way of being hero like there is more than one way of life. I really dislike how they just pretty much put every bnha in one basket and just treated them as inferior bunch. There are genuine hero that just wanted to help and that japan pro hero system gave them that opportunity/flexibility and yet to this marvel heroes its like treating them as downgrades and all this bs as if being a pro hero is a stigma of being a second rate when there isn't supposed to be heir archy when it comes to helping. They're acting exactly like how the japan pro hero system popularity ranking that they obviously hate. I wish they could just respect how japan does there thing specially when majority their whole population is composed of superhumans unlike there foreign counterpart(i assume in this fic). It works to maintain peace and everyone wanted peace so they should really stop with their uncalled jabs.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 2 Fri 01 Jul 2022 06:36AM UTC

Wow, great job with the Differnt POVs, love how they all ended up at the same spot for various reasons
Also Anna meeting Shinso and going to the beach? Perfect t set up for them meeting Izuku
Maybe they could help him with his training so he could gain OFA faster? Either way if they meet then I feel like Izuku would instantly recognizing the name Parker

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 3 Fri 01 Jul 2022 07:28AM UTC

Yay! They are at the beach! I wonder if they will meet Izuku while he is cleaning

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Takoss on Chapter 3 Mon 15 Sep 2025 03:22PM UTC

Live seeing MT lady getting the fame she wants.
If I’m not mistaken she does it so that people with quirks like hers get better training Spaces, since not many hero schools would take her in because of her destructive power
So she wants to make her type of power famous so that others are acomodated

Last Edited Mon 15 Sep 2025 03:23PM UTC

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 4 Fri 01 Jul 2022 07:55AM UTC

So Robbie is befriending Izuku? Cool! I would live to see how their relationship evolves with eachother, as both have received the power of another Hero Robbie from Johnny and Izuki from All Might

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Spectacular_fan_160 on Chapter 4 Mon 12 Aug 2024 01:56PM UTC
  
  Yeah, that's what I got from it too
  
  Comment Actions
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 6 Fri 01 Jul 2022 08:36AM UTC

Love the change in POV that they all had on this chapter
Seems like the only sure that something like that didn't happen was Site A with Bakugo

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Spectacular_fan_160 on Chapter 6 Tue 13 Aug 2024 04:00PM UTC
  
  Yeah, it's like they're POV on the screen are shown side by side
  
  Comment Actions
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 7 Fri 01 Jul 2022 09:02AM UTC

Yay Shinsl got in! Idk if that last part meant that he was crying tears of joy that he got in, or tears of sadness that he o ly got to Gen Ed but I guess I'll find out soom

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Ashilaa_A03 on Chapter 7 Thu 27 Jul 2023 07:47PM UTC

Interesting premise with the Marvel/MHA crossover. I like the idea that Strange has sorta just...given a kid powers without much of a guide on how to use them. Also, I gotta know - which Spiderman is Annie's dad? Tom Holland, Toby McGuire or Andrew Garfield? Regardless, I love the idea that Peter named his kids after Aunt May and Uncle Ben - though Mayday is a little bit of a funny one, won't lie - lol
I'm also so impressed that you've manged to write so much! It's truly impressive and I'm a little jealous.
--Once she was at a safe distance to the ground, she let go of the robot and allowed for one of the four fundamental forces of nature to do the rest. In other, more mundane words, gravity. --> I really liked these sentences, by the way. Very cool :D
I did notice that you repeat a lot of words in sentences (and it might have been more noticeable cause I was listening to it being read aloud) but if I was gonna say one thing it would be that removing some of the repeated words would elevate your writing more. An super easy way to do that would be to listening to it back (like via reading aloud software on word or online). That's helped me so much!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Spectacular_fan_160 on Chapter 7 Wed 14 Aug 2024 01:34PM UTC
  
  Pretty sure his Spider-Man is based off of 616 (from the main Marvel universe) with elements from MC2 and RYV universes being added to it.
  
  Comment Actions
ree (Guest) on Chapter 8 Mon 04 Jul 2022 09:55AM UTC

"You know? Forget being a hero! Picture this; you're a grizzle cop, harden by years of service to the law! One day, you're called because some felon refuses to spill the beans! That's when you come in. You enter the interrogation room, with him or her chained to the table! You get in close, with a cool mustache and a pair of shades just to intimidate the guy, or gal, even more. You sit on the other chair, take a look at the guy, or again gal, make a few comments about the person's choice of wardrobe, mixed in with a few 'Your mama' jokes and when the person in front decides to talk back, BAM! He or she's suddenly under your control! You make the felon tell you where the hidden treasure and the hideout is, get them to act like a chicken as punishment, the day is safe, your face is on every news outlet, you get the key to the city, a pretty medal and a nice statue in a prak named after you! And whenever someone passes by and looks at it, they'll go: 'Man, that is one nice guy! I wish I can grow to be half as cool as he is!', just think of the possibilities!" the New Yorker said."
I get that canonically, it would be impossible for Annie to know this, but Shinso can't brainwash people into thinking stuff

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 9 Fri 01 Jul 2022 09:54AM UTC

Aizawa seemed kind of like a dick in this chapter, but I know that he is actually a caring teacher who is just traumatized by the death of his friend so I can cut him some slack
Also I liked the sharing circle scene

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
BlastphamousHDIZZLE on Chapter 12 Sun 02 Jan 2022 09:04AM UTC

I'm so happy this updated

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Bet_on_Me on Chapter 19 Tue 04 Oct 2022 04:42AM UTC

Wait so whow as that in the mini-story? Was it Annie playing aprank on her? Was it an alternate dimensional version of Mayday who didn't know she was sent to another universe? Was it just some other Spider-Person who I'm not familiar with?

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Oan_Glalie on Chapter 19 Tue 04 Oct 2022 06:09AM UTC
  
  Well, I guess there is no harm in answering that one. The other Spider-Girl in that story was actually Anya Corazon.
  
  Comment Actions
2. 1. Spectacular_fan_160 on Chapter 19 Fri 16 Aug 2024 09:33PM UTC
    
    Is she playing a prank on Mayday? Because it felt like that 💀
    
    Comment Actions